《Under the Oak Tree》


 Chapter 1 His Return

    <strong>Chapter 1 ¨C His Return</strong>


    Maximilian Calypse nervously paced around the drawing room.


    She was so tense that she didn¡¯t even recognize that she was biting her nails until the Duke of Cross came inside. When she heard his cane hitting the floor, Max hurriedly hid her hands behind her back.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I warn you a thousand times about that nasty habit?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, sorry...¡±


    Max bowed her head at her father¡¯s cold voice. The duke clicked his tongue as he looked at the scene.


    ¡°Don¡¯t embarrass me. You¡¯ve got more luck than you deserve. I won¡¯t forgive you if you cause trouble to our family with your dirty behavior.¡±


    Cold sweat dripped behind her back. She stiffened in fear and opened her mouth with difficulty.


    ¡°I will do everything that you say father. I will... he, as soon, as hees...¡±


    She could tell what her father¡¯s face was without looking up. When she spoke, he always had a disgusted look directed towards her. Max tried to carry on with her words as calmly as she could.


    ¡°Father, I¡¯ll try, I¡¯ll try. This, this marriage, this....¡±


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    The Duke of Cross hit the floor firmly with his cane.


    ¡°Even for today... but no. Can¡¯t you just be calm for a few hours? Who the hell would want a wife like you who stutters like a horse!¡±


    ¡°I-I...¡±


    ¡°Riftan Calypse is no longer a low-ranking knight! He has be one of the sword masters on the continent, and the ¡®bold warrior¡¯ who has defeated the Red Dragon! If he wants to, the temple will consent to a divorce permit.¡±


    Just imagining it was horrible, and he breathed loudly, his forehead creasing.


    ¡°For the spirit of the Cross family you should not be divorced by a knight from the heavens! You can¡¯t let the family be aughingstock because of their stupid daughter.¡±


    She bit her lips. The objection that it wasn¡¯t her fault soared to her throat. She had never wanted to marry Riftan Calypse and she knew he felt the same way. Wasn¡¯t it the duke himself who pushed ahead with the marriage that no one asked for?


    Whether he had read her rebellious thoughts or not, her father remained icy.


    ¡°If you were half as beautiful as Rosetta...No, at the very least as normal. I wouldn¡¯t have taken this road to please him!¡±


    When she remembered her half-sister, whose beauty wasparable to a rose, her arguments faded away like sand. Looking down at her pale, weary face, the duke of Cross added ruthlessly.


    ¡°Even if King Ruben wants to wee him as his son-inw, he¡¯ll be fine even if the other party refuses! It¡¯s all because you couldn¡¯t win his heart!¡±


    ¡°B-but...he-he, on the wedding, the-the next day he¡¯s gone....¡±


    She was about to argue it was not about capturing his heart butt that she never had the chance to have a proper conversation with him. Before such words could be uttered, Max was struck on the side with the cane, and she crouched with a gasp. She reeled from the immense pain, unable to release a scream.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about talking back to me. Just thinking about your horrible habit makes me incensed!¡±


    She nodded hurriedly for fear of the wood flying a second time. The duke, who had his lips pressed as if to pour more poison, withdrew at the sound of a knock on the door. The quiet voice of the maid could be heard.


    ¡°Lord, the Knights of Remdragon have arrived.¡±


    ¡°Guide him to the drawing room!¡±


    Max looked up at his father in terror. He threatened furiously with his gnashed teeth.


    ¡°Make it clear to Calypse that you can¡¯t annul your marriage! Once again, if you insult the family, you¡¯ll pay heavily!¡±


    Then he went out of the drawing room leaving behind Max. She stood up with difficulty and leaned back against the window, waiting breathlessly for the pain to pass.


    The pouring autumn sunlight pierced her eyes in her painful state. Still, she managed to swallow her tears. Her situation never improves even if she cried. Instead, it will only make her look more miserable than she already is.


    Max sped her trembling hand tightly. She had to keep her head straight. For a woman in this society, divorce was tantamount to a death sentence. It was not just a matter of being ridiculed, but it was an irrevocable disgrace to the family.

 Chapter 2 Second Meeting

    <strong>Chapter 2 ¨C Second Meeting</strong>


    To clean up the taint, a man from her family would have to challenge Riftan Calypse to a duel. But her father had no son, and none of his rtives or knights in service could ever hope to match him.


    After all, who can fight against the swordsman who has defeated a dragon? Eventually, it could only lead to the family¡¯s honor being tarnished and her father never, ever forgiving her. Perhaps she would suddenly face death even before the process of the formal divorce would take ce. This was her father she was talking about...


    <i>¡®So somehow...¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®But will he listen to me?¡¯</i>


    She bit her lips, her mood as if she was standing at the tip of a cliff. Their marriage was made solely for the convenience of the Duke of Cross and his knights.


    Three years ago, when news spread across the continent that Red Dragon, hibernating in Aranthal, had opened its eyes, Elnuma Ruben III ordered his vassals to arms with stringent action.


    Naturally, the Duke of Cross also had to lead his knights on the expedition. But his father passed on the duty by marrying Riftan Calypse to her.


    She shivered at the thought of the insulting remarks that the guests had mumbled on the day of the wedding day. The low-ranking knight, Riftan, had to be dragged out of the ceremony as he could not disobey the order of the Duke. The anger and humiliation he would have felt was unthinkable. His expression of restraint was just as fearful.


    <i>¡®If only I were half as beautiful as Rosetta...Maybe he will feel much better and would not think of divorcing me.¡¯</i>


    Ideas drifted in her head in self derision. Despite his low status, Riftan Calypse was a man with breathtaking features. Even Rosetta, who was mocking him for his origin, blushed at the sight of the knight.


    Riftan could have enjoyed a lot of romantic rtionships with beautifuldies. Such a man could have escaped having a stutter as his wife. Furthermore, his status was no longer a hindrance.


    <i>¡®In the event he marries the king¡¯s daughter...I won¡¯t be able to change his mind even if I begged him.¡¯</i>


    They spent only one night together. The very next day, Riftan left with the army without saying a word of farewell. Even after that, he did not send her a single telegram. She felt doubtful whether he had even regarded her as his wife.


    As she sped her face in a dismal mood, a gloomy voice prated her ears.


    ¡°What a sight worth seeing.¡±


    Max looked up in surprise. Since when had a giant man been standing by the door staring at her?


    ¡°My wife trembling, waiting for her husband toe back from the dead.¡±


    The man walked up slowly, his sarcasm dripping. She looked at him, forgetting even to breathe. Riftan Calypse, wearing a dark blue tunic and silver armor, reminiscent of a monk, looked muchrger and overbearing than she had remembered.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect a warm wee, but there¡¯s no reason to shiver like you¡¯ve seen the gue.¡±


    The cold words finally brought Max to her senses. The blood drained from her face at the thought that she had offended him in less than a minute after their reunion.


    ¡°Y-you¡¯vee, safely, back safely....¡±


    <i>¡®What should I say? I don¡¯t know what to call him.¡¯</i>


    Riftan? It seemed too much of an endearment. Lord Calypse? She thought she¡¯d beughed at. As she mumbled back her words, she suddenly felt an intense gaze looking at her and took a step back.


    She couldn¡¯t figure out why he was looking at her like that. As if it couldn¡¯t get worse, the man¡¯s face became colder for some reason. He snatched her arm and uttered harshly.


    ¡°At least pretend to be happy in weing me.¡±


    She froze as their bodies met within a hair¡¯s breadth, the smell of leather, horse, and of faint sweat piercing the tip of her nose. His masculine odor shed across her mind, and a memory that had been buried for three years.


    Mysterious heat blossomed from his hard, prating gaze. He looked down at her like one looking at a raw meat, like a hound on the brink of biting its meal.


    She dropped her eyes in a hurry, her face burning as if she was under the unforgiving heat of the sun.


    With her heart beating faster with every second, memories of their marriage slowly flooded her thoughts. Her husband was finally back home. How would she deal with him now?

 Chapter 3 Wedding Night (1)

    <strong>Chapter 3 ¨C Wedding Night (1)</strong>


    ¡°Take off your clothes.¡±


    By the end of the wedding reception, she was led into the bridal chamber by a nanny. With the help of the maids, she washed herself clean and sat on the bed, and after a while her husband followed her into the room. Then he, who was hardened by tension, said so to her.


    Max didn¡¯t know his intentions, but her eyes were wide open. She couldn¡¯t understand why the man, who hadpletely ignored her presence throughout the wedding, had made such a demand out of the blue. She had no specific knowledge, though vaguely aware, that something secret happened between couples.


    The nanny said, ¡°You have to obey your husband unconditionally and ept whatever he asks in silence.¡±


    How can such unconditional obedience involve taking off her clothes? She was at a loss on what to do, but the man who threw his top over his head gave her a hard look.


    ¡®Do I have to take it off?¡¯


    She took a breath of surprise. Riftan Calypse was like a giant made of twisted steel. His shoulders were twice as wide as hers, his neck was long and thick, and his waist was lean and straight, akin to an elegant hound. She was ridiculous inparison.


    She knew at first that he was a man of unique physique among the knights, but it was overwhelming to see him face to face. She swallowed hard.


    It hurts when his father hit her, what more if he is the one to hit her?


    ¡°You look terrible.¡± His cold voice made Max tremble. The man strode up to the bed and openly stared at her. His huge body, purring golden at the firece light, blocked her vision.


    ¡°You don¡¯t like me very much, do you?¡±


    ¡°Ah... I, I...¡±


    He bent over her. On the face of near perfection, his ck eyes held an eerie glow. The man¡¯s tight lips twisted with cynicism.


    ¡°Of course, a duke¡¯s daughter would never ce in her heart a low-ranking knight.¡±


    There has been an uncontroble tremor in her body when she heard his voice is full of hostility. A wife belongs to her husband. If he desired, she could be beaten and a harsher corporal punishment was tolerated in her society. Max sweated with fear in the situation where she was forced to cling to his husband¡¯s generosity and that at this moment, she might have angered him.


    ¡°Come here. You know what you have to do.¡±


    Max couldn¡¯t urge to ask what she had to do and instead, looked down at her toes. A dark shade fell over her head. The man raised her chin with his long, rough fingers, sending an indecipherable gaze.


    ¡°If we don¡¯t do it on the first night, this marriage is considered invalid. Do you want an annulment?¡±


    Caught in his dark pupils of unknown depth, she shivered. The man twisted his mouth.


    ¡°If you want me to go out, tell me,¡± he said.


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Once we start, there¡¯s no stopping in the middle.¡±


    Max¡¯s throat constricted and she swallowed hard a second time. If she went away like this, her father would surely not forgive her. She had no choice in the first ce. Max closed her eyes and loosened her belt with trembling hands.


    The fear of being beaten by her father was much greater than the fear of being humiliated by a stranger. No. She would not end up being beaten. Perhaps, a more severe punishment would be, her father would even be back with another knight in a few days. She was nothing more than a tool for her father¡¯s convenience.


    In the punctuating silence, Max took off her ornaments one by one and ced them down beside the bed. Only the sound of the fire cackling could be heard through the room. She could feel the man¡¯s stinging gaze as she pulled down the strap of her linen dress and pulled her arm out of the sky-high sleeve.


    The cold night air swept across her naked back and shoulders harshly, making her flesh erupt to goosebumps. She clutched her clothes to her chest, unable to lift them further down. Then the man put one knee on the bed and pulled the hem of her skirt in one motion.

 Chapter 4 Wedding Night (2)

    <strong><i>This chapter contains explicit scenes.</i></strong>


    <strong>Chapter 4 ¨C Wedding Night (2)</strong>


    ¡°N-now, wait a second...!¡±


    The hem of the dress flowed down without resistance against Riftan¡¯s ominous strength. As she grabbed at the hem of her dress in a hurry, there was a look of irritation in his eyes.


    ¡°Remove your hands.¡±


    ¡°Why, why, oh, my clothes...¡±


    She looked up at him with a confused look. The man¡¯s face was enveloped in a deep shadow with his back against the fire. Max felt more afraid because she couldn¡¯t see his expression in detail.


    ¡°Do you want me to stay or not? Be sure.¡±


    Max swallowed a sob. Her shoulders shivered as he threw her waistband on the floor without lowering his hands. The cold air swept over her exposed skin.


    ¡°There¡¯s no turning back now.¡±


    His low voice ringing in her ear chilled her heart. He stroked her pale body stiffened with tension with his warm, calloused hands. As she instinctively tried to push, the man pulled her against him more strongly, wounding one arm around the back of her waist. A strange tingle in the spine and a curious heat were all that came from her body.


    ¡°J-just a little bit a-away...¡±


    She asked in a trembling voice, but the man didn¡¯t even care to hear her. He bowed his head and kissed her breasts. She instantly opened her eyes in shock.


    Hot lips swirled over her soft, gentle skin. His strange touch made Max shudder. It was the sight of a grown-up man burying his face in her chest like a newborn baby.


    ¡°Relieve your body.¡±


    He caressed her stiff, hardened back with a rough palm. His moist breath in contact with her skin gave her goosebumps.


    He rubbed his rough chin on her soft skin and pushed one hand into the hem of her garment that had been covering her waist. She jumped up. The man¡¯s hand touched an area of her that she had never imagined. Her lips quivered with astonishment.


    ¡°What, what are you...¡±


    ¡°Stay still. If you continue like this, you¡¯ll be in pain.¡±


    Her legs shook in fright. The man, who only exchanged stares with her several times, was now touching her most intimate body part without hesitation. She couldn¡¯t believe it.


    ¡°This, this... d-don¡¯t do it.¡±


    She grasped his thick shoulders and pleaded. Under her touch, she could feel the man¡¯s body swaying and trembling. His firm skin was burning under the palms of her hands. It felt as if she was holding an iron heated by fire.


    Riftan, whose lips were clinging to her skin, soon brushed over her own mouth with renewed vigor. His unfamiliar, rough taste spreading through her mouth made Max¡¯s shoulder shake. While she was distracted, he pulled down the hem of her dress and lowered his hand. Her scream was sucked into his mouth.


    ¡°Fuck it...¡±


    The mixture of her groan and his curse came out from their intertwined lips. She struggled so much like a carp ferociously swimming in water. The deep waters that she dived in was an unfamiliar territory she could not recognize. Her legs thrashed instinctively.


    But she couldn¡¯t get out because she was weighed down by his rock-like body. She felt like a helpless deer struggling with a hound¡¯s teeth on her neck.


    ¡°Damn it, I can¡¯t wait...¡±


    He pushed his hand a little deeper, muttering in a nervous voice. Max stopped breathing. The advice of the nanny, who said, ¡®You have to ept everything your husband does as submissively,¡¯ has long disappeared from her mind. She fluttered like a fish on water under the ministrations of his hand. And an unimaginable sensation shook her whole body.


    ¡°Ha, no...! Oh!¡±


    There was no use in struggling to escape. He kissed her furiously and touched her body firmly. Max could only bite the pillow.


    It was hard to believe that such a bizarre act was actually happening. Her eyes were burning, and her head was spinning.


    She was ignorant. She doesn¡¯t know anything about this.

 Chapter 5 Unforgotten Memories

    <strong><i>This chapter contains explicit scenes.</i></strong>


    <strong>Chapter 5 ¨C Unforgotten Memories </strong>


    ¡°A little... it¡¯s going to hurt a little.¡±


    The movements from his fingers finally halted after some time, to which felt like eternity to Max. In her limp tiredness, she took a long exhale, her rigid body couldn¡¯t resist any longer. Riftan took ahold of her clothes and pushing one arm under her waist, lifted it above her head.


    Their hot bodies made contact. Only then did she realize that his body, as well as hers, was slick with sweat.


    The man¡¯s back glistened gold in the dim lighting. It suddenly urred to thought that she was sneaking into a cksmith¡¯s forge and saw a golden statue. <i>Would this be the sight when you pour boiling liquid from the furnace over a body?</i> her thoughts echoed unanswered as her whole body melted, feeling as if it was drowned into a pot of gold.


    ¡°Breathe. Take a long breath.¡±


    He whispered roughly in her ears, iprehensible to fully understand in the moment as her back trembled upon his touch on her skin. In an unconscious effort, she spread her legs and clung for life to the man¡¯s hard forearms. Then his lower body sank heavily between her parted legs.


    ¡°Ack!¡±


    The dull pain came before realization of what was happening dawned in. Max struggled fruitlessly with fear as the man trapped her underneath him with their locked lips. She was unable to escape; her heart was crushed against his strong chest as he pushed deeper into her body. She could only cry, raking her fingernails without mercy all over his forearm.


    ¡°Oh, it hurts... it hurts...¡± she howled.


    ¡°It¡¯s because you¡¯re too narrow...¡±


    Tepid sweat trickled down from his neck and fell over her face. As she unconsciously bent her body to get out of the pain, he shivered faintly and firmly grabbed her waist with both hands. Deep wrinkles were set in his forehead as he did so.


    ¡°Please... stay still...¡± an unexpected plea came from his lips.


    But Max was only swallowed by the intense agony that wracked her body. ¡°It, it hurts... it hurts...!¡±


    ¡°Fuck! Don¡¯t move, please... ugh!¡±


    She could feel the man¡¯s body shivering and for a moment, she stopped breathing. He hugged her waist, his hold tight on her that she felt she was going to break and began to move as if he could no longer bear it anymore. She groaned at the sharp pain that came.


    Every time his body shifted; her own body shook like a helpless boat on a raging river. Her mind grew more and more muddy as time ticked by. <i>What are you doing to me? </i>The sheets she clenched with her hands felt as if it were on the verge of tearing.


    ¡°Oh, fuck...¡±


    Max couldn¡¯t fathom how much time had psed before he uttered a strangled moan and drooped over her. He breathed hard under her body, billows of hot steam rising in the process. The man¡¯s shoulders still moved erratically as with his heaving. As she noticed all this, a strange sense of loss struck Max. She looked up at the ceiling nkly, her eyelids shaking. <i>What just happened?</i>


    ¡°Why... are you crying?¡±


    Only after being questioned by the man did Max realized tears were falling from her lids. As she tried to hide her face in a hurry, she felt his moist tongue run over her cheek. She instantly tried to turn her face away. But this only led him to sp her face and grasp it so that she wouldn¡¯t be able to escape him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t avoid.¡±


    An intense, iprehensible gaze bore to her from his dark eyes, and it made goose bumps erupt on the skin of her back. As he said this, he ced his lips over her temples and cheekbones wet with tears.


    ¡°You¡¯re my wife now. Like it or not, there¡¯s no turning back.¡±


    Then he pulled her hair and forced a kiss. Repeatedly, she had to ept helplessly. Time passed without her knowledge...


    That fateful night, she couldn¡¯t count how many times they repeated it. After losing consciousness, she woke up past noon. By then he had already left for the expedition, and the nanny told her that the priest had identified the virgin blood on the bed and announced that their marriage was sessful. Such was the rite of passage for marriage.


    That was all that happened between them. She lost her virginity to him, and he left for the Lexos Mountains on behalf of Duke Cross. Never had it ur to Max that they were a couple. She felt the same on this moment when they finally faced each other after years...

 Chapter 6 Behind His Piercing Gaze

    <strong>Chapter 6 ¨C Behind His Piercing Gaze</strong>


    Max mustered her courage to look towards the man filled with eyes she could only fathom to be filled with enmity. Her father¡¯s voice echoed persistently in her ears like a haunting melody, <i>¡°Make it clear to Calypse that you can¡¯t annul your marriage! Once again, if you insult the family, you¡¯ll pay heavily!¡±</i>


    But her lips only clung tightly to one another as if an invisible glue were applied on it. <i>What should I say?</i> To her, she was just another intimidating man but her husband.


    ¡°Stop trembling!¡±


    The man suddenly raised his voice, making her step away reflexively out of fear. As soon as her foot touched backward, the man came closer, his muscles visibly straining from tension.


    ¡°Stop looking at me as if you¡¯ve seen a disgusting thing! Am I some kind of despicable monster to you?¡± Riftan¡¯s words unexpectedly caught her off guard.


    ¡°I, I...¡±


    Riftan cast her a fierce nce, only to sweep his hair a momentter from exasperation. Max eyes dimmed; in less than five minutes of their reunion he was already displeased. And to think she still had to persuade him to reconsider a divorce.


    Her lips were trembling against her will. <i>Please, just say something</i>. She urged herself in silence.


    ¡°I, I... it¡¯s just... I¡¯m s-so, so nervous... wha-I d-don¡¯t know what to say...¡±


    She could feel her cheeks burn and the unmistakable burning pain in her eyes that signaled her iing tears. But she couldn¡¯t make him see that, to cry like a child in front of him. Desperation wed at her immediately.


    ¡°I d-don¡¯t think y-you are a monster, a monster, not a thought... I, I, I¡¯m nervous... yes... huh, trembling, stop...¡±


    Her tongue didn¡¯t listen more than usual. She felt intense humiliation and couldn¡¯t bear to look him in the face anymore. It was too much of a feat in the first ce; it was impossible for her to persuade him when she could not even speak properly.


    Max bowed her head instead, the blush from her cheeks travelling all the way to the tip of her ears. She might as well keep her mouth shut, she mused dismally. A mature woman wouldn¡¯t stutter like fool. In the end, she felt as if she were standing naked in front of him.


    ¡°Shit...¡±


    Her shoulders flinched at the gentle voice that contrasted with the curse word. Her father was right, no man in the continent would ever want her as a wife. How could she even dare ask this man to refuse to marry a daughter of royalty, who was miles better than her?


    The helplessness that surged afterward did little to keep the tears at bay. At that moment, she felt the touch of cold skin on her cheek and was instantly frightened. A hand wearing the hard iron gloves used by the knights held her face with an uncanny tenderness.


    ¡°Open your mouth,¡± he mumbled, almost too soft for her to hear.


    Max didn¡¯t understand what was going on and stared nkly at Riftan¡¯s dark eyes like night in front of her. The man sighed, as if his patience was being tested. Then he slightly lowered her chin, forcing her lips to part.


    Soon, he deftly moved his hot tongue inside her mouth. Max caught his arm in surprise, and she thought the man mumbled irritably because of it.


    He bit her lips, yet another startling remarking from him. ¡°Fuck... I should have taken my armor off first...¡±


    Max couldn¡¯te to her senses; she was unable to understand what was happening out of the blue. Her thoughts still hazy, Riftan pushed her back. From where they were standing awkwardly, the next moment they were resting on sofa, with him stooping on one knee next to her thigh. With practiced ease, he flung his gauntlet off in one motion.


    His long, hard fingers that slipped out of the silver gloves softly wrapped around her face. Instinctively, she grabbed at him by the hem of his clothes. Without another second, he locked his lips with her again, taking off the gloves on his other hand. His now free hand wounded into her hair, his hot palm squeezing her head nearer him.


    His tongue scoured her mouth ferociously, not sparing her teeth or tongue from his onughts. With his every move, Max found herself out of breath. When she felt dizziness descend from theck of oxygen, she finally pushed his chest out, and the man nibbled on her bottom lip.


    ¡°Just a little more...¡±


    Her heart throbbed at his low voice. His hot hand once again pressing against the back of her back impatiently and moving past her face and neck to settle on her chest. As she twisted away in embarrassment, he pulled her back and made her lie on the sofa. Without the least hesitancy, he pulled her skirt down, exposing her skin to the cool air.


    ¡°Ri, Riftan...!¡± Max cried out.


    Having already experienced it one time, she was immediately aware of what was his actions meant. Max stared at the door of the drawing room in puzzlement. She could only think fervently, <i>what is he doing in broad daylight, in the drawing room of all ces, where anyone can go in and out freely?</i>


    But it seemed that the man didn¡¯t care about propriety at all. He dived for her neck in urgency, tracing kisses on her skin as he pressed his hardened body between her legs. Max let out a surprised shriek. Whenever the man slowly rubbed himself on her, his protective gear wrapped around his thick thighs grazed her legs, the touch of cool metal making her skin erupt in goosebumps.


    Max felt embarrassment at the intimacy she couldn¡¯t stand and shut her lids tightly. Suddenly, Riftan leaped up, hurriedly covering her almost nakedness with hisrge cloak. Only then did she realize that there was someone watching them. A man dressed like Riftan stood stiffly outside the door with a perplexed face.


    ¡°What are you peeking at like a rat!¡± Riftan bellowed at once.

 Chapter 7 Insecurities and Misunderstandings (1)

    <strong>Chapter 7 ¨C Insecurities and Misunderstandings (1)</strong>


    With Riftan¡¯s fiery cry, Max raised her head in a hurry. The man at the receiving end of his anger looked perplexed by his overbearing demeanor. He frowned and yelled back,


    ¡°How would I know someone was doing <i>that</i> inside the drawing room! I just didn¡¯t feel the need to knock, as I usually do, because the leader would notice me right away!¡±


    ¡°Get the fuck out of here!¡±


    She turned pale at her husband¡¯s cry. <i>If he goes out, then... what happens next?</i> Max entreated the man with a look begging him not to leave from behind her husband¡¯s back. But the man merely gritted his teeth and muttered something harsh under his breath before turning away.


    ¡°I have got a carriage waiting outside. You said you weren¡¯t here to ogle Cross castle!¡±


    Riftan replied without missing a beat, ¡°Tell him to wait.¡±


    The man gave a long, weary sigh, finding the situation helpless. ¡°Don¡¯t drag for long.¡±


    He cast a disapproving nce at Max and shut the door behind him loudly and went away. Max gaze drifted towards Riftan, roughly scratching his back and eyeing her with an intense look. His severe gaze made Max curl up and Riftanughed sardonically at the sight.


    ¡°Don¡¯t shiver, I¡¯m not going to rush at you again.¡± Then he added after some pause, ¡°Shit... I had no intention to attack here from the start.¡±


    She didn¡¯t dare lift her head to look at him, but merely fixed her gaze on her fingers sped together. He rose to his feet and straightened up his disheveled clothes.


    ¡°You heard that too, didn¡¯t you? There¡¯s a carriage waiting outside. We¡¯ll have to leave right away.¡±


    She felt her skin cool, all the blood drained from her face. He was leaving her as quick as he came, she hadn¡¯t yet to say a word of persuasion, nor a coherent sentence.


    ¡°Ha, but...¡± The panic-stricken Max couldn¡¯t even think of fixing her loose attire, rather, she grabbed the hem of his clothes in anguish.


    ¡°W-wait a minute, let¡¯s talk¡ª¡±


    Riftan cut her off abruptly, ¡°We need to leave in a hurry. Have your maid get your luggage ready first. I¡¯ll hear what you have to say when we¡¯re in the carriage.¡±


    Max, who was frightened to the point she trembled again, paused for a moment, confusion evident in her orbs. She asked him again with a puzzled look.


    ¡°M-my baggage?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Your things. Pack the things you need to bring,¡± He spoke now in a soft tone, quite a difference from the bitter shouting from before.


    Still, Max felt his words were iprehensible. She owlishly blinked at him of which made him heave a great sigh. With quick hand gestures, he promptly arranged her unkempt dress and raised her from the sofa. He then called for a maid standing outside the door, ordering for Max¡¯s luggage. Only when she heard that did it dawn on Max¨Che was taking her with him.


    She was struck with incredulity.


    ¡°Only get what you need. We can¡¯t be dyed further.¡±


    Max bit out a reply immediately, ¡°Y-yes, I won¡¯t pack anything else, maybe rice, b-but there¡¯s not much, only a few...¡±


    ¡°Good. Then let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll provide the things you need upon arrival at my estate.¡±


    The man called for the maid back with Max¡¯s luggage and had her lead them out of the drawing room. His long, hurried strides made Max almost run just to keep up with him. Meanwhile, Max was still with a befuddled mind, the situation was going to the oue she had least unexpected.


    ¡°U-uhm, y-your estate...?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± He red from over his shoulder and sarcastically said, ¡°Is it strange that a poor, low-ranking knight would have his own territory?¡±


    He added further, ¡°I was knighted, consecrated by King Ruben himself. With myst name as yours, you should have lived there after our marriage.¡±


    Her puzzlement grew with every passing information. <i>A house I should have been living in?</i> Her thoughts unheard, he strode down the stairs in rapid steps and out into the wide garden, unwilling to exin further. Next to the Cross¡¯ huge fountain, a luxurious carriage led by four horses was parked where a few knights gathered.


    As soon as they came up to them, the noise from the men mored down. Some of the knights nced at Max standing behind Riftan, their curious gazes almost leaving a hole on her face.


    At Max remaining still behind him, Riftan turned back. ¡°What are you still doing? Quickly get inside the carriage.¡±


    ¡°Ah, but... oh, my father should be waiting for me. Uh, l-let¡¯s first¡ª¡±


    Riftan¡¯s face suddenly hardened. He grabbed her by the arm and dragged her all the way to the front of the carriage.


    ¡°You¡¯re my wife. I¡¯m taking <i>my</i> wife with me and whose permission should I head? Even your father has no power to interfere.¡±


    With such decisive words, he lifted her inside with his robust arms and made her sit on the carriage seat. The mystified look from Max face wouldn¡¯t leave. ¡®<i>My wife¡¯,</i> he said... and here she thought he was going to proceed with the divorce. Her thoughts were spiraling out of control inside her head.

 Chapter 8 Insecurities and Misunderstandings (2)

    Chapter 8 ¨C Insecurities and Misunderstandings (2)


    ¡°Go, go, go!¡± He sat opposite of her, shouting at the people outside of the carriage and a momentter the wagon began to rattle.


    Max looked towards castle Cross in bewilderment. She had imagined countless of times the different ways her reunion with her husband would have gone. However, this current development was far from the premediated scenes in her anxious mind.


    Why... why are you taking me with you? Max could only muse internally the question, looking at her husband with wide eyes like a doe.


    Riftan was looking out at thendscape with his arm over the window, looking remarkably calm, as if he had never dragged her out in a thunderbolt after he suddenly rained kisses on her.


    ¡°King Ruben has urged him to an engagement with his royal daughter. He won¡¯t miss this chance!¡±


    The Duke of Cross was like the devil on her shoulder, repeating the damning words to her ear. But it was not only the duke who thought so, even she believed in it.


    Princess Agnes, who was the royalty to be engaged to him, was a reputable magician. And one of the heroes who yed a part in the excursion for the Red Dragon.


    The romantic story of the two simr souls who were fighting together on the battlefield and turning into lovers blew like a gentle wind throughout the city. Those who had caught whiff of this tale expected a grand wedding upon their return.


    The famous warrior, Riftan and the gifted magician, Princess Agnes!


    An in her thoughts, she thought a divorce was imminent, spiraling down her like an unstoppable avnche. Even the priest who had presided over their wedding would have thought so. Not a soul was unaware of how Duke Cross tyranny was the reason for their marriage. He had a legitimate cause and justification for demanding a divorce.


    But why did you...?¡¯


    She stole a nce towards Riftan¡¯s side profile. The breeze that drifted into their carriage yed with his locks, swaying them gently. His frosty countenance, one he must have developed after the severe expedition, served to create an unapproachable atmosphere. His untidy hair was even cluttered like a bird¡¯s nest on his forehead, and his burnt, golden skin gave his handsome appearance an even more exotic atmosphere.


    Max had never seen Princess Agnes in person, but she did hard tales of her great beauty. Brilliant, blond locks and deep blue eyes like the ocean. She had no doubt that if she were to stand next to him, they would look like people from a beautiful painting.


    Thinking so, she took a cautious peek at her reflection on the carriage window. The sight of a wide forehead, the small, low bridge of her nose, and a face that to her, looked weird because of herrge eyes, greeted her. Brown freckles rested on the top of the nose like drizzled dirt, and her hair, which had been braided to control her rebellious curls, still had wayward hairs sticking out like straw.


    Only terrible thoughts were present inside her head. She was convinced he didn¡¯t want her to be his wife. There must be something else, what do you want me to do? she thought, at the receiving end of her fears.


    As if noticing her scrutinizing him, and the doubtful gaze from her eyes, he finally nced back at her. Caught by his piercing eyes, Max quickly lowered her head. The man found her action disconcerting and spat out a small curse.


    ¡°Even though it feels terrible to be with me, try to hide your repulsion. I have no intention of leaving this carriage because of a faint-hearted wife!¡±


    With his ever-increasing agitation, Max hurriedly said, ¡°Oh, no, no! It¡¯s not terrible. No, I-I never said that...¡±


    ¡°In that case, what¡¯s with that look of disgust!¡± he venomously spat out a secondter.


    In impulse, Max hurriedly raised her hands to cover her face. While it was true that confusion made her scared and jittery, she was btedly mindful of how she must have looked to him with her depressing emotions on disy. It must have made him feel unpleasant.


    ¡°I know you are well aware how our situation,¡± he gestured to both of them, ¡°is not... ordinary.¡±


    The man sighed at her stubborn silence. Only unbeknownst to him, Max was sweating profusely in anxiety.


    He continued, more levelheadedly this time, ¡°I don¡¯t know much about you. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s the same for you. But you¡¯re my wife now, and I must take you with me throughout my days, as the vows dere. But how can I regard you as my wife if you shiver so much just by being next to me?¡±


    ¡°A-all your life... Y-you are taking me?¡±


    Her astonished look made his face distort, in fury or of something else, Max was already lost.


    ¡°We got married three years ago. Isn¡¯t it the heaven¡¯s will for a married couple to live together forever?¡±


    She looked at him as if a second head had sprouted from his wide neck. She couldn¡¯t believe it; such a person truly had no intention of breaking off their marriage?


    Perhaps he is lying for some reason, maybe his words are to mock me because he thinks I haven¡¯t heard of his engagement to the princess. Despite his words, the thoughts in Max¡¯s head only proceeded to an abysmal path.

 Chapter 9 Damsel in Distress (1)

    <strong>Chapter 9 ¨C Damsel in Distress (1)</strong>


    ¡°Even a native like me knows the importance of marriage vows. I can¡¯t believe that a nobledy like you ignored it thoroughly.¡± He fired back at her in confusion.


    ¡°What do you mean, ignore?¡±


    ¡°What the hell do you call it? You married me and youpletely ignored your duties so casually. Don¡¯t expect me to put up with such an attitude in the future!¡±


    She opened her mouth in astonishment. How could he make such usation? The day after their wedding, he left without saying a word!


    ¡°I-I didn¡¯t know. You d-didn¡¯t tell me....¡± He seemed unimpressed with her defense, so she added, ¡°I-I never ignored, uh, no! Oh, rather...I¡¯ve been waiting....¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mess with me! You¡¯ve stayed at your father¡¯s castle for the past three years, even though you¡¯re called Mrs. Calypse. You just chose to remain in your father¡¯s luxurious castle, despite knowing I had to leave my estate right after the wedding!¡±


    He snorted loudly.


    ¡°However, I seem to understand. No aristocratic woman in the world will give up her high position and protect her husband¡¯s house, who may return as a corpse.¡±


    Max run out of strength to answer, deeply embarrassed by his usation that she couldn¡¯t refute a word. This man was just saying thingss he couldn¡¯t understand.


    But she couldn¡¯t let this go. This marriage, she was determined to save at all cost. So, she said,


    ¡°Your, your house, how do I know about it? Where is it? Anything. You did not say anything!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t y innocent! I did everything I could to get you toe and stay in my estate before I left for the army. When I die, you were supposed to inherit the estate that I was managing! The duke¡¯s daughter may have no concern to me, but it was an important asset which you left itpletely unattended.¡±


    Anger was evident in his face. It didn¡¯t seem like he was faking a lie. He has no reason to deceive her in the first ce anyway. Max could only swallow nervously.


    ¡°I, uh, I didn¡¯t know...Not a bit....¡±


    ¡°My men said you refused to leave.¡± He spoke bitterly to which Max bowed her head in shame.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother acting sorry so suddenly. I¡¯ve known what you think of me for thest three years.¡± Riftan had always been aware of how everyone looked down on his status¡ªa knight in the mercy of his superiors.


    And he was convinced that Maximillian felt just the same towards him.


    ¡°Darn it, why are you suddenly talking this time? Do you think I¡¯ll beat you up if you don¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°I am sorry. I really, really didn¡¯t know. When I woke up after our night to-together, you¡¯re already gone. I, uh, I didn¡¯t hear any parting words from you.¡±


    Riftan squinted his eyes at her; trying with all his might to see if she was indeed telling the truth. All the while, like amb to be ughtered, Max waited for his next words; her heart beating rapidly against her chest. At the next moment, much to her surprise, the man spat out in a slightly softened tone.


    ¡°Even if I didn¡¯t instruct you, you should have left for my estate. It is the natural duty of a married woman to spearhead her husband¡¯s house. This marriage might seem so small to you, but to me, it isn¡¯t.¡±


    Max found no possible contradiction to what he said. Though she did not treat their marriage as trivial as what he was insinuating, it was true that she didn¡¯t take it so seriously and had only wanted to follow her father¡¯s orders.


    Howe he took the marriage at heart? Their marriage was, after all, only an inevitable ¡®sacrifice¡¯ for the sake of the Cross family.


    ¡°What if you were pregnant?¡±


    ¡°Pregnant?!¡± Max, who was lost in her own thoughts, looked up at him nervously.


    ¡°That night, I certainly fulfilled my duty enough. Isn¡¯t pregnancy a possible story?¡± The sarcasm that dripped from his mouth drained all colors from her face. Their intimate moment remained a painful and shameful memory to her.


    Even though she knew that the deed was for the purpose of establishing their marriage, she still felt uneasy whenever the memories of that night resurfaced to her mind.


    <i>But he was making such light remarks as if it were no big deal to him!</i> Max trembled in fear. However, her sudden change of demeanor didn¡¯t escape Riftan¡¯s notice, and he once again, felt agitated at her reaction.


    He struck the wall with a loud bang.


    ¡°Darn it, don¡¯t look like that! Like it¡¯s horrible to have my child!¡±


    Max could only shiver in fear at his outburst. In the next second, far from his previous disy of ire, Riftan assumed a calm state and became eerily silent... With quick movements, he suddenly put his hand on the carriage door, using it as a leverage, and jumped out of the running vehicle. Max screamed in surprise.


    ¡°Sir! An ogre has been sighted!¡± one of his men cried from outside.

 Chapter 10 Damsel in Distress (2)

    <strong>Chapter 10 ¨C Damsel in Distress (2)</strong>


    ¡°I know! Put the shield around the carriage, now!¡±


    After giving orders to someone, he looked back at her and cried sharply.


    ¡°Nevere out of the carriage!¡±


    Then, he roughly closed the carriage door without waiting her answer. At that same moment, a deafening roar shook the earth...


    Maximillian covered her ears in defense to the monstrous sound. Every time the earth shook, the carriage wobbled under her feet.


    In a terrible shock and fear, she crouched to the floor and didn¡¯t dare look out the window. Recently, she heard vaguely that there were frequent sightings of monsters near her home, but it¡¯s been less than an hour since she left her father¡¯s castle. She closed her eyes tightly, her whole body trembling terribly.


    ¡°Make it stop!¡±


    She swallowed a sob. The carriage shook violently at the end of someone¡¯s cry. Then came the roars of beasts and shouts of knights which almost sounded inhumane and barbaric to her ears. Overwhelmed by the sudden shift in events, she buried her face deep in her bulbous skirt.


    Around her, continuous dull sounds that seemed to collide with something resonated. ¡®<i>What could that be?¡¯</i> Hesitantly, she raised her head slowly in fear that of hitting carriage ceiling and was greeted with a sight that would surely haunt her for life¡ªhuge, bloodshot, green eyes were staring at her from the window.


    In reflex, she screamed and stood close to the other side. But it was toote...


    Her small body flipped in the air, her world turning upside down as the carriage lost its bnce. She screamed at the top of her lungs and tried to reach the opposite carriage wall where the door was located... but just couldn¡¯t.


    Then, the vehicle jolted to the opposite direction and Max was flung towards the now wide-open door. And in no time, she found herself kissing the ground; the rocks digging in her skin.


    In the face of danger, Max became ghastly pale, thoroughly shaken of being out of her safe haven. With little strength she could muster, she scrambled back up to the carriage, but her legs seemed to not work¡ªher body, overwhelmed by the turn of events, became weak and numb.


    She looked around for help. But everyone was busy fighting the gray giants.


    Eventually, she crawled on her knees and tried to climb up the carriage on her own. As she did so, one ogre caught sight of her and started creeping nearer the damsel in distress.


    Heavy foot thumping became louder and clearer.... Upon realization, Max screamed out loud, her throat hurt. This scream added fuel to the fire as the giant started advancing faster.


    Before the monster could reach her, a sh of light shed across her eyes and the giant¡¯s body fell to the ground in a loud, earth-shattering thud.


    ¡°Madam! Get inside now! There¡¯s a shield here where it¡¯s safe!¡± She looked back abruptly on her shoulder and saw a man of slender build, calling her attention.


    ¡°This is an ogre from the mountain. Don¡¯t worry, nothing wrong will happen to Lord Calypse. Stay inside!¡±


    ¡°Oh, I, I... I didn¡¯t mean toe out....¡±


    Max groaned out in panic. Riftan¡¯s order to not toe out of the carriage echoed in her mind. She didn¡¯t mean to disturb the men at all.


    ¡°Madam! Go inside! Please!¡± The man broke off to his gibberish. She wanted to tell him what happened but, it was not the time to be making excuses. Instead, she willed herself to climb up the carriage with a wobbly gait¡ªwhen she heard another thud.


    Unconsciously turning her head to the source of sound, Max saw blood sprouting from the gushing cut at the giant¡¯s upper body which spurted blood like a fountain. Her stomach, which had been strained for the past few days, twisted painfully.


    She tried to hold back the bile rising up her throat but to no avail, she ended up emptying her stomach to the ground unabashedly. The enormity of the sight she had just seen making her vomit on the very spot she stood.


    ¡°Madam Calypse!¡±


    The man shouted in surprise. She wed at her neck desperately; her eyes welling up tears in pain.


    ¡°Are you all right?¡±


    Gasping for breath, she tried to findfort at the touch on her back, but the nausea that started once was hard to stop.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± A familiar voice reached her ears.


    Max raised her head at the startled voice of Riftan. He stood by the giant¡¯s body, looking at her worriedly.


    Instinctively, Max crept backwards, the bloodied appearance of her husband frightening her. As he strode closer, dark red spots of blood taints the ground his feet touches. The sharp sword which shone blue was now scarlet red, and the silver-white armor became ink dark with thick, ck blood of the giant all over it.


    He looked as horrible as a lion in hell. Max backed off, lost her bnce and stumbled towards the carriage wall. In her sight, his figure shook like a hazy dream and soon became strangely distorted. She felt dizzy.


    Slowly, everything was devoured by darkness, and the sounds surrounding her faded away.


    And before she knew it, she sank deep into unconsciousness.

 Chapter 11 The Duke of Croix (1)

    <strong>Chapter 11 ¨C The Duke of Croix (1)</strong>


    The fall of the Roem Empire, which seized power over the West territory and soon, controlled all the way to the South, has brought an era of emperors to the continent.


    The empire was torn into seven pieces: Whedon, Balto, Dristan, Osiria, Suikan, Arech and Libadon. Emperors from each country struggled to gain the loyalty of the <i>service members</i> to protect their territory. The nobles had to strive to have more knights and wizards of their own ord.


    Maximilian¡¯s father, Duke of Croix, was no exception. The first Duke of Croix was one of the emperors of Whedon who seeded in taking over Okto, a richnd of Dristan, formerly owned by royal family members of the Roem Empire. The Duke of Croix fought dozens of wars across generations to get his hands on a vast granary and tens of thousands of serfs, whom he could very well take advantage of, in thend he seized.


    Then, 30 years ago, the seven countries signed a cease-fire agreement to counter the exponential increase in lynching*, putting pressure on the duke to return the stolennd to Dristan. The Duke of Croix, who already lost about half of his territory, opened his eyes to every solution and soon, found one.


    <i><strong>*T/N: Lynching is the act of extrajudicial killing or administering punishment by death without trial.</strong></i>


    It was to marry a nobledy from the Roem family to gain the legitimacy of hisnd control. He found a Roem virgin and seeded in marrying her. She was Aryan Roem Gorta. At the time of their marriage, the Duke of Croix was very pleased with his marriage.


    Aryan was a chaste maiden with beautiful features, obedient, gentle, and, above all, she was a direct descendant of the royal family, who once ruled the entire continent. Hence, the Duke, who was freed from thend dispute by marrying her, was deeply contented. He couldn¡¯t ask for a more suitable match.


    But not long after, he was faced with just another problem. It was the issue of sessors.


    Like all noble men, the Duke of Croix was also fiercely longing for his heir to inherit his title, vast territory, and his precious castle of Croix. But for almost six years into marriage, Aryan remained fruitless, much to his disappointment. Multiple times did she get pregnant, and multiple time was the couple devastated with the miscarriages that followed.


    Under such circumstances, the Duke¡¯s anxiety was beyond description. Although he has made every effort to secure a healthy heir to his wealth, he had experienced only frustration for ten lengthy years.


    Finally, a healthy child was born, perhaps because of his devotion to God, or so what he imed. Unfortunately, the baby was a girl. The despondency felt by the Duke when he found out about it was immeasurable. By the time the baby was three or four years old, he was filled with rage. The useless girl couldn¡¯t even be on a horseback!


    By the time his daughter grew up, he gave up the slightest hope that she would marry to one of the bachelors of the royal family of Whedon and get a sessor in between. Yet, his daughter had a problem with her speech¡ªa trait he feared would be inherited by her son.


    A disabled man could not be counted as heir to the Croix family. He firmly believed that only a healthy boy with no faults would protect his family¡¯s honor.


    However, Aryan was unable to give birth to a son until herst breath. She died of exhaustion andplications due to her frequent miscarriages. The Duke, who was desperate of a sessor, immediately greeted a new bride among Aryan¡¯s cousins.


    Yet, odds remained against him, for after a short time, his second wife died of a disease leaving him another daughter. Not only that, rumors that the Croix family was cursed, hence causing his wives¡¯ early demise started to spread in the continent. This made the Roem family refused to him another bride. In the long run, the Duke of Croix had no choice but to put all his hopes and expectations on his second daughter, Rosetta Croix.


    Fortunately, Rosetta, unlike her first daughter Maximilian, had beautiful features, wit and outstanding skills. If she was married to a reputable family and produce an heir, she could retain control over his vast territory while continuing the superior lineage of the Croix family.


    To achieve that end, the Duke spared no pains. Excellent tutors, hundreds of servants, beautiful clothes, jewelry... He gave whatever Rosetta wanted, anything to make her the most perfect bride in Whedon.


    While he gave extra pampering to his younger daughter, he couldn¡¯t afford to bat an eye towards his first daughter, who was not all useful. Hence, Maximilian was always on the back burner.


    No, it would have been better if he had just treated her as a total stranger. But this was not entirely the case.

 Chapter 12 The Duke of Croix (2)

    <strong>Chapter 12 ¨C The Duke of Croix (2)</strong>


    From some point on, he came to regard the existence of his first daughter, Maximilian, as an eyesore.


    In the aristocratic society, many families were reluctant to associate with cursed people. There were even some people who refused to get close to any member of the Croix family, fearing that they too would be cursed just by being within a close proximity. In fact, eligible men refused to marry Rosetta, thinking they may be born with a defective child.


    This issue drove the duke to anger¡ªand incorrigible resentment.


    He even thought that he would die out of frustration! For the first time in his life, he suffered this massive setback. For the first time in his life, he had a useless daughter who always seeded in bringing shame and frustration to the family.


    Alongside the child¡¯s growth into womanhood, his anger also grew paramount. And he projected his frustrations on her without mercy.


    Hitting her flesh until it swells to teach her manners, shaming her in front of others for spilling her porridge clumsily, the Duke never forgave even the slightest fault.


    Her imperfection was the imperfection of the family. They had to be extra cautious with their actions and do all means to uplift their reputation. All of these became the fault of the immature Maximilian. And through this belief, his father¡¯s actions were justified.


    She¡¯s a w that couldn¡¯t be fixed. Her existence, nothing but a mistake. Everyone believed that the family was better off without her¡ªthat she should have not been born in the first ce.


    Maximilian grew up hearing all of these in her entire life.


    <i><strong>A stuttering block of the family.</strong></i>


    <i><strong>A disgrace.</strong></i>


    <i><strong>A foolish and shabby girl.</strong></i>


    <i><strong>A timid mouse.</strong></i>


    Her father never called her by her name. With her father¡¯s beating, underneath his disdainful gaze, her character crumpled to pieces. Resigned to her heart, she sumbed to the judgments hurled at her, and slowly embodied the Maximilian that no one wanted.


    ¡°Max! Wake up!¡±


    She opened her eyes to quite a stirring¡ªa strong hand shaking her shoulders. From under his nose, Riftan¡¯s dark eyes stared down at her. She nced back nkly, unable to grasp the situation quickly. But by the moment he swept the hair on her forehead behind her ears, Max immediately came to her senses. The intimate action pulling her from her stupor.


    She hurried to her feet and looked around.


    ¡°Is this...?¡±


    ¡°This is an inn. Remember when we were in a carriage and attacked by Ogres? You fainted. While you were unconscious, we slipped through the forest and stumbled on this vige nearby the roads.¡± He answered with a big pillow in his hand, which he stuffed behind Max so she could sit uprightfortably.


    She buried herself in the cushion and looked up at him with a puzzled look. He poured water into the bowl on the table.


    ¡°Drink. You kept sweating. You have to replenish the water in your body.¡±


    When Max only stared dumbfoundedly at the water, he frowned and hurried.


    ¡°Do you think that I put poison in this? Don¡¯t be ridiculous. Drink quickly.¡±


    She took the bowl right away and drank its contents. Her stomach felt a little nauseous when the lukewarm water got into her insides. The man raised one eyebrow when he put the bowl down with a frown.


    ¡°Are you ufortable with anything?¡±


    ¡°Oh, no...¡±


    ¡°Let me know if you feel any pain. I¡¯ll call in a physician.¡±


    ¡°No. I feel fine.¡±


    The man soon walked toward the table with a bowl of water. When he stepped back away from her sight, she was able to see the whole view of the room; the ce no longer obscured by his body.


    It was a shabby room. The walls and floor were all made of wood, and the only thing in the fairly spacious chamber was a bed, a table, and a couple of rickety chairs. Above her, she studied the ceiling carefully, in case there was a spider. Surely, a spider¡¯s web glistened faintly within the reach of light.


    Fortunately, the bed was clean. Max tentatively sniffed the soft nkets which smelled like mildew, and suddenly frowned. Something feels strange. She slipped her hand inside the thick nkets which covered her legs.


    Reaching beneath, she felt her smooth bare legs. Only then did she realize that she was wearing a man¡¯s tunic. She was not even wearing any underwear.


    ¡°This is, oh my... my clothes....¡±


    Riftan, who was immersed in arranging the towels, picked the bowl of water from the table, nced at her once and replied nonchntly. He found the matter insignificant.


    ¡°I took it off. You threw up and got dirtied. What you are wearing is my tunic. In haste, we failed to bring with us your suit of clothes, so I had to dress you with my spare.¡±


    She pouted like a carp; unable to figure out whether she should be dumbfounded or shocked at the fact that he undressed her while she was unconscious.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been unconscious all day and haven¡¯t eaten. I should go out and fetch you some food.¡±


    As soon as the man went out the door with a grave look on his face, Max quickly rummaged for something to wear underneath. Nothing in the room that could be presumed as a suitcase was found. Instead, there was only the armor he had taken off casually piled by the bed.


    While she determinedly searched for something she could use, the nket was peeled off from her body, therefore exposing some of her skin. In cue, the door rattled and Riftan¡¯s head bobbed in as he returned to the room to check on her. Like a deer caught in the headlights, she looked at him with stunned, round eyes and hurriedly grabbed the nket tightly, wrapping it around her body once more.


    ¡°It¡¯s no use trying to hide it now. I saw it all while wiping your body.¡±


    ¡°You... cleaned me up yourself?!¡±

 Chapter 13 Torn Apart (1)

    <strong>Chapter 13 ¨C Torn Apart (1)</strong>


    When asked back in a shrill voice, his lips cynically twisted into a sneer.


    ¡°I told you, you¡¯re my wife. We consummated three years ago. Why are you acting like that?¡±


    Max glowed red from her head to toe. Ashamed, her face became visibly hot at once, her hands fidgeting at her sides.


    ¡°Darn it, do not freak out, I just changed your clothes! You should have fainted on the night of our wedding if you abhorred the very thought of me touching you!¡±


    Her shoulders shook; her mind in a terrible shamble. Gravely enraged, Riftan spewed out these words, ¡°A corrupted noblewoman is frustrated, losing her mind even, by things as trivial as this!¡±


    Max blushed and muttered in a muted voice. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Her apology was returned by his silence. After a short moment, Max heard the hinges of a closing door as Riftan went out to the road. And, she found herself alone with only the cold walls of the shabby room to keep herpany.


    She shook her head in disappointment. How many times have she made him upset today? An entire had yet to pass since they had reunited hours ago<i>. Is it okay to let him be like this?</i>


    Max bit her lip nervously. Riftan now treats her as a wife, but there was no guarantee that this wouldst. ¡®<i>No, it was only a matter of time before hees to his senses.¡¯</i> The very thought of a divorce haunted her, making her loathe herself even more.


    <i>¡®What if he realizes that I¡¯m useless? He¡¯ll certainly take a harsher attitude towards me.¡¯</i>


    Riftan was a knight who, out of scratch, made a name for himself. Now that he was already with a high position, he would naturally be invited to numerous social gatherings and banquets in the future.


    At this thought, Max sighed, thoroughly disheartened. She knew well that she was not the kind of wife a husband would want to boast around. ¡®<i>I¡¯m sure he will realize this soon enough and start abusing me... just like my father. Why don¡¯t I just go home and ask for my father¡¯s mercy before it happens?¡¯</i>


    She recalled him standing tall, clutching his sword by its hilt. He cut a monster three times his size in one stroke. It was terrible to imagine what would happen if he wielded a whip against her. This possible scenario made her squirm anxiously.


    <i>¡®But... he hasn¡¯t hit me yet.¡¯</i> She gathered her brows at this musing. He didn¡¯t raise his hand against her even after bing irritated with her many times. Maybe he is not as cruel as his father.


    On a second note, they have just been reunited. There was no telling what will happen next.


    She was pondering on these possibilities when she heard a rattle of the door. Riftan came back to the room with a tray of steaming bread and soup.


    ¡°It¡¯s a bread made of vegetable soup and barley. Try to eat before going back to sleep. We¡¯re going to stay at this inn tonight and leave tomorrow as soon as the sunes up.¡±


    He put the tray down on the bedside shelf and said so. Max blinked her eyes. He went out in a rage and came back with food as if nothing had happened. This man is... unpredictable.


    ¡°What are you idling about? Eat it before it gets cold.¡±


    In haste, she took the bowl of soup and a wooden spoon in her hand.


    ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll eat well....¡±


    Max stirred the soup, blew it, and put it in her mouth. It was a little hot, but it wasn¡¯t enough to leave blisters on her tongue. Truthfully, she didn¡¯t have much appetite, but still, she managed to push in a few spoonfuls of the savory soup, which made her feel a bit better.


    After a minute, she put down her spoon and couldn¡¯t help but nce at the man. He was dragging a chair by the bed and started grooming his sword. He looked two or three years younger than his actual age.


    ¡°...What are you looking at? Why aren¡¯t you eating?¡±


    Does the back of his head have eyes? She blushed at the thought of him catching her peeking.


    ¡°I¡ªI want to change...¡± Looking around, she added, ¡°I don¡¯t see my clothes anywhere.¡±


    He turned around as he hesitated to open his mouth, stirring the soup with a spoon.


    ¡°Now that it¡¯ste, just go to bed. I¡¯ll buy you a new one tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°My, my clothes....¡±


    ¡°I asked the maid who works at this inn to wash it.¡±


    He spoke calmly; the reflection of his face visible in the sword he was cleaning so thoroughly. She hesitated for a long time and then spoke again.


    ¡°My... underwear. Give it back.¡±


    At that moment, the man¡¯s face became incredibly red. He rubbed his palms roughly around his mouth, and then answered calmly.


    ¡°It¡¯s torn apart.¡±

 Chapter 14 Torn Apart (2)

    <strong>Chapter 14 ¨C Torn Apart (2)</strong>


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I stripped it off of you and had torn it in the process.¡±.


    ¡°Oh...uh, how? Did you, uh, take it off?¡± Max could not help but ask back.


    The question sounded a little disconcerting to him. Turning his seat around, he faced her and watched her figure clutch the sheet like a shield, and then shouted.


    ¡°What am I supposed to do? You couldn¡¯t breathe because¨Cyou were turning blue even, due to your drawers. I was trying to untie the knot because the terrible underwear was too tight! No matter how hard I tried, the knot didn¡¯te loose, so I ripped it off! Damn it. I didn¡¯t even know it could be taken up and down!¡±


    Maximilian¡¯s face reddened to the point of steaming. She was mortified to death, thinking that he had seen her underwear¡ªand the flesh beneath it.


    Her nanny forcibly made her wear tight drawers in her husband¡¯s absence. She said it would keep her chaste.


    Max was forced to wear that horrible thing on her body, but she never dreamed that someone would see it. As she sped her face in an impulse to jump out of the window immediately, Riftan said with a small sigh.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get you a new underwear tomorrow, so don¡¯t look like that. Or do you want me to lend you mine?¡±


    ¡°Oh, no! It¡¯s okay....¡±


    Max shook her head fervently. She didn¡¯t have the slightest intention of wearing other person¡¯s underwear, or a man¡¯s for that matter. Besides, wearing only one loose-fitting men¡¯s tunic already made her feel unease. Riftan scanned her eyes and watched her rummage through the soup with her spoon.


    ¡°When will you finish stirring that? Hurry up and eat. You didn¡¯t even touch the bread.¡±


    She popped a few more spoonfuls into her mouth. However, the short mouth of her original body and her bulging stomach made her lose her appetite soon. She didn¡¯t even think of touching the hard bread, only swallowing a little more soup, and then putting the bowl aside.


    ¡°What? You haven¡¯t eaten half of it,¡± Riftan started.


    ¡°I have no appetite, so....¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so hard on me. You can¡¯t dream of luxurious food until we get home. Even if it doesn¡¯t suit your taste, your body won¡¯t hold out if you don¡¯t tolerate it.¡±


    Max blushed at the sound of him akin to admonishing a spoiled child.


    ¡°Or are you going to be so picky and annoying throughout the journey?¡± He added irritably.


    ¡°I...I¡¯ll have...¡±


    She ended up having a few more sips but was so sick that she couldn¡¯t eat anymore. The man made a disjointed expression when she put the spoon down. Fortunately, however, instead of forcing her to eat more, he sighed and epted the tray with the bowl.


    ¡°You are going to go bald if you keep being picky.¡±


    He clicked his tongue and turned around. Max shrugged her shoulders, unable to adapt to his constantly changing mood like unreliable weather. He seemed kind enough to take care of her meal, but then he would quickly get angry the next moment.


    ¡®<i>Are my words and actions so incriminating?¡¯</i> She felt that inside, he may already be regretting bringing her with him. ¡®<i>Why would he....¡¯</i>


    Some negative and servile thoughts filled her head. Max, who looked at his eyes, couldn¡¯t stand it any longer and uttered the question on impulse.


    ¡°Well, why, uh, why are you taking me away?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    The man, who was going out with the bowl, paused and looked back at her.


    ¡°What does that mean?¡±


    ¡°Well, I, uh, against me, getting married... Ha, ha, you did it because you wanted to do it. Oh, you didn¡¯t...Why are you taking me with you? I¡ªI don¡¯t understand...¡±


    His face became visibly stiff. She swallowed hard. It was hard to tell whether the stuttering was causing a bad impression on him or her own question was upsetting. Although filled with hesitancy, she still added,


    ¡°In the first ce... we¡¯re, uh, no... You and I are both rich married couples, you¡¯re too better for me... we barely know each other... that and... you, you¡¯re taking me somewhere, b-but... as much as you like..¡±


    ¡°Shut the bullshit!¡±


    Riftan let out a sudden roar, staring furiously at her. Heid down the tray and strode back to the bed.


    ¡°Be honest! Don¡¯t you want toe with me?!¡±


    ¡°Th-that¡¯s not what it is, it¡¯s...!¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not! Although it¡¯s not huge as your father¡¯s, my castle is big enough for a little girl like you to live! Damn it, I have enough money. If you¡¯re worried that you won¡¯t be able to live in luxury like you used to, cut it out!¡±


    She shrank like a child scolded. Why on earth does he think she worries about living like royalty when she has lived a poor life all along at her father¡¯s castle? She answered in a flurry of words and desperately waved her hands, as if the mere action would erase her former statements.


    ¡°No! That sort of thing doesn¡¯t worry me. It¡¯s just... why, w-why are you taking me? I¡¯m only curious...¡±


    ¡°Naturally, you are my wife! Our marriage is real, officially recognized by the church! It¡¯s onlymon sense to take you to my house! You did wrong by living at your father¡¯s house even after you got married!¡±


    ¡°Ha, but... I though you would want a divorce...¡±


    ¡°...What?¡±


    He sped his hands sternly on her shoulders. Max turned blue like a mouse in front of a snake. The anger on his face suffocated her. Perhaps this was where violence, one stemmed from the impatience of understanding a stutter, would ensue. She closed her eyes with fear, as she always did when the Duke of Cross beat her.


    But no matter how long she waited, pain did note. When she opened her eyes, she was greeted with his dark orbs ring fiercely at her. His hands, holding on to her shoulders, were trembling faintly, as he managed to control his simmering anger.


    ¡°Divorce? You want to divorce me now?¡±

 Chapter 15 Under the Sheets (1)

    <strong>Chapter 15 ¨C Under the Sheets (1)</strong>


    ¡°Oh, no... That¡¯s not....¡±


    ¡°If not, what the hell is it? Is there someone else?¡±


    It took a while for Max to grasp the meaning behind his words. For a few moments, the stupefied her just stared into his burning eyes. Unfortunately, her silence was misconstrued, Riftan got the wrong idea.


    With snarl in his tone, he spoke contemptuously. ¡°There I was battling to death, and here you are with another man?¡±


    ¡°Oh, oh, no! Oh, I didn¡¯t!¡±


    Her answer in almost a crawling hesitation, slightly robbed him of his strength. Still unconvinced, he fiercely rammed his queries into her.


    ¡°Then why on earth are you talking about divorce?!¡±


    ¡°When you came back, I... I thought you would ask for a divorce and marry her... So...¡±


    ¡°Her?¡± After a moment¡¯s thought, he added sharply, hoping he¡¯d managed toprehend her ramblings. ¡°Agnes?¡±


    At the mention of the name, Max¡¯s eyes widened. A forlorn nod was the only response she could manage.


    But the man before her, with a dead-pan face, spat out a volley of curses and roughly rubbed his head, seemingly miffed.


    ¡°A bunch of foolish humans spreading a bunch of useless rumors.¡± He muttered to himself. He walked over and sat on her bed. After a brief moment, he casually and with ease, put her on hisp.


    His abrupt actions caught Maximillian by surprise; reflexively, she fluttered her legs to a close. Riftan gently and affectionately held her face in both his hands and drew closer. The next thing that a muddled Max felt was his moist tongue licking the moisture from her eyes. Hershes fluttered and she closed her eyes.


    He was in no rush, brushing away those tears, one drop at a time. His hot breath tickled her cheeks, her lips quivered in response, pulse raced. Instinctively, she let out a soft whimper.


    Sensing her wary and shaken form, Riftan breathed out a deep sigh and wound an arm around her waist.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯ve heard, but I turned down the offer.¡±


    ¡°You refused?¡±


    Her eyes opened wide with astonishment; his voice scaled up a note.


    ¡°You bet! Do you think I would ept such a crazy offer?¡±


    <i>What does he mean ¡®crazy offer¡¯?! How is it crazy to offer a beautiful princess to a warrior who saved the world?!</i>


    ¡°Who in a sane mind would propose a marriage to a married man in the first ce? When I heard that story, I thought this king was crazy.¡±


    ¡°Ha, but....¡±


    ¡°If anyone changes his sacred vows before God, I¡¯ll castrate him with my own hands. How could you think I would do such an hical thing?¡±


    <i>Is he serious?</i>


    She looked up at him, astonished and embarrassed at the same time. She had often heard that knights valued faith, but did this man have faith in chivalry too?


    He kicked away the golden chance to be a part of a royal family for a forced marriage with her! Marrying a royalty would have given him a new title, a royal honor and a huge dowry. And it didn¡¯t end at just that. His son would naturally have the right to the throne.


    Hence, it was only natural that his wife, who could not give him what Agnes could, surmised his decision as pure madness.


    <i>This guy...... he¡¯s out of his mind.</i>


    Only then did she realize that this man was taking their vows seriously and had every intention to honor it.


    Most of all, he was without an ulterior motive. In his words, he was only taking her because he considered her as his wife. Max floundered in the shock and clenched her teeth in disbelief.


    ¡°Ha, but....¡±


    <i>Is this person sane? Perhaps, he knows not what he¡¯s missed.</i>


    Forgetting her current situation, as she was deeply engaged in their conversation, she daringly countered.


    ¡°Well, really... But, uh, you know, it¡¯s okay. Oh, Agnes, is a very, very beautiful woman, rich woman.¡±


    ¡°Have you ever met Agnes?¡±


    She flinched. <i>Was she too hasty in calling his refusal in a single stroke madness?</i>


    ¡°In person, uh, I¡¯ve never met her, but...¡±


    ¡°How do you know if she¡¯s beautiful or not? I don¡¯t like a mad woman¡ªa colt* tailing after me.¡±


    <i><strong>*T/N: Colt is a young rookie.</strong></i>


    <i>Ah, is it okay to talk about the royal family as such?</i>


    Max looked up at him, her face full of puzzlement. Just then Riftan suddenly raised his hand, she was taken aback, nevertheless still waited for his hand to strike. But it did not, instead the thumb wiped away the remnant tears off her cheeks.


    ¡°Forget that ridiculous rumor. In the first ce, life in the pce does not suit me. I don¡¯t want to live in the princess¡¯ big-ass ce.¡±


    ¡°Ha, but....¡±


    ¡°Enough with that but! Are the rumors just an excuse and you¡¯re really unhappy with this marriage?¡± A dangerous glint shone in the man¡¯s eyes.


    She shook her head hurriedly, his face straightened out again.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough already. If you bring up this nonsense again, I won¡¯t tolerate it the next time.¡±


    She widened her eyes. ¡®<i>You put up with it? What are you talking about?¡¯</i>


    While she was grumbling to herself, she suddenly felt the man¡¯s hand touch the small of her back, it gradually started to explore. Instinctively, she stiffened. His hand slowly made its way down and dug under the sheets that covered her.

 Chapter 16 Under the Sheets (2)

    <strong>Chapter 16 ¨C Under the Sheets (2)</strong>


    Only then did Max realize again that she was wearing only a thin piece of clothing around her otherwise naked body. She trembled, not from the cold that nketed the chamber, but from his heated gaze solely trained upon her.


    Lifting her hips slightly, he pulled out the sheets from beneath and carelessly tossed them to the floor. Max hurriedly pulled the tunic down and struggled to cover her legs.


    To no avail, he simply pushed up the hem of her dress and grabbed her chest in a way that would foil her effort in dismissing his actions. She let out a high-pitched scream.


    ¡°Ick!¡±


    The feeling of hot, rough hands touching her soft skin was indescribably quaint and intense.


    ¡°Uh, uh, uh....¡±


    ¡°Stop that noise. You don¡¯t even know your husband¡¯s name, do you?¡±


    The man who was rubbing his nose against the delicate skin of her neck raised his head and gave a dissatisfied look. Max just blinked her eyes like an owl.


    She quivered, and through the corners of her eyes saw his head descend. In a split second, Riftan kissed her, his lips unbelievably hot and soft; a stark contrast to the harsh and violent words he uttered.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so embarrassed. Our marriage wasn¡¯t normal, as you said, but it was inevitable. Now you have to get used to me.¡±


    A hot, hard finger swept the hair over her forehead. The unexpected soft action embarrassed her. His lips constantly touched her cheeks, temples and earlobe. Stony thighs wriggled under her hips while his hot breath taunted her neck.


    He grabbed the hem of her dress, Max closed her eyes. She had already experienced this and knew what was to follow. More than anything else, she was aware of how painful it would be.


    Sensing her taut body, he gave a small sigh.


    ¡°Relieve the tension, it will only hurt you.¡±


    ¡°Ha, but....¡±


    ¡°This is not our first time.¡± The man who had been biting the lower part of her neck, hesitated for a moment and asked.


    ¡°...No?¡±


    Her lips drew out a tight smile as she looked into his eyes. Max couldn¡¯t bring herself to say no. After all, Riftan refused to seal his rtionship with the royal family to keep his marriage vows. As such, how could she refuse her husband in the bedroom?


    Shaking her head after much hesitation, Max gave her consent. Not letting any more time slip from his hands, Riftan pushed his tongue deep into her mouth, as if he thirsted, tasting her in every corner. She inadvertently put her hands on his pectoral muscles, her fingers cowered away in surprise at the heavy thumping it emanated.


    His saliva-soaked lips sprinkled small kisses on the tip of her chin, then slowly descended on her neck, lingering on the vicle for a while. His ragged breaths and the moist feel of his tongue made the hairs on her back stand.


    ¡°Raise your arms.¡±


    She raised her arm in a stiff motion and felt him strip her clothes over her head. The cold air nipped at her bare skin and Max covered her chest in a fit of embarrassment¡ªhugging her herself tightly. To make herfortable, Riftan rained kisses on her shoulders.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make it as... as smooth as possible.¡±


    She looked up at him with trembling eyes. The man¡¯s eyes then went down greedily. She followed his gaze and looked down at herself under the light.


    Round chests, t abdomen, pale, white thighs, and her tender spot in between. She felt more sensitive to the naked sight of his fingers touching her mounds. He yfully bit her vicle and sucked her chest.


    Max gasped. She could feel his wet tongue draw circles on her skin. The strange sensation sent a thrilling shudder from her neck to her ears.


    ¡°Hey, hey, wait a minute....¡±


    ¡°Riftan,¡± he grunted.


    He sucked her chest painfully, as if he was punishing her. Max gave a small shriek. He released her hands from his hold and let her wrap them around his neck. The heat she felt from his body and the soft texture of his hair made her feel sick to her stomach.


    ¡°Call me Riftan.¡±


    ¡°Oh, hey, hey....¡±


    ¡°Call me,¡± he ordered softly.


    In a quivering voice, she spoke, ¡°Ri... Riftan.¡±


    Upon hearing so, his shoulders jerked up and down. The man gruffly muttered his incoherent words, then raised his head and kissed her fiercely. His hot, muscr arms tightened, as if to break her waist.


    The first passion she experienced, she gasped and unwittingly clung to his neck. A nimble smile gradually rose on her lips.


    ¡°Yes, hold onto me tightly like that.¡±


    While he was enthralled by her first smile, he held her head in one hand and kissed her passionately. His other hand gently stroked her lower abdomen and deftly maneuvered between her legs.


    Aware of his intrusive actions, Max hurriedly squeezed her thighs to a close, but could not stop his hand that had already reached its desired destination.


    He moved his fingers carefully. At the same time, Max flinched at the sensation of an unmistakable prick against her stomach.

 Chapter 17 His Adoration for Her (1)

    <strong>Chapter 17 ¨C His Adoration for Her (1)</strong>


    ¡°Beautiful.¡±


    Riftan stared at her flushed face and whispered in breathless wonder. That alone changed his impression beyond recognition. His sharp eyes thinned, beautifully bent, and his firm lips loosened softly making him look like an innocent boy.


    He moved his shapely lips over her own lips, and strummed his fingers delicately like a minstrel who yed the flute. The wet sounds that echoed even reddened the Max to her ears. And a strange sensation began to simmer, making her toes curl. Unconsciously trying to evade his hands, he began to exert pressure.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    It felt like shes of sparks from the bottom of her toes flew to the top of her head inside her. Max clung desperately to his shoulder as his thick chest convulsed withughter.


    ¡°You feel good when I touch this ce, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Oh, no. I, I don¡¯t...¡±


    Suddenly she was struck with panic. Her voice was so strange that she couldn¡¯t think of it as her own. Her heart beating furiously and wracked with an unfamiliar, intense feeling of her limbs weakening, Max buried her lips on his shoulder, desperately swallowing a piercing moan. As the man persistently tormented her, the heat boiled inside her body and swelled beyond her control. Max gasped and buckled underneath him; her stomach felt as if it was melting.


    ¡°S-stop... oh!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all right. Just keep feeling it.¡±


    He continued to torture without hesitation. <i>Feel it? What are you even doing?</i> Max¡¯s lips quivered in confusion. But his hands only moved faster and faster. Soon, something bubbled up from below and exploded violently. The pulses of electric shock made her release a scream enough to make one¡¯s hair stand on end. As she tried to escape, he hugged her swaying body.


    Max trembled helplessly and rubbed her damp forehead against his neck. Her body twisted beyond her consciousness and her legs trembled. She could feel her heartbeat, hear it even. Riftan only drew in a violent breath.


    ¡°Damn it, I only thought about this. I touch you and you¡¯re all over me... I only wanted to think of this in that hellish ce.¡±


    He pursed his lips and began to stimte again where she was still trembling in the clouds. She sobbed and shook her head wildly. But she could not escape from it.


    He traced her earlobes and pushed his finger into her wet entrance, the delicate muscles contracting upon the intrusion of the foreign substance. A low groan instantly came from the lips that were wandering around her ears.


    ¡°Do you know how soft it is here? How warm it is?¡±


    His voice gradually turned into a murmur, fingers crawling out, agonizingly slow, and pushed again deeply, filling her to the brim. Although it was a little bit bitter and ufortable, it didn¡¯t hurt as much as she remembered.


    Did she recall what happened that day because she exaggerated it in her mind too much? She had never experienced a mix of soft, hot and intense sensations together. As she was thinking, her head hazy, Riftan gently rolled the moist flesh with his thumb. He ran his fingers through her depths, and traced his lips down the nape of her neck.


    Max struggled to get used to the peculiar feeling of ecstasy, as if she had fallen into another world. Yesterday alone, she was so scared and awkward when she allowed him to touch her. Everything was quite unreal.


    Yet, why can¡¯t she feel bad about it?


    ¡°Just rx a little bit more...¡±


    ¡°Oh, it hurts...¡±


    ¡°Listen. It won¡¯t hurt when I go in if you do it like this.¡±


    <i>When I go in</i>. Shocked by the words, she soon turned white as his slow-moving fingers continued their ministration. She squeezed her legs together and breathed hard on his shoulder. But he only whispered passionately, still kissing her temples, forehead and eyelids without rest.


    ¡°I¡¯ll show you how... Just rx a little bit.¡±


    She shook her head in confusion and unconsciously grasped the back of his head as he pushed his fingers deeper. She let out a low groan, her eyelids fluttering.


    ¡°I, I can¡¯t. I don¡¯t... know...¡±


    ¡°Breathe long, breathe... ease down and let it go.¡±


    She breathed out long as he told her to. Then she felt her body finally rx slowly. He kept his gentle strokes inside her, all the while pressing his lips against her cheeks telling her she did well.


    ¡°Tighten slowly this time, with all your strength.¡±


    He pressed a part of her warm walls and rubbed it as if he were trying to tell her where it was. Unintentionally, she curled her bottom and tightened on his fingers. Heughed in mirth again.


    ¡°I¡¯m going crazy. No. You¡¯re doing great. Try to rx again... Yes, like that.¡±


    She gasped and rxed, as she had been taught, and when he came in and went out, she tightened on him as if she was holding him back.


    ¡°Driving me crazy...¡±


    Nothing he said went into her ears as her part carried on the strange exercise he taught. With every second, hot heat gradually rose from inside her body. It came like a slow wave, but the crash came violent. Max legs shook, her back arched and then she felt something explode inside her a second time.

 Chapter 18 His Adoration for Her (2)

    <strong>Chapter 18 ¨C His Adoration for Her (2)</strong>


    Max pressed her face against his shoulder and waited for the intense feeling to pass. Her hips quivered, something warm trickling down between her legsp


    ¡°Shh, good job. You did very well.¡± He murmured to her, as if soothing a child.


    She felt limp on the bed sheets, unable to get out of the peak in the clouds. He quickly threw his clothes over his head and rose from the bed. She was certain it wasn¡¯t the first time she has seen it, but the moment she saw his body shining in the dark so sensibly, a thin shiver broke from her chest.


    The beauty of the man before her prated her heart.


    ¡°Hold me.¡±


    He quickly returned to the bed and prostrated himself on her body. Something began to slowly brush against her thighs and closer to her petals. She sped her arms around his neck, his hot, beating body weighing heavily on her own. Such a strange feeling was prevalent.


    <i>Is the act now and before truly the same? </i>she thought. The warm length entering her inside still felt ufortable like the first time, but it wasn¡¯t as painful as she remembered.


    ¡°Just a little more...¡± He mumbled, stroking her back.


    The flickering light at the bedside cast a shadow over his face, where beads of sweat on the man¡¯s forehead flowed down his cheeks like pearls and on the tip of his chin. The beads glistened on his smooth, golden skin ethereally. She unwittingly reached out and touched it and the man¡¯s eyes shook.


    ¡°Fuck!¡±


    He sank heavily in one, fluid motion, the audible p of his body against hers catching Max by surprise. Breathless by the sudden pressure, she twisted and tightened around him.


    A painful groan came out of his mouth. ¡°Fuck... don¡¯t give me strength.¡±


    ¡°I, I¡¯m sorry...¡± She looked up at him with eyes to the point of tearing.


    She felt like a y dough being molded to him, being fitted into <i>his</i> shape as she tried to wriggle around. Was it even eptable to feel someone this close? Their rough breathing, heavy heartbeats, searing temperatures of their damp skin... she couldn¡¯t tell which was his and which was hers.


    The only thing Max felt in that moment was as if his and her body were being morphed into one.


    ¡°I feel so good...¡± Riftan groaned as he drew closer, deeper down her moist walls, the sweat drops on his shoulders dribbling down his chest and unto her body.


    Max looked up with trembling eyes at his scary, hardened face. At first nce, she saw the creases of his brows as if bearing pain and she could only think, <i>is it really good?</i>


    ¡°F-feel good?¡±


    When the question went out of her lips, the man¡¯s mouth twisted intoughter.


    ¡°Why do you think I¡¯m holding on to a woman doing this until I pass out today?¡±


    He grasped her hip, stretching her legs for better ess and moved forward forcefully. As the feeling of a hot, pulsating, mass of flesh slithered down again inside, she uttered a painful sound, her mouth wide open. Whenever his body went out, she breathed, and when he pushed back again, she tried to remain calm.


    Riftan murmured in a strained voice, exhaling a short breath.


    ¡°I¡¯m like a lunatic... I didn¡¯t mean to do this. I was just going to let you rest. But you in your underwear... oh!¡±


    His hard stomach weighed down on her heavily, as their bodies found intimate contact between other. Hot flesh against flesh. Max¡¯s fingernails had long found their way on his back to scratch his skin in an unconscious effort to stifle the pleasure within.


    ¡°I, too, I¡¯m trying to endure... I did...¡± What he was saying was no longer passed through her ears.


    Her body was the captain of her feelings. His gestures the rough waves be more unraveling, harsher, pushing her sideways.


    It hade to the point it impossible for her to know when she should rx and renew her strength. Her body turned stiff with her inability to keep up with his mercurial movements. He picked up speed, driving her to the point of no return, and winded Max¡¯s legs to tremble beneath him.


    ¡°Maxi...¡± he purred, her eyes were barely opened as she peered up at him.


    As she felt his big hand sp her cheek, she thought, <i>why are you calling me that way? </i>Her heart skipping a beat at the solemness on his face.


    For a moment, he felt like a close confidant. The man wrapped his hands around her face and kissed her frantically as their bodies molded to one. She felt his huge body shaking like a stallion, stiffening. A man who couldn¡¯t take it anymore, yet, was still persistent to have more.


    As he reached his peak, his hold on her legs bing more forceful with his ravenous thrusts, delicious warmth suddenly filled her lower region.


    Tingles traveled from all over her body¨Ca sensation she had experienced a second time but still not finding it quite familiar. Drowned in a daze of ecstasy, her fists unwittingly weaken, turning to an embrace on his sweaty back as he drooped over her with his raspy breath. She could feel his heart throb as fast as hers against her skin.


    ¡°Fuck... I tried not to be rough this time...¡±


    He gasped and muttered, but she could barely lift her eyelids to look at him. The ck eyes glowed like a curious beast in the dark as he dribbled small kisses on her shoulders and neck. He lingered inside her, unwilling to part their bodies that had be one.

 Chapter 19 Tender Touch of a Strange Man (1)

    <strong>Chapter 19 ¨C Tender Touch of a Strange Man (1)</strong>


    ¡°Did it hurt?¡±


    Max wanted to tell it was some unpleasantness in the experience, but she shook her head instead. He breathed a sigh of relief and pressed his lips near her temple and this intimate action somehow filled her heart. It was a feeling she didn¡¯t expect. Formerly, she anticipated akin to feeling robbed and trampled... something painful, empty, cold and bitter would be waiting.


    ¡°Am I heavy? Wait a minute.¡±


    Riftan propped himself up and slowly pulled his manhood out. Max suddenly felt something trickle down from the inside. He held her back as she tried to squeeze her leg in reflex.


    ¡°Ri-riftan...!¡±


    ¡°Stay still. You¡¯re tired, aren¡¯t you? I¡¯ll wipe it for you.¡±


    Riftan pulled the basin that had been set aside and squeezed the towel wet with the water with it. With the cold cloth, he gently wiped the area meticulously.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t it hurt?¡±


    ¡°Oh, oh, it doesn¡¯t hurt.¡±


    <i>Doesn¡¯t it hurt?</i> Max glowed red like a freshly boiled sausage. However, the man insensitive to her thoughts only brushed the ce carefully and then wiped his lower body. She didn¡¯t dare look at him, quickly picking up the sheets to cover herself with it. Riftan smiled at the sight.


    ¡°You¡¯ll get used to it soon.¡±


    Then he flopped down beside her. Max¡¯s legs trembled from surprise. Riftanid so casually in the middle of a spacious bed, even drawing her near with one arm andying her on top of himself. The feeling of their sweaty skin rubbing made Max feel awkward at the tacky touch.


    ¡°Ri... Riftan....¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t struggle unless you want to do it one more time.¡±


    The remark was not a mere threat, as the lump of flesh that touched her lower abdomen had swollen up again. She froze. With a nonchnt face, Riftan pushed one arm under her head and pulled the sheets up over their joined bodies. Then his eyes slowly drifted shut, as he rested his palm along her wavy locks. Only then Max realized that he was nning to sleep with her.


    ¡°Ri-riftan...¡±


    ¡°Why do you keep calling me?¡±


    Riftan seemed too natural sleeping with her naked. Her eyes darted to the side; eventually, she swallowed up what she wanted to say and murmured in,


    ¡°Go-good night...¡±


    Silence came as her reply, as if Riftan had already fallen asleep. She listened to his pulse patter from his thick neck, and the rhythm made her soon close her eyes along him.


    ***


    Something was crushing her chest. Max hesitantly opened her eyes in frustration and soon became bewildered. A tanned, strong forearm blocked her vision halfway. She looked up and saw Riftan¡¯s sleeping figure, his face half buried in her mane. Max instantly turned red at the fresh memories that resurfaced.


    They were tangled beneath the nket without a stitch of a thread between them. The man¡¯s long legs were intertwined between her legs, and his arms sped her tightly within his embrace as if her body were a pillow.


    Max had never been passionate to anyone. Not even her own mother had hugged her. Her eyes darted around in unease for a moment, thinking it would be better for her to get dressed before Riftan opens his eyes. If he were to wake up like this...


    Max sped her face, unable to feel confident looking at him straight. When she remembered her body curling up in his armsst night, she felt so embarrassed that she wanted to jump out of the window. Ady could never react that way.


    Even the nanny, who had long preached about her duty as the wife, said she should ¡°appropriately¡± respond to her husband¡¯s demands. She sped her fiery cheeks. Last night, the struggling, moaning woman was far from forgotten. What if he thinks she¡¯s someone not pure?


    A sudden surge of impatience came into her mind. Max carefully slipped out of his arm and looked under the bed. She could never face him at this rate. Dressing up like ady may be too much, but at the very least she thought it would be fitting to escape from her current nakedness.


    She found a random tangle of clothes in the corner of the room and reached for it urgently. Her eyes burned to them desperately, it was a distance she could reach without having to move. And it was so that she didn¡¯t have the courage to wander around the room naked. Therefore, she stretched out a hand, but suddenly was flipped, falling back.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Max looked back at him with a perplexed look. Riftan, who she thought was dead asleep, was now staring down at her with his onyx eyes. She hurriedly tried to get away from him, but it proved to be an impossible feat. He rolled her nimbly back with one arm around her waist, locking her under him.


    ¡°Ri-riftan... Oh, it¡¯s morning...¡±

 Chapter 20 Tender Touch of a Strange Man (2)

    <strong>Chapter 20 ¨C Tender Touch of a Strange Man (2)</strong>


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s morning. I thought I was going to die waiting for you to open your eyes.¡±


    He pressed his lips on her eyelids as he said this, the strange touch making Max cringe. At her reaction, he grinned and smacked his lips more fervently on her face, her ears, and neck, pouring his tingling kisses like the touch a butterfly. Max reflexively shoved his face away in embarrassment.


    ¡°Ha, ha, don¡¯t...Oh, s-stop now a-and get dressed...¡±


    ¡°No. Do you know how long I¡¯ve been holding it up all night.?¡±


    The man snorted and held her hand to his lips. His damp tongue licked her finger in a subtle way that still managed to ignite lightning in her senses. She could hear her pulse drum against her ear. He ced her finger deeper into his mouth and gently sucked on it.


    Never had Max thought that her hand could be such a sensitive area.


    ¡°Really, if you knew how I feel every time you blush like that, you wouldn¡¯t show me that look, would you?¡±


    Riftan mumbled, biting her fingertips. She couldn¡¯t stand it any longer and pulled her hand out and hid it in a nket. Then he wriggled his eyebrows and rolled off the sheet. She shrieked and curled into a circle.


    ¡°Why are you hiding it?¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s morning! It¡¯s so bright...¡±


    ¡°So show me. I want to see your body in the light.¡±


    The man pulled her crouched legs and she cried in surprise. It seemed too unreal that it was only yesterday when she was shivering on the floor in her father¡¯s castle, and now lying naked in bed with a man in broad daylight.


    Not privy to her thoughts, Riftan gently stroked her shoulders, her chest, waist and sides, then his hand naturally settled between her thighs. Last night¡¯s act brought his fingers to her wet spot out of familiarity.


    ¡°Maxi, yesterday... it wasn¡¯t bad, was it?¡±


    ¡°Ri-riftan...¡±


    ¡°No... it felt good, didn¡¯t it?¡±


    Even if she died, she could not bring herself to answer his words. His fingers skillfully began to move in her secret ce.


    ¡°I... I loved you to death. Three years ago, I wanted to be with you, not through vindictive measures. You don¡¯t know how hard it was to get out of that bed. Of course, you wanted me to disappear, but....¡±


    At such an unexpected remark, she forgot her shame and opened her eyes wide. He ced his mouth under her corbone, and she felt him smile against her skin.


    ¡°It¡¯s the same as it was now. I can¡¯t... I can¡¯t stop with you. Even if you don¡¯t like it... even if you cry...¡±


    He dipped his finger deep and bit her skin lightly. Max reflexively tightened against him with her legs. This prompted a thrilled groan to escape from his lips.


    ¡°me it on your bad luck to be the wife of a man like me.¡±


    What on earth could he mean? Inparison, her side felt far unfortunate in many ways. Her father went so far as to insinuate that she was someone easily receable even in marriage.


    <i>But why does he feel that?</i> The faint question soon faded as the heat in her stomach called her attention.


    She tightened against his fingers moving aggressively inside. His feverish gaze swept over her whole body and she couldn¡¯t turn her eyes away from his strong gaze, hooked. He pulled his finger out of her and pushed himself deeply at once.


    ¡°Ugh...!¡±


    ¡°Certainly... I¡¯m dying.¡±


    Riftan let out a low, strangled moan and gently bit the lower part of her earlobe. She sped his stony shoulders tightly, feeling as if she had been caught by a hound. Grabbing both of her thighs, he opened them wide enough that they almost hurt and began to move slowly.


    Max buried her face in the pillow and suppressed her moans. Like a slow,gging stream, the movements gradually grew stronger. Riftan, which had been moving above for a long time, fell heavily atop her as he reached his peak. She heaved a short breath, in contrast to the long, hoarse exhale over the top of her head.


    ¡°I want to stay like this for a few days.¡±


    ¡°I-it¡¯s heavy....¡±


    She muttered with a panicked face. At this rate, she didn¡¯t think she would be able to get up for days with him weighing her down. He bitterly bit her ear in reply.


    ¡°Oh, that hurts...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because you say you don¡¯t like it, when in fact it feels good.¡±


    He chewed her blushing earlobe and licked it with his tongue. Max recoiled and moved from his neck.


    ¡°Ri-riftan...!¡±


    ¡°It feels really good. I could¡¯ve stayed like this if it wasn¡¯t for that fucking lizard. If I had, we¡¯d have one or two kids by now, wouldn¡¯t we?¡±


    ¡°Uh, d-don¡¯t, don¡¯t do it...!¡±


    Riftan continued to y with her ears and rubbed his warm body on her body as if he could not hear a word Max had said. Meanwhile, she had been exhausted by her seemingly never-ending ¡°duty in bed.¡± But it seems like he was not even a bit tired, sitting between her legs again.


    Max almost burst into tears. The moment she had rather fainted, she suddenly stopped moving. It was because someone banged on the door.

 Chapter 21 Light Beyond the Haze (1)

    <strong>Chapter 21 ¨C Light Beyond the Haze (1)</strong>


    ¡°Damn it! What?!¡±


    ¡°Please, open up! See that the sun is up in the sky! How long are you going to fool around in bed!?¡±


    From the door came a violent outburst. Riftan threw his fierce gaze towards the man standing outside, as if his vision could cut through the material.


    ¡°If you interrupt me a second time, I¡¯ll take your guts out! And if you dare protest, I¡¯ll kill you.¡±


    ¡°We need to leave! Did you forget you still have to go back to the capital after you visit your estate?!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like we¡¯re going to die if we dy for a day, so don¡¯t fuck with me!¡±


    ¡°Leader!¡±


    ¡°Go, go! You¡¯ve been acting up for a little bastard!¡±


    He shook his head and furiously cried. Max froze; this was the first conversation with nasty swearing she had ever heard in her life. Then, Riftan raised himself up with a troubled face and shouted out at the door.


    ¡°Put the wagon on hold! I¡¯ll get ready and go.¡±


    His opponent outside the door banged away incessantly, refusing to budge. Riftan sighed loudly, looking down at the floor.


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have brought those children with me..¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Wait for minute. I¡¯ll go out and get some clothes for you.¡±


    With a pale, weary face, she pulled the sheet to her neck and nodded. The man who was standing, and was in the middle of picking up his clothes, looked at her tear-streaked face and frowned.


    ¡°What? Why are you looking at me like that?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Spit it out. If you haven¡¯t noticed it yet, I¡¯m in a hurry.¡±


    She hasn¡¯t missed it at all. Her husband, who she was reunited just yesterday, had an extremely fiery temper. She murmured timidly,


    ¡°Well, the, the people outside, the people... you know, you know...¡±


    ¡°You know what?¡±


    ¡°Wh-what, what, what we did here...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Her face glowed as if it was set on fire. The man¡¯s mouth suddenly twitched at the corner as he gazed down her blushing face. The next moment, beyond all incredulity, he tossed the garments and went for the sheets.


    ¡°Ri-riftan!¡±


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re driving me crazy.¡±


    He grinned breathlessly as he hugged her body and lifted her unto hisp. Max fluttered her legs in embarrassment. He wasughing so innocently, far from the overbearing man from before and she couldn¡¯t believe it.


    ¡°You na?ve noblewoman. Of course, my men know what we did. There¡¯s no such thing as a couple, who were reunited after three years of separation, would sleep in one room merely holding hands.¡±


    ¡°Ha, but...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing to be ashamed of. We¡¯re married, and it¡¯s natural for you and me to do this and that.¡±


    <i>Natural?</i> She knew it was her duty as his wife, but what he shared with her didn¡¯t seem natural. Suddenly Max was surprised at her own thoughts. <i>Shared?</i> Was the deed they didst night something of a give and take scenario? She couldn¡¯t figure out why she felt this way. After all, it was all an act one had to endure to have a child...


    ¡°You¡¯re red again. Ha, and it¡¯s not just them.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°But don¡¯t be afraid. I don¡¯t have the confidence to finish it before they break in.¡±


    He kissed her yfully on the tip of her nose and lowered her down from hisp. She sat around the sheets like a cocoon in a corner of the bed, rubbing the spot on her nose he had left his touch. Riftan bent down and picked up the clothes he had discarded and began to wear them one by one. She rapidly turned her eyes away from the sight of him unabashedly dressing in front of her with his naked body. He quickly donned his armor and said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll stand right outside and wait.¡±


    She nodded her head gently. At first, her legs trembled to the point she couldn¡¯t budge no matter how much she tried. But as Riftan went out of the room with a sword on his waist, she finally crawled towards her bedside to open the window.


    Under the pale autumn sky, a dense vige unfolded before her. A wide dirt road with clear marks of the wheels of the wagon, five or six wooden cabins, a sparse meadow and a broad orchard... Max, who looked at the simple scenery one by one, suddenly felt a stinging nce and lowered her head. In front of the inn, a carriage has been parked where three of the knights who apanied Riftan stood tall and looked up at her. She shut the window in a hurry. Although she covered herself with sheets, she was embarrassed to be seen in her unscrupulous state as if she was about to sleep.


    <i>¡®Perhaps they¡¯ve dyed their departure because of me?¡¯</i>


    She bit her lips nervously. It was a long time that passed before she heard another sound; someone knocked on the door. She asked carefully.


    ¡°Who, who are you?¡±


    ¡°I brought water to wash.¡±


    ¡°Ce on in.¡±


    She crouched in the corner of the bed with her sheets wrapped around her body. The two maids who came in with arge basin, a water kettle and a white towel exchanged eyes with awkward faces.


    ¡°We have been instructed by your husband to serve you, but...¡±


    ¡°Oh, no... my, I can, I can do this...¡±


    ¡°He said you¡¯d need help...¡±


    She turned steaming red like her hair.


    ¡°Well, really, it¡¯s all right. I-my, my husband, say I¡¯ll do it.¡±

 Chapter 22 Light Beyond the Haze (2)

    <strong>Chapter 22 ¨C Light Beyond the Haze (2)</strong>


    The women left the room without further admonition, leaving what they had brought on the table. Max remained seated, waiting until they had gone far enough before she got up and closed the door. She then began to soak up the clean towel with the warm water on and wiped her body, that had been overworked all night, with it.


    It wasn¡¯t quite a refreshing feeling to feel the wet towel on her skin drenched with sweat and fluid. She wiped away the traces ofst night. There were many red marks on the shoulders, forearms, thighs, legs and chest.


    <i>Will it be like this?</i> Memories ofst night rose in her mind, and her cheeks warmed ember. Even though such marks couldn¡¯t disappear, she soaked up the towel and still rubbed the red spot vigorously.


    When she spent the night with him, she only felt embarrassment, but it was not as horrible as the first night. No, she even felt bliss when he hugged and kissed her tenderly, all the while smiling at her softly. No one had ever done such a thing to her.


    But her husband, who she always thought disapproved of her¡ªnot only did he take himself seriously as his wife, but he even seemed to like her in some ways. She remembered how he said he didn¡¯t want to leave even on the first night.


    <i>¡°Three years ago, I wanted to be with you, I didn¡¯t want to leave. You don¡¯t know how hard it was to get out of that bed.¡±</i>


    She soaked her face in the basin to cool off the soaring heat. It was all like a dream.


    Max meticulously took care of her tangled hair like a vine with the soap and squeezed the water out of the towel. Then, she applied perfume evenly and brushed her locks carefully, but then she heard knocking again.


    ¡°Madam, your husband has sent you a change of clothes.¡±


    This time, Max opened the door and only received his clothes. It was a rosy dress with golden embroidery. When she unfolded it, the waistband, the breast strap and the thin cloth that appeared to be underwear rolled down. Max¡¯s face glowed red when she saw it.


    The underwear was not much different from the nanny had saved. Her face was so hot that she thought it would burn any moment now. In such a simple town, she could only wonder how she could have gotten it. <i>This isn¡¯t his cup of tea... or is it?</i>


    She sped her face in unbearable shame and made a strange sound, yet again she heard a thumping on the door. This time it was a Riftan.


    ¡°Maxi, did you get your clothes? Are you all dressed?¡±


    ¡°Oh, not yet...¡±


    ¡°Hurry up, we have to leave quickly.¡±


    ¡°Now, wait a second...¡±


    His impetuous voice made her dress hurriedly in the underwear that seemed to make little difference. She quickly put on some white underpants and the sumptuous dress over her head. It was not easy because she had never worn such clothes without help before. She pulled her sky-high skirt over and stretched it long to her ankles and tightened her belt. But the strings on her back was unrelenting and she groaned for a long time almost having a cramp in her shoulder. It was when Riftan rapped at the door again.


    ¡°Not there yet?¡±


    ¡°Well, o-over here...¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Who, anyone can help... a person, one person, call for them again...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Oh, the back, behind my clothes...¡±


    ¡°Open the door.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Open the door.¡±


    Caught by his urging, Max opened the door with one hand to keep the clothes from slipping down. Riftan, who pushed his way through, shut the door behind him and carefully scanned her. Max was clueless and apologized hurriedly.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for beingte, I¡¯m sorry¡ªha, but the clothes are...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not angry, so don¡¯t apologize. I didn¡¯t know much about women¡¯s clothes, so I didn¡¯t even think how it would be ufortable to wear and take off.¡±


    He said, looking down her skirt and long sleeves. She squeezed her fingers in an awkward silence. Did the fancy dress truly suit her? Maybe it looked ridiculous. While she was hesitating, he held her by the shoulder and turned her around.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it for you.¡±


    ¡°Uh, well, there...¡±


    Then he grabbed the string and began to tie them one by one with cautious hands. The rustling noise made Max nervous. He fumbled with the unfamiliar for a while before he allowed her to turn back.


    ¡°It¡¯s done.¡±


    ¡°All right, thank you...¡±


    ¡°I got it from a merchant staying nearby, so I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be to your fancy. But for now, you have to put up with this. I¡¯ll give you better clothes when I arrive at the estate.¡±


    She blinked her eyes. She already thinks this outfit is very luxurious, but it wasn¡¯t to him?


    It was depressing. Max did not live a life of luxury as he thought. All the descendants of the Duke of Croix were all given to Rosetta. All of Max¡¯s clothes were made by the maids and roughly made from the rest of their fabric. She had never worn anything with such fancy embroidery. Still, Riftan seemed worried that she might be dissatisfied.


    Maybe he¡¯s a person who thought she¡¯s used to more beautiful apparel. She swallowed, feeling her throat run dry. She felt fortunate that she didn¡¯t bring any of her luggage and avoid humiliation by revealing her shabby wardrobe. She then spoke with a nonchnt air, pretending to straighten her skirt.


    ¡°This... this dress is not bad for me, either.¡±


    She looked into his eyes, acting as if she were haughty, but the man merely hung a robe over her shoulders without any signs of upset. She cast her eyes on the delicate palette of her cloak.


    It seemed so strange that a knight like him would be so tender to her.

 Chapter 23 Unexpected Warmth (1)

    <strong>Chapter 23 ¨C Unexpected Warmth (1)</strong>


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go out.¡±


    Finally, Riftan, who made her wear leather shoes on her feet, said. She nodded with a blush. They went out of the room came upon a wooden staircase. Taking Riftan¡¯s hand into her own, they went down. The armor-d knights sat in their seats inside the cluttered tavern, where tables and chairs were closely packed.


    ¡°Leader, I thought we were still staying. So we are leaving now?¡±


    One of them grumbled with his arms folded over his chest. But Riftan only took hold of her hand and went outside,pletely ignoring them. Then a knight standing by the door chased after him andined.


    ¡°Leader, are you going to continue doing that? It¡¯s not like we¡¯re used to it, but don¡¯t just take it for granted.¡±


    ¡°Quiet! I told you not to say anything.¡±


    Max looked up at the knight that had been talking with a puzzled look. The young man withrge build and curly hair shot her with disapproving eyes in return. She hid herself behind the Riftan, daunted by the piercing gaze that was not mixed with any goodwill. The blond man standing behind the knight snorted loudly.


    ¡°It¡¯s not funny. Only because she¡¯s the daughter of the Duke of Croix.¡±


    ¡°I told you to shut your mouth.¡±


    Riftan growled vehemently. The men mmed up at his ferocious spirit at once. He turned around again and pushed her into the carriage.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind what they say.¡±


    Riftan, who was then on the wagon, said, and closed the door roughly.


    ¡°They don¡¯t look to kindly to your father. But you¡¯re madam Calypse, not Croix anymore. You are my wife. I¡¯ll warn them not to be rude again.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t find a word to answer, only gazing at the back of her hand on herp. ¡®Only because she¡¯s the daughter of the Duke of Croix,¡¯ the words reminded her of how this rtionship with him took ce.


    ¡°Are you offended by my men?¡±


    Seeing her sit quietly, he asked in a nervous tone. She looked up in surprise. Has anyone ever cared about her feelings at all? She smiled unconsciously as she looked at his troubled face. <i>What a strange man,</i> she thought.


    ¡°... you know what?¡±


    ¡°Yes, w-what?¡±


    ¡°You smiled at me... this is the first time.¡±


    Riftan, who was staring down at her face with an indecipherable expression, slowly reached out and stroked her cheek. Max was caught up in his intense gaze and stopped breathing. The man, whose lips were half open, as if to say something, soon pulled his hand away. Then, he yelled at the men outside, as if nothing had ever urred a moment ago.


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Who was the one who begged us to get going!¡±


    She heard murmurs from outside and soon the carriage rolled. She nced at his face in an awkward silence. Riftan had his head against the carriage window, closing his eyes as if he was tired. Feeling a little rxed now, she also leaned her head against the wall.


    The carriage shook and tossed, feeling like the rhythm of a cradle. Perhaps, with the tension of several days finally reaching its peak, she gradually fell asleep.


    ***


    Leaving the vige where they stayed on the first day, they traveled through the vast greenery all day long. Running a carriage on a poorly managed dirt road only made them reach a small vige near the forest when it waspletely dark. After traveling in a cramped space for the first time, Max was beyond exhausted. Riftan, who had gone outside first to identify himself, returned to the carriage to pick up his sleeping bag andmp from the luggagepartment.


    ¡°We¡¯re staying here today. It¡¯s chilly, so hold on to your clothes tight.¡±


    She followed his words, pressing the hood lower over her head. Carefully holding the strap of her coat, she stepped down from the carriage and they strode to where the knights gathered, Riftan¡¯s arm wrapped loosely around her shoulder. One of the knights, who had a long talk with the guard, looked back at him and asked him with an embarrassed look.


    ¡°Leader, what are your orders? They don¡¯t have any rooms to amodate us...¡±


    Riftan picked up themp and looked around quickly. Four or five dark cottages were lined up beside the winding dirt road, with their lights out. The knight quickly added an exnation.


    ¡°There are five cabins and they are full of serfs who came down for the harvest season. There¡¯s an empty grain warehouse. We can borrow that for a day...¡±


    The knight nced at Max¡¯s face towards the end of his speech. Riftan¡¯s forehead creased and he looked back to the guard.


    ¡°Is there a ce where my wife can stay separately?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a shabby cabin built to house the serfs during the harvest season. If you tell me, I can have them leave for you right now... but I¡¯ll tell you now, it won¡¯t be a seemly ce for ady.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s better than the warehouse. If you could just clear a cabin for her, I¡¯d like to give you a generous¨C¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m, I¡¯m fine, It¡¯s all right.¡±


    Max caught hold of his arm in a fit of fear. Not only was it burdensome for the serfs, who had suffered from hardbor all day, to be driven out because of her, but also didn¡¯t want to spend the night alone in these spooky, unfamiliar ces. Looking around with frightened eyes, Max grabbed Riftan¡¯s sleeve.


    ¡°I, I don¡¯t want to be alone...¡±

 Chapter 24 Unexpected Warmth (2)

    <strong>Chapter</strong><strong>24 ¨C</strong><strong>Unexpected Warmth (2)</strong>


    When a strange silence came, she was ovee with astonishment of what she said, and let go of his tunic instantly. The fever went up to the scruff of her neck. Is he surprised with her brazen words? After all, he was entirely mute. She couldn¡¯t look straight up at Riftan¡¯s face, fearing his expression now and only grabbed the hem of her skirt. The people around them, awkwardly ncing at each other, continued their conversation calmly.


    ¡°We¡¯ll leave you to it and take a rest first. I¡¯m starving.¡±


    ¡°I also want to let the horse rest first. Hey, where can we find water here?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a stream next to the mill. This way, please.¡±


    As the men were busily dispersed, Riftan, who was standing silently, pulled her hand.


    ¡°We¡¯ll go, too.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes!¡±


    She shifted her gait in a flurry to chase the leading Riftan strolling with his long legs. The ground was uneven, and she nearly tripped several times, but Riftan helped her up by steadying her with his strong arm. Walking along the narrow ditch for some time, arge wooden building appeared in the dim darkness.


    The men who entered the room first hungmps everywhere to brighten the dark interior. Max walked inside along the Riftan and looked around. It didn¡¯t seem at all strange if evil spirits came out immediately. Everywhere the light came into contact, a spider¡¯s web shed like a hazy ghost¡¯s hair, and the white, dusty floor beneath them squeaked with every step.


    She shifted her steps carefully to see if there were rats or bugs crawling on the floor. The men settled down with casual faces,id their sleeping bags and threw off their cumbersome defenses one by one. Riftan also spread a thickyer of straw on a corner and spread a sleeping bag over it.


    ¡°Come here.¡±


    Although Max felt as if she was about to faint, she couldn¡¯t just lie down in ce full of fleas. It was quite arge space, but when numerous people were brought in, it suddenly felt cramped.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be an ufortable sleeping experience for a while. Just hang in there until we get to Anatol.¡±


    He took off his breastte and gloves, pushing it to the side as he released the tension on his neck with a pop. She sat with her knees in her arms and nodded quietly. But Max had never stayed in the same room with such many men, so she could hardly rx. The knights, however, seemed to care less about her existence, and were busy preparing meals with the brazier.


    ¡°Leader! We don¡¯t have enough left to feed the horses. What are your orders?¡±


    One of the knights who followed the guard shouted, shoving his head into the warehouse. Riftan loosened his leather belt and responded casually.


    ¡°Ask the guard if we can buy grain.¡±


    ¡°We negotiated it. But all the food in the storage is the property of the Duke of Croix, so they can¡¯t handle it as they please.¡±


    She shivered unconsciously at the sudden mention of her father¡¯s name. Riftan brushed his head roughly and clicked his tongue.


    ¡°He¡¯s just asking for a higher price.¡±


    ¡°What shall I do?¡±


    ¡°Give him as much as he wants.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you have to go that far, perhaps we can scare¡ª¡±


    The knight, who gave a casual remark, stopped in his words as soon as he caught sight of Max.


    ¡°Well, there¡¯s nothing to do with the Duke so far. All right. I¡¯ll negotiate for you, so don¡¯t scold me about the light pocketter.¡±


    Then he went out of the warehouse again. Max felt the enmity of the knights against her father was stronger than she had expected and shrank. She surmised it was because of their hard feelings that they pretended not to notice her existence.


    Would it have been different if she looked as attractive as Rosetta?


    She reminisced of her stepsister, who received all kinds of gifts and letters her admirers who regrly visited the castle that she wasn¡¯t able to see Riftan, who had been rummaging through the fire for a long time, return with arge bowl. She looked up into the bowl, which had been cooked in bonfire. It was filled with baked potatoes.


    ¡°It¡¯s hot, so eat carefully.¡±


    Even though he said so, he picked up a steaming one with his calloused hands and took it in one big bite. Max took out a potato after him. She carefully grabbed the charcoal-like hot food with her sleeve, and peeled off the tanned skin, revealing the tender flesh inside.


    After she had puffed out the steam from the potatoes, and carefully taken off the peel, hunger, which she had not recognized, suddenly surged in. She gulped down the baked potatoes, not caring if the roof of her mouth burned. The potatoes that were slightly under-cooked could not have been more delicious. She quickly ate it all up from her hands.


    Then Riftan, who had been watching from beside her, pulled out another potato that had been peeled in advance. She panicked and waved her hands in embarrassment.


    ¡°Ri, Riftan, take it. It¡¯s, It¡¯s fine...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mince your words, take it.¡±


    He threw it towards her without any second hesitation and took another potato out of the bowl. Then he peeled and bit it with his mouth wide open. She looked down at her potato, which had been peeled clean, blew away the steam that rose and ate it.


    When her stomach was somewhat full, she was ovee with drowsiness. She put her head on her sleeping bag, forgetting it might have lice on it. The red light flowed from the brazier, which was ced in the center of the warehouse, and shone softly all over the ce. Even the knights, who had finished with their meal, were prepared for slumber on their respective sleeping bags.


    She said she would, but... she still felt embarrassed to sleep among strangers, so she pulled the nket to the end of her chin. Then Riftan, who was sitting at her bedside grooming his sword,y beside her and hugged her tightly with one arm. Max shoved his arm away quickly.


    ¡°Ri, Riftan... the-there¡¯s people here...¡±


    ¡°Nobody cares, so stay calm. It¡¯s cold.¡±


    <strong>T/N: Double chapter update for our dear readers <3></strong>

 Chapter 25 Glimpse of Magic

    <strong>Chapter 25 ¨C Glimpse of Magic</strong>


    Max felt the heat from Riftan¡¯s body, his chin making contact with her unruly hair as he locked an arm around her neck. She had the strangest inkling: thinking he did it because he thought she was cold, and peeked at him from beneath her eyshes, at a loss what to do.


    True to his words, no one paid attention to their closeness; perhaps they pretended not to. Still, Max wasn¡¯t thick-faced enough to be so close to a man... even if it were her husband.


    Her tongue mustered the proper words to say, wary of his possible ire. ¡°I-I¡¯m okay. I, I mean... ju-just be a little further away...¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re troubling her. Please be considerate.¡±


    Max raised her head at the sudden voice that interrupted them. Not only was it an ordinary disruption, but a subordinate berating Riftan, their supposed captain. She found that it came from a slender young man, appearing to be in his early twenties, standing three or four steps away with a smallmp in his hand.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be nosy, Ruth. Leave.¡± Riftan sighed, almost impatiently.


    Unfazed by his cold reception, Ruth managed to reply coolly. ¡°How long are you going to keep growling like a barbarian. I¡¯m not going to bother you, so you can cease doing that.¡±


    At such brazen words, Max¡¯s eyes opened wide in surprise. The man who relentlessly engaged in speaking against Riftan caught sight of her gaze, and this time his sights turned towards her. Feeling as if he had seen her doing something discourteous, Max stood up in a hurry.


    As if held by a string, Riftan followed after her, sitting up reluctantly. ¡°...what¡¯s your business?¡± he finally said, his tone a tad milder than before.


    ¡°I brought it,¡± he raised the glowing light, ¡°because I thought you¡¯d be cold.¡± Although the <i>¡®you¡¯</i> in question was left unspoken, it was obvious it was Max he was referring.


    His hands then dived for the pockets in his sides, rummaging for quite some time before taking it out again. Tiny pebbles that emitted soft lights lit the man¡¯s palm. Upon seeing it, Max felt tranquility wrap around her.


    The lights grew nearer with the man¡¯s steps. ¡°The Manastone of Fire. It¡¯s a spell to keep you warm. Here, take it and keep it close to you,¡± he said.


    Max instantly felt flustered, ¡°M-me... Sir, this is for me?¡±


    She couldn¡¯t keep off the surprise from showing at the unexpected kindness, making the man¡¯s eyebrows raise in turn.


    ¡°Who else? The people gathered here are strong men who can even stay naked under the resilient frost,¡± he spat out with a careless attitude, not caring one bit if it were a woman on the receiving end of his words.


    He then continued exining, ¡°But you¡¯re different. It looks like you don¡¯t have much stamina either... In any case, it¡¯ll be my responsibility if you catch a cold here. Think of it as a preventive measure.¡±


    Upon hearing she could be a burden, Max epted it into her hands without another word. Warm air gently enveloped her whole body as soon as the stone was in her hands, just as he had exined. For a moment when she was merely staring at the stone in wonder, she soon realized that she had not yet thanked him for his generosity.


    Her head raised in panic. ¡°Th-thank you... S-sir, sir Ruth.¡±


    The man¡¯s taciturn countenance softened at her mumbled gratitude. ¡°I am not a knight but a wizard. You may call me Ruth,¡± he said.


    The man then turned and went back to his seat on the other side, as if finished with whatever purpose he had. Riftan, who had been watching their exchange in silence,id back down and pulled her with him. Max could feel the tremor in his touch and the nervousness that came with it.


    ¡°You¡¯re tired.¡± He started, ¡°Go to sleep. We¡¯ll leave tomorrow as soon as the first light of dawn breaks.¡±


    Riftan¡¯s hand then moved to turn off the light from the oilmp ced by his side. As if the other knights had been waiting for him, the lights in the room extinguished in dominoes, submerging the ce in gloomy darkness. Max, who was wriggling ufortably in the man¡¯s arms, could not endure the terrible fatigue that came and closed her eyes.


    The steady drumming from the chest her cheek was in contact with sounds much of a luby. And instantly, her worries of sleeping in such quarters faded, reced only by a deep slumber.


    *


    As morning descended, what was once the creepy semnce of the vige fromst night was gone, reced by a lively glow. Before one¡¯s eyes, a beautiful panoramic view of the Yudical foresty beyond the row of huts like a backdrop. Unending golden fields of wheat stretched before her sight, moving like ocean waves on a calm morning.


    Max left the warehouse to wash her face with the only stream avable. In the early morning, the water was chilly enough almost to freeze her hands. She wet her long, tangled hair like a vine with it, the cool breeze kissing her damp face, and making her spine erupt in goosebumps at the slight wind.


    Finding little efforts for grooming could be done, Max returned to the warehouse, carefully wiping the water off her face with the sleeves of her dress. She saw the knights had already gathered in front of the carriage upon her return, ready for departure.


    Riftan was the first to catch sight of her. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t go around alone.¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry.¡± At his stern voice, she dropped her head and rushed forward. Riftan then lifted her to the carriage, his frown still in ce, as if he still had a lecture for her.


    And as expected, he then added, ¡°Don¡¯t ever act on your own. The Yudical woods house a lot of monsters.¡±


    Max trembled, recalling the horrendous beings she had seen on the first day. However, it was her helplessness against their attacks that made her shake in fear.


    ¡°Ye-yes, I¡¯ll be careful.¡±

 Chapter 26 Decadent Nights

    <strong>Chapter 26 ¨C Decadent Nights</strong>


    Riftan¡¯s face visibly loosened. ¡°All right then. I¡¯m an extra load if I sit inside, so I¡¯ll be riding my horse from now on. Call me if you feel ufortable.¡± Riftan then closed the carriage door before him.


    After some time, of which Max tried to seat herselffortably, the familiar jolt of the carriage signaled the wheels were moving against the dirt road.


    Max nced at every passing scenery at the window, finding the expansive wheat field drift away from her vision to be reced by a view of dense, menacing trees. The sunlight crept through the leaves, bathing the ce in gold, akin to the soft threads of a woven veil.


    Meanwhile, the knights majestically sat on their horses, surrounding the carriage in the middle.


    Max squinted hard, expecting another monster to make a sudden appearance from the woods. Contrary to her concerns, the journey this time was smooth and quiet. It was soon her constant apprehension of making sure she wouldn¡¯t stumble inside the rocking carriage that drained her physical strength. It didn¡¯t help when the road still didn¡¯t get better after some time.


    Minutes passed by slowly, and it was unknown how much time had psed when finally, the carriage that had been moving for a long time stopped. Riftan appeared before her, opening the door and uttering the words she wanted to hear badly.


    ¡°We¡¯ll take a break here.¡±


    Max skipped out of the carriage all too eagerly. In no time, her sudden actions made blood rush to her leg that had gone stiff from sitting. As an unpleasant tingling sensation settled on her legs, she swallowed a groan and bent over to rub some friction on her legs.


    Riftan then took off his thick overcoat and ced it over a rock, sitting her on it as if it were a cushion. Without waiting for Max¡¯s reaction, of which he knew would be of refusal, he knelt on one knee and began to massage her cramped muscles.


    With an embarrassed face, Max hurriedly looked around. Some of the knights who were giving their horses water to drink stood away, their sights on anything but them... but Max could see the unmistakable astonishment on their faces.


    Max pushed Riftan¡¯s shoulders away, her cheeks turning scarlet red. ¡°Ri-riftan, oh, g-goodness! You don¡¯t have to. I-I¡¯m all right...¡±


    ¡°Is it a habit?¡± he asked out of the blue.


    ¡°...What?¡±


    Riftan wrapped her calf around the hem of his shirt, rubbing it lightly against the cloth. With a low voice, he mumbled, ¡°It¡¯s all right... Don¡¯t be afraid to talk.¡±


    Max couldn¡¯t figure out by what habit Riftan meant: her stuttering or the times she always insisted on doing things on her own in fear of being a nuisance. Whatever of the two, warmth blossomed inside her chest.


    Unable to find the proper words, her sights trailed down at his strong hands carefully pressing her legs. All the while, she busied herself studying the tendons that ran along the length of his buff arm, yet the question of <i>¡°Why are you being so nice to me?¡± </i>couldn¡¯t escape her mind.


    Something tickled in her stomach, an ufortable sensation as if she was wearing clothing with the wrong fitting.


    ¡°Oh, now. I¡¯m truly... f-fine.¡±


    Max tried to force her leg out from his hold, Riftan barely moved before she rose from her seat in visible fluster. Her hands pretended to straighten her skirt for no reason.


    ¡°...I¡¯ll bring you something to eat, so rest for now.¡±


    The man rose silently from his seat, only returningter bringing bread and dried meat. Max soaked the dry, sturdy bread in water and ate it curiously. After finishing her meal, she carefully nced towards Riftan, sneaking a wary look towards the bushes behind him some distance away.


    The monotonous journeymenced, and Max found herself listlessly counting the passing trees in the rocking carriage from boredom. It came to the point the foliage became thicker that less light could pass. Then when it was too dark to proceed any further, the knights halted and scoured for a ce to rest.


    Only when they had sufficiently checked the surroundings free from stray animals and wild beasts did Max leave the carriage.


    Grabbing amp with her hands, she approached the busy Riftan pitching up a small tent near her carriage. Meanwhile, all the other knightsid their beddings on the other side, forming a circle around the bonfire.


    ¡°The forest gets submerged in a fog at dawn. So If you don¡¯t want to freeze, you¡¯ll have to put up with this poor roof.¡±


    Upon noticing her presence, Riftan, who was fastening the fabric tightly at the ground, looked back and exined to Max.


    Max bent down, examining the insides of the waist-high triangr tent and found that it could fit only one person. She unconsciously said towards Riftan,


    ¡°Two¨Caren¡¯t you, uh, isn¡¯t it too narrow for two people to sleep...?¡±


    Max, with a tilt of her head, casually posed the ¡®harmless¡¯ question. The man¡¯s hand, who had been dutifully hammering a stake on the other side of the ground, suddenly stopped. There was a hint of embarrassment on his face as he looked back at her. A faint blush in his cheeks.


    ¡°...I¡¯m going to sleep here alone. You are going to rest in the carriage.¡±


    Max¡¯s face suddenly warmed, and in no time, she was as red as a beet. How awkward her thoughts have strayed¡ªeven going as far as to think they wouldy down on the same bed together.


    Max added in a hurry, stumbling on her own words, ¡°O-oh! I, I... sleeping with me, oh no... alone¡ªah, that¡¯s what I thought you were doing it for...¡±


    ¡°...Look at me. I¡¯ve barely put up with it yesterday.¡± With a deep sigh, Riftan bowed his head with a troubled face. Then he muttered a curse, and grabbed her hand, dragging her somewhere deeper into the dark forest. Max staggered after him.


    Even with just a little distance from camp, the dark that enveloped them was still frightening. The whistle of the passing wind rustled the leaves overhead and the cries of the birds filled the air around them. It all came as a chilling melody in her ears and Max sped her hands over them in fear, as a futile effort to block out the sounds.


    After walking some time, the man then pushed her body behind arge, wooden post, crashing his lips down on hers in haste and pent-up passion.


    Max gasped at the unexpected act. Taking advantage of it, Riftan sucked her soft tongue into his mouth, tasting it with an intense longing. As she tried to shake her head away from the strange sensation, he held her face closer and kissed her deeper.


    Riftan¡¯s soft hair tickled Max¡¯s forehead, and hisrge, calloused palms gently swept around her cheeks towards the back of her neck. He twisted her head lower, giving him better ess to her mouth as he devoured her. His tongue swept all over the flesh of her mouth¡ªher tongue, her cheeks, the roof of her mouth.


    As sticky saliva trickled down their lips, dampening their jaws, Riftan licked it down and mumbled, ¡°I had to suffer this all night.¡±


    He grabbed her hand and ced it on a sacred ce on his body. Max immediately felt his bulging manhood under her palms and shuddered. She tried to pry her hands off in a hurry as if scalded, but the arm holding her wouldn¡¯t budge with her meager strength disyed.


    ¡°Do you know how difficult it is to lie down and sleep in this state?¡±

 Chapter 27 Mysterious Heat

    <strong>Chapter</strong><strong>27</strong><strong>¨C</strong><strong>Mysterious</strong><strong>Heat</strong>


    Riftan poured out kisses as if he were trying to devour Max, pinned between a wooden post and his hard body. He grasped her backside with both hands and pulled her closer, rubbing his swollen groin on her lower stomach. Her body instantly responded, warming to his touch. Fearing her surprising reaction, Max twisted away quickly from his hold.


    ¡°No... not here...¡± she said.


    ¡°...You¡¯re driving me crazy.¡±


    Riftan let out a low moan and leaned his head against the tree in exasperation. Feeling his shoulders soar up and down, Max became nervous. It was apprehension that stemmed from his iing anger because of her rejection. But contrary to her thoughts, he only backed away, with painstaking effort, from her.


    Riftan patted her cheek and said, ¡°...You¡¯ll sleep alone in the wagon tonight.¡±


    He said as if he were speaking to a naive child. She barely mustered a small nod, feeling embarrassment creep up. The man took her hand in his again and walked her back to the camp. Seeing their return, a giant knight sitting on a rock, who was igniting a fire, grinned.


    ¡°Leader, you¡¯re faster than I thought. Isn¡¯t your sword so old that it¡¯s rusted?¡±


    Riftan footsteps halted, and he turned to the man. Although the knight was snickering, there was no hint of any ill will on his face. When he saw this, he leaned his sword against the tree and muttered, contempt present in his voice, ¡°Bastard.¡±


    ¡°How noble is the master of the Rikaido family?¡± another knight joined in.


    ¡°Nobler than yours, that¡¯s a given.¡±


    ¡°What? How dare you speak to me like that? This guy goes behind everyone¡¯s back! Agh! You bastard!¡±


    The man tried to kick the blonde knight¡¯s legs. He jumped out from his seat, grabbing his sword to rush at him. Thetter also drew his sword and casually pointed it at the man¡¯s throat. At the fearsome disy, Max was shocked and hid behind Riftan¡¯s back. Riftan wrapped an arm around her shoulder and gave the men a fierce re.


    ¡°You seem to have a lot of energy... So both of you can take turns keeping watch tonight.¡±


    ¡°Leader!¡± Both objected at once.


    Rifftan continued walking towards the wagon, pretending not to hear their protests. Max looked over his shoulders and saw the two men threatening to kill each other behind his back. Riftan merely turned her face towards his and said,


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about them. They always fight like this.¡±


    Max nodded her head. She grasped that not all of the knights have a good rtionship with each other.


    Riftan put her in the wagon and started putting up the tent they had left again. As he worked, she sat at the entrance of the wagon with a litmp beside her, offering light in the gloomy surrounding. Afterying a sleeping bag inside the tent, he sat down on a tree root protruding next to him to started sharpening his sword, as he always did.


    A few momentster, two knights who had been scouting around returned with three ck birds, both about the size of a goose. They grabbed the wings of the birds and twisted them, tearing them apart and peeling them off their feathers all at once. Max only froze in surprise.


    The torn wingsid on the ground, a sickening sight for her, as the knights cut the birds¡¯ leg with a sharp dagger and tossed their feathers in a pile. Max hurriedly ran inside the wagon, trying to hold the bile that rose from her throat. A whileter, Riftan brought her some of the roasted meat, but she didn¡¯t feel like eating it.


    She refused even one bite and just ate bread with a little cheese. Riftan nced at her, biting into the lean meat. ¡°It will take a few more days to get out of here. Until then, you must fill your body so you¡¯ll have enough strength.¡±


    ¡°I... I¡¯m eating well.¡±


    Riftan raised his eyebrows as if he wanted to say something. But he just finished eating his meal with a sigh. Meanwhile, Max consciously tried to avoid looking at the feathers piled up near the fire, like darkness on the brown ground.


    Late into the night, the air got much colder and denser. As the other knightsid down one by one in their tents, Maxid down on the thick sleeping bag ced on the carriage seat. asionally, she would hear the cries of beasts in the night and the rustling of leaves.


    Feeling an eerie chill on her back, she opened the door and looked down at the tent where Riftan was sleeping. When she saw his long legs sticking out, her mind was relieved for some reason. Sheid her head down again to sleep, but the cries of the birds who seemed to mourn their fallen friend kept her awake all night.


    <strong>Hehehe Riftan barely managed to restrain himself there...</strong>

 Chapter 28 Questionable Behavior

    <strong>Chapter 28 ¨C Questionable Behavior</strong>


    Max, who tossed and turned all night, and only managed to fall asleep at dawn, was awoken suddenly by a loud sound. In the dawning light, the knights were putting on their armor piece by piece. She washed her face and brushed her messy hair back with her hands, as she usually did in theck of propermodities. The knights announced their departure while ravenously eating their bread and chugging water. She also ate the simple meal as she sat in her seat, listening to them.


    After a while, the wagon began to roll vigorously, and Max¡¯s entire body once again rattled ufortably in the carriage. The knights, who had been bracing themselves for iing monsters, grumbled that they hadn¡¯t even seen amon forest goblin. But she didn¡¯t want to see any goblins.


    They traveled half the day without stopping, and then they stopped for a quick lunch by a small fountain before setting off again. Riftan held her hand tight all day, so she would not lose her bnce in the swaying wagon.


    Max couldn¡¯t even say, ¡°Can¡¯t we just take a short break?¡± So as when night fell, she felt immensely relieved. She hungrily devoured the food Riftan handed her, then fell asleep as soon as sheid her head on the makeshift pillow.


    Since Max got a good night¡¯s rest, the next day was much better. They moved from early dawn until the sun sunk beyond the Judean forest. She breathed a sigh of relief when she noticed the vibration of the wagon had reduced significantly.


    Unlike the uneven terrain and the very rugged Yudical forest, the ins of Anatorium were well-paved. She opened her window and looked at the green grass and white wildflowers covering the gentle hills. Perhaps because she saw nothing but thick, gloomy trees for thest few days, the view of the golden ins was breathtaking.


    ¡°Once we pass that mountain, we¡¯ll be in Anatol.¡±


    Riftan said, then walked to the front of the wagon to speak with the knights who were leading. Max stuck her head out of the window and looked ahead. At the end of the ins, mountain peaks were lined up like fences.


    ¡°Hang on just a little longer. We¡¯ll be there the day after tomorrow-no! As early as tomorrow evening!¡±


    Max almost started to moan with relief. If she could endure one more day, she could finally sleep in afortable bed. She imagined herself filling her stomach with soft bread, thick vegetable soup, jam-filled pie, and liquor after soaking in a hot bath, thenying down on a clean, cozy bed. She needed to hold on a little longer.


    The wagon only stopped when the sun began to set. As soon as she got out of the carriage, she tried to search for Riftan. She felt as if she was a lost child among the knights who pretended not to notice her.


    Max crept through the crowd of men busily preparing for camp and saw Riftan with the horses by the river. As she walked towards him, he looked back at her with a puzzled look.


    ¡°What is it? What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Max couldn¡¯t say that she ran out here just because she couldn¡¯t see him, so she bent down and pretended to wash her hands. Riftan squatted down and followed her, washing his hands, and the nape of his neck with the cold water. His long, thick nape shed like copper, reddish in the glow of the sun. She sneaked a peek at how he cleaned his messed up hair with his wet hands, the beauty of this man buried in her heart.


    ¡°Hey, your skirt is all wet.¡±


    He suddenly stared at her feet. Max stared at him, astonished. She couldn¡¯t change for days, so her skirt was covered in dust and was now dripping wet. Embarrassed, she started frantically wiping the mud off her skirt. Riftan knelt in front of her.


    ¡°Let me handle it.¡±


    ¡°N-no! It¡¯s all right!¡±


    Surprised, she tried to back away, her eyes wide as saucers. Riftan merely grabbed her skirt, soaking the mussy part in the river to rinse it. After washing it as gently as he could, he squeezed the water out.


    Max leaned over him, not knowing what to do. Knights valued honor more than life itself. Riftan was a knight who did not bow his head to any king without great allegiance. But here he was, kneeling in front of her.


    Did he have no objection to be on his knees before her because he was born on the low ss of society? Max wondered if the other knights would tease him for leaning in front of a humble woman like herself.


    ¡°You must be cold. Go to the fire and warm up.¡± Riftan said, washing his dirty hands.


    Max dazedly climbed the hill, yet with caution, so that the hem he had cleaned wouldn¡¯t get dirty again. A cold night breeze flew west through the fields, making her tie her hood tightly that her hair wouldn¡¯t be messed. From a distance, she watched him water the horses and his clothes. Before she knew it, the sun had fallen behind the mountain, and they were surrounded by an ocean of darkness.


    <strong>Yes the fluff is here!! All hail the fluff! </strong>

 Chapter 29 Disobedience to the King (1)

    <strong>Chapter 29 ¨C Disobedience to the King (1)</strong>


    ¡°... I think the rainy season is about to begin.¡± Riftan, who was about to tether the horses, said, as he looked up at the sky.


    The sky was rippling with an ominous pattern of fish scales as if it had be the sea. Riftan nodded his head again knowing that he was right, and the knight who had lightly tossed a log into the fire agreed with him.


    ¡°I¡¯m depressed just thinking about it. It¡¯s awful to wander through these mountains in the rain. My armor feels so heavy and useless, and the ground bes drenched.¡±


    The other knights all took off their armor, grunting as they warmed their hands by the fire.


    ¡°We should have arrived at Anatol by now.¡±


    ¡°What difference would that make? Did you forget? As soon as we arrive at Anatol, we have to leave for another kingdom in just a few days,¡± another knight threw in.


    The frowning man snuck a glimpse at Max, who was staring into the fire. ¡°It took much longer because of this horrific wind... Wouldn¡¯t it be funny to anger King Ruben even more by dying further?¡±


    ¡°Well, the rainy season is about to begin. What can we even do about it?¡± Riftan tied his horse¡¯s reins to the post and plopped down next to Max. The blonde knight Ricardo was sitting quietly next to his horse with an unmistakably depressed look on his face.


    ¡°Does the warrior who defeated the red dragon now refuse to respond to the king¡¯s call because of some rain? You can¡¯t keep your Majesty waiting any longer! We¡¯ve already wasted enough time with this useless work!¡±


    The man¡¯s voice cut across him like a whip on his back. Max¡¯s face turned pale and Riftan¡¯s face turned red with anger.


    ¡°Uslyn Ricardo... Be careful what you say to me.¡± Riftan then added, ¡°Who said I would disobey the king? I¡¯ve just been dyed a bit.¡±


    The man pursed his lips as if he was about to start shouting again, then he suddenly turned his back and heavy silence fell all around. The only sound that could be heard was the crackle of firewood. One of the knights, known for his impertinent and sometimes thoughtless actions, suddenly spoke up.


    ¡°I agree with our leader. I don¡¯t want to get wet in the rain like a mangy dog. We¡¯ve been through this for three years, and I¡¯m ready to go back to our old lives.¡±


    ¡°You pathetic bastard! With this wind-!¡±


    ¡°Lord Ricardo and Sir Nirta both have a point. We should instill the power of the Remdragon Knights on the capital as soon as we can,¡± argued Ruth, who until then had been sitting quietly in the corner. Then, a knight called Hebaron triumphantly stood up.


    ¡°Look at that. Even the wizard says that I¡¯m right.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just raining a bit. There may be time before the rainy season truly begins.¡±


    Ricardo looked upset but Ruth looked pleased. He had felt a palpable release in the tense atmosphere and secretly breathed a sigh of relief. With this argument, they still hadn¡¯t decided about when they would leave for Anatol and the territory of Croix.


    Max recalled a map of the continent of Roviden that she saw in the castle library one day. Riftan¡¯s estate in Anatol, was located on a small penins, which stretched like a snake¡¯s head toward the southwestern tip of the South Sea of Syria. She was told that it was surrounded by rugged mountains and wide-open fields to the south.


    Whedon¡¯s capital, Drakium, was located to the far northwest, far above Anatol. The fastest route from Aranthal, where the battle against the dragonmenced, to the royal capital was to go straight up the Wiserium River. She had only a flimsy knowledge of geography, but it seemed clear that they were taking the long way around.


    <i>¡®It¡¯s all my fault... I brought the king¡¯s wrath down on us!¡¯</i> Max inwardly confessed.


    Max vaguely understood why Uslyn Ricardo was so nervous. Riftan had refused the king¡¯s proposal to marry his daughter. The more she thought about this problem, the more her stomach twisted up in knots.


    <i>¡®No, it¡¯s not because of me... there has to be another reason. What other knight in this world would postpone a king¡¯s call in order to take his wife home?¡¯</i> But she soon got rid of her dark thoughts. It made no sense to me everything on herself.


    When the central powers are weak, a man with arge tract ofnd with the military power necessary to maintain and protect it was far more powerful than the king. Whedon was after all more stable than the other six nations.


    Moreover, Ruben III is a king who was a strong leader and crucially had the allegiance of hundreds of respected knights. Such a person could not be put on the back burner so easily.

 Chapter 30 Disobedience to the King (2)

    <strong>Chapter 30 ¨C Disobedience to the King (2)</strong>


    ¡°Now, keep up your spirits, and let¡¯s eat.¡±


    The knight assigned to food duty began to evenly cut the chunks of cheese and distribute the simple meal of cheese, cold meat and bread. They ate the stale brown bread washed down with the wine handed out by Riftan. Soon they all drifted off to sleep.


    Maybe it was from sheer exhaustion, but Max was too restless to sleep. Tomorrow they would move to a new home. What kind of ce would Anatol be? She thought about her fate, and her thoughts wandered in unexpected directions. She was so frightened a few days ago, but now she felt a glimmer of hope somewhere in the corner of her heart.


    <i>Maybe you can start a new life in this new ce</i>. But she forced herself to suppress any expectations. She was terrified of being disappointed again.


    Not only had she survived the crisis of divorce, but she had also escaped her father¡¯s abuse. Her husband, who seemed like a terrible person at first, now didn¡¯t seem to be so cold. No, he is a kind person and she saw small but amazing changes happening every day. She knew that the goddess of luck didn¡¯t smile often.


    Max pulled the nket up to her neck and vowed to keep her mind open no matter what happened.


    ***


    They reached the foothills the next day by midday. As they entered the valley, Max noticed a small watchtower hidden behind trees. Four guards were sent out hurriedly to greet them. With the guards¡¯ guidance, they were able to enter the and sit down to eat.


    After eating their first hot meal in weeks of hot stew and baked potatoes, they got on their horses to continue the journey. Max got out of the wagon and rode with Riftan, since they had to travel as fast as possible before sunset. She had never been on a horse before because she had always been too nervous. As she held her saddle tightly with a stooped posture, Riftan held her firmly with one arm and leaned her against his chest.


    ¡°We¡¯re taking a shortcut, so it¡¯ll be a rough ride. Lean against me so you can be a little morefortable.¡± The other knights stayed in a close group with Riftan as they rode over the unfamiliar, unforgiving road.


    ¡°Leader! There are five werewolves ahead!


    As the leading knight shouted, the knights all pulled out their swords in unison. Out of fear, Max grabbed the horse¡¯s mane. Riftan shouted and wanted to head towards the battlefield but knew he was encumbered with Max and decided to stay put.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let theme this way!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll stand our ground!¡±


    A knight named Hebaron ran forward wildly with a piercing shout. At the same time, the ferocious beasts¡¯ cries rang out, Max shivered and held her breath, burying her face in Riftan¡¯s chest.


    ¡°It¡¯ll all be over soon, just close your eyes.¡±


    She closed her eyes and covered her ears like a child as instructed. However, she couldn¡¯t stop the sound of the sword pounding violently or the cry of the angry beast from piercing her eardrum.


    ¡°Leader! Above us!¡±


    After hearing someone else¡¯s cry, she unconsciously lifted her head and gave a shrill scream. A ck monster on the branches ran towards them like lightning. But before the creature could reach them, it was sliced in two in thin air. She looked down at the ck monster lying on the floor, unable to understand what had happened.


    Riftan spit blood from his mouth and it sshed on the hem of his robe.


    ¡°Gabel, don¡¯t you know how to count? There weren¡¯t five, but six werewolves.¡±


    The knight retorted, ¡°ck werewolves have stealth powers and can hide easily.¡±


    Riftan clicked his tongue, spurring the horse to move forward and saw monsters with human bodies and wolf heads tangled around the tree roots like snakes. The knights wiped the blood off their swords and got on their horses once again.


    Max was amazed by how tough they were. A few years ago, she read about Werewolves in a book. They were clearly described as having bones as hard as iron, and skin as strong and hard as barbed armor, making it impossible to prate. How had Riftan killed such a beast so easily?.


    ¡°There¡¯s sure to be more of these beasts around here, so let¡¯s hurry.¡± Ruth looked around at the other knights, and they all nodded in unison.


    The horses ran fast as possible and Max grit her teeth to avoid biting her tongue. She overlooked the mountain road covered with rocks and trees as they passed the peaks


    <strong>Riftan is definitely stalling, Maxi...</strong>

 Chapter 31 Her New Home (1)

    <strong>Chapter 31 ¨C Her New Home (1)</strong>


    Max gaze flitted towards thendscape beyond the steep hill. Below the meadow was arge vige surrounded by giant gray walls. Riftan pointed his finger in the distance.


    ¡°That¡¯s my estate in Anatol. The citizens here are mercenaries, miners, and farmers. But the ground is not suitable for growing, so most of the people rely on livestock, raising sheep, chickens, and goats to survive.¡±


    As she listened to him, Max carefully surveyed thend where she would live. In front of the towering entrance was arge meadow. Beyond it, a steep high mountain peak to the rear acted as its barrier. And in the middle of the mountain, a giant fortress that looked like a terrifying golem sat, splitting the mountain in half. The moment she saw it, she felt a faint chill go down her spine.


    The castle of Calypse was very much like her husband¡¯s alter ego¡ªa lonely and overbearing giant...


    ¡°It¡¯s not morous on the outside, but it¡¯s spacious inside,¡± confided Riftan nervously.


    Max¡¯s eyes were glued to the castle as Riftan started speaking in a more tense voice. She looked back at him in wonderment. She had never seen such a huge shapeless mass of stone blocking half the mountain.


    It was quite a stark difference from the regal Croix Castle that had a beautiful exterior following the extravagant designs of the Roem empire.


    Riftan nervously added, ¡°It¡¯s hard to change the appearance, but... god d*mn it; it has to be that way. There are too many monsters in the vicinity...¡±


    ¡°M-many monsters?¡± Max nervously said.


    His expression on edge, Riftan insisted, ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry! Do you see how high those walls are?¡± He pointed to the distance, ¡°I built them as soon as I acquired the estate. It took several years to build a sturdy wall to protect the whole town... but no creatures can get through it now!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not worried...¡± whispered Max.


    She responded in a quiet but disconcerted voice, in reaction to the intense defense of his estate. But it wasn¡¯t just to make him feel better. As Riftan said, she could see that the walls surrounding the castle looked well-made and secure, and surprisingly, it made her feel at ease.


    ¡°Leader, may we head out already. I¡¯m starving! I think the rest of the knights are also hungry and thirsty!¡±


    At the urging of the knight, Riftan flicked his horse¡¯s reins. Their horses galloped faster down the hill, and Max squinted her eyes at the wind rushing at her face. The hood flew off her head. Her red locks streamed behind her¡ªas if they were dancing with the wind.


    ¡°We are the Knights of Remdragon! Open the door!¡± His knights shouted upon reaching the gate. The guards manning it rushed to give them entry after seeing Riftan¡¯s armor and the crests on their robes reflected on the sun. In front of the entrance, many vigers came to greet the great warrior who had defeated the evil dragon.


    Upon seeing Riftan, they all cheered.


    ¡°<i>Rossem Wigru de Calypse</i> (Uigru¡¯s Incarnate Calypse)!¡±


    Max was overwhelmed by the deafening sounds of the cheering and subconsciously moved closer to Riftan. The incarnation of the great hero Uigru ¨C what a fantastic tribute to him.


    The farmers who had stopped their work waved their pickaxes in the air like a triumphant g. Miners stood on their carts and swayed their arms enthusiastically while tradespeople sat on their roofs and cheered. Children with soot on their faces beamed, showing their toothy smiles.


    All the townspeople cried out the name of their Lord, and Max could only be overwhelmed by the genuine outpouring of their love for Riftan.


    Max had never seen or experienced such heartfelt love and admiration for a lord. Such a scene was utterly dissimr from the servants who had obeyed her father out of fear. It didn¡¯t help that her father was a proud, brutal man either; he was always cold and regal.


    It was another story here, however. A sense ofmunity and undying loyalty was present in the air, undeniable. And people¡¯s faces were full of incontestable joy and pride.


    ¡°Leader! The townspeople have prepared a wee ceremony. They¡¯ve been preparing ever since news of your victory reached Anatol!¡± one of the knights shouted in an enthusiastic voice.


    Riftan waved his hand to acknowledge the wee and addressed the crowd, ¡°I have to go straight to the castle. I hope you all enjoy yourself.¡±


    Riftan then spurred his horse on toward the castle, the other knights lightly following with their horses. People had gathered on either side of the road, throwing wildflowers toward them as they rode past.


    Max stared at the petals strewn along the path with tearful eyes. She was in awe of such a disy. Her heart was hammering against her chest so much she thought she might burst into tears. However, Riftan continued forward with no expression on his face, seemingly unaffected by what was going on around him.


    Max inwardly reflected, <i>¡®Sometimes...he can be full of emotion, but¨C¡¯</i>


    Many times he¡¯s cold as if his heart is stone. Her thoughts died down in confusion. She didn¡¯t know how to read him yet, and she frequently wondered what kind of man did she genuinely marry.

 Chapter 32 Her New Home (2)

    <strong>Chapter 32 ¨C Her New Home (2)</strong>


    As they approached Anatol, Max realized it was much bigger than she had imagined or had initially thought. She was surprised at the size and that a vige on the outskirts could be so vibrant. There were huts, shops, and inns densely packed along the roads and zas, and there were pubs next to the streams across the vige.


    While the knights ran to the pub straight away, beautifully dressed prostitutes leaned out of the windows and blew kisses at them. Some pulled up the hems of their dresses, revealing their bare legs. Max couldn¡¯t believe her eyes, and her mouth hung wide open.


    ¡°We¡¯ll hurry up a bit,¡± Riftan whispered in her ear, as he watched the people gathering closer and closer. She nodded her head, and he took it as a sign to go faster, quickly crossing the square. As they climbed a gentle slope along the hill, a wide moat and arge wall appeared.


    The guards who heard of their lord¡¯s arrival quickly dropped the drawbridge. She opened her eyes wide at the breathtaking sight she saw in the distance. After they crossed the bridge, the first thing she saw was arge yard, a training ground, and a building that looked like a guard post.


    It was more of a military fortress than a castle.


    ¡°We¡¯ve arrived.¡±


    Riftan entered the second gate, passing through the long lines of guards on their left and right who assembled to meet their lord. Through the steep driveway, she saw the deste gardens, the massive stone buildings, and the ominous stone that towered all around them.


    What was Anatol truly like? What were its true colours?


    In front of the grand stairway, there were about fifty people lined up.


    ¡°Wee back!¡± they all announced in unison.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Riftan responded with a curt nod to his solemnly bowing servants and jumped off his horse. He helped Max get down gently and handed the horse to the old man who came forward.


    ¡°Let us rest, we¡¯ve been through a lot,¡± Riftan said.


    ¡°Of course, lord. And the other knights...?¡± the old man inquired.


    ¡°There is a festival in town. They¡¯re staying at the pub tonight. Though, if anyonees back, please give them a clean room.¡±


    ¡°As soon as I heard that you wereing, I cleaned up both the training center and the rooms. But Lord, she is... ?¡±


    As the old man¡¯s eyes turned toward her, Max subconsciously straightened her shoulders. Riftan¡¯s steely voice chilled her.


    ¡°She¡¯s my wife. I brought her home.¡±


    ¡°... It is a pleasure to meet you, madam. My name is Kunel Osban. I am the stableman for this castle. I¡¯m in charge of all the lord¡¯s horses. ¡±


    ¡°I-it is my pleasure to be a-acquainted with you, sir. I¡¯m Maximilian... Ca-Calypse.¡± Max muttered in a quiet voice, timidly avoiding the eyes of the servants.


    Riftan grabbed her hand, and they climbed the stairway without looking back. The castle looked even more dreary upfront. Usually, the staircases leading up to the great hall would be ornately decorated. But there was not a single decoration to be found. The estate¡¯s garden was bare, with one lifeless tree bearing neither fruit nor leaves. The inside of the castle was simr to the outside and equally deste.


    Max followed Riftan into the monotonous hall and shivered. The air inside the castle was chilly that there was little difference from the outside wind. The floor was littered with non-marble bs, some broken and others chipped. An old chandelier on the ceiling emitted a faint glow, of which seemed to die out immediately. There wasn¡¯t even a carpet on the central staircase leading from the main entrance to the great hall.


    ¡°What happened here?¡±


    Riftan walked back to the center of the hall and looked around. The servants who followed behind him in a line turned pale-faced.


    ¡°Did I not send a messenger bearing instructions to decorate my castle before my return?¡±


    ¡°I did as youmanded me, lord. I ced a new carpet in the parlor and brought in a lot of new furniture, oils, and expensive candles¡ª¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I asked for; I wanted it to look more luxurious!¡±


    Riftan¡¯s voice raised an octave. He shook his head in frustration and continued.


    ¡°D*mn it! I sent more than enough gold coins. Tell me then, did you spend all of that money decorating the castle?¡±


    The older adult expressed his embarrassment.


    ¡°Well, we couldn¡¯t spend that much money on our own. Not without asking our lord¡¯s permission...¡±


    ¡°In the message, I told you to leave it up to the butler¡¯s discretion! What in the hell is this?!¡±


    The fiery Riftan pushed passed the servants into the dark, chilly castle interior. His servants shuffled about nervously looking at one another. It was without a doubt that everyone would think that Calypse castle was neglected. The stair railings had rungs missing, and the windows were covered with a yellowish, faded film instead of clear ss.


    ¡°D*mn it..¡± Riftan cursed. ¡°This castle fell apart with its master gone.¡±


    ¡°Lord, I did my best to decorate the castle asmanded. We changed the beds and renovated the old furniture so you could rest when you returned...¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s your excuse now?¡±


    ¡°Ri-Riftan! I-I w-want to rest here...¡±


    Max couldn¡¯t stand this tense atmosphere, so she pulled at Riftan¡¯s sleeve. The moment Riftan looked down at her worried face, he dragged her close and hugged her tight with both arms. Max was so surprised; her knees almost gave out.


    <strong>Hello! If you want to support this novel, please leave a review on its Novelupdates page. Also join our discord channel to meet a lovely, growingmunity for this novel where we share fanarts, discussions and some spoilers for the novel. </strong>


    <strong>Then again, if you want to support your trantors, you can be our patron and read the following advanced chapters:</strong>


    <strong>Mother Earth ¨C 2 chapters for $2.99</strong>


    Chapter 33 ¨C Eyes Only On Me (1)


    Chapter 34 ¨C Eyes Only On Me (2)


    Beautiful Venus ¨C 5 chapters for $4.99


    Chapter 35 ¨C Maxi Don¡¯t Fall Asleep


    Chapter 36 ¨C Lady of the Castle


    Chapter 37 ¨C Castle Calypse (1)


    Blue Mercury ¨C 8 chapters for $9.99


    Chapter 38 ¨C Castle Calypse (2)


    Chapter 39 ¨C The Inexperienced Knight (1)


    Chapter 40 ¨C The Inexperienced Knight (2)


    Intriguing Pluto ¨C 11 chapters for $15.99


    Chapter 41 ¨C Wee Feast (1)


    Chapter 42 ¨C Wee Feast (2)


    Chapter 43 ¨C I Am Thirsty For You (1)


    zing Sun ¨C 15 chapters for $25.99


    Chapter 44 ¨C I Am Thirsty For You (2)


    Chapter 45 ¨C Devoured Till Morning (1)


    Chapter 46 ¨C Devoured Till Morning (2)


    Chapter 47 ¨C Refurbishing Castle Calypse (1)


    Glowing Sirius ¨C 20 chapters for $45.99


    Chapter 48 ¨C Refurbishing Castle Calypse (2)


    Chapter 49 ¨C Am I Dreaming (1)


    Chapter 50 ¨C Am I Dreaming (2)


    Chapter 51 ¨C Erroneous Expectations (1)


    Chapter 52 ¨C Erroneous Expectations (2)


    The Silver Moon ¨C unlimited chapters for $90.99


    Chapter 53 ¨C Take Me Closer (1)


    Chapter 54 ¨C Take Me Closer (2)


    Chapter 55 ¨C His Departure to the Capital (1)


    Chapter 56 ¨C His Departure to the Capital (2)


    Chapter 57 ¨C Max¡¯s Resolve (1)


    Chapter 58 ¨C Max¡¯s Resolve (2)


    <strong>We rmend pledging <i>May 1st</i> to avoid being charged twice. In the meantime, have browse at our Table of Contents</strong>


    <strong>Ying and Livy¡¯s current trantions (from left to right)</strong>


    <strong>Living as the Viiness Queen</strong>


    <strong>Under the Oak Tree</strong>


    <strong>The Duke¡¯s Imposter Sister</strong>


    <strong>Predatory Marriage</strong>


    <strong>Raising the Child of the Male Lead Boss</strong>


    <strong>Heavenly Divine Doctor: Abandoned Concubine</strong>

 Chapter 33 Eyes Only On Me (1)

    <strong>Chapter 33 ¨C Eyes Only On Me (1)</strong>


    Riftan then hoisted Max from the ground, making her exim in surprise.


    ¡°Ri-riftan!¡±


    ¡°Stay still. I know you are exhausted.¡±


    ¡°P-put me down! I can walk!¡±


    Riftan stubbornly carried her up the stairs, pretending not to hear a word of what she said. Upon reaching the top, arge hall covered with reddish-brown carpets greeted them. The path leads to arge oak door. Riftan walked across the hall and suddenly stopped in front of the wooden doors. He gently put her down, steadying her with one hand, and pushed the massive entrance open with the other.


    ¡°I hope this room is more to your taste...¡± he quietly said.


    Max looked around the room curiously, walking over the spacious bed in the center. It was a neat and cozy square. In the middle of the room was a wooden column holding up the ceiling, ancient-looking glyphs inscribed on it. Large, arched windows framed one side of the room, and on the opposite side, a firece burned brightly with a warm fire.


    Running her hands along the veil hanging off the side of the bed, she discovered that the luxurious bed frame was made of cherrywood. Thickyers of wool nkets were carefully piled on top. The servants must have paid particr attention to this room.


    ¡°You think it¡¯s shabby, don¡¯t you?¡± Riftan asked with a worried look on his face. Max looked at him, bewildered and self-conscious.


    He grabbed her hand and groaned, ¡°Curse it! And the servants tried so hard...¡±


    ¡°What? Oh, no! W-what a beautiful room. This ca-astle is wonderful...and the bed is beautifully prepared.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to lie to me. Did you forget that I recently visited the Croix caste? Compared to your father¡¯s fortress, this is more like a fucking barn.¡±


    Max felt horror. ¡°No! That¡¯s not true...¡±


    Max tried to find the right words to appease him, but Riftan¡¯s facial expression remained twisted. Perhaps he thought she was only speaking empty words to satisfy him in this situation. She med herself again; not once could she say the right thing. When she hesitated, unable to find the proper words, Riftan shook his head and looked equally embarrassed.


    ¡°Well... it¡¯s the madam¡¯s job to adorn this ce, anyway. When the lord is away, it bes the job of thedy of the house to manage the castle.¡±


    ¡°I...I apologize.¡±


    ¡°Curse it! What I want to say is... what if we design this ce your way? I have enough gold, so you can buy whatever you like. You can even demand craftsmen for ornaments of your fancy. If you want to buy expensive textiles and silver, that¡¯s fine too. I will pay for all the expenses... for the things you want.¡±


    Max was surprised by his bold suggestion. She was ignorant of what to expect and what she should do as his wife.


    Riftan continued to speak in a slightly excited tone. ¡°Women like to beautify things, right? You can hire seamstresses and craftsmen to aid you that it won¡¯t be too much of a chore.¡±


    Max saw the enthusiasm on his face and felt cold sweat run down her back. Her grandmother had tried to teach her what a noblewoman should do and how she should manage her husband¡¯s domain, but Max hadn¡¯t paid attention because she never thought she would have the chance to use the advice. Theoretically, books told her what needs to be done, but there was never a moment to put it into practice... until now.


    Max wasn¡¯t entirely confident that she would be able to do it.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to?¡±


    When Max didn¡¯t answer him, Riftan squinted his eyes. She shook her head, nervously. Not only did she fear to utter the words she loathed decorating... but even worse was that he would discover she was ill-informed on such matters, and how she was not suited for ady¡¯s job.


    Max realized she didn¡¯t want to say anything that would make Riftan think less of her.


    After several days of traveling together, Max had noticed that Riftan Calypse had no idea of how she was treated in Croix Castle. He firmly believed that Maximilian was a highly educateddy who was used to luxury and pampering. He would do his best to treat her in the manner to which she was ustomed.


    With such misunderstanding, Max became increasingly anxious. She suddenly grasped that he had likely taken this belief from her father. The Duke of Croix had hidden her away in the depths of the castle so that no one would know his daughter had a stutter. Doing so, he wanted people to believe it was an act to protect his sick child. And in time, she became known as a sickly noblewoman whom the Duke pampered.


    From his actions, it was perchance that Riftan believed in that rumor.


    Max didn¡¯t understand why the illusion hadn¡¯t been broken when he could now see with his own eyes that she was not well educated and was a rather insignificant woman... but she wanted to continue living in the illusion as long as possible. She knew she would be upset the moment he discovers the truth.


    It would be too unfair, shameful, and even brutal, to suffer for three years on the battlefield, only to find out that the woman you had just married was a fake and not at all what or whom you had imagined.


    His attitude towards himself would surely change.

 Chapter 34 Eyes Only On Me (2)

    <strong>Chapter 34 ¨C Eyes Only On Me (2)</strong>


    Max apprehensively sped her hands. She felt terrible just imagining that Riftan might despise her or, even worse, feel sorry for her. Knowing it was disgraceful, she still wanted him to think of her as that sophisticated noblewoman for a bit longer.


    Max nodded awkwardly, instead of telling him that she didn¡¯t know how to manage servants, or that she had never spent a lot of money to buy things, and that she had never learned how to handle such a grand castle... she would stretch the lie for today.


    ¡°If-if you want...¡±


    Riftan¡¯s face instantly rxed and became noticeably brighter.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell the butler to give you the books right away. Don¡¯t worry about how much it will cost. You can purchase to your heart¡¯s content.¡±


    Riftan gently stroked her tousled hair with his fingers.


    ¡°This... is your home now.¡±


    <i>Your home</i>. Such unexpected words pierced Max¡¯s heart painfully, and she almost stopped breathing. Her heart pounded against her chest. Maybe he didn¡¯t mean anything by it, that it was just something he said in passing or a strange whim.


    Whatever it was, Max didn¡¯t want to dwell on it.


    ¡°I... I¡¯ll make it as cozy as possible... for us.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡± The good man gave her a satisfied smile. The next moment, he gently pressed his lips over her cheek, and Max shook her head awkwardly. She was suddenly aware of how it was only the two of them in the bedroom. Not having a proper shower or change in a few days, Max was swiftly conscious of her image. She gently pushed him away.


    ¡°Ah, I-I... want to take a b-bath...¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    He turned his head and said, ¡°I¡¯ll tell the maids toe and prepare the bath.¡±


    Then he went out and ordered the servants to bring warm water for the bath and a fresh change of clothes for her. Max took off her disheveled cloak and ced it carefully at the chair in the corner. After a while, four maids came into the room withrge wooden tubs. While hot water was being poured on therge basin, Riftan took off his armor andid it on the table.


    ¡°I¡¯ll call you if we need anything else. Please make sure we have something to eat after the bath.¡±


    ¡°Yes, lord. I¡¯ll put your clothes right here.¡±


    As the maids went outside, Riftan threw the tunic stained with sweat and dust over his head. Then he swiftly untied his pants. Max panicked and turned around, but Riftan walked to her and started to unknot the straps of her dress.


    ¡°Ri, Riftan!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s bathe together,¡± his voice suddenly sounded husky in her ears.


    Max shuddered at the touch of his hands on her bare back. Hebed her messy hair with his hands andid it over one shoulder to reveal her slender neck.


    And then, his tongue was over her skin.


    ¡°You taste salty...¡±


    ¡°D-don¡¯t! I¡¯m dirty...¡±


    Despite her protest, Max¡¯s shoulders rxed as his soft lips traced kisses on the back of her neck. He turned her body around to face him, but she couldn¡¯t look at his naked body and closed her eyes. There was a bizarre, new sensation she felt, and she was mortified of it.


    ¡°Can you please stop looking at me like that?¡± He said, lifting her chin with one hand.


    ¡°I am aware I am not as elegant or slender as the son of a distinguished noble, but... I¡¯m not that terrible...¡±


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re not terrible! Not at all!¡±


    Max opened her eyes in disbelief. There was a look of despair on Riftan¡¯s orbs ncing down at her. His ck pupils reminded her of a wild, but a deste animal.


    Is this man truly not aware of his beauty? It made no sense!


    ¡°I-I¡¯m just not used to this,¡± she said, wanting to break the misinterpretation.


    ¡°It¡¯s normal for couples... to bathe together,¡± Riftan said in a low voice.


    ¡°Normal...?¡±


    ¡°In all the castles I¡¯ve visited, all the lords and theirdies bathed together.¡±


    Riftan then grinned and pulled down the bodice of her dress. She was about to ask him how he knew that, but she shuddered when she felt the cold air touch her skin. The warmth of the firece gently enveloped her sensitive body.


    ¡°It¡¯s not strange at all.¡± He continued, ¡°There exists a custom in the north. Whenever a nobleman or a knight visits, they must bath with the castle¡¯s hostess.¡±


    He gently rubbed her shoulders in persistent effort to persuade her. Max¡¯s eyes opened wide.


    ¡°D-do I have to do that...?¡± she said.


    ¡°Oh... no.¡±


    A beautiful but terrifying smile spread across Riftan¡¯s face.


    ¡°If anyone else ever asked you of that, I would make him bathe in the Stemnu river... You only need to think about me. Come here...¡±


    Riftan put his muscr arms around her waist and hoisted her gently into the bathtub with him, water spilling onto the floor upon their descent. Max hugged her knees close to her body, trying to hide her nakedness with futile efforts. Riftan brazenly sat down with his naked body openly disyed to her, as if he was a man who didn¡¯t know what shame was.


    ¡°Is it too hot?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I-it¡¯s fine.¡± she hurriedly answered.


    Max sat with her knees bent up to her chin to avoid touching his long legs. Looking at her efforts on distancing themselves, Riftan grabbed her by the arm and sat her on hisp.


    Max immediately cried in surprise, ¡°Ri-riftan!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll wash you.¡± He simply said, reaching out for the soap on the shelf.


    Max urgently tried to get up from hisp, but Riftan had his arms wrapped around her waist like a snake. He began tother soap over her shoulders and neck slowly.


    ¡°I-I¡¯ll do it!¡±


    ¡°You can wash me too. If you like.¡±


    <strong>Riftan be making his moves... boi aren¡¯t you smooth? And double chapter update for today!</strong>

 Chapter 35 Maxi Dont Fall Asleep

    <strong>Chapter 35 ¨C Maxi Don¡¯t Fall Asleep</strong>


    Riftanthered his right hand with soap and rubbed her bossom gently in a circr motion. It wasn¡¯t an unpleasant sensation, but out of modesty, Max pulled back. This, however, didn¡¯t stop his hand from wandering.


    Max closed her eyes as she felt him squeeze her right buttock. He continued tother soap on her body and massage her muscles while he carefully washed the long hair tumbling around her shoulders, tangled like a vine. Slowly, her stiff and aching body began to rx.


    ¡°Wash my hair too.¡±


    He said as he rinsed off the foam on her head. Max¡¯s tired eyes were half-closed, and when she didn¡¯t respond, Riftan picked up the bar of castile soap and started rubbing it over his hair. He lowered his head to make it easier for her to reach over and massage his scalp. As Max came closer, she felt his hot breath hit her face.


    Somewhat embarrassed, Max started to wash his hair with timid movements. To her surprise, Riftan moved forward, slowly licking the water droplets on her vicle with his tongue. Max suddenly had a shback to her childhood when she would sneak out to the garden and y with her father¡¯s big hunting dog.


    Washing Riftan now was an all too familiar experience of bathing her father¡¯s dog who would lick her face.


    ¡°You got soap in my eyes.¡±


    Riftanined and rubbed the soap from his face with his hands. Max almostughed at his action. She found it... almost adorable.


    She continued to scoop water into thedle and rinsed the foam off his hair as he picked up the kettle on the shelf and poured more hot water into the bathtub. With every minute in the warm bath, Max¡¯s overworked muscles felt morenguid. She could feel herself begin to doze off and soon enough, her shoulders submerged deeper into the water. In her lethargy, Max could still feel both anticipation and nervousness from the hands that were roaming her body.


    She couldn¡¯t deny it felt good.


    ¡°Maxi.¡±


    In her ears, she heard azy moan, like a cat¡¯s contented purr. Riftan leaned her head against his chest, seeing her droopy frame. Feeling a ticklish yet burning sensation running down her body, she leaned against him as well, his beating heart sounding like a calm luby to her ears. As she listened to the sound, her eyelids became felt heavier.


    ¡°Maxi... Are you asleep?¡± Riftan said, seeing the girl motionless on his arms.


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Hey, hey...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Really? Did you just fall asleep?¡±


    Max barely felt herself being carried out of the bathtub. As the cold air hit her wet body, she shivered unconsciously. Max felt someone dry her wet hair and body and then covered her with a warm, slightly fragrant, nket. Throughout, she could feel theforting heat of the fire as it continued to burn.


    Thest thing she remembered was Riftan¡¯s enthusiasm to caress her body.


    ***


    Max suddenly stirred, feeling the chill, and awoke to her head cold and hair damp. Rubbing her eyes, she could hardly lift her body out of the bed as the frigid air enveloped her. Max looked down at her naked body, barely covered by the cashmere nket. For a moment, she couldn¡¯t remember what had happenedst night or rather in the early morning.


    ¡°Of course, we arrived in Anatol yesterday...¡±


    While taking a bath with Riftan, Max recalled falling asleep from the weariness that settled after she looked around in wonderment that was her new <i>home</i>.


    However, the room was empty, saved for her in the wide bed.


    But then she saw Riftan¡¯s robe draped near the firece where only ashes remained. Max sat up and quickly noticed a change of clothes of what appeared to be an apron folded on the shelf next to the window. She wrapped the sheet around her body and got out of bed and stood on her tiptoes, trying to reach the high shelf, when suddenly, there was a knock on the door.


    ¡°Yes? Yes?!¡±


    Max replied in a confident voice that sounded strange, even to herself. A soft voice replied through the other side of the door.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to disturb you, madam. I need to add some firewood...¡±


    ¡°Oh, of course. I...I¡¯m awake. Y-you cane i-in.¡±


    Upon her affirmation, a tall andnky maid opened the door and walked in. Although she was not a youngss, she had that mixture of youth and confidence oozing from her. Max guessed she was about thirty years old.


    ¡°I¡¯m Rudys Ain, at your service, madam.¡±


    ¡°Ma-maximilian Cal-calypse. I-It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you. ¡±


    Even when Max was stuttering, the maid responded in politeness and calmly said, ¡°I heard that you arrived veryte and didn¡¯t manage to have dinner yesterday. Would you like me to prepare a meal?¡±


    Max couldn¡¯t even have guessed she was famished. Everything had happened too fast in front of her eyes.


    Remembering her current improper state of clothing, Max hurriedly said, ¡°Before that, I need to get dressed.¡±


    ¡°Please wait for a minute, madam. I¡¯ll aid you in changing,¡± the maid suddenly offered.


    ??????


    <strong>Hello there! If you want to support this novel, please leave a review on its </strong>


    <strong>Novelupdates</strong>


    <strong> page. Also join our discord channel (click link above site to be redirected) to meet a lovely, growingmunity for this novel where we share fanarts, discussions and some spoilers for the novel. </strong>


    <strong>Then again, if you want to support your trantors, you can be our patron and read in advance: </strong>


    <strong>Mother Earth ¨C 2 chapters for $2.99</strong>


    Chapter 36 ¨C Lady of the Castle


    Chapter 37 ¨C Castle Calypse (1)


    Beautiful Venus ¨C 5 chapters for $4.99


    Chapter 38 ¨C Castle Calypse (2)


    Chapter 39 ¨C The Inexperienced Knight (1)


    Chapter 40 ¨C The Inexperienced Knight (2)


    Blue Mercury ¨C 8 chapters for $9.99


    Chapter 41 ¨C Wee Feast (1)


    Chapter 42 ¨C Wee Feast (2)


    Chapter 43 ¨C I Am Thirsty For You (1)


    Intriguing Pluto ¨C 11 chapters for $15.99


    Chapter 44 ¨C I Am Thirsty For You (2)


    Chapter 45 ¨C Devoured Till Morning (1)


    Chapter 46 ¨C Devoured Till Morning (2)


    zing Sun ¨C 15 chapters for $25.99


    Chapter 47 ¨C Refurbishing Castle Calypse (1)


    Chapter 48 ¨C Refurbishing Castle Calypse (2)


    Chapter 49 ¨C Am I Dreaming (1)


    Chapter 50 ¨C Am I Dreaming (2)


    Glowing Sirius ¨C 20 chapters for $45.99


    Chapter 51 ¨C Erroneous Expectations (1)


    Chapter 52 ¨C Erroneous Expectations (2)


    Chapter 53 ¨C Take Me Closer (1)


    Chapter 54 ¨C Take Me Closer (2)


    Chapter 55 ¨C His Departure to the Capital (1)


    The Silver Moon ¨C unlimited chapters for $90.99


    Chapter 56 ¨C His Departure to the Capital (2)


    Chapter 57 ¨C Max¡¯s Resolve (1)


    Chapter 58 ¨C Max¡¯s Resolve (2)


    Chapter 59 ¨C Her tant Ignorance (1)


    Chapter 60 ¨C Her tant Ignorance (2)


    Chapter 61 ¨C Currency Talks (1)


    <strong>Be a Patron</strong>


    <strong> now or have a browse of our </strong>


    Table of Contents.


    <strong>Ying and Livy¡¯s current trantions (from left to right)</strong>


    <strong>Living as the Viiness Queen</strong>


    <strong>Under the Oak Tree</strong>


    <strong>The Duke¡¯s Imposter Sister</strong>


    <strong>Predatory Marriage</strong>


    <strong>Raising the Child of the Male Lead Boss</strong>


    <strong>Heavenly Divine Doctor: Abandoned Concubine</strong>

 Chapter 36 Lady of the Castle

    <strong>Chapter 36 ¨C Lady of the Castle</strong>


    The maid picked up the firewood from the basket she carried, tossed it into the firece, stabbed it a few times with a poker before hanging wet clothes a few feet above it.


    Not far from where she stood, Max could be seen quivering in cold. She was only wearing linen drawers, her body d in nothing but a thin cloth. Starting on her tasks, the maid poured hot water into a small basin and dropped an amount of perfume oil in it. She then dipped a piece of clean cloth and gently wiped her mistress¡¯ face, neck, and arms. Afterward, she handed Max a gorgeous skirt that reached the top of her ankle.


    It suited her. Dressed in the elegant dress with the intricately embroidered patterns, Max looked stunning¡ªthe sunshine-like golden dress, with butterfly wings on its sleeves, was every bit as beautiful as Rosetta¡¯s.


    ¡°Is it too tight?¡± Rudys asked thoughtfully, tying a red chest strap under her swollen chest. Max shook her head, her eyes trained on the image reflected in the mirror on the wall as she did so. As she was in high spirits, her pale face looked brighter, and her reddish-brown hair, which always seemed messy and tousled, looked surprisingly elegant in this beautiful, golden dress.


    ¡°Would you like me to braid your hair?¡±


    ¡°Yes, please.¡±


    As she sat in the chair by the window, the maid tilted the mirror, adjusting its position for Max¡¯s view. Not long after, she grabbed an ivoryb and brushed Max¡¯s hair carefully, her hands gliding between the intertwined locks and tresses.


    Max looked out the window and listened to the sounds that resonated inside the room. She couldn¡¯t help but staren at the steep, gray walls that seemed to reach all the way to the sky.


    ¡°Would you like me to bring you some food?¡±


    She wasn¡¯t famished still and would rather venture around the castle more. But somehow, she felt reluctant in expressing her desire¡ªa trait she inherited from her previous situation.


    But on the corner of her mind, her freedom finally came to realization. There was no half-sister here to look down on her nor a father to hurt her. She could go anywhere freely.


    Hence, she defiantly raised her head and said, ¡°I¡¯ll eatter...¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Rudysid down theb having braided her hairpetently and quickly. As a final touch, she brought Max her pair of shoes and slipped it onto her dainty feet.


    Max gazed at herself in the mirror. She wasn¡¯t used to having a maid help her dress like this. What would Riftan think?


    ¡°B-by the way, w-where is Riftan?¡±


    ¡°...The Lord has been out since dawn.¡± The maid responded with a slight irritation in her voice. ¡°Do you need him for anything?¡±


    ¡°Oh, just...¡± Max shook her head, not knowing why she was asking. The feeling of being excited for a moment from wearing pretty clothes faded as quickly as it hade. Like a lie which filled her with a flicker of shame.


    ¡°Ah, ah, no um...no.¡±


    She answered in an unstable voice that even she had hated to hear. Max could notprehend the shame the maid made her feel. Rudys hurried out of the room¡ªembarrassment written on her face.


    ¡°Madam, ma¡¯am, let me guide you to the dining hall.¡± Rudys was nervous but Max just nodded in acquiesce. Even so, she was grateful that the maid treated her respectfully.


    ¡°This way... ¡±


    Rudys led her to the stairs. She looked around the castle that she had seen for the first time just the day before. The gray walls and arched windows give the ce a solid and tremendous beauty. Sunlight pouring from the window casted a light shadow on the floor. She stepped out into the room and narrowed her eyes.


    The town of Anatol was very different from what she saw in the darkness ofte evening. Yesterday, It had seemed dreary and bleak and rather old-fashioned. But now it was no less than a King¡¯s castle straight out of a fairy tale.


    Is there any special food you prefer, or dislike?¡±


    ¡°Oh, just... . ¡±


    She blurted out words which in hesitation, suddenly died in her throat. An awkward look shed across the maid¡¯s face which caught Max¡¯s notice.


    <i>Is shementing the fact that she has to serve someone as difficult as me?</i> A sense of inferiority rushed over her. Nheless, she shook off the negative thoughts and followed the maid into the kitchen. A long cherry-wood tabley in the middle of a spacious dining room.


    As she approached, one of the servants on the other side of the room quickly pulled out a chair. ¡°Did you sleep well, ma¡¯am?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I slept well.¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t introduce myself yesterday, because I didn¡¯t want to bother you. I¡¯m Rodrigo Seric. I oversee all the servants of this castle. ¡±


    She nodded and found out that he was the old man who had yelled at Riftan yesterday.


    ¡°N... Nice to meet you.¡±


    As politely as possible, Rodrigo bowed. ¡°I will serve you with all my heart. If you need anything, feel free to tell me.¡±


    ¡°Oh, which made me think, yes-yesterday, t-the lord.... he told me I c-could decorate the c-castle...¡±


    ¡°In fact, early this morning, Lord Riftan asked me to assist you in any way possible. We¡¯re nning to call the merchants to the castle soon, but would you like to take a look around in advance to get familiar with the Lord¡¯s property?¡±


    ¡°Yes... yes please.¡±


    ??????


    <strong>Hello there! If you want to support this novel, please leave a review on its </strong>


    <strong>Novelupdates</strong>


    <strong> page. Also join our discord channel (click link above site to be redirected) to meet a lovely, growingmunity for this novel where we share fanarts, discussions and some spoilers for the novel. </strong>


    <strong>Then again, if you want to support your trantors, you can be our patron and read in advance: </strong>


    <strong>Mother Earth ¨C 2 chapters for $2.99</strong>


    Chapter 37 ¨C Castle Calypse (1)


    Chapter 38 ¨C Castle Calypse (2)


    Beautiful Venus ¨C 5 chapters for $4.99


    Chapter 39 ¨C The Inexperienced Knight (1)


    Chapter 40 ¨C The Inexperienced Knight (2)


    Chapter 41 ¨C Wee Feast (1)


    Blue Mercury ¨C 8 chapters for $9.99


    Chapter 42 ¨C Wee Feast (2)


    Chapter 43 ¨C I Am Thirsty For You (1)


    Chapter 44 ¨C I Am Thirsty For You (2)


    <strong>Intriguing Pluto ¨C 11 chapters for $15.99</strong>


    Chapter 45 ¨C Devoured Till Morning (1)


    Chapter 46 ¨C Devoured Till Morning (2)


    Chapter 47 ¨C Refurbishing Castle Calypse (1)


    zing Sun ¨C 15 chapters for $25.99


    Chapter 48 ¨C Refurbishing Castle Calypse (2)


    Chapter 49 ¨C Am I Dreaming (1)


    Chapter 50 ¨C Am I Dreaming (2)


    Chapter 51 ¨C Erroneous Expectations (1)


    Glowing Sirius ¨C 20 chapters for $45.99


    Chapter 52 ¨C Erroneous Expectations (2)


    Chapter 53 ¨C Take Me Closer (1)


    Chapter 54 ¨C Take Me Closer (2)


    Chapter 55 ¨C His Departure to the Capital (1)


    Chapter 56 ¨C His Departure to the Capital (2)


    The Silver Moon ¨C unlimited chapters for $90.99


    Chapter 57 ¨C Max¡¯s Resolve (1)


    Chapter 58 ¨C Max¡¯s Resolve (2)


    Chapter 59 ¨C Her tant Ignorance (1)


    Chapter 60 ¨C Her tant Ignorance (2)


    Chapter 61 ¨C Her Unofficial Help (1)


    Chapter 62 ¨C Her Unofficial Help (2)


    <strong>Be a Patron</strong>


    <strong> now or have a browse of our </strong>


    Table of Contents.


    <strong>Ying and Livy¡¯s current trantions (from left to right)</strong>


    <strong>Living as the Viiness Queen</strong>


    <strong>Under the Oak Tree</strong>


    <strong>The Duke¡¯s Imposter Sister</strong>


    <strong>Predatory Marriage</strong>


    <strong>Raising the Child of the Male Lead Boss</strong>


    <strong>Heavenly Divine Doctor: Abandoned Concubine</strong>

 Chapter 37 Castle Calypse (1)

    <strong>Chapter 37 ¨C Castle Calypse (1)</strong>


    Max wondered if the butler was frowning when he heard her stutter. Making no notice of it, Rodrigo ced a silver cup and some utensils in front of her with a solemn face, but otherwise, he didn¡¯t show any other facial expression. Inwardly sighing with relief, she began to eat the food in slow bites despite being ravenous.


    Although she usually had a modest appetite, Max couldn¡¯t find herself to bring her spoon down. Only then did she realize she was quite hungry, having made the arduous journey to Anatol and not having eaten the night before. Or perhaps, it must be from the delicious food being served.


    She quickly finished the hearty bowl filled with meat soup and vegetables. She thered butter on freshly baked bread and even managed to finish a slice of meat pie. When she was replete, she washed the meal down with sweet cider and almost felt a little tipsy.


    ¡°Shall I bring out more food?¡± the butler said on one side.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m finished now, thank you.¡±


    She delicately wiped her mouth with a napkin and rose from the table. When she left the dining hall, Rodrigo joined her and continued his guided tour around the castle.


    ¡°Castle Calypse was built 150 years ago by Sir Anatol, a knight of the fallen Roem empire. At the copse of the Roem empire, numerous monsters began to appear frequently in this area, and it inevitably slipped out of the rulership of the Seven Countries. Forty years ago, for geographic reasons, thisnd became part under the rulership of Whedon, but in the early days there were not many residents. Therefore, with the area left unattended, monsters naturally thrived in turn.¡±


    Rodrigo traversed the hall and continued retelling the history of Anatol.


    ¡°But ten years ago, the eighteen-year-old Sir Riftan Calypse, who had just been knighted, came to be the Lord of Anatol.¡±


    His steps slow, his voice took on a more stirring tone, ¡°The Lord not only repaired the castle extensively, but he even rebuilt the walls to guard thend. Thanks to his strong andmitted defense against the monsters and from an invasion of evil spirits, the number of people in this area has nearly tripled.¡±


    The butler¡¯s story was gripping, and his voice was awe-inspiring. Despite his outburst in front of the servants the previous day, it was impossible to question his loyalty to Riftan.


    ¡°But... I seem to be more focused on the outside of the castle, the grounds¡ªI guess the practical aspects of Castle Calypse. So the interior is a <i>little</i> dreary,¡±


    Rodrigo added, clearly embarrassed, which made Maxugh awkwardly; this was a problem she was to be tasked with solving.


    ¡°H-how many r-rooms are there?¡± she inquired. Since there was no choice in the matter, she might try her hand at it now.


    ¡°There are over a hundred rooms in this part of the castle alone. There are about forty rooms in the annex and castle¡¯s tower, and another 250 rooms, including the guards¡¯ quarters and the knights¡¯ rooms.¡±


    On the mention of the sheer number of rooms to be her responsibility, Max felt instantly weary. How could she possibly decorate all of those rooms? While locked in her inner turmoil, Rodrigo had yet to finish...


    ¡°And there are five main reception rooms, two banquet halls, two libraries and a tea salon on each floor... none of which have been used in all these years.¡±


    Rodrigo apologized profusely with a deep bow.


    ¡°The knights don¡¯t enjoy tea at all, so I¡¯m not even sure why I even go to the market to select the best tea leaves.¡±


    Max imagined Riftan sitting in front of the tea table, holding a small cup, and a chuckle almost rose from her. Indeed, she couldn¡¯t imagine the knights or Riftan, for that matter, enjoying tea. Instead, it would surely be a mug of strong beer.


    ¡°Does Lord Riftan like tea?¡± Then he cautiously added, ¡°Do you drink tea together, madam...?¡±


    Max sported a faint blush at the mention of her husband¡¯s name. ¡°H-he likes it.¡±


    ¡°Then, I shall tell the waiter to prepare refreshments upon his return. And of course, only the best tea leaves for the masters of this castle.¡±


    ¡°I-I-I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡±


    A soft smile made the older adult¡¯s wrinkled face seem younger. At this gentle disy, Max also rxed. Rodrigo seemed to be a good person.


    ¡°Then, I will continue the tour around the castle.¡± He continued to speak as they walked down the stairs.


    ¡°As you already know, the dining hall is located next to the main reception room on the first floor, and the women¡¯s quarters, of which your room located, is in the center of the third floor. The Lord¡¯s library is located at the north end of the third floor. The banquet halls and the guestrooms are on the second floor. Lastly, the fourth floor contains the castle¡¯s main library.¡±


    ¡°T-there¡¯s a library?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± he nodded. ¡°The Lord has about 8,000 books on his shelves. Most dating from the Roem era... would you like to visit the library, Madam?¡±


    Max hesitated for a moment. From the little knowledge she knew, books were extremely marketed to be expensive; what if she inadvertently tore a page or scratched the cover? For Riftan to think she was careless¡ªshe would detest the idea of it.


    Max shook her head instead. ¡°I-I¡¯ll go a-another time...¡±


    Rodrigo nodded without another question. ¡°I will show you the reception rooms and banquet halls next.¡±


    Max nodded dutifully. The reception rooms and banquet halls were the most important ces to greet outside guests. It would be better to check these areas first so she could grasp ideas on how to decorate them.


    She followed him into the banquet hall and opened her mouth in shock on their arrival. Not a single item was inside the spacious banquet hall. The cold air wafted from the floor to greet her, some even slipping through the cracked windows.


    ¡°Since we never had a banquet...¡± the butler started to murmur, clearly ufortable again.


    ¡°Ah,¡± Max tried to lighten the atmosphere. ¡°T-there must have been n-no reason to have g-guestse over...¡±


    ¡°Most of the castle¡¯s guests are knights, and they don¡¯t even stay long enough for a ball. They probably wouldn¡¯t even enjoy it, but they do drink a lot in the dining hall.¡±


    Rodrigo paused, thinking for a moment. ¡°We have never invited any nobleman to dinner. After spending plenty of money to repair the castle, for building the new walls, and reinforcing the drawbridge¡ªwe couldn¡¯t afford to host social functions.¡±

 Chapter 38 Castle Calypse (2)

    <strong>Chapter 38 ¨C Castle Calypse (2)</strong>


    Rodrigo sighed lightly.


    ¡°It seems, after so many years of neglect, the Lord seems to have forgotten a haven beyond nests of monsters and the bloody battlefield exists in this meager Castle¡ªsuch things are probably trifle to him.¡±


    Max inwardly vowed to herself that it wouldn¡¯t stay such. The nd room before her wille alive in a ze of colors and luxury, bing one of the the most coveted banquet halls in the continent. Nobility would fight tooth and nail only to gain an invitation to the elusive castle Calypse.


    ¡°P-please call the m-merchants as soon as possible,¡± she said, a resolution in mind.


    Rodrigo nodded fiercely, he could feel her determination and that impressed him.


    She surveyed the reception and guest rooms next, both quarters almost no different from the banquet hall. At the very least, the guest room was mildly amodating with its basic but dull furniture. Each room was equipped with sturdy beds and cleanforters, simple shelves lining the window for whatever the upant may deem to ce on it. There wasn¡¯t enough to scrutinize in the simply decorated room, so they continued down to the first floor to check the servants¡¯ quarters.


    ¡°The male servants live in a separate building, and the maids live in a lodging on the ground floor so that they can always respond to their master¡¯s call. If the madam requires of anything, you only need to ring the bell in the room, the maids wille right away¡ªeven in the middle of the night.¡±


    ording to Rodrigo, castle Calypse only employs 87 servants, a considerablycking force to manage a gargantuan fortress, the grounds and moats around. Yet, on the other hand, maybe it wasn¡¯t too small of a number considering that the owner had left it empty for such a long time.


    Different faces passed by before her as she was introduced by Rodrigo to some of the maids working in the castle. After acquainting with numerous faces she was bound to forget in the next day, they continued their tour towards the castle¡¯s kitchen. Unlike the former rooms that were dead and cold, the enormous kitchen was the opposite¡ªit was warm and full of activity.


    Max nced at therge firece on the left wall, the mes flickering beneath a potrge enough to be used as a bath. Even more so on the deer roasting over the open oven fire under the vent, or perhaps it must be the delicious scent making her focus on thetter.


    Her still, standing frame was a contrast against the shuffle of feet of the busy servants who were working tirelessly. Some were kneading bread, others peeling potatoes, cutting smoked meat onto tes and washing dishes, bowls stacked in heaps near the sink.


    ¡°The kitchen is the busiest ce in the castle. The servants have no time to rest as they prepare food for the knights and guards to eat. And because of the shortage of workers, almost all the servants of the castle have to be equipped on the kitchen whenever lunch or dinner approaches.¡±


    ¡°S-so that¡¯s why we didn¡¯t s-see the servants in the o-other rooms...¡±


    She swore to tell Riftan that he had to hire more servants.


    ¡°Would you like to see the annex now?¡±


    When she nodded, Rodrigo led her outside.


    Immediately, under the bright re of the sun, a lifeless garden greeted her. A lonely tree stood next to an unmanaged pavilion, the only life present in the ground the weeds that grew on the flower beds.


    She furrowed her eyebrows. Even if the Great Hall is considered as the Lord¡¯s pride, the garden manning the entrance to the main castle should still be emzoned. As the first thing that guests see, there should be an exorbitant, stunning disy of flowers enough to blind them. After all, first impressions leave asting impression.


    A secret was on her lips. The one thing she could be confident about was her eye forndscaping¡ªit had been her father¡¯s passion and that meant ingraining it on her as well.


    <i>¡®Even if I can¡¯t do that much this season, at the very least I should make certain we don¡¯t get ridiculed.¡¯</i>


    ¡°D-do we have a gardener?¡±


    ¡°The servants take turns cleaning the yard and garden... but there are no official gardeners andndscape architects.¡±


    Rodrigo replied, wiping his foreheadced with cold sweat.


    Max knew the servants were not to me. It was usually the responsibility of the Lord and his Mistress to furnish the castle. Since Riftan had been on a lengthy expedition, the management should have fallen to her hands as his wife... Yesterdays usations her husband had thrown at her suddenly flooded her mind like an inclement torrent.


    ¡°S-show me the annex, please.¡±


    ¡°Yes, madam. Come this way please.¡±


    Quietly following Rodrigo¡¯s instructions, they walked past the gray garden and along the small walkway on the left side of the Great Hall. Old oak trees provided them dense shade on the dirt road from the unforgiving heat.


    ¡°The annex was the primary residence of thete Sir Anatol¡¯s n, but now it has been remodeled and used as lodging for apprentices.¡±


    Max tilted her head curiously. ¡°D-does castle C-calypse have a-a lot of apprentice k-knights?¡±


    ¡°There are about thirty. After the Lord became the Knight Commander, many aristocrats sent their sons and daughters to train under his tutge. Upon the end of their apprenticeship, they are initiated as members of the Remdragon Knights.¡±


    The butler, who was leading the way, suddenly halted in his steps. They stopped close to a wide, open field at the end of the path. Boys, barely considered adults with their faces reflecting their youth, were all lined up, each of them wielding a wooden sword that looked harmless but Max knew would yield some damage.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s the hour for training,¡± he then turned to her, asking for opinion. ¡°What shall we do, madam? Would you like to greet the apprentices?¡±


    ¡°Oh, no... I d-don¡¯t want to d-disturb them. We can ce backter...¡±


    Sudden embarrassment sprout inside her from nowhere, and she suddenly stopped talking. Riftan¡¯s broad shoulders as he stood ramrod straight in front of the boys caught her eye.


    ¡°I guess the Lord was overseeing the training.¡±


    The butler also found himself standing under the shade of the tree and said in a tense voice.


    ¡°I believe it¡¯s a good idea to go back, madam. The lord doesn¡¯t like spectators to be present during training sessions.¡±


    ¡°Oh, then let¡¯s go.¡±


    She hoped the disappointment wasn¡¯t evident in her voice. As she turned back to the castle at Rodrigo¡¯s request, she felt the familiar rough palm of a man grab her delicate wrist.


    <strong>Double chapter updates <3></strong>


    <strong>Hello there! If you want to support this novel, please leave a review on its </strong>


    <strong>Novelupdates</strong>


    <strong> page. Also join our discord channel (click link above site to be redirected) to meet a lovely, growingmunity for this novel where we share fanarts, discussions and some spoilers for the novel. </strong>


    <strong>Then again, if you want to support your trantors, you can be our patron and read in advance: </strong>


    <strong>Mother Earth ¨C 2 chapters for $2.99</strong>


    Chapter 39 ¨C The Inexperienced Knight (1)


    Chapter 40 ¨C The Inexperienced Knight (2)


    Beautiful Venus ¨C 5 chapters for $4.99


    Chapter 41 ¨C Wee Feast (1)


    Chapter 42 ¨C Wee Feast (2)


    Chapter 43 ¨C I Am Thirsty For You (1)


    Blue Mercury ¨C 8 chapters for $9.99


    Chapter 44 ¨C I Am Thirsty For You (2)


    Chapter 45 ¨C Devoured Till Morning (1)


    Chapter 46 ¨C Devoured Till Morning (2)


    <strong>Intriguing Pluto ¨C 11 chapters for $15.99</strong>


    Chapter 47 ¨C Refurbishing Castle Calypse (1)


    Chapter 48 ¨C Refurbishing Castle Calypse (2)


    Chapter 49 ¨C Am I Dreaming (1)


    zing Sun ¨C 15 chapters for $25.99


    Chapter 50 ¨C Am I Dreaming (2)


    Chapter 51 ¨C Erroneous Expectations (1)


    Chapter 52 ¨C Erroneous Expectations (2)


    Chapter 53 ¨C Take Me Closer (1)


    Glowing Sirius ¨C 20 chapters for $45.99


    Chapter 54 ¨C Take Me Closer (2)


    Chapter 55 ¨C His Departure to the Capital (1)


    Chapter 56 ¨C His Departure to the Capital (2)


    Chapter 57 ¨C Max¡¯s Resolve (1)


    Chapter 58 ¨C Max¡¯s Resolve (2)


    The Silver Moon ¨C unlimited chapters for $90.99


    Chapter 59 ¨C Her tant Ignorance (1)


    Chapter 60 ¨C Her tant Ignorance (2)


    Chapter 61 ¨C Her Unofficial Help (1)


    Chapter 62 ¨C Her Unofficial Help (2)


    Chapter 63 ¨C The Legend of the Oak Tree (1)


    Chapter 64 ¨C The Legend of the Oak Tree (2)


    <strong>Be a Patron</strong>


    <strong> now or have a browse of our </strong>


    Table of Contents.


    <strong>Ying and Livy¡¯s current trantions (from left to right)</strong>


    <strong>Living as the Viiness Queen</strong>


    <strong>Under the Oak Tree</strong>


    <strong>The Duke¡¯s Imposter Sister</strong>


    <strong>Predatory Marriage</strong>


    <strong>Raising the Child of the Male Lead Boss</strong>


    <strong>Heavenly Divine Doctor: Abandoned Concubine</strong>

 Chapter 39 The Inexperienced Knight (1)

    <strong>Chapter 39 ¨C The Inexperienced Knight (1)</strong>


    The force of the grab was enough to whip Max around. She was surprised to see Riftan staring at her with a puzzled expression, immediately sensing his gloomy mood. But she was sure he was supervising the boys in an exercise only a few minutes ago...


    ¡°I would have interrupted the training session to introduce you to my apprentices if you had onlye up to me, why are you leaving without greeting me?¡±


    Max¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°I d-didn¡¯t want to b-bother you...¡±


    ¡°... You never bother me.¡±


    He looked back at theds, with his hand still holding her wrist. The apprentices were all panting, sweaty and with carmine faces, having just done rigorous sprints up and down the field with their wooden swords.


    ¡°Two more repetitions and then you may rest! You can all take an hour off and resume training after,¡± Riftan shouted over the boys, already on the verge of kissing the ground. ¡°I¡¯ll rest at the Annex.¡±


    Then he took her hand in his and started walking with her towards castle Calypse. Max turned to Rodrigo with a flustered look, as if to apologize for abandoning him. Rodrigo, however, seemed to have no intention of following the couple. He just stood still, sping his hands together and bowing his head in deference. Riftan marched up the walkway without even sparing him a nce.


    ¡°How about a meal?¡± he asked out of the blue.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve a-already eaten... I w-went to the dining hall earlier. The butler was sh-showing me around the castle, and we were on our way to the annex when we r-ran into you,¡± she stuttered, avoiding his gaze.


    It was not the time and ce, but her thoughts betrayed her¡ªconcocting the nerve-wracking caresses of the intimate bath they shared some time ago...


    ¡°I-I¡¯m s-sorry for bothering you yesterday,¡± she blurted out. For reasons why she was internally admonishing herself, she was quite unsure.


    ¡°Bothering me?¡± The man slowed down and looked down at her again with a befuddled look.


    ¡°F-for f-falling asleep... we couldn¡¯t have a meal together.¡±


    ¡°...You were exhausted from the long journey. There¡¯s no need to apologize.¡±


    Riftan responded curtly, starting his clipped steps again down the pathway. Panic flooded inside her chest as she hurried after him. Although he said everything was fine, she knew there was some agitation inside.


    ¡°B-but weren¡¯t you t-tired as well... Since you d-did most of the w-work...¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t the least weary,¡± Riftan said elusively, faintly wanting to dismiss the matter. ¡°It¡¯s because you¡¯re unceasingly so full of life.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Riftan then sighed to himself, nowprehending the naivety of the women beside him¡ªshe simply hadn¡¯t understood how aroused he had been after the bath. Of course, he didn¡¯t want her to fall asleep. He had tried to keep her from sleep¡¯s grip, but she must have been truly drained from the travel.


    ¡°Nothing. You said you were looking around the castle? I¡¯ll be your guide this time.¡±


    ¡°A-all r-right...¡±


    The thoughts wondering if she had offended him trailed after her as she obediently followed him...


    ***


    Riftan climbed across the garden wall and onto the rampart. He then leaned over and pulled her up onto the walls with him as if she was no heavier than a child. From their vantage point, they could see the expanse of rugged hills, steep cliffs, dark green vegetation dotted on the opposite slope and the looming walls that stretched to encase them.


    ¡°Every day thirty to thirty-five soldiers patrol the castle and survey the surroundings to check for sightings of monsters. If they see one, they sound the trumpet to alert other knights. When they hear the signal, the knights begin their preparations to subdue the monsters.¡±


    Listening to his exnation, she looked at the stronghold built on the high ground above the valley and observed its simple structure.


    A solid, high wall stood on all four sides. The dormitory and training facilities for the knights were next to the main gate, and a residence for the servants of the castle and annex were behind the second gate. Behind the building stood a reedy, tall tower that stretched to the skies like a spike.


    When she looked at it curiously, Riftan exined.


    ¡°Ruth resides in that tower. It¡¯s closer to the mountains, therefore a convenient ce for casting magic in case of an emergency.¡±


    A scowlced his features, he then turned to her and said, worry evident in his tone, ¡°Don¡¯t get close to it for any reason. In order to protect his research, Ruth installed oundish magic circles all over the ce, causing the asional trouble.¡±


    ¡°H-he¡¯s a magician?¡±


    She looked up at him again, bursting at the seams with childlike interest. When she was about to ask more questions, Riftan ended the conversation as quickly as he had started it.


    He walked along the patrol road towards the rear of the castle. Max followed beside him, sometimes casting furtive nces (she hoped) at the tower, hoping to see some kind of magic trick appear.


    ¡°You can see the stables over there, that¡¯s the barn, and that building is the food warehouse. The warehouse should always contain more than what is sufficient in case of any long and drawn out battles.¡±


    Riftan, who continued speaking monotonously, suddenly looked at her.


    ¡°Are you bored? I¡¯m not very good at this. I don¡¯t know how to treat a woman...¡± he suddenly disclosed.


    ¡°I¡¯m n-not b-bored...¡± herugh came a bit too high-pitched for her ears.


    She was quite aware how he was far from a ¡®cultured¡¯ man. She surmised he was one without passion for reading, and who frequentlycked engagement in refined conversations with noblewomen.


    Yet, it was also difficult to believe his inexperience with women¡ªunless he had suddenly turned into a man overnight.


    Is he insinuating then that in his twenty-eight years as a fine-looking man with a reputation for valor and strength enough to swoon the kingdom¡¯s beauties... he had never been tempted by a woman?

 Chapter 40 The Inexperienced Knight (2)

    <strong>Chapter 40 ¨C The Inexperienced Knight (2)</strong>


    Max recalled stories of the knights who would visit castle Croix¡ªall of them geniuses in the matter of love. She couldn¡¯t count the times she heard maids, seduced by knights for a night¡¯spany, giggle as they reminisced about how some of the knights skillfully led them at seduction.


    It was impossible. She firmly believed Riftan must have had his fair share of rtionships with young maids or beautifuldies. Didn¡¯t Riftan also divulge to her that it was custom in the north for lords anddies to bath together?


    <i>How would he know that information unless...</i>


    Max caught herself in time and halted her predilections for negative thoughts. No matter what he had done in the past, it didn¡¯t matter now.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You¡¯re frowning.¡±


    ¡°Oh, th-the w-wind is a little cold...¡±


    Riftan bent over and embraced her into his arms, warming her body that had gone cold from the chill weather. The masculine aroma that invaded her senses almost stopped Max from breathing, that funny feeling settling in her once again.


    ¡°You should have worn thicker garments,¡± he said in a muffled tone above her head.


    ¡°It¡¯s a-all right. If the w-wind wasn¡¯t blowing so strongly, it would be fine... the s-sun is warm...¡±


    ¡°Do you like it? I mean, the dress.¡±


    She looked down at her garb, too gorgeous to be worn by her. It would be strange to tell him that this was in fact the first time she had ever worn such pretty clothes.


    ¡°I d-do like it,¡± she said instead.


    ¡°I will have a seamstresse over so you can have as many dresses as you would like. I¡¯ll buy you hundreds of them.¡±


    Riftan grasped her chin lightly and lifted it up, intensely boring into her eyes with the solemn promise of extravagance. Max felt herself blush and turn warm¡ªwhy, this wasn¡¯t the behavior of a man unfamiliar dealing with women.


    She muttered as she looked down. ¡°Should I get u-used to this?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°That you¡¯ll get me w-whatever I a-ask for.¡±


    Her blunt words caused Riftan to furrow his brow.


    ¡°I am serious. I told you before that I would go lengths to make sure you live as luxuriously as you did in your father¡¯s castle.¡±


    Max swallowed the dryugh that almost bubbled from her.


    How could she have lived a delectable life ofvishness¡ªnever had she been given what she desired, or even what a noblewoman needed. If he knew how erroneous his preconceptions were on her past life, would he be trying this hard?


    She felt as if she was deceiving him, and it made her feel insufferable, as if she was a viin.


    She mumbled slightly, avoiding his eyes. ¡°C-can we take a break?¡±


    ¡°Do you feel tired?¡±


    As she nodded, he stepped forward to lead her home. A strong wind was blowing from the north and swept through the trees covering the blueish hillside afar. Max stopped for a moment, inhaling the scent of pine, the mustiness of mushrooms.


    Would she smell this every day?


    Max, overlooking the majestic scenery, soon followed behind Riftan down and away from the sights.


    ***


    Riftan had to leave her again to oversee the training of the potential knights. She returned to the room alone, sitting in front of the firece to rx as Rudis brought ginger tea and sweets with dried fruits as snacks to replenish her.


    ¡°As you are going to have dinner with the knights this evening, would you like to change your clothes, madam?¡± Rudis said, refilling her empty cup.


    Max, after finishing a mouthful of dried fruits, looked up at the maid in confusion.


    ¡°Ch-change?¡±


    ¡°Yes, since you¡¯re meeting them for the first time as the lord¡¯s wife, I suggest it would be better to dress more formally.¡±


    She bowed her head with a tense face. ¡°I apologize if I overstepped.¡±


    ¡°No, you didn¡¯t...¡±


    Max grimaced as she gazed at her own reflection in the mirror leaning against the wall. The hair that Rudis had neatly brushed and twisted elegantly this morning had been ruined by the wind.


    She nodded, pulling out some pins and letting her wavy hair down as assent for the maid to do her magic on her locks a second time.


    ¡°A-all right... please d-do.¡±


    Rudis went straight out of the room with the teapot and came back with a small jewelry box containing intricatebs, perfumed oils and fine ornaments.


    She sat in a chair in front of the mirror as Rudis first used ab to smooth the knots in of her hair. For a long time, she kept brushing, asionally adding a bit of the oil and then brushing again. Soon enough, all her efforts to tame her frizzy hair could be seen in Max¡¯s kempt and shiny hair.


    ¡°Shall we put in a hairpin? Or would you rather wear a crown?¡±


    Rudis opened the box full of jewelry. At the expensive trinkets that seemed to blind a person, Max¡¯s eyes opened wide as saucers.


    Emzoned brooches, pearl nes, gold rings, and silver hair pins were ced neatly on the red satin. And in a separate box was a stunning tiara. To her knowledge, Riftan¡¯s mother had died when he was young, and he had no sister, or other female rtive.


    So where did this alle from?


    Wasn¡¯t it a little too fast to be able to prepare such for a dinner, the day after arriving? She could only infer that these jewelries are items from his past lovers...


    ¡°Madam, do you like any of these?¡±


    ¡°I-I do.¡±


    She stopped, feeling as if she was prying into someone else¡¯s domain, one she shouldn¡¯t step inside, and instead focused on picking out something, anything.


    ¡°This h-hair p-pin, please...¡±


    ¡°Yes, madam.¡±


    Rudis braided her hair tightly, rolling it around on one side, and fixed it with the silver hairpins decorated with colorful flowers. Then, she looped a pearl ne on her neck and a crystal ring on her finger.


    Max looked at the strange reflection of the woman with her coiffed hair and the jewelry that lit up her face. She didn¡¯t look herself... daresay, she looked <i>beautiful</i>. The simplicity of her look brought out her features more.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t like the look, I can bring you other jewelry,¡±


    Rudis, who had been looking down at the many imperfections on her skirt, politely offered.


    Max shook her head. ¡°I-it¡¯s lovely. I¡¯ll go with th-this.¡±


    Rudis looked relieved. When they were ready to leave the room, she ced a thin, almost translucent shawl over her shoulders. Suddenly, twilight was falling outside the window.


    <strong>Double update for everyone! We¡¯re getting to know Riftan more and see some slight confidence from Max. Huhuhu</strong>


    <strong>Then again, if you want to support your trantors, you can be our patron and read in advance: </strong>


    <strong>Mother Earth ¨C 2 chapters for $2.99</strong>


    Chapter 41 ¨C Wee Feast (1)


    Chapter 42 ¨C Wee Feast (2)


    Beautiful Venus ¨C 5 chapters for $4.99


    Chapter 43 ¨C I Am Thirsty For You (1) <i>19</i>


    Chapter 44 ¨C I Am Thirsty For You (2) <i>19</i>


    Chapter 45 ¨C Devoured Till Morning (1) <i>19</i>


    Blue Mercury ¨C 8 chapters for $9.99


    Chapter 46 ¨C Devoured Till Morning (2) <i>19</i>


    Chapter 47 ¨C Refurbishing Castle Calypse (1)


    Chapter 48 ¨C Refurbishing Castle Calypse (2)


    Glowing Sirius ¨C 20 chapters for $45.99


    Chapter 56 ¨C His Departure to the Capital (2)


    Chapter 57 ¨C Max¡¯s Resolve (1)


    Chapter 58 ¨C Max¡¯s Resolve (2)


    Chapter 59 ¨C Her tant Ignorance (1)


    Chapter 60 ¨C Her tant Ignorance (2)


    The Silver Moon ¨C unlimited chapters for $90.99


    Chapter 61 ¨C Her Unofficial Help (1)


    Chapter 62 ¨C Her Unofficial Help (2)


    Chapter 63 ¨C The Legend of the Oak Tree (1)


    Chapter 64 ¨C The Legend of the Oak Tree (2)


    Chapter 65 ¨C The Storyteller and Knights-in-Training (1)


    Chapter 66 ¨C The Storyteller and Knights-in-Training (2)


    <strong>Be a Patron</strong>


    <strong> now or have a browse of our </strong>


    Table of Contents.


    <strong>Ying and Livy¡¯s current trantions (from left to right)</strong>


    <strong>Living as the Viiness Queen</strong>


    <strong>Under the Oak Tree</strong>


    <strong>The Duke¡¯s Imposter Sister</strong>


    <strong>Predatory Marriage</strong>


    <strong>Raising the Child of the Male Lead Boss</strong>


    <strong>Heavenly Divine Doctor: Abandoned Concubine</strong>

 Chapter 41 Welcome Feast (1)

    <strong>Chapter 41 ¨C Wee Feast (1)</strong>


    Shortly, another maid arrived to say, ¡°The lord is on his way, madam.¡±


    As she looked out the window, a familiar voice came from the other side of the room. She turned her head, half expecting to see Riftan, but it was Rodrigo who walked inside the room, dressed in his formal attire.


    ¡°All the knights have already arrived. Please follow me, madam, the lord is waiting.¡±


    Max descended the stairs alongside Rodrigo. Upon reaching the entrance to the dining hall, the din inside was immediately apparent. She stood still at the door, some hesitancy in ce as she stole a peek, she hoped was furtive, inside. Under the twinkling lights, some fifty men sat along the tables stretching towards the ends of the room. Heartily eating, loud talking, and drinking with mor.


    A warm ambiance was prevalent as a golden fire burned brightly in the firece, the legs of the table groaning with the weight of the scrumptious feast. Steaming meat dishes, sses full of red wine, bowls of potatoes, varieties of fruits and bread, all ced evenly across the table.


    Max felt ostensibly like an outcast, a peeking tom where she shouldn¡¯t be. Only men and the maids serving them were littered inside the hall. Was it genuinely adequate for her to barge into the room meant for the knights?


    ¡°Lady? Do you not want to go inside?¡±


    With Rodrigo¡¯s inquiry, Max gathered whatever courage she had and stepped into the room, the sounds of her footfall announcing her presence. The once noisy interior quieted as the dozen pair of eyes were instantly fixed on her. She found their scrutinizing gazes disquieting.


    She was even more uncertain where to ce herself in the throng of strangers.


    ¡°Maxi,e here.¡±


    Riftan gestured to her, a gesture she found warming, like a lighthouse guiding her. Max straightened her posture, emboldened inside her as she swiftly crossed the room to seat herself next to him. As soon as her bum hit the chair, the maids were quick to serve her some wine and bread.


    ¡°Everyone, I would like to introduce my wife, Maximillian Calypse.¡±


    She nces at the knights¡¯ faces before her nervousness probably disclosed by her face at the moment. They didn¡¯t look hostile, nor was there joy in their faces¡ªit seemed disinterest was the only prevalent wee to Riftan¡¯s deration.


    Thinking her introduction was over, Riftan unexpectedly addressed the assembled group in a somber voice.


    ¡°I hope that you will treat her well and with respect.¡±


    As if a spell had been broken, they all raised their sses towards Max, pping and cheering loudly. She tried to mumble her thanks to everyone, but her tiny voice was quickly drowned in the sea of baritones. With the pleasantries over, the knights soon returned to their meals and conversations about women and the battlefield.


    Max looked down at the food on her own silver tter that had been precariously piled high with different meats and potatoes of sizes¡ªthe sight making her lose her appetite quick. She surmised she wouldn¡¯t be able to finish more than a fraction of the heaping meal.


    Riftan poured some wine into her ss.


    ¡°Why are you just looking at your te? Aren¡¯t you going to take a bite? Or is there something wrong?¡±


    ¡°Oh, no... I¡¯m sure it¡¯s d-delicious.¡±


    ¡°So dig in, then.¡± He urged her, stabbing a chicken¡¯s leg with his fork and cing it on her already full te.


    And then Riftan turned his attention back to his own tter. He tore off arge chunk of meat and ate it in one big mouthful, at the same time grabbing another piece of chicken with his other hand. He drank his wine like water, looking pointedly at Max as if teaching her how to eat her food properly.


    She timidly cut the steamed meat pie with some sweet sauce poured over it using a knife and popped a small piece into her mouth. With her picky pte, Max tried to bnce the oily meat with some pickled vegetables, also finding the beef well seasoned but tough to chew.


    Still, the food here was far superior to that served at castle Croix¡ªit was merely inimitable in quality.


    ¡°Try this too. It¡¯s delicious.¡± Riftan, who had been silently watching Max eat, wanted her to try some of his favorite dishes.


    She hesitantly took a bite of the unknown meat zed in a reddish sauce, finding it too fishy for her taste. But seeing Riftan¡¯s gaze trailed on her, she tried to finish it. But the man wasn¡¯t finished pampering her yet, as he took beans and potatoes after another her, taking the maid¡¯s responsibility to serve her.


    ¡°Now, try this too.¡±


    ¡°I c-can¡¯t eat thi-this much...¡±


    ¡°But you haven¡¯t even eaten anything yet?¡± He raised a brow and nudged the food on her tter with his fork, ¡°Try more of this too.¡±


    Why on earth was he trying to plump her like a chicken? Max looked like she was on the verge of tears, Riftan¡¯s only bemused. She couldn¡¯t help but feel nauseous just thinking about eating more greasy meat.


    ¡°A sparrow would eat more than you.¡±


    ¡°Th-that¡¯s not true. I-I ate a l-lot...¡±


    Riftan roared withughter. And Max felt how na?ve her statement was upon seeing the bones piled on his te. Compared to her husband, she really hadn¡¯t eaten anything. It was so that her appetite was inferior to all others in the hall.


    ¡°Th-then how much food is e-enough?¡± she asked him.


    Riftan chewed and looked down at her. He replied loudly, swallowing the food in his mouth. ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to eat a whole chicken?¡±


    ¡°F-for a woman, I d-don¡¯t think so...¡±


    ¡°The women I knew ate that much.¡±


    The dismissed the past as insubstantial, yet the words still marred her for some reason. Who did this particr description belong to? Does he have a predilection for women with hearty appetites?


    Her sight unconsciously lowered down to her slim body. Men are always in need of healthy wives to produce able-bodied heirs. Max closed her eyes tightly and tried to force a little more food into her mouth.


    ¡°You should try eating a bit more. You already look so weak.¡±


    She nodded, her attention shifted to the home-baked bread instead of the meat. In the end, she was unable to resign herself. On her side, Riftan was now talking to an old knight and drinking arge goblet of wine with him. She took a sip of the red liquid filling her cup, admiring the coalescence of sweetness and sourness as she watched their interaction.


    <strong>Then again, if you want to support your trantors, you can be our patron and read in advance: </strong>


    <strong>Mother Earth ¨C 2 chapters for $2.99</strong>


    Chapter 42 ¨C Wee Feast (2)


    Chapter 43 ¨C I Am Thirsty For You (1) 19


    Beautiful Venus ¨C 5 chapters for $4.99


    Chapter 44 ¨C I Am Thirsty For You (2) 19


    Chapter 45 ¨C Devoured Till Morning (1) 19


    Chapter 46 ¨C Devoured Till Morning (2) 19


    Blue Mercury ¨C 8 chapters for $9.99


    Chapter 47 ¨C Refurbishing Castle Calypse (1)


    Chapter 48 ¨C Refurbishing Castle Calypse (2)


    Chapter 49 ¨C Am I Dreaming (1)


    zing Sun ¨C 15 chapters for $25.99


    Chapter 53 ¨C Take Me Closer (1)


    Chapter 54 ¨C Take Me Closer (2)


    Chapter 55 ¨C His Departure to the Capital (1)


    Chapter 56 ¨C His Departure to the Capital (2)


    <strong>Glowing Sirius ¨C 20 chapters for $45.99</strong>


    Chapter 57 ¨C Max¡¯s Resolve (1)


    Chapter 58 ¨C Max¡¯s Resolve (2)


    Chapter 59 ¨C Her tant Ignorance (1)


    Chapter 60 ¨C Her tant Ignorance (2)


    Chapter 61 ¨C Her Unofficial Help (1)


    The Silver Moon ¨C unlimited chapters for $90.99


    Chapter 62 ¨C Her Unofficial Help (2)


    Chapter 63 ¨C The Legend of the Oak Tree (1)


    Chapter 64 ¨C The Legend of the Oak Tree (2)


    Chapter 65 ¨C The Storyteller and Knights-in-Training (1)


    Chapter 66 ¨C The Storyteller and Knights-in-Training (2)


    Chapter 67 ¨C Slowly Settling In (1)


    <strong>Be a Patron now or have a browse of our Table of Contents.</strong>


    <strong>Ying and Livy¡¯s current trantions (from left to right)</strong>


    <strong>Living as the Viiness Queen</strong>


    <strong>Under the Oak Tree</strong>


    <strong>The Duke¡¯s Imposter Sister</strong>


    <strong>Predatory Marriage</strong>


    <strong>Raising the Child of the Male Lead Boss</strong>


    <strong>Heavenly Divine Doctor: Abandoned Concubine</strong>

 Chapter 42 Welcome Feast (2)

    <strong>Chapter 42 ¨C Wee Feast (2)</strong>


    In addition to the knights who had apanied them on their trip, new and strange faces were present. In the middle of the long table, young knights were talking and drinking exuberantly as two older knights in their forties chatted with Riftan, even going as far as to challenge him to a drinking contest.


    Max continued to sip her wine, herck of conversing partner, making her unwittingly eavesdrop on their stories. Training progress of the apprentice knights, crop yields, amount of minerals mined, thetest and most effective weapons... and of course, lurid ounts of theirtest exploits.


    Subjects she had never encountered were bantered about, and she didn¡¯t even understand the vocabry they used. Suddenly the youngest knight in the group stood up and cried.out


    ¡°Sir Calypse, is it really true that in the final battle of the Lexos Mountains, you stopped Dragon Breath with <i>your</i> sword?¡±


    All the knights who had been chatting and drinking now focused their attention on the boy. He was an apprentice knight with shiny white-blonde hair, who had until then just became one of the many other energetic young knights-to-be.


    ¡°I heard that Dragon Breath is the most powerful magic in the whole world! How did you stop the huge mes that can blow up a whole mountain?¡±


    The over-excited boy¡¯s questions visibly annoyed Riftan.


    ¡°My sword has unique qualities.¡±


    ¡°The captain¡¯s sword has a unique attribute that absorbs external magic and turns it into own. The stronger the opponent¡¯s power, the stronger is the captain¡¯s power,¡± exined Hebaron, whom Max distinguished as one of the knights that had apanied them on their trip.


    ¡°Well, even if we ignore the fact that he was born ridiculously strong, our captain is the best swordsman! He wasn¡¯t given the highest position amongst Oshira¡¯s divine knights for nothing!¡±


    ¡°...It¡¯s not ¡®captain¡¯, but <i>leader</i>.¡±


    The blonde knight Uslin Rykaido, who had been quietly drinking, pointed out.


    ¡°Whether it¡¯s captain or leader... it doesn¡¯t matter. How long until you quit being a mercenary anyway?¡± Hebaronughed loudly.


    The white-blonde apprentice knight continued with his questions, ¡°Is it true that Sir Calypsepeted with Leon Quahel of the Divine Knights? Isn¡¯t that something to be boasted to the apprentice knights? I would be proud of the fact that I knew two of the greatest knights had had a duel.¡±


    The blonde knight Rikaido said poignantly. ¡°They kept the confrontation a secret. A lot of fights happen among knights. But we were there to y a dragon¡ªnot to point our swords at one another.¡±


    ¡°Still! It¡¯s such a waste that no one knows about the duel between the two most famous knights on the continent! It must have been a sight to see!¡±


    ¡°It was enough that the dragon was defeated.¡± Riftan, who was still listening to the conversation, finally said in a dry tone.


    ¡°And the confrontation at that time was not even a duel. Because we were amid the subjugation of the dragon, neither of us could show our skills... For the dragon to be subdued¡ªthe sole reason for the sess was because of my mana absorption, not my swordsmanship.¡±


    ¡°Why are you acting so humble?¡± A young knight, who sat near the firece, said with some irritancy.


    ¡°Winning is winning. The terms were the same, and it was a duel done in a constrained scenario from the very beginning. It was fair, no matter how you look at it.¡±


    ¡°Lord Raxion! I want to hear more about the duel!¡± The apprentices all looked at him with glistening eyes, filled with excitement.


    Gabel shrugged, ¡°Are you more excited about this fight than the battle with the dragon?¡±


    ¡°Of course, we should also listen to the story of the expedition! The story of the dragon yer!¡±


    The boys¡¯ enthusiastic attitude made the knight grin with a pleased look on his face. Max also got swept up in all the exhration. She had overheard minstrels singing the great stories of knights, but she had never heard of their adventures first hand.


    The young knight moistened his lips with the golden ale from his cup and began to exin in great detail what had happened. Gabel was an excellent storyteller. From the day Riftan had subdued a group of ogres and trolls, to the story of him entering the Lexos Mountains, the struggle with the three Basilisks, Max¡¯s eyes were shining as brightly as those of the young boys.


    But when Max actually saw the monsters, she had been terrified.


    So why was it all so exciting now? Perhaps it was Gabel¡¯s eloquence on weaving the story. As she quietly admired his vivid descriptions and enjoyed the words that seemed toe to life, a fluttering touch was suddenly at the back of her neck.


    Quite startled, she turned her head to the source, the man who had gone quiet beside her.


    ??????


    <strong>Prepare yourselves... only smut chapters starting this friday to next week.</strong>

 Chapter 43 I Am Thirsty For You (1) 19

    <strong>Chapter 43 ¨C I Am Thirsty For You (1) <i>19</i></strong>


    Riftan cradled her head on one of his hands, before his free hand trailed to the ne that rested around her neck.


    ¡°Wha- why are you....¡±


    Max gasped, her words trailing off as his hand had moved down further from the ne to touch the bare skin above the plunging neckline of her dress. She looked around in embarrassment. Thankfully, everyone was too engrossed in their own conversation and not a single person had looked their way. She let out a shaky sigh of relief, before pushing his arm away, but he would not budge.


    Riftan fixed her with a deep look, the ze from the embers reflected in his dark eyes. He toyed with the few strands of loose hair that had flown down the back of her neck, lightly caressing the area around her shoulder bone with his fingertips.


    Her body trembled at the electric feeling she was experiencing, from her back down to her toes. His hand slowly winded down, from her back then to her waist, wrapping his arm around her. Max felt her face flush at the softness of the skin contact, Riftan¡¯s gaze never straying far from her face.


    ¡°Ri, Riftan...¡± she stuttered at him, and he let out another small smile.


    ¡°My wife seems to be tipsy so I shall take my leave first.¡± He said to the knights who were fully absorbed in conversation.


    The knights who were chatting just a moment ago looked at the two and gave them a look of understanding, if their knowing nces and suggestive winks sent their way were anything to go by. Max was certain her face was dyed a deep red and felt she could die on the spot from the sheer embarrassment she was feeling.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± He whispered at her ear before he began to pull her away from the crowd and towards the entrance, ignoring the encouragement, catcalls, and whistles the knights gave them as they left.


    Max stumbled out of the dining hall after him as he pulled her away, her wrist grasped in his hand. They passed through avatory, cleaning their soiled hands from the feast before Riftan¡¯s footsteps rushed out again. She couldn¡¯t help but look around the change in scenery as they continued to walk away. Despite the wallmps shining light onto the outside hallway, some parts were still too dark for her to clearly see. She blinked her eyes as she tries to adjust at theck of brightness. Even the moonlight wasn¡¯t able to shed some light, thanks to the opaque ss of the windows.


    Still, it wasn¡¯t able to shelter her from the natural chill the night brought within the halls, sending shivers up her arms.


    ¡°Ri- Riftan... just, just a bit slo-slower...¡±


    Max stuttered, but he didn¡¯t seem to be listening to her, as she still kept on tripping with him unashamedly keeping up with the fast pace. When it was clear he wasn¡¯t listening to her, she attempted to yank her arm away from his grip before she felt the air knocked out of her as her back hit the wall!


    She stifled a gasp as she saw Riftan trap her with his body. They stopped by the staircase, and Max could feel her quickening breaths, before she felt the air leave her body once more as Riftan connected their lips.


    The kiss was wild, full of teeth and biting, and possessiveness. She felt herself beginning to lose herself in the kiss, her grasp tightening on his arm, her nails digging into the cloth. It wasn¡¯t their first kiss, she¡¯d tasted him a number of times, but it still left her reeling with the rush of a first kiss every single time they would.


    Riftan moved from her lips, trailing wet kisses on her jaw, down to the side of her neck. He suckled on the soft skin, before he went back to her own mouth once more, and their tongues began to battle for dominance.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about this all day,¡± Riftan muffled between kisses, ¡°Every time I saw you look at some other guy instead of me, I can barely contain myself in marking you for mine.¡±


    He growls at her, a feral sound in her ears. Max barely held back a moan as she felt the vibrations rumble at his chest.


    She was certain that by now her heart was beating so hard against her own chest, threatening to burst. His calloused hands moved up to the nape of her neck, pulling her further into him, if that was any more possible.


    He moved them up the stairs, taking one step at a time, still taking the sweet time to kiss her senselessly, never once breaking contact. She clung on to him in desperation and ecstasy, fear of falling and the promise of tonight making her head spin. Why is it that everytime he would touch her, she can¡¯t seem to think properly?


    Even when she knew he was once someone that made her ufortable, someone that made her scared?


    ¡°Damn it, why are the stairs so long.¡± He groaned in frustration, before his hands went up her skirt, caressing her thighs. Max let out an involuntary shriek at the touch.


    ¡°No! I don¡¯t¨CI don¡¯t want to... in, in a ce like this...¡± she whined, gasping at the building sensations inside her, before her words were drowned in a searing kiss.


    Her arms clung on to his neck, her body shivering not entirely due to the chilly night air anymore. His fingers trailed up further her thighs, reaching the edge of her underwear, before slipping past it, finding her sweet spot.


    She could hear his ragged breaths right next to her ear. Her heart was thumping so loudly, it hurt as she felt more and more wanton by the second.


    ¡°I want to go inside like this.¡±


    She clung to his shoulder, digging her fingers deeper as she let out puffs of hot breath. She fiercely struggled, making herself flush deeper into his chest. Somehow, she was still lucid enough to fear someone could be watching them as they¡¯re hidden by the shadows.


    Another shiver went up her spine, whether from fear or passion, she could not tell anymore.


    His hot lips went back and forth her earlobes, neck and vicle while his firm fingers slowly rubbed on the tender skin. She moved as he had taught her ever since day one before Riftan mped his teeth on her skin and suckled hard till it hurt. He moved like a starved wolf who couldn¡¯t wait to eat the first prey he caught in ages.


    ¡°I can¡¯t bring myself to resist,¡± He mumbled against her skin, ¡°Even if I die, I¡¯ll want to do this tonight.¡±


    With hisst bout of strength for the day, he leaped up the remaining flight of stairs with great haste, as Max held onto his torso for dear life.


    As soon as they reached their room, he yanked the door open, before closing it almost immediately, tearing into her clothes, until her peaks were exposed clearly in the bright room. She muffled a scream as she stared at her heaving chest, all flushed and taut before he dived down, devouring her perk tips into the warmth of his mouth.


    ??????


    <strong>Then again, if you want to support your trantors, you can be our patron and read in advance: </strong>


    <strong>Mother Earth ¨C 2 chapters for $2.99</strong>


    Chapter 44 ¨C I Am Thirsty For You (2) 19


    Chapter 45 ¨C Devoured Till Morning (1) 19


    Beautiful Venus ¨C 5 chapters for $4.99


    Chapter 46 ¨C Devoured Till Morning (2) 19


    Chapter 47 ¨C Refurbishing Castle Calypse (1)


    Chapter 48 ¨C Refurbishing Castle Calypse (2)


    Blue Mercury ¨C 8 chapters for $9.99


    Chapter 49 ¨C Am I Dreaming (1)


    Chapter 50 ¨C Am I Dreaming (2)


    Chapter 51 ¨C Erroneous Expectations (1)


    Glowing Sirius ¨C 20 chapters for $45.99


    Chapter 59 ¨C Her tant Ignorance (1)


    Chapter 60 ¨C Her tant Ignorance (2)


    Chapter 61 ¨C Her Unofficial Help (1)


    Chapter 62 ¨C Her Unofficial Help (2)


    Chapter 63 ¨C The Legend of the Oak Tree (1)


    The Silver Moon ¨C unlimited chapters for $90.99


    Chapter 64 ¨C The Legend of the Oak Tree (2)


    Chapter 65 ¨C The Storyteller and Knights-in-Training (1)


    Chapter 66 ¨C The Storyteller and Knights-in-Training (2)


    Chapter 67 ¨C Slowly Settling In (1)


    Chapter 68 ¨C Slowly Settling In (2)


    Chapter 69 ¨C Her First Kind Companions (1)


    Chapter 70 ¨C Her First Kind Companions (2)


    <strong>Be a Patron now or have a browse of our Table of Contents.</strong>


    <strong>Ying and Livy¡¯s current trantions (from left to right)</strong>


    <strong>Living as the Viiness Queen</strong>


    <strong>Under the Oak Tree</strong>


    <strong>The Duke¡¯s Imposter Sister</strong>


    <strong>Predatory Marriage</strong>


    <strong>Raising the Child of the Male Lead Boss</strong>


    <strong>Heavenly Divine Doctor: Abandoned Concubine</strong>

 Chapter 44 I Am Thirsty For You (2) | 19

    <strong>Chapter 44 ¨C I Am Thirsty For You (2) | 19</strong>


    Max felt her mind going mush at the sensation, his hot tongue flicking the tip, swirling around it, grazing his teeth with great expertise. He suckled like a newborn babe, making her gasp as familiar heat pooled in her stomach.


    ¡°Rif-Riftan...¡± she gasped, hands unconsciously reaching out to grasp his head, uncertain whether pushing him closer or the opposite would cease the fire inside.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say you don¡¯t want it. <i>Say it</i>. Say you want me.¡±


    He demanded callously, staring at her with a gaze full of ardor that seemed to devour her. She felt her heart skip a beat under his intense orbs.


    ¡°I, I...¡±


    ¡°Let me fill you up,¡± he continued, sounding as if he was purring at her, ¡°Let me feel the warmth of your insides. I am like a man in a desert, dying of thirst. I¡¯m thirsty for you.¡±


    The desperation in his tone wasn¡¯t forgotten as he dove in for her lips once more, and her arms wounded automatically around his neck, as they both fell onto bed in a heap of tangled limbs and scattered clothes.


    Shame, excitement, fear, and ecstasy swept through her heart. Max was buried under sheets that surrounded her, making her feel as if she was floating up in clouds as she hazily epted his lips.


    He pulled out her hairpin, undoing her hair that she borately put up, her locks cascading down her face like waterfalls. When that was done, he moved down and pulled her skirt off of her.


    When the cool air brushed against her flushed, vulnerable body, she felt here back to her senses and began to sit up.


    ¡°First, first we have to wash up...¡± she excused, but he stopped her from sitting up further, and pushed her back down.


    ¡°So you can fall asleep again? Not a chance.¡±


    He cut her off any further excuse with another searing kiss and grabbed one of her peaks, his palms causing trembling sensations. The wet, soft lump of flesh was being squeezed, as he continued kneading the plump peaks.


    ¡°I¡¯ll wash youter so...¡± he tells her as he continues to mold her body to his specifications.


    She couldn¡¯t help but go along with it, following every sensation as she turned putty before his very eyes. She gasped in pleasure, limbs struggling to take a hold of the sheets as she tried to anchor herself to reality.


    He didn¡¯t stop his ministrations, relentlessly pulling and twisting the sensitive nub of her paks as she keened. She rubbed her thighs together, feeling something new making way into her gut as the heat intensified all the more.


    ¡°Fee, feels.... wei, weird...¡± she murmured


    She was iling harder than usual but she couldn¡¯t care less to feel embarrassed of how she writhed beneath him.


    Riftan moved his other hand, stroking her behind her ear, cradling her face, cing himself between her thighs and wrapped her legs around his waist. He hovered over her, his body dwarfing her petite frame, his hips moved closer to herher regions, before his clothed member rubbed against her entrance.


    Not right, something was missing.


    ¡°I feel like I can¡¯t breathe.¡±


    With his free hand, he swiftly untied his pants and kissed her again, pulling his pants down to his ankles and pushing them off. Their tongues gently entangled around each other as they kissed, battling for dominance.


    Max lost herself in the burning passion as the tip of his raw member rubbed against her already wet entrance ready for him. Unconsciously, her legs widened, making his descent a little easier as he pushed himself inside in one slow thrust, fully sheathing himself in her.


    She writhed at the sensation. Her nails dug into his flesh, forming half moons as she clung to him. Riftan¡¯s body felt tense as he entered her. He let out a groan as he felt her warmth mp from all sides around him.


    ¡°Damn... don¡¯t tighten so much...¡± he tells her, almost pleading.


    ¡°Sor-sor-sorry...¡±


    ¡°Breathe, let out a long breath... yes, just like that...¡±


    She could taste the wine on his tongue, smell it on his breath as he continued to overwhelm her. She felt like a fish out of water, gasping for air at the fullness in her. She could feel his member begin to throb inside with every thrust.


    ¡°Would dunking your body into hot cream feel like this...¡±


    His sweet words did not match his face, which had a grim look, almost as if he was getting tortured. Max tried her best to somehow adapt to the feeling of him inside her, her hips moving. The slightly coarse fabric was somehow constantly stimting her already sensitive skin.


    Unable to resist any longer, Riftan began moving his hips.


    ¡°Ah, ah!¡±


    His throbbing member thrusted in her, pulling out until only his tip remained before moving back in an almost excruciating manner. Never had she felt so wet and hot inside, and he melted with every thrust. Max on the other hand felt the passionate sensation sweep her body to oblivion.


    He bent down, suckling on her abandoned chest, and she felt that burning sensation intensify at the added action. Her body shook incessantly, her thighs slicking as her legs pushed herself further, deeper into Riftan with every thrust.


    Very close. She could feel herself getting close to her own zenith, and so was Riftan from the slight pressure she could feel from his hands around her, grabbing her dearly for life.


    ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t want...¡± she gasped out in rm as she began squirming beneath him, but her body wasn¡¯t listening to her as it kept squeezing him in eptance.


    And just like that, she felt herself get lost in a bright white light as she was pushed over the edge. Her heart thumped against her chest. As she was still reeling, she realized Riftan hadn¡¯t stopped yet.


    She felt like crying at the over stimuli, she clung onto him harder as she felt losing herselfpletely over the pleasure. And as he pummeled into her with the same need to extinguish the heat in his body, she felt like drowning closer into him.


    Max didn¡¯t know it was possible to feel both pleasure and pain simultaneously.


    Her body wracked as he kept moving, picking up the pace, bringing them closer if it were any possible. The decadent sounds of his lower region pping against her thighs filled her ears. She couldn¡¯t bear it any longer. Just as she was about to move away, Riftan lifted her up and sat her on hisp, thrusting deeper into her than before. Her legs straddled him, widening as she sank down further, taking his length in as he hit her cervix.


    ¡°Ah, ahh...¡± There was a pause as he filled her to the brim, and her hips unconsciously twitched at the electrifying stimtion at their intertwined bodies at the core..


    He grabbed her curved backside and mumbled. ¡°A little more... feel me a bit more, Maxi...¡± And then he slowly moved her against him, slick, warm skin rubbing over skin.


    Max desperately clung to his neck, thrilled at the position that he entered her insides. An embankment once broken had no way to stop ¡ª every time he dug in and closed their bodies, her waist shook by itself and squeezed his length as if to demand something.


    Right when she couldn¡¯t stand the heat and stimtion any longer, he stopped his movements, a rough exhaleing from his lips. She closed her eyes tightly as she felt something lukewarm spread deep inside her belly and a drop of sweat rolled around her eyes, trickling down her cheeks like a tear.


    ¡°I thought I was gonna die.¡±


    He mumbled as he licked down the drop of sweat. Max, still unable to recover her self-control, looked up at his flushed face with a hazed vision. His ck pupils were burning up and down through his now messy hair, as if he wasn¡¯t still satisfied with his feast.


    ??????


    <strong><i>Phew!! Are you all still breathing? Will be posting another chapter in a few hours. </i></strong>

 Chapter 45 Devoured Till Morning (1) | 19

    <strong>Chapter 45 ¨C Devoured Till Morning (1) | 19</strong>


    ¡°Hey, wake up, we¡¯re not finished.¡±


    Riftan murmured from beside her as he began to caress her hips with his thumbs, and began to lean in over her, suckling on her bottom lips lightly. Max¡¯s eyes fluttered open, her mind still in a haze as she gazed up at him.


    He moved her into a morefortable position, her back against the bed as he hovered above her. He sat up in front of her, hefting his shirt up, throwing it over his head and left it on the floor. Their bodies pressed up against each other, making her shiver with pleasure¨Cwhich seemed to please him some more.


    He grabbed her ankle gently, pulling her leg up until it propped against his shoulder, his hands resting on her waist before he moved his hips. Max let out a moan of pleasure, the sweat glistening against their naked skins.


    The sight of the two of them together was unbelievably erotic. Her breathing turns ragged as she thought of what people would think at what they were doing? She remembers seeing a priest, who preached about the proper conduct of a virtuous wife. Was she living up to it? However, all thoughts faded from her mind the moment Riftan rocked his hips into her, her mind turning into mush as the pleasure began building up once more from deep within her.


    ¡°Uh... uhh....¡±


    ¡°Look at us.¡± Riftan groaned as he rocked faster, harder. His hand gripped the leg on his shoulder, while the other reached out to grab her chin and force her to look at their conjoined regions.


    Her breath shudders at the sight. It was so foreign, and so frightening, yet intoxicating at the same time. He pushed until he was hilt-deep within her. Her stomach bulged along with every thrust moving up and down her stomach as his member pressed at her walls. She could feel the heat pooling up once more...


    She began to writhe beneath him, trying to find somewhere to cling to.


    ¡°Uh, Ugh...!¡± she gasped, and squeezed her eyes shut, when the grip on her chin tightened.


    ¡°No, Don¡¯t close your eyes and look. That I am inside you... that I you... ughh...¡± Riftan groaned, pleasure overriding his senses for a moment as his pacing began to feel ragged and irregr.


    He pressed harder with every passing second, sending her closer and closer to the edge every time he pressed against her womb. She moaned wantonly in his hands. Riftan¡¯s veins bulged out his neck as he kept up the rough lovemaking.


    Max wanted to push him away, make him stop, but at the same time, she wanted to feel more of him pressing deeper, further inside. Riftan gritted his teeth as he could feel the sensation building up, his member stiffening with the sensation against his sensitive muscle.


    Max felt herself being split open as he kept up the pace, it was rubbing her insides, causing sweet friction to fuel up the ecstasy she was feeling. She was squeezing him with every thrust. And Riftan moved like he wanted to break her open, make sure she was molded perfectly for him, and only him.


    Max let out a sob, and covered her face with her hands as she began to feel her climax happening so close now...


    So,<i> so</i> close.


    Last she remembers was a blinding white light, and the sweetest sensation washing over her before she cked out.


    Their rough love making continued all throughout the night.


    ??????


    When she woke up, the first thing she registered was the light pitter-patter of the rain hitting the window panes. Max¡¯s eyes fluttered open, blinking the sleep off her eyes, and watched the water cascade down, blurring her view of the outside. The chilly air hit her skin, making her shiver, and pulled the covers tightly around her body, all the way until it covered her nose, snuggling in itsfort. It was only until then, she realized something else, aside from the nket, was wrapped around her.


    Riftan shifted in his sleep, his arm draped around her stomach, before pulling them closer together. He pulled until she was flushed against him, her bare back touching his bare chest.


    Max felt her cheeks begin to flush at the intimate contact, and felt it flush some more when the hand that was on her waist, began trailing upwards, cupping one of her breasts. His leg, which was tangled between hers also began rocking, rubbing against her sweet spot.


    Thinking he¡¯s stirring awake, Max turned to look at him, but saw him still deep in sleep, as the ministrations continued in azy manner, soft snoresing from him as he was burrowed in his pillow.


    He looks so innocent like this, Max thought.


    <i>¡°Innocent...?¡± </i>She blinked at the unexpected thought that crossed her mind. She¡¯d never thought she could ever associate such a word with the man beside her.


    He was the definition of its opposite.


    Still, she found herself mesmerized as she stared at his peaceful expression. He was always so stern, his eyebrows always furrowed, face crinkled in serious thought when awake. But now in his sleep, nothing but a slight wrinkling of his nose was present. He truly looked like a young man still fresh in his twenties.


    She freed one of her hands on its grip of the nket, and casually brushed her palm over the fringe of his hair. Riftan shifted, murmured something indecipherable, which made her freeze, thinking he would wake up.


    She waited a few more moments, and then nothing else.


    ¡°Phew...¡± she whispered.


    Suddenly she was struck with the urge to touch the smooth skin of his face. Her fingers twitched, hovering near his face, when she fought the urge down. Her heart was beginning to beat fast at their continued proximity. Any longer, and she might do something embarrassing.


    ¡°Ri, Riftan... st, stop now, we have to wake up...¡± she stuttered, trying to wake him up.


    She looked out of the window. The rain was stilling down, which made it impossible to see the clear skies, but she could tell they¡¯ve been here for a long time now.


    Very carefully, as to not wake him up, she twisted out of his grasp and got out of the bed. Riftan murmured something indecipherable once more, still stuck in sleep, as she got out of his hold. She had to hold back a whimper when she rubbed against him.


    The entire room was filled of the scent of musk and s*x. The sheets were soiled, their clothes littered all over the floor. It also didn¡¯t help to quell the growing heat in her stomach also.


    She breathed shakily, tucking her legs beneath her, before plopping back down on the bed. She was too sore to get up. Every part of her was tingling with their rigorous sessionst night. She bit her bottom lip, remembering the way they touched, every sensation.


    It was only after a few more moments, did she finally realize that the lump behind her had disappeared. Which only meant one thing.


    Riftan was awake.


    ¡°Ri, Riftan...!¡± she eximed, but squeaked when she was pushed back to lie on her front.


    She felt big calloused handse in contact with her butt cheeks, kneading them, making her squirm. The hands squished and pulled, opening up her butt, presenting her other entrance. Her face was pressed on the pillows, her butt raised in the air, feeling the intruding sensation prodding at her, rubbing against her small hole. Her knuckles clenched on the fists as he prepped her. Spreading her until she opened up so nicely for him before pushing in.


    ??????


    <strong>Please don¡¯t forget to breathe...</strong>


    <strong>Then again, if you want to support your trantors, you can be our patron and read in advance: </strong>


    <strong>Mother Earth ¨C 2 chapters for $2.99</strong>


    Chapter 46 ¨C Devoured Till Morning (2) 19


    Chapter 47 ¨C Refurbishing Castle Calypse (1)


    Beautiful Venus ¨C 5 chapters for $4.99


    Chapter 48 ¨C Refurbishing Castle Calypse (2)


    Chapter 49 ¨C Am I Dreaming (1)


    Chapter 50 ¨C Am I Dreaming (2)


    Blue Mercury ¨C 8 chapters for $9.99


    Chapter 51 ¨C Erroneous Expectations (1)


    Chapter 52 ¨C Erroneous Expectations (2)


    Chapter 53 ¨C Take Me Closer (1)


    Glowing Sirius ¨C 20 chapters for $45.99


    Chapter 61 ¨C Her Unofficial Help (1)


    Chapter 62 ¨C Her Unofficial Help (2)


    Chapter 63 ¨C The Legend of the Oak Tree (1)


    Chapter 64 ¨C The Legend of the Oak Tree (2)


    Chapter 65 ¨C The Storyteller and Knights-in-Training (1)


    The Silver Moon ¨C unlimited chapters for $90.99


    Chapter 66 ¨C The Storyteller and Knights-in-Training (2)


    Chapter 67 ¨C Slowly Settling In (1)


    Chapter 68 ¨C Slowly Settling In (2)


    Chapter 69 ¨C Her First Kind Companions (1)


    Chapter 70 ¨C Her First Kind Companions (2)


    Chapter 71 ¨C Strange Affinity to Magic (1)


    Chapter 72 ¨C Strange Affinity to Magic (2)


    <strong>Be a Patron now or have a browse of our Table of Contents.</strong>


    <strong>Ying and Livy¡¯s current trantions (from left to right)</strong>


    <strong>Living as the Viiness Queen</strong>


    <strong>Under the Oak Tree</strong>


    <strong>The Duke¡¯s Imposter Sister</strong>


    <strong>Predatory Marriage</strong>


    <strong>Raising the Child of the Male Lead Boss</strong>


    <strong>Heavenly Divine Doctor: Abandoned Concubine</strong>

 Chapter 46 Devoured Till Morning (2) | 19

    <strong>Chapter 46 ¨C Devoured Till Morning (2) | 19</strong>


    Max gasped at the filling sensation, she didn¡¯t think she could feel any more full thanst night.


    ¡°This ce makes me feel as if I¡¯m melting...¡±


    His breath tickled the back of her ear as Max buried her face in the sheets. He reached around her hips, twisting her body and then cing her with her back against the bed. His hands rested on her peaks, before he began moving in her once more.


    ¡°Ah...¡± she gasped with every thrust. The sensation was remarkably different thanst night.


    ¡°Ugh, uh...¡±


    Her arms went up around his neck, her nails digging into his back as she clung onto him with every whimper she released. One of his hands released her chests, moving down to rub against her sensitive nub on herher regions.


    With the current sensation she was feeling, coupled with his incessant rubbing, she could feel herself buildup quicker than before. She tipped her legs out to a stretch as he pushed deeper within her, twisting her once again until her faceid against the sheets.


    He bent over her, his chest making contact with her back, trailing kisses from her shoulder des to the back of her neck. She let out another gasp of pleasure when she felt the sharp sensation of him biting her neck.


    Even though it was something she experienced numerous timesst night, the feel of him pulsating inside her walls, growing bigger was unbearable. She began to convulse, her body trembling at the build up.


    ¡°It¡¯s still morning, and you are already driving me crazy.¡± Riftan murmured.


    He gave her onest peck at her sweaty back and slowly pulled himself out with a satisfied sigh. She let out a choked sound at the odd sensation.


    ¡°Wait for a second.¡±


    Riftan yawned loudly, running a hand up his disheveled hair and suddenly jumped out of the bed. She watched him go across the room naked and pulled up his pants in one swift motion. He, who made her feel crazy so early in the morning, was only so carefree and calm. She could liken him to a nonchnt cat.


    ¡°Bring bath water and a change of clothes,¡± he ordered as he swung the door outside to tell the maid.


    She was still reeling from the aftershocks of their love making. Riftan turned, and saw her still in bed. He stared down at her with his dark lidded eyes, then sat on the bed and kissed her shoulder des and back, making a smacking sounds all over her skin.


    ¡°Ti¨CI¡®m tired...¡± She mumbled in fear that he mighte into her body again and the man slightly frowned. He picked up the towel on the bedside table and began wiping down her body that was wet with bodily fluids.


    ¡°Are you sick?¡± he asked her with concernced in his tone.


    ¡°A bit, I¡¯m a bit... so-sore.¡± She stuttered quietly resisting the shame she felt. She watched as his brows furrowed deeper.


    ¡°I must have gone too far.¡± He mumbled as he ruffled his hair.


    Max only blushed in response.


    Momentster, the maids came in with a bathtub containing hot water and a towel. He chased the maids away, saying he didn¡¯t need to be attended to, before he picked her up in his arms carefully lowering her into the bathtub.


    Max groaned gently as she felt her throbbing muscles loosen up at the warm waters. He took off his pants and inserted himself behind her. The water swished and sloshed around a little, some spilling to the floor.


    He felt her tensed up as he pulled her to lean against him and sighed.


    ¡°Rx,¡± he chastises her, ¡°I know when to stop.¡±


    The man sat with his long legs wide open and gently embraced her tightly stiffened shoulders. Max was curled up and watched him soap his face and head. After washing his hair, he poured fresh water in the bathtub and washed her hair. She was embarrassed that she was being washed like a child, but she couldn¡¯t rebel because she was exhausted.


    ¡°The fluffiness reminds me of red clouds.¡± He said, twirling her hair that reminisced a red jellyfish floating at sunset. Max opened her eyes wide. It was just amazing that he referred her dark, unruly, ugly hair to such a contrasting euphemism.


    ¡°It al-always gets ta-tangled up by it-its own... it¡¯s di-disturbs me.¡± She suddenly said out of the blue, finding his praise far too disjointing.


    ¡°I find the curls really adorable.¡±


    She widened her eyes. <i>This man has an odd taste.</i>


    ¡°Keep it down when you¡¯re with me. I like the way it looks when it falls down your shoulders. Including the way it touches your skin.¡±


    He hugged her waist from the back and rubbed his nose over her shoulder. Max dipped her body till the water was up to her chin and smoothed her hair. They thawed their bodies out in the water till their fingers and toes wrinkled up, they then got out of the bathtub and wiped themselves dry. Riftan sat her in front of the firece and dried her hair with a towel. She also wiped his hair in return.


    ¡°Stay in bed and rest for today. You won¡¯t be able to go out because of the rain anyways.¡±


    He said, as he wore the pants and put on a white tunic that was brought by the maid over his head. Max didn¡¯t have the courage to dress in front of him, so she nodded her head while wrapped around in the towel.


    The white tunic, embroidered with gold thread around the neck, suited him so perfectly. He looked like a painting. He put on his long boots over his starched stiff trousers and tied them tightly with a leather strap.


    ¡°A-are you go-going outside the ca-castle?¡±


    As he wore his protective gear on top of the tunic and carried his sword and robe, Max looked curiously at him. Riftan, who was wearing a sword at his waist, gave a light smile as he looked back at her.


    ¡°Do you not want me to leave?¡±


    Max only wetted her lips as she did not know what to say. He put his robe around his shoulders and continued to speak in an impertinent tone.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been away for a long time, so I have lots to do. I¡¯m going to inspect the grounds all day today. If anything happens, send a guard.¡±


    ¡°Bu-but it, it¡¯s raining a lo-lot...¡±


    She looked at the heavy rain knocking against the window. He shrugged as if it was no big deal.


    ¡°I once wandered through the mountains in the middle of a storm. Walking around the grounds is nothing to me.¡±


    Then he clipped his hood around his shoulders, and strode towards the door. Before leaving, he turned back to her. ¡°I¡¯ll be back.¡±


    ¡°Al-alright...¡±


    He nodded at her before he opened the door and went out.


    <strong>Yeah, I was only joking about the an*l hehehe let¡¯s not give ourselves one heartattack after another, kay? Now that snusnu is gone, will be seeing interesting sides of castle Calypse...</strong>


    <strong>Then again, if you want to support your trantors, you can be our patron and read in advance: </strong>


    <strong>Mother Earth ¨C 2 chapters for $2.99</strong>


    Chapter 47 ¨C Refurbishing Castle Calypse (1)


    Chapter 48 ¨C Refurbishing Castle Calypse (2)


    Beautiful Venus ¨C 5 chapters for $4.99


    Chapter 49 ¨C Am I Dreaming (1)


    Chapter 50 ¨C Am I Dreaming (2)


    Chapter 51 ¨C Erroneous Expectations (1)


    Blue Mercury ¨C 8 chapters for $9.99


    Chapter 52 ¨C Erroneous Expectations (2)


    Chapter 53 ¨C Take Me Closer (1)


    Chapter 54 ¨C Take Me Closer (2)


    Glowing Sirius ¨C 20 chapters for $45.99


    Chapter 62 ¨C Her Unofficial Help (2)


    Chapter 63 ¨C The Legend of the Oak Tree (1)


    Chapter 64 ¨C The Legend of the Oak Tree (2)


    Chapter 65 ¨C The Storyteller and Knights-in-Training (1)


    Chapter 66 ¨C The Storyteller and Knights-in-Training (2)


    The Silver Moon ¨C unlimited chapters for $90.99


    Chapter 67 ¨C Slowly Settling In (1)


    Chapter 68 ¨C Slowly Settling In (2)


    Chapter 69 ¨C Her First Kind Companions (1)


    Chapter 70 ¨C Her First Kind Companions (2)


    Chapter 71 ¨C Strange Affinity to Magic (1)


    Chapter 72 ¨C Strange Affinity to Magic (2)


    Chapter 73 ¨C Familiar Fears (1)


    Chapter 74 ¨C Familiar Fears (2)


    <strong>Be a Patron now or have a browse of our Table of Contents.</strong>


    <strong>Ying and Livy¡¯s current trantions (from left to right)</strong>


    <strong>Living as the Viiness Queen</strong>


    <strong>Under the Oak Tree</strong>


    <strong>The Duke¡¯s Imposter Sister</strong>


    <strong>Predatory Marriage</strong>


    <strong>Raising the Child of the Male Lead Boss</strong>


    <strong>Heavenly Divine Doctor: Abandoned Concubine</strong>

 Chapter 47 Refurbishing Castle Calypse (1)

    <strong>Chapter 47 ¨C Refurbishing Castle Calypse (1)</strong>


    Atst, she stood on her trembling legs and wore the underskirt prepared by the servants. However, a dress to wear over those was missing. She rang the bell that alwaysy on her bedside. A momentter, Rudis entered the room to help her dress up.


    ¡°Would you like me to put up your hair, just like yesterday?¡± Rudis asked.


    ¡°J-just neatly in a braid, please.¡±


    Rudis swiftly tied her hair into a single braid with a ribbon at the end. Wearing a simple andfortable dress, Max sat by the firece and ate a bowl of warm chicken soup and a piece of cornbread. She looked out the window and watched the rain patter against her window, while she ced her hand on her pleasantly full stomach. Max resisted herself from falling asleep to the sound of the calming rhythm of nature and called Rodrigo instead to continue their tour.


    Although her legs ached with every step she took and her nipples were still sore from all the rough caresses fromst night, she didn¡¯t want to lie in bed all day.


    <i>I just arrived at the castle...</i>


    Max didn¡¯t want to give the servants the impression that their new master was an indolent woman. She walked all the way to the living room in the annex, and finally returned to her room after receiving a ledger listed with previously purchased goods. However, it was difficult to distinguish which of the listed purchases were essential or not.


    To start with, Maximilian had never purchased an item before. All she knew about currency was that <i>Soldem</i> was gold and <i>Liram</i> was silver. But the ledger before her was full of currencies she had never heard. Frustrated, Max started to sweat.


    <i>Denar, Derham, Dant</i>. She recognized they were currencies of the southern continent but did not know much of their worth. Max scanned through the ledger skimming through the few purchased items of weapons, food, clothes, oil, candles, firewood, and the like. Besides these items, the number of products purchased and the total cost was written in crisp detail.


    Max recalled her little knowledge of sums and subtractions from her tutor when she was still a child to estimate the value of each currency. Unfortunately, she hadn¡¯t used her brain for arithmetic for a long time, and thus, this oversight made her only grew more flummoxed.


    Ultimately, Max closed the ledger shut andy face down in her bed with resignation. She wondered if she had to ask for Rodrigo¡¯s help. But she soon remembered her father¡¯s all too knowing words¡ªa master must show dignity to their servants at all times.


    ¡°Any servant is bound to ignore a master who is oblivious and ipetent,¡± her father would say.


    She shuddered as she thought of the indifferent servants at castle Croix. They weren¡¯t openly rude, but she could feel the disdain for her in their looks. She wasn¡¯t aware when the servants of castle Calypse might change their attitudes to her. Nothing was permanent, after all.


    <i>I still have some time</i>. Max tried to calm herself.


    ***


    Riftan returnedte at night with his knights, drenched in the cold rain. The servants urgently led them to the sauna room where the men warmed themselves in the hot steam in bliss and enjoyed a massive meal with alcohol. When Riftan finally came back to their bedroom, he started to polish his sword and armor.


    Max watched his skillful hands running over every inch of the metal, asking why he didn¡¯t have the servants to take care of it.


    ¡°I grew up doing this since I was fourteen, so the work is insubstantial to me. I don¡¯t want anyone else touching this guy anyway,¡± he answered with a shrug of his shoulders.


    He held up his sword against the light. It was rubbed and shined to the point it was icy blue, not a characteristic silver of some of the familiar swords she had seen¡ªit was was different from the panache ones her father would carry at the girdle when he entered a banquet. There were no sophisticated patterns carved in at the handle, but the de was wide and long with an edge as sharp as a steeple.


    It looked simple, yet she thought it was more majestic than any of the swords her father owned, littered in jewels and gold.


    ¡°I-it must be a one of a kind, that sword.¡±


    ¡°It was a prize I won from a sword-fightingpetition. It¡¯s one the most valuable swords in all seven nationsbined,¡± Riftan said, unable to hide the pride from seeping into his voice.


    Max had never been to a sword-fightingpetition. Rosetta often went as a spectator with her father to show appreciation to the knights that endearingly referred to her as their <i>deardy</i>, but she would always returnining how much the event was too uncivilized and raucous for her liking.


    ¡°D-did you win?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± he replied without hesitation as he put the sword back to its case. Gazing at it nkly, Max suddenly blurted without preamble.


    ¡°I-I often hear the w-winner gets a k-k-kiss from the m-most respectable ldy...¡±


    She slurred the end of her sentence. Max was startled at her own words and dropped her gaze immediately. <i>What was I thinking?</i> Sensing Riftan¡¯s disquieting look, she blurted out an excuse.


    ¡°A l-long time a-a-ago, I read a s-story about a k-knight and p-p-princess. T-the knight won a h-horseriding c-cpetition... and t-the queen o-offered a-a kiss and I-I thought i-it was q-quite r-romantic...¡±


    The more she spoke, the more shame grew overwhelming inside her. Instantly, as she could feel the stirrings of a paste to life, she could hear her father yell about her <i>damned</i> habit¡ªnever knowing when to keep her mouth shut.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to disappoint you, but it wasn¡¯t romantic at all,¡± Riftan replied in a level-headed voice. She was expecting his displeasure, but surprisingly, there wasn¡¯t any.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to get a kiss from a stranger.¡±


    His words should be enoughpromise, an honest recollection of a past she was no part of. Yet Max couldn¡¯t help but find herself rousing him further, trying to get some truth from him she believed was just sweet nothings.

 Chapter 48 Refurbishing Castle Calypse (2)

    <strong>Chapter 48 ¨C Refurbishing Castle Calypse (2)</strong>


    ¡°A k-kiss from a-a n-noblewoman is t-the h-highest honor a k-knight can r-r-receive.¡±


    His reply came a beatter, sereneness still on his features. ¡°Ie from a humble background, so I never had many feelings for such old-fashioned stories. Furthermore, I wouldn¡¯t feel any honor in getting a kiss from a woman who would¡¯ve frowned at my unbearable stench as I stepped closer to her.¡±


    Max was taken aback by his apathetic response and remained her eyes fixed on the floor, her gaze enough to burn a hole into them any moment.


    Riftan leaned his sword on the wall andid into the bed with her, showing he had no intention of being sarcastic for her queries on his personal life, and her predilections surrounding it. Noticing Max tense up automatically at the second presence beside her, Riftan let out a wry smile as he rolled on to his side.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tease you tonight. I hear you were sore.¡±


    Max nodded her head, far quick to be considered normal, her neck flushing. As Riftan grabbed and pulled her toy beside him, he ced the lid on themp, extinguishing the fire glowing beside. Darkness slowly engulfed the room. And she listened to his steady heartbeat beginning to rx, thoughts forgotten.


    Another day went by castle Calypse in this manner.


    ***


    The musk of earth filled the castle as the downpour continued for days.


    Despite the weather, Riftan had gone around inspecting the vige, the mine, and farms. Wanting to be responsible as well, Max had asked for permission to use the library freely. She was struck with uncertainty with all the books, overthinking she might damage them, but soon her fear had turned to awe as she scanned the bookshelves.


    Max found a ledger written by Knight Roem, who had once ruled Anatol nestled between the parchments.


    She restrained herself from digging into books on poetic literature from the Roem era and instead opened a book on mathematics. She wasn¡¯t trying to learn anything too grandiose. What she needed to do first was to strengthen her rudimentary knowledge on currency and basic arithmetics.


    But without some guidance, her efforts were all for naught¡ªit was much of a tumultuous challenge for someone without proper education.


    ¡°Madam, the president of the merchant guild, hase to visit you.¡±


    Max shut the book she was reading and walked out of the library. When she followed Rodrigo into the living room, a man in his mid-thirties stood up from his seat to greet her.


    ¡°It is an honor to meet you, Madam Calypse. My name is Aderon Thoner.¡± The merchant bowed his head in deference.


    Max could barely ce a smile on her face. She was informed the merchant woulde to her, now that the rain has eased, but facing him made her extremely nervous. But perhaps it was more so because of the decisions that were to fall on her hands.


    Max held her breath shortly before opening her mouth. ¡°T-thank you for c-cing through t-the r-rain.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no trouble, madam. I apologize for not visiting you soon enough,¡± the merchant replied, smiling generously.


    Max sat in front of the table across him. As soon as she seated herself on the plush cushioned chair, she still felt too anxious to initiate a conversation. Despite having enough chance to talk after being reunited with, rather than the hushed silence her father demanded from her¡ªshe shouldn¡¯t be too nervous now. But she couldn¡¯t help but feel on edge.


    ¡°I heard you are nning to renovate the castle. Do you have a specific ce you want to start with?¡±


    The merchant spoke before Max, who couldn¡¯t quickly bring herself to talk.


    ¡°W-well, I-I want t-to c-change t-the windows f-first. T-the hallways a-are t-too d-dark and a-a-a lot of r-rooms have b-b-b-broken w-w-windows.¡±


    ¡°Changing all the windows in the castle to new ones will considerably raise the cost. Are you thinking of <i>balt</i>¨C<i>ss</i>?¡±


    Max pictured the clear windows inside castle Croix. She didn¡¯t know there were different types of ss.


    ¡°The price varies highly depending on the type of ss. Balt-ss is the cheapest while crystal-ss from the southern continent the more expensive variant. If you would like, I can prepare some samples to show you next time.¡±


    ¡°Y-yes, I-I would l-l-like that v-very m-much.¡±


    ¡°Any other things you would like to change?¡±


    ¡°W-we need c-curtains for t-the w-window and a c-chandelier f-for the b-banquet r-room. A-also d-decorative c-carpets f-for the floors a-and w-walls...¡±


    Realizing this might be a massive business for him, the merchant grinned from ear to ear. On the other hand, Max felt her throat tighten. Riftan did say he would pay whatever price, but did he <i>really</i> mean any amount? Still torn whether to continue with thisrge. not to mention <i>ambitious</i> project of hers, the merchant had started to rush with her ns. Eager to put it to life and pocket the exorbitant coins.


    ¡°It takes some time to order all the items you¡¯ve listed. I wille back with samples as soon as possible at whatever time suits you. If I may, can you show me the floors and walls that you intend to decorate, madam?¡±


    Max nced at Rodrigo with a slight tilt of her head. The merchant would know what the castle needs better than her.


    The two left the living room and walked to thergest banquet hall in the castle. Rodrigo, an older servant, and two guards followed them from behind. When Aderon, the merchant, looked around the room, he soon made a long speech about which part of the room needs what and what items they would need to order more.


    Max tried her best to remember every word he mentioned; <i>avant-garde,</i> he said, each exotic piece he listed promising exuberance to the dreary interior.


    ¡°What do you think about changing the stone tiles into marble?¡± he suggested, looking at the ground with disapproval.


    ¡°W-we s-s-should work on our p-priorities f-first...¡± Max started, trying not to get too caught up on too much detailing.


    But the merchant continued waving his hands around the room, his words rapid-firee and a contrast to her floundering words.


    ¡°I think the marble tiles on the floor and a mural ¨C the walls will need redoing with limewash ¨C will look fantastic. Obviously, I¡¯ll make sure only of excellence will be used in the refurbishing.¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯ll have t-to t-think a-about it,¡± she answered with an awkward smile.


    ¡°I think there is a need to go extravagant and borate. This is the castle of the continent¡¯s greatest knight! Don¡¯t you agree that he deserves to live worthy of praise as his title?¡± The merchant impassionately replied, making Max freeze, her perfunctory smile turning almost crooked.

 Chapter 49 Am I Dreaming (1)

    <strong>Chapter 49 ¨C Am I Dreaming (1)</strong>


    He had a point. Aderon told Max to think it through and left the banquet hall to investigate the hallway and other rooms. He then fluently listed the items that each room needed. It sounded excessive, but Max did agree on his opinion on changing the stair handrail and the window frames. <i>It was an issue of safety</i>, she thought.


    After a while, the merchant left the castle and Max returned to her room and looked through the ledger. On one of the pages was the amount of money Riftan has given her to renovate the castle, but Max had no idea how much it was worth. Although she was treated like an insect by her father, she was still a family of a Duke. She had never even held a coin in her hand.


    <i>I should be asking for help</i>... But who did she have to ask? Riftan may realize his wife was an idiot and start treating her like her father did. And the servants? They might talk behind her back, how their stuttering Madam didn¡¯t even know the most basic things. Max began to get paranoid.


    <i>It might be the best idea to just go along with the merchant.</i>


    Max settled on the simplest solution. He must¡¯ve been to many different castles, so he must have enough experience in how these things work. She may get a bit overcharged, but Aderon¡¯s words were very convincing and he sounded like he knew what he was doing.


    <i>Riftan did tell me the money wasn¡¯t the issue.</i>


    Aftering up with a decision, she felt calmer, walking out of her room in more resolute steps. The rain had died a little, sprinkling lightly onto the Earth. She missed the fresh air, after spending a couple of days indoors. Max went to the terrace extending into the garden and looked up at the gray sky and the moist garden.


    The bare tree branches by the gazebo were soaked in the rain, appearing ck, adding to the spooky atmosphere. The smell of wet grass struck her nose. Max reached beyond the terrace roof and felt the cold-water droplets fall to her hand. The drizzle soon soaked her sleeves.


    ¡°Why are you outside?¡±


    Max looked into the garden. It was Riftan, walking across the empty garden. With his big strides, he jumped up the stairs within a couple of seconds.


    ¡°And you¡¯re dressed lightly.¡±


    ¡°I-I just wanted s-some f-fresh a-air...¡±


    The eyes hiding under the hood of his cloak squinted. He removed the wet strand of hair poking into her eyes with his cold hands. Max wondered if she should do the same; sweep his wet hair out of his face. It seemed normal that he touched her, but she felt she needed his permission to touch him.


    ¡°At least put on a robe if you want fresh air. You might catch a cold.¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry...¡±


    Riftan reached for her shoulder to cover her, but soon realized he was wet and lowered his arm.


    ¡°We should head back inside.¡±


    She followed him into the castle. He left a long track of muddy footprints on the cold stone tiles. While she thought of cing a brush by the entrance to wipe off the mud on the shoes, she noticed a handful of wildflowers in his hand. She looked at the flowers, puzzled. Feeling her gaze, he quickly pulled down his cloak to hide his hand.


    ¡°...It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Perhaps she wasn¡¯t meant to see it. rmed by his stern response, Max immediately looked away. An awkward silencey between them. They continued to walk in silence when Riftan cursed lowly.


    ¡°Damn it,¡± he said. He held up the thing that was in his hand. ¡°I saw some in the garden.¡±


    Max¡¯s eyes bulged with surprise. It was a bunch of wildflowers, still wet in the rain. Looking down at his own gift, Riftan frowned like he was angry.


    ¡°It looked quite pretty in the empty in... Now that I see it properly, it¡¯s just a shabby bunch of grass.¡±


    <i>Did he pick them himself? </i>Max looked at the flowers, then at him. Riftan, hesitating at her nk reaction, handed it over to her.


    ¡°You can throw it away if you don¡¯t like it.¡±


    Her eyes widened. ¡°I-I would n-never throw it a-away.¡± It would be too much of a blunder to throw the first gift she has ever received in her life.


    As she slowly took the flowers into her hands covered in small droplets of rain, as if they were fragile, the scent of rain and grass struck her nose. She carefully stroked the tiny petals.


    ¡°It¡¯s b-b-beautiful.¡±


    She was being honest. But although she mumbled the words with her shaky voice, the man didn¡¯t look entirely happy. He must¡¯ve thought she was simply being nice. Max opened her mouth to say something but closed it again. She didn¡¯t know how to express her current feelings in words. Instead, she took the wet flowers into her face and breathed in their flowery scent. The wet and droopy flowers in front of her had never looked so lovely before.


    Just the thought of someone crouching in the rain to pick flowers for her was tremendously touching.


    ¡°T-thank you,¡± she uttered as sincerely as she could.


    Riftan¡¯s cheekbones slightly flushed. He turned his body away to hide this, continuing his steps forward.


    ¡°Let go to our room. I want to take a shower.¡±


    Max delicately held the flowers by her heart as she quickly caught up behind him,a warm feeling spreading inside her.


    <strong>Hello dear readers, had a personal problem that was interfering with my trantions, so I had to step back for awhile else it would have been too much for me. Thank you so much for your kind words, patience and support. </strong><strong>Updates for our Max and Riftan will now resume back to schedule. </strong>


    <strong>Then again, if you want to support your trantors, you can be our patron and read in advance, but please refrain from pledging before June 1<i>.</i></strong>


    <strong>Ying and Livy¡¯s current trantions (from left to right)</strong>


    <strong>Living as the Viiness Queen</strong>


    <strong>Under the Oak Tree</strong>


    <strong>The Duke¡¯s Imposter Sister</strong>


    <strong>Predatory Marriage</strong>


    <strong>Raising the Child of the Male Lead Boss</strong>


    <strong>Heavenly Divine Doctor: Abandoned Concubine</strong>

 Chapter 50 Am I Dreaming (2)

    <strong>Chapter 50 ¨C Am I Dreaming (2)</strong>


    The next day, Aderon and a couple of servants came to her with an armful of samples. She listened to him exin for a long time. A bumpy ss with a greenish-glow, a smooth and clear ss, a coarse but beautiful ss with silvery light... Describing their own pros and cons, Aderon soon moved on to fabrics.


    ¡°It¡¯s better to use thick fabric for the curtains in the banquet hall. How about mahogany? Imagine mahogany curtains with rose patterns embroidered in gold thread. I think it would make the banquet hall look very luxurious. You can also opt for the gold silk curtains. Gold curtains would even fitfortably into the banquet hall of a royal pce. It¡¯s fancy, yet modest and elegant.¡±


    Max hectically scanned through the numerous pieces of fabric. Rudis cautiously put down the tray of tea as she looked at the samples Aderon brought over. She decided to seek some help from a fresh pair of eyes.


    ¡°R-Rudis, w-what do you t-think?¡±


    ¡°...Unfortunately, I don¡¯t have quite the artistic taste, madam¡±, she replied.


    Seeing her puzzled expression, Max couldn¡¯t ask her more questions and fixed her eyes on the table. After a moment of thought, she finally chose the mahogany curtain with rose patterns. The curtains had gold tassels on the end andplicated embroidery in the middle, making it pretty expensive.


    After choosing the curtains, everything was fairly easy. On the floor, she decided to ce a red carpet to go along with the curtains, and a tapestry of a legendary knight, Uigru, riding a white dragon, to hang over the walls.


    ¡°Have you given a thought on the floors, madam? Would you like to change them to marble tiles?¡±


    ¡°I-it will l-lead to a big c-c-construction, s-so I need m-more time to t-think about i-it.¡±


    ¡°No need to be haste, madam. It will take some time for the materials to be delivered from the city anyways, so do take your time thinking about it.¡±


    Max nodded her head, d to have note been pushed into the decision.


    Next, the merchant pulled out a miniature model of the chandelier. When she made an exmation at the tiny thing, the size of a palm, he arrayed several models made of marble onto the table. A unicorn standing on its back legs, a dragon with its wings spread out wide, a knight of armor riding a roaring lion... Max admired the figures modeled with extreme delicacy when there was a knock on the door. When she ordered the person to enter, Rodrigo appeared behind the door.


    ¡°Madam, the tailor called in by the lord is ready for you.¡±


    ¡°A t-tailor?¡±


    She tilted her head. She remembered Riftan promising her to get her a new dress made for her. Max turned her head with discern to the merchant, but Aderon was already putting his samples away.


    ¡°I wille backter in the week, madam. Ah, I will leave the figures with you to decide.¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry to have w-wasted your t-t-time.¡±


    ¡°Oh, please! It is not a problem, madam. I cane back whenever it suits you.¡±


    When the merchant left the castle, she walked to the dressing room with the servants. Amidst a pile of fancy fabrics, colorful skein of thread, and a weaving frame, there stood a skinny man in his forties and a woman in her thirties. The two straightened up and bowed respectfully to Max as she entered.


    ¡°it is a pleasure to meet you, madam. My name is Roan Serus. This is my wife, Linda Serus. We were given the honor to sew you a dress.¡±


    ¡°N-nice to m-meet you,¡± Max mumbled in reply.


    ¡°The lord has ordered us to make whatever the number of beautiful dresses that suits you, no matter the price. Do you have any style you prefer?¡±


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t have a-anything specific i-in m-mind.¡±


    ¡°Then we will dly show you what is in trend right now.¡±


    The tailor pulled out a scroll from his bag and held it to her. Max looked at the drawing on the yellow parchment paper, certain she was dreaming. Although she didn¡¯t understand what the scribbled figurines, she found herself growing more excited by the minute.


    She saw Rosetta surrounded by tailors and seamstresses many times, but she had never stood in the middle of that before.


    Max listened to the tailor exin, while she had herself measured, study the different fabrics and tried on a hats, veils, and belts. When she looked into the mirror, she saw ady with sparkling eyes, truly looking like some semnce of a <i>proper </idy. She was wearing a pointy hat, tall enough to touch the ceiling and various overly fancy essories; she thought she had never looked so silly before.


    ¡°I-I think a smaller h-hat would be b-better,¡± she said as she gently took off her hat.


    The tailor nodded his head and wrote something on the parchment. After deciding to make three dresses, she left the dressing room.


    The flurry of activities had taken most of her time and it was no sooner that sundown was on them. Max immediately returned to her room after her duties were over. A sense of overwhelm still tingling over her heart on aplishing things she has never done in her life.


    She sat on the chair and massaged her exhausted shoulders, tensed up all day from being nervous.


    Her gaze flitted around the room andnded the inconspicuous small vase by the window. The flower buds have bloomed a little more than yesterday. The image of Riftan appeared on her mind as she kept gazing at the flowers.


    <i>A weird man, he is...</i>


    The first time she saw him, he did not strike as a person that would be picking wildflowers in a field for a woman. The man she saw standing in the middle of a hall in castle Croix with an emotionless face didn¡¯t look like a visiting guest, but rather an intruder. Who would have thought that cold man had such a... <i>gentle</i> side in him?


    <i>He¡¯s been so kind to me... It¡¯s too good to be true.</i>


    Her face clouded over. The flowers, the dresses, polite people, a kind husband. It was quite unnerving that everything had changed so much in a day. She feared she would wake up the next moment, back at the cold tiles of castle Croix, her father¡¯s crane looming over her.


    Max held her shoulders in a shaky grip, a sliver of hope coalescing into her usually jumbled thoughts.

 Chapter 51 Erroneous Expectations (1)

    <strong>Chapter 51 ¨C Erroneous Expectations (1)</strong>


    ¡°Madam.¡±


    She tore herself away from her thoughts and turned her head to see Rudis standing quietly in front of the door.


    ¡°The lord is back. He is going to have dinner with the knights at the dining hall. Would you like to go down, too?¡±


    She hesitated for a moment, then nodded. She was ufortable around the knights, but she still wanted to dine with him. At the very least, she should maintain a modicum of amiableness with them as madam Calypse.


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll style your hair again.¡±


    The maid brought ab and a hairpin and neatly curled up her hair. She sat in front of the vanity, scrutinizing her dress and hairstyle, and then left the room.


    In the hallway, servants flitted about, lighting up themps. She was passing them all as she moved down the stairs when Max heard the sound of a heated argument drift into her ears.


    She paused and began to slowly move towards the mor. Taking a look between the partially opened door of the dining hall, she saw Riftan and three other knights following him while arguing with one another.


    ¡°We must leave for the royal road by tomorrow, at the least!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t make me repeat myself. We¡¯re leaving in three days.¡±


    ¡°You have to attend the ceremony! How far do you intend to ignore the Majesty¡¯s sincerity!¡±


    ¡°I have to agree with Ricardo this time. The rain has died down, so there won¡¯t be any trouble leaving soon.¡±


    Max, who didn¡¯t know if she should intrude and was waiting behind the door, stiffened up.


    Come to think of it, he had mentioned it during their trip. He was the top contributor in the war and should have headed to the royal road as soon as the battle ended. Max then estimated the distance between the royal highway and Anatol. It should take around 15 days if they traveled fast; if not, it would usually take about a month.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already sent a pigeon to the capital. I finally came home after three years; King Ruben will understand.¡±


    ¡°I know you want to distance yourself from King Ruben. But if you go too far, your influence might disappear.¡±


    At the words of the knight, standing at the very end, Ricardo quickly turned his head towards him.


    ¡°Distance himself?¡±


    ¡°Elnuma Ruben III is getting impatient because he can¡¯t summon you to the royal road. You are wary that you might get tied to the royal family due to your contribution to the battle, right?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not just a case between you and Agnes; it seems like the king wants to keep you on a tight leash. I also understand that you are wary. But you must avoid going too far as you might end up antagonizing them. He¡¯s already very cautious of his vassals.¡±


    ¡°Eliot¡¯s right. If the Remdragon Knights are absent during the celebration, he will surely think he is being humiliated in front of his people. We never know what kind of retribution he wille back withter. You know he¡¯s someone who holds a long grudge.¡±


    ¡°Hebaron Nirta! Your words go too far!¡±


    At hearing the raised voices, Max began to turn back. The atmosphere between them wasn¡¯t conducive to her appetite.


    ¡°Ju-just bri-bring my me-meal to my ro-room,¡± she told Rudis as soon as she climbed back up the stairs and went back to her room.


    Max couldn¡¯t get rid of the heaviness she was feeling as she was returning to her room, and even when she pitifully ate her dinner alone.


    Will she truly be fine alone while Riftan is away from the castle? Everyone was genial towards Max now, but she worried that maybe it was because the lord of the castle was around. She felt uneasy as if she was a child who had lost sight of her guardian.


    ¡°Madam... is the meal not to your taste?¡± Rudis, who had been patiently waiting on the side, asked carefully.


    A grimace must have been visible on her face. Max quickly shook her head.


    ¡°Oh, no. It-it¡¯s delicious. Well, I just... it¡¯s just I don¡¯t have an appetite,¡± she weakly excused.


    ¡°Are you perhaps ufortable anywhere?¡±


    ¡°I think, I think it¡¯s because I¡¯m tired... I¡¯d like to rest.¡±


    ¡°Should I take your te away?¡± When she nodded, the maid retrieved the tter from her, a sizeable portion of the food still left uneaten on the porcin.


    Max sat at the table and absentmindedly gazed into the figure that Aderon left behind. Just a moment ago, the small sculptures that looked lovely like toys now looked insignificant.


    <i>Why am I acting like a child? Nothing is wrong with being alone. </i>


    She had always lived in isted, what difference would it make if Riftan left? For twenty years, she suffered under a cruel father, shunned by her cold-hearted half-sister, and even disrespected by the rude servants. There was no reason to feel hopeless by Riftan¡¯s month-long absence.


    ¡°Why in the zed are you staring at it intently?¡± A confused, familiar voice brought her out from her own musings.


    She looked back at the hand that suddenly came into view, surprised. Without her noticing himing in, Riftan was holding a marble sculpture in his hand and looking at it with an expression that showed he thought it was random and strange.


    ¡°It-it¡¯s a model... I-I was picking out the de-decorations for the banquet ha-hall.¡±


    ¡°The banquet hall?¡±


    Max¡¯s heart plummeted when she saw a frown appear on Riftan¡¯s face upon the mention of it.


    ¡°You, you asked m-me to decorate the ca-castle, so...¡± her voice trailed off.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not saying no to it.¡± He hurriedly corrected himself, ¡°I just forgot that there was such a ce. I see. The banquet hall... I guess we¡¯ll have to n a party or a ball soon, right?¡±


    She gulped. Her throat went dry as she saw Riftan¡¯s eyes of anticipation directed at her. Just the thought of hosting a ball or banquet made her dizzy with apprehension.


    ¡°If-if you don¡¯t want to...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t want to. I¡¯m just not used to loud spaces with strangers.¡±


    He then bent over, leaning towards her, and pulled the pin out of her hair. Max¡¯s braided hair fell, tumbling slowly on the back of her neck. A smilenguidly spread across Riftan¡¯s face as he tenderly untangled her locks with his hands.


    ¡°But, I do want to see you beautifully dressed and dancing at the ball.¡±


    Max felt the word ¡®beautiful¡¯ never suited her, and it was so that she had never stepped a foot at a banquet before. Whenever she saw the gap between Riftan¡¯s expectations and her true nature stray far, she felt as if an invisible w suffocate her heart from the inside.


    It was too cruel.


    <strong>Oh Maxi... I just wish you all the happiness in this world. :((( double chapter update!</strong>


    <strong>Then again, if you want to support your trantors, you can be our patron and read in advance, but please refrain from pledging before June 1<i>.</i></strong>


    <strong>Ying and Livy¡¯s current trantions (from left to right)</strong>


    <strong>Living as the Viiness Queen</strong>


    <strong>Under the Oak Tree</strong>


    <strong>The Duke¡¯s Imposter Sister</strong>


    <strong>Predatory Marriage</strong>


    <strong>Raising the Child of the Male Lead Boss</strong>


    <strong>Heavenly Divine Doctor: Abandoned Concubine</strong>

 Chapter 52 Erroneous Expectations (2) | 19

    <strong>Chapter 52 ¨C Erroneous Expectations (2) | 19</strong>


    ¡°W-well,e to think of it, I-I didn¡¯t even have a ch-chance to thank you.¡± She began, ¡°Th-thank you for hi-hiring a tailor f-for m-me.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me for anything.¡± The man replied dryly, putting the piece of marble he was holding back on the table.


    ¡°I know it¡¯s severelyckingpared to your previous lifestyle. Even if it takes time, I¡¯ll get you everything you want, so just hang in there for a bit,¡± he murmured. He then put his arm around her shoulder and lowered his head, pressing a chaste kiss on her earlobes.


    She shrank back as his arms wrapped around her, encasing her petite frame. He was far from beingcking, instead he was giving her more than she could ever ask for.


    She wanted to say that he didn¡¯t have to overwork himself for her so badly, but she just couldn¡¯t do it. Even if it was an erroneous expectation, she felt strangely relieved that he thought of her as someone... precious.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to the royal road in a few days. I¡¯lle back with a wagon full of presents.¡±


    Her eyes widened at this. ¡°Ye-yes...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back as soon as I can. I¡¯m just going to attend the ceremony and soon...¡±


    He mumbled hisst words under his breath, making them almost undecipherable. And then a soft, moist, warmth gently prodded into her mouth.


    Her eyes widened lightly. The tip of his tongue tasted faintly of strong wine. His slightly coarse stubble gently rubbed against her own chin, his tall straight nose over her nose, and a warm, soothing palm gently caressed her cheek.


    There was something unique about the way he enveloped her.


    He was frighteningly persistent and aggressive, yet there beyond this animalistic side, he was also so cautious, holding her as if she was something sacred. When his caresses felt minute, almost fluttering on her skin, she felt as if she were a wildflower.


    A delicate flower ferociously yanked away and dearly held in his grasp...


    ¡°Damn... I really don¡¯t want to go.¡± He mumbled harshly, his warm breath warming her lips.


    There was a slight trace of saliva when their lips parted.


    Max looked up at him with trembling eyes. He cupped his hand over one of her breasts over her clothes as he pulled her closer by the waist.


    ¡°I want to do nothing and just stay locked up in my bedroom for months¡ªperhaps years, and just rest.¡± She sensed a lot of fatigue in his heated voice.


    He was exhausted. Max could only imagine how hard it must have been for the past three years. Guilt andpassion sprang up inside her. She hesitated slightly, before she gently moved her hand to stroke his head. The man who had been pouring kisses on her d¨¦colletage looked up at her in surprise.


    She managed to say in a trembling voice,


    ¡°Che-cheer up.¡±


    A strange expression crossed his onyx eyes. She had glimpsed a solemn look of heartbreak. He was staring down at her nkly with glistening eyes, when suddenly, he surged towards her, violently locking his lips against hers. She felt goosebumps dance towards the back of her neck at the feel of their moist breaths locked in a battle together.


    ¡°To be so willing to fire me up¡ªdon¡¯tin to me when you regret it.¡± He roughly murmured as he gathered her up in his arms from the chair she was sitting on.


    A sharp shudder roughly scraped the inside of her stomach. She wasn¡¯t scared. Even when he said something like that... Even when he was doing something like this... she wasn¡¯t scared at all. She could see vaguely what kind of person he was bing to her and that was the only thing she was <i>really</i> afraid of.


    *


    ¡°Sto-stop...¡± Max¡¯s voice came out in a soft whimper as her stomachid on the bed.


    From the windows, bright light poured out from the striking blue sky covered only with sparse clouds. It was quite a sunny day. She crawled towards the nket to escape, but her arms and legs, which had undergone too much of a rigorous exercise throughout the night,cked the strength to even tear apart a flower, much less break free from a man¡¯s insistent grip.


    ¡°Ri-riftan...please, please.¡±


    ¡°Just a little more...¡±


    At the breath that came in between her legs, she hid her face deeply into the sheets. The light from the dying firece flickered over their wet skin soaked with sweat and wetness from their lovemaking. Even the feel of the faint heat was like torture to Max.


    ¡°It¡¯s incredible. That you have something that can ept me... and I have something that can connect with you...¡± He muttered like a drunken man as he touched her between her legs.


    Her hips raised in the air shook with his every caress, her already fatigued thighs were shaking. Her soaked petals had long throbbed from his stimtion, blooming a pinkish red. She choked back a sob from the ecstasy and the erotic quality of it all.


    The fact that she was baring him her most private part was agonizingly strange to Max. Her heart felt as if it could burst out from her ribcage any moment.


    ¡°Do you know how beautiful you are?¡± She felt his warm, husky voice over her moist womanhood.


    And his fingers gently prodded in, parting her secret doors to stroke it within. Max immediately found herself biting the pillow to restrain her lewd mewls.


    She was going <i>mad</i>. It felt as if her whole body had melted and only the part under his hold was alive. As tears ran down her face from the intense climax that broke like a dam inside, he gently ran his hand across her back and whispered,


    ¡°Really, <i>maddeningly</i> beautiful.¡± His deep, muffled voice wed at her ears like a siren¡¯s bewitching call. Her body, no longer her own, sumbed to the wild sensation. Max unconsciously pulled on Riftan¡¯s hair.


    His breath heated up her soft skin and his teeth softly bit her parts that had long gone sensitive from his never-ending touches. She felt like all the nerves in her body were splitting into tiny pieces, tearing her apart from the inside to a delicious heap.


    ¡°N-no... ah!¡±


    Her words not corresponding with her actions, her back arched higher, her folds stretching as they anticipated for him. Riftan sped her hips tightly so that she wouldn¡¯t be able to escape, and after he persistently tasted her juices, he positioned his throbbing member against her tunnel and slowly pushed inside, making her feel him to the tip.


    Max no longer had enough strength to lift even a single finger. As his thick, massive body crashed into her, she shook like a leaf. His manhood pressed inside her, demanding as he filled her deeply to her core and with every thrust, his member growing with his ragged breaths. As his movements picked up, she could hear their slick skin against another; her body that had be almost unbearably sensitive and heated, was roughly swept by a strong current.


    At the height of her senses, Max finally felt her vision fade, the sounds around her slowly vanishing with her consciousness.


    <b>I forgot this was an 19 rated chappie. Well hope this has been a surprising treat! xD</b>


    <strong>Then again, if you want to support your trantors, you can be our patron and read these chapters in advance:</strong>


    <strong>Mother Earth ¨C 2 chapters for $2.99</strong>


    Chapter 52 ¨C Erroneous Expectations (2)


    Chapter 53 ¨C Take Me Closer (1)


    <strong>Beautiful Venus ¨C 5 chapters for $4.99</strong>


    Chapter 54 ¨C Take Me Closer (2)


    Chapter 55 ¨C His Departure to the Capital (1)


    Chapter 56 ¨C His Departure to the Capital (2)


    <strong>Blue Mercury ¨C 8 chapters for $9.99</strong>


    Chapter 57 ¨C Max¡¯s Resolve (1)


    Chapter 58 ¨C Max¡¯s Resolve (2)


    Chapter 59 ¨C Her tant Ignorance (1)


    <strong>Intriguing Pluto ¨C 11 chapters for $15.99</strong>


    Chapter 60 ¨C Her tant Ignorance (2)


    Chapter 61 ¨C Her Unofficial Help (1)


    Chapter 62 ¨C Her Unofficial Help (2)


    <strong>zing Sun ¨C 15 chapters for $25.99</strong>


    Chapter 63 ¨C The Legend of the Oak Tree (1)


    Chapter 64 ¨C The Legend of the Oak Tree (2)


    Chapter 65 ¨C The Storyteller and Knights-in-Training (1)


    Chapter 66 ¨C The Storyteller and Knights-in-Training (2)


    <strong>Glowing Sirius ¨C 20 chapters for $45.99</strong>


    Chapter 67 ¨C Slowly Settling In (1)


    Chapter 68 ¨C Slowly Settling In (2)


    Chapter 69 ¨C Her First Kind Companions (1)


    Chapter 70 ¨C Her First Kind Companions (2)


    Chapter 71 ¨C Strange Affinity to Magic (1)


    <strong>The Silver Moon ¨C unlimited chapters for $90.99</strong>


    Chapter 72 ¨C Strange Affinity to Magic (2)


    Chapter 73 ¨C Familiar Fears (1)


    Chapter 74 ¨C Familiar Fears (2)


    Chapter 75 ¨C The Lord¡¯s Return (1)


    Chapter 76 ¨C The Lord¡¯s Return (2)


    Chapter 77 ¨C Riftan¡¯s Anger


    Chapter 78 ¨C One Head for Every Scratch (1)


    Chapter 79 ¨C One Head for Every Scratch (2) | 19


    <strong>Ying and Livy¡¯s current trantions (from left to right)</strong>


    <strong>Living as the Viiness Queen</strong>


    <strong>Under the Oak Tree</strong>


    <strong>The Duke¡¯s Imposter Sister</strong>


    <strong>Predatory Marriage</strong>


    <strong>Raising the Child of the Male Lead Boss</strong>


    <strong>Heavenly Divine Doctor: Abandoned Concubine</strong>

 Chapter 53 Take Me Closer (1) | 19

    <strong>Chapter 53 ¨C Take Me Closer (1) | 19</strong>


    Max was seized by the feeling as if she were plummeting into a cliff in her slumber. Slowly stirring into consciousness, she hears the sound of rain, pounding hard against the windows as if to wake her up from her reverie. The manid calmly behind her back, their slick bodies stered to one another. Her eyelids fluttered open as shey in his arms.


    Just how long have they been losing their minds with one another?


    The chest on her back gently shook with the man¡¯s steady breathing. ¡°Even if I¡¯m almost crushing you by being so close like this... I don¡¯t want to part our bodies at all.¡±


    He gathered her closer¡ªas if it were any possible¡ªinside his arms, facing him. Skin created friction as they rubbed against another, the tips of her peaks having long gone sore from his constant teases. The man released a satisfied groan, tilting the woman¡¯s head underneath him to meet his lips. He sucked on them, devouring and rolling her soft flesh between his teeth.


    Max looked up at him with swollen eyes. He looked as messy as she was; his usually cold, stern face like a polished de was flushed with sweat, his eyes clouded with a heated gaze. His hair was disheveled as if it had gone through a storm, and his skin wasced with half-moon crescents...


    Riftan faintly smiled, seeing the light wounds on his body. ¡°I didn¡¯t even have a scratch on my body when I was fighting a basilisk...¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯m s-sorry.¡±


    A terrible sound came out from her throat like a strangled cry. And his head dipped down again to capture her lips, sealing the voice inside. Max was quite frightened of his onyx eyes, looking at her with an indecipherable expression.


    ¡°You¡¯re a frightening enchantress.¡±


    She had wanted to implore him what he meant, but her voice could no longere out as he kissed her flush against him again. Their slick tongues slowly intertwined with another in a slow,zy dance.


    ¡°I think I¡¯ve known since the first day. That you would... scar me.¡±


    Hisst words were so faint against her lips that she could hardly understand them. She soon sank into a deep sleep as if she were melting into warm water.


    *


    It was raining harder outside as if nature was deviously trying to make up for yesterday¡¯s harmless drizzle. This prompted Riftan and his soldiers to dy their travel to the capital. And as he wasn¡¯t even able to trudge across the vige for inspection under the nket of heavy rain, he spent his whole day lounging around their room for the first time ever since he moved into the castle.


    The twoid in bed stark naked, merely listening to the rhythm of the rain against the window. Most of the time, they were engaged in a passionate embrace between each other, leaving no inch of skin as they shared their warmth. They made love intensely, making Max worry if such a level of intimacy was even allowed. When they were not locked with one another, they gulped down the food and wine the servants delivered to them.


    He ced her on hisp as he fed her himself. Feeling sluggish, Max wasn¡¯t able to feel the familiar embarrassment creep in, and instead, rested her head on his chest as she nibbled on the pieces of sweet fruit and bread with cream he brought to her mouth. At the heart-warming sight, a smile blossomed across Riftan¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°You¡¯re like a little bird.¡±


    He gave her a sip of wine and pressed his lips gently on her bulging cheeks, feeling her flesh soft against his muscles. Riftan wouldn¡¯t let her go even for a split second; he was like an animal devotedly taking care of its own baby. He washed her and showered her with kisses. And Max was <i>utterly</i> captivated by his passionate and persistent love, never having experienced anything like it before.


    She suddenly had the oundish urge to hug him tightly with her soft arms and to rub her face against his broad and muscr chest like a child. If she wasn¡¯t so exhausted, she knew she would have indulged in that fleeting impulse.


    Not even her mother had held her this close before.


    ¡°These grapes are delicious,¡± he mumbled as he pushed the fruit through her lips. Max took the grape in her mouth and popped it between her teeth, savoring the sweet juice. As some of the liquid trickled down the sides of her mouth, Riftan tasted it with his lips. His hand brushing against her cheek was gentle, but his caresses were stirring her. Soon, the thought of his damp lips delicately trailing golden kisses on her skin came to mind. Their barely parted bodies heated in tandem with the warm current inside the room.


    ¡°Crush me with your teeth and take me in.¡± He stuck his tongue out long as if it wanted to fall into a pit that was her throat.


    There was some kind ofnguage <i>clearer</i> than words that came and went through their interlocked lips.


    Max could feel her throat chocking up, but she wasn¡¯tining¡ªdidn¡¯t want to. Now engulfed with a craze that ate all her reason, she lifted her trembling arms and wrapped them around his neck. At the next moment, her body fell back towards the familiar soft sheet again.


    As they stumbled on one another, the te ced on the bed was knocked over to the side, the pieces of fruit spilling carelessly over the bed. Riftan continued to lick all traces of the sweet juice staining her skin as his thick chestpressed her smooth mounds. Their sweatced skin had long tangled with the damp bed sheets.


    <strong>Hello! A note to our dear readers: since we have been preupied with RL and it¡¯s been quite a chore to keep readers constantly waiting and giving reasons forteness ?? we will have a new schedule for every novel: instead of specific days we will be opting posting anytime around the week of which we will have a chapter counter after every chapter like the one below:</strong>


    <strong>Update Schedule: 3x a week [??] [??][] ¨C> it means 2/3 chapters have been updated for OAK.</strong>


    <strong>Then again, if you want to support your trantors, you can be our patron and read these chapters in advance:</strong>


    <strong>Ying and Livy¡¯s current trantions (from left to right)</strong>


    <strong>Living as the Viiness Queen</strong>


    <strong>Under the Oak Tree</strong>


    <strong>The Duke¡¯s Imposter Sister</strong>


    <strong>Predatory Marriage</strong>


    <strong>Raising the Child of the Male Lead Boss</strong>


    <strong>Heavenly Divine Doctor: Abandoned Concubine</strong>

 Chapter 54 Take Me Closer (2) | 19

    <strong>Chapter 54 ¨C Take Me Closer (2) | 19</strong>


    The sound of her moaning and his grunting filled the room. Their lips were interwoven as their bodies rolled about in the bed in an intimate dance. To her, his breath smelled like nectar¡ªas they shared their bodies, their breathing also mingled, one breathing the other¡¯s exhtion.


    Max could feel something warm and <i>overwhelming</i> slowly grow from the center of her heart.


    As he made eye contact with her, he demanded in a desperate whisper, ¡°Say my name.¡±


    ¡°R-Riftan...¡± she breathed.


    ¡°Again...¡±


    ¡°R-Riftan...¡±


    ¡°Again. Say it again...¡±


    She called his name until she lost her voice. At that moment, she felt as if she were existing to quench the heat within, to satisfy both his and her body¡¯s demands... In that desperateness, there was no space for lectures on the manners of a virtuous woman. She was clinging onto him like an animal, digging her nails on his skin as hard as they could.


    He ughters her, and she rises back to the living<i>.</i> The cycle and his extreme need for her were driving Max <i>insane</i>.


    ¡°R-Riftan...¡±


    Max looked up at him through hooded eyes. Mystified, she called his name, as if she were in a dream, and his name was the only one existing in the world.


    *


    Unfortunately, the rain dwindled awayte in the afternoon and wholly halted around dawn. Max opened her bleary eyes at the mild morning sun she hadn¡¯t seen for a long time. She wanted to lift herself up, but her limbs were too weak. As she faintly moaned at the dull pain, a hand stroked her naked back to soothe her.


    ¡°Go back to sleep.¡±


    She gaped at his face shading her from the bright morning sun. He had woken up far before her, already wearing crisp clothing and armor. Her heart sank at the sight of this.


    ¡°Y-you¡¯re l-leaving today...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be leavingter at noon. We have to get the weapons and food ready first.¡±


    He reached for her chin and kissed her swollen lips and then slipped his hands into a white iron glove.


    ¡°I¡¯lle back to see you before I leave, so don¡¯t worry and go back to sleep,¡± he said as he pulled another piece of armor up to his elbows and took his sword before leaving the room. Max stared at the door from where he had departed and blinked. An empty feeling swept through her heart, unconsciously.


    She finally stood up and walked on her trembling legs and asked the maids for a bath. Although he had told her to get more sleep, she found herself no longer requiring rest.


    ¡°Madam, your bath is here.¡±


    Rudis and three other servants fetched a tub filled with warm water. She weakly stepped into the water with the help of her servants. Rudis quickly washed her hair and cleaned her body with a soft sponge, and even if she were extremely embarrassed, she didn¡¯t have any energy left to clean herself. Max kindly took Rudis¡¯s help and sat still in the water.


    ¡°Will you excuse me for a moment, madam? I¡¯ll go and prepare a dress with a high neck.¡±


    A servant wiping off the moisture from her body after she stepped out of the bath asked her carefully. Max immediately flushed when she noticed the blotchy red patches on her body.


    ¡°Y-yes, please.¡±


    When the servants left, Max cautiously stood in front of the mirror and spread open the towel around her body. Her cor bones had marks on them, and her breasts wererger than usual... also covered in pink blooms. She touched her breasts with her shaky hands, finding Riftan¡¯s touch was clearly different from hers.


    His touch felt as if he were a sculptor¡¯s hand, and she was the y being molded.


    She wondered if the woman with littered with love marks on her skin and bright eyes in the mirror was the same person to the woman she was used to seeing; a pale and depressed girl with droopy shoulders and a hunched back. Max slowly slid her hands down her slender waist, her t stomach, andstly, between her thighs. Her skin felt warm to the touch, smooth and soft.


    It didn¡¯t feel as if it were her own.


    ¡°Madam, your dress is here.¡±


    Max took her hand off her body with surprise. Although they were still behind the door, waiting for their permission to enter, she flushed as if she was caught red-handed. She stuttered in embarrassment.


    ¡°C-ce in.¡±


    The servants entered the room and proficiently dressed her. She wore a fancy dress with waves of green and gold with a golden belt looped around her waist. Then, she hurried out the door with her hair roughly tied with a ribbon, still wet.


    Through the open windows, the fresh sunshine gently kissed her face. She breathed in the scent of the air still moist from the rain and hurried down the stairs. He promised toe to find her before he left, but she was still anxious he had forgotten and had gone already.


    ¡°Good morning, madam.¡±


    She walked into arge hall where the servants were sweeping the floors with the windows open wide to let the fresh air in. Supervising them with a sharp eye, Rodrigo respectfully lowered his head when he spotted Max.


    ¡°Breakfast is ready. Would you like to have it in the dining hall?¡±


    ¡°N-no, b-before that, I-I need to see R-Riftan, I mean L-lord Calypse...¡±


    ¡°Lord Calypse is in the field with the knights, ma¡¯am.¡±


    She was about to leave through the door when she paused. What was she going to do? She wondered if she would only disturb him. As she was hesitating in front of the door, Rodrigo carefully opened his lips.

 Chapter 55 His Departure to the Capital (1)

    <h4>Chapter 55: His Departure to the Capital (1)</h4>


    <strong> ¨C His Departure to the Capital (1)</strong>


    ¡°Uhm... madam, if you don¡¯t mind me asking...¡±


    The servant let out a couple of dry coughs before continuing awkwardly.


    ¡°Would you please tell the lord that the meal is ready? I thought he should eat before he leaves for the trip, so I¡¯ve been preparing in the kitchen since early morning.¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯ll t-tell him!¡±


    She replied in a loud, exhrated voice. The old man¡¯s face, which was full of anxiety for asking a possibly presumptuous question, now showed relief. He swiftly expressed his gratitude.


    ¡°Tha-thank you madam, so...uhm, I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡±


    She was just d to have an excuse to go to him and rushed out the door without a proper response. The dainty autumn breeze gently swept down on her dreary body. She took a moment to look up towards the sky, the pale autumn sun was gradually brightening the day and reflecting over the shiny puddles of water formed throughout the garden. With tiny skips and hops, she waded across the puddles and made it towards the stairs.


    As she crossed the vast garden, she neared the inner gate. Carefully holding up her skirt to avoid getting it wet, she nimbly went down eight steps of stairs. She passed a guard who bowed his head in haste at their madam¡¯s unexpected arrival.


    She drew closer and closer to the doors to the hall. Surrounded by a high, thick outer wall and held by the sturdy pir, this full hall presented a lofty image amidst the faint glimmer of the morning sun. And the knights donning silver armor lined up in an orderly fashion before the ever imposing Riftan, made for a breathtaking view.


    As she entered the hall, Max halted in her steps. Without a sound, she slowly took in her surroundings. He seemed to be talking about something serious, so Max felt it was not appropriate to approach him right now. She decided to wait for the opportune moment while the voices in the hall steadily rose.


    ¡°Leader, if you are worried about Anatol that much, I¡¯ll stay.¡±


    Gabel, a young knight who¡¯d shown off his brilliant rhetoric at the dinner party, took a step forward and said, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t have to worry if just a single Remdragon Knight stays put, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not possible. Every single knight who participated in the battle must attend the celebration. Recognition for service should be divided fairly among us all.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in the titles or rewards from the king. My reputation as a knight is good enough, and I¡¯ve already received more than enough praise. It¡¯s better to stay in the castle and train with my sword than waste my time attending a boring celebration.¡±


    ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    With his arms crossed across his chest, Hebaron shook his head in disbelief. He seemed to think hispanion, Gabel, didn¡¯t mean what he said and decided to call him out.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like you¡¯re a monk. If all thedies in the Imperial City piled up at your feet, are you going to refuse? With your mboyant ir for words, you could swoon around anydy no matter how haughty!¡±


    ¡°You superficial man! Is that all you can think of with that big head of yours?¡±


    ¡°What did you say?!¡±


    Looking at Hebaron and Gabel ring daggers at each other, Ruth, who was standing by Riftan¡¯s side, let out a deep sigh.


    ¡°You two must be under a curse where if you don¡¯t growl at each other for a day, you will catch a deadly infection.¡±


    He clicked his tongue as if he was tired of all the arguing, and went on with his words.


    ¡°As Sir Calypse said, all the knights who participated in the battle must go to the royal castle. Sir Ovaron, Sir Sebrick, and the guards are enough to protect Anatol. Besides, I¡¯m also thinking of staying back.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? You have to go! You yed a huge role in the battle.¡±


    ¡°I am not someone who cares for fame or honor. Furthermore, if I go, there is bound to be friction with the pce wizards. I¡¯m basically being treated as a traitor by the wizards because I left the World Tower without permission.¡±


    As the wizard shrugged as if it were no big deal, the knights rolled their eyes. Riftan, who had been silent for a long time, decided to open his mouth.


    ¡°... I will also feel relieved if you were to stay.¡±


    ¡°I was nning on doing that from the beginning.¡± Ruth shrugged as if it were no big deal.


    With that, Riftan took a step forward, pushing the hall into pin-drop silence. He ran an authoritative gaze along the line-up before him and spoke solemnly.


    ¡°Then it¡¯s decided. We leave as soon as we¡¯re ready. The route will be the same one I exined before.¡±


    The knights clenched their fists on their chests and briskly put them down. It seemed to be their own way of courtesy.


    Max, who had been hanging around for a long time in the back, sneaked up on Riftan as the briefing drew to a close. He turned back and looked puzzled at her visit.


    ¡°I told you, you could take a little more rest. Is there a problem?¡±


    ¡°Oh, no... Well, I fe-felt like I had to get u-up, t-too.¡±


    She ignored the gazes of the knights as she was approaching him. Riftan looked down at her with worried eyes. Feeling her heart tightening at his gaze, she continued shyly.


    ¡°They to-told m-me that the me-meals are re-ready, so... I-I¡¯m here to te-tell you...¡±


    He looked up at the sky, measured the slope of the sun, and said to the knights.


    ¡°Let¡¯s fill our stomachs first.¡±


    The knights quickly dispersed. Riftan walked with an arm around Max¡¯s shoulders, holding it as if he were protecting her. Max peeked at his dashing figure under the bright sunlight. Dressed in silver armor atop a thick blue tunic, he was as resplendent as if he had just walked out of a temple mural. She could feel why themoners would look at him and shout,


    <i>¡®The wise man of Uigru!¡¯ </i>... the legendary knight who ascended to the heavens.

 Chapter 56 His Departure to the Capital (2)

    <strong>Chapter 56 ¨C His Departure to the Capital (2)</strong>


    ¡°... Are you feeling any better?¡±


    At the abrupt question, she looked down in a hurry, trying to mask her earlier thoughts.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m all right.¡±


    ¡°You were in pain thest time we did it.¡±


    Her face flushed carmine, feeling as if it was on fire.


    ¡°T-truly, I-I¡¯m fine...¡±


    ¡°I wish you would say that when we¡¯re in bed.¡± He grimaced and asked perversely, ¡°So that if I ask you ¡®Can I do it more?¡¯ you would tell me ¡®It¡¯s fine¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Tha-that, that kind of talk...¡±


    She looked around in panic. Seeing that the knights were already far ahead, she looked at him with a timid look and stiffly continued.


    ¡°Tha-that kind of talk, you, you can¡¯t talk about those things, if someone hears....¡±


    ¡°So, what if they hear?¡±


    <i>They may find fault with them for being lewd and unprincipled¨C</i>the sordid almost rose from her throat. So she kept her mouth tightly shut like a honey-fed mute. Over the past few days, only their erotic nights finding their way to mornings filled her memories. When she couldn¡¯t speak and started tearing up, Riftan, who was looking down at her with an impassive face, suddenly burst intoughter.


    ¡°My innocent, naivedy!¡±


    Then he hugged her by her waist and gently interlocked their lips. Max slightly shuddered at the cold touch of hard armor she felt over her clothes. Her pulse beat erratically against her chest that she could almost hear it in her ears.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make it too hard to stay apart from you.¡±


    Max looked up at him with trembling eyes. She wanted to ask if it was <i>truly</i> difficult to be separated from her. The words, <i>¡°Can Ie with you?¡±</i> soared from her heart to the tip of her tongue, but couldn¡¯t make past her lips. She might have hung from his neck and begged, had it not been for the fear that his sweet moment would be ruined, and he would be irked. She suppressed the first reckless emotions she had ever felt and tried to sound calm.


    ¡°We, we n-need t-to go... we have a meal, we have to...¡±


    ¡°We should.¡±


    He put her down as if his excitement waned as her words brought him to reality. Max restrained her urge to stick to his side, and calmly walked on.


    ***


    After the meal, all the knights mounted their chargers. Max came out to the courtyard with a train of servants to see him off. Elegantly bnced atop of a giant ck steed, Riftan slowly turned his head and looked down at her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    ¡°Be, be careful...e back soon.¡±


    He somehow managed to understand her small murmuring and slightly smiled. He leaned down almost to the point of falling off his horse and sped her face. She couldn¡¯t reject him even though all the servants were watching.


    She tiptoed and reciprocated his kiss. Their lips that had been just slightly ovepping were now sped together wholly. The man, who was gently pushing his tongue down her mouth, abruptly straightened up and calmly led the horse to the front as if nothing had happened. The knights, mouths wide open and awe-filled faces, followed with a sigh. Max saw them off with a bright red face.


    As the knights passed the gate and in a long straight line crossed the moat, the guards on the wall blew their copels with full might. The sound of the dull noise intermingled with the trotting hooves.


    For a long time, Max stood rooted to the spot, even after their figures had long disappeared from her sight.


    ***


    After he left, she fell sick for two whole days. The umted fatigue from the myriad of happenings the past few days inundated. It had hit her body as if an embankment had copsed.


    She was suffering from a severe cold, so the maids boiled herbal soups and tried to cool her fever down with some wet towels.


    Thanks to their careful tending, she was able to open her eyes feeling better than the previous day. She asked Rudis to prepare a bath, thinking she would feel much better after she¡¯d washed her sweat-soaked body.


    ¡°Is it really okay if I don¡¯t call the healer?¡± Rudis, who brought a hot bathtub with the maids, said.


    As she took off her pajamas, Max shook her head in negation and pushed herself into the bathtub.


    ¡°Now, now I am... f-feeling better.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if the medicinal herbs from the wizard are enough. It¡¯s not toote to call a therapist...¡± Ruth continued worriedly, trying to dissuade her.


    ¡°I¡¯m, I¡¯m really fine. It-It¡¯s just a bad cold.¡± She deliberately smiled.


    Though she had not fully recovered, the fever had, fortunately,e down. If she ate well today and didn¡¯t move around too much, she would regain her strength and perhaps would feel a tad better tomorrow.


    She came out into the garden with a thick shawl and in a dress newly made by the seamstress. Temperatures had dropped noticeably in just the past few days.


    ¡°After the fall rains pass, they say the temperature drops like this,¡± Rudis exined, smiling gently at the woman she apanied, who was astonished by the cold wind.


    ¡°I think, soon¨CI think winter ising soon...¡± Max mumbled.


    ¡°The winter in Anatol is not that coldpared to other regions. It rarely snows even in the middle of winter, maybe because we are close to the South Sea. Even when it snows, it stops at the point of sleet.¡±


    Max was a little disappointed. She had never seen snow piled up as her father¡¯s estate was located in the warm southeast region. She heard that it snowed so much in the capital city of Drakium that they could nket the whole world and still have snow left over...


    <i>Will it start snowing by the time he arrives there?</i>


    <strong>Ahhh Riftan finally departed which means more screen time for our Maxi... will be posting more chapters this week. </strong>


    <strong>Update Schedule: 3x a week [??] [??][??] [ ]</strong>


    <strong>Then again, if you want to support your trantors, you can be our patron and read these chapters in advance:</strong>


    <strong>Ying and Livy¡¯s current trantions (from left to right)</strong>


    <strong>Living as the Viiness Queen</strong>


    <strong>Under the Oak Tree</strong>


    <strong>The Duke¡¯s Imposter Sister</strong>


    <strong>Predatory Marriage</strong>


    <strong>Raising the Child of the Male Lead Boss</strong>


    <strong>Heavenly Divine Doctor: Abandoned Concubine</strong>

 Chapter 57 Maxs Resolve (1)

    <strong>Chapter 57 ¨C Max¡¯s Resolve (1)</strong>


    ¡°You¡¯ve only just recovered, so don¡¯t stay outdoors for too long.¡±


    ¡°I-it¡¯ll just be a short walk.¡± She smiled at Rudis and walked away.


    The quiet and calm maid, who rarely talked unless necessary, one day slowly began to fuss over her like a sister would. All she did was say a word or two out of concern without crossing the line, but that was enough to warm Max¡¯s heart.


    <i>Is this really... my house... home?</i>


    Her eyes zed around castle Calypse, the notion bringing to mind her life back in castle Croix. She had spent her whole life there, yet she had nothing she was emotional about. No people, ce or anything for that matter, that could remotely make her miss the ce. A cold castle that had once sheltered her for so long but she couldn¡¯t bring herself to call ¡®home¡¯ ¨C for it never felt like one.


    She hoped that she just might be able to fill her life with new thingspletely different from that of her past. She <i>hoped </i>she would grow fond of this castle and its people, and <i>hoped </i>she would find love here and make this ce her home. The pitiful, smidgen of hope that had erupted within made her heart tighten.


    <i>Is it really possible?</i>


    Leaving Croix didn¡¯t mean she had be apletely different person. She was still that stutterer they hadbelled dumb and inconsequential. <i>Someday he¡¯d also realize that I¡¯m useless.</i><i>Then everything might change. </i>She felt her blood chill with the thoughts of losing his amorous, affectionate touch or burning gaze. <i>What if he suddenly turns into my father and...?!</i>


    ¡°Madam? I think you are still sick....¡±


    She must have looked anxious as Rudis gave her a look. Max shook her head, as if the action was enough to dismiss the negative thoughts guing her. ¡°I¡¯m oh-okay. I would li-like a war-warm cup of t-tea.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll prepare one right away.¡±


    Max took this moment to gather herself. She had a decision to make. If she wanted her fears to never see the light of the day, she had to trudge far across the great unknown, beyond the haunting past of the halls of castle Croix, the reproached Maximilian and unfamiliar future. A resolve, a patient, but rather steely one was burning inside her heart.


    <i>I can change. I must start acting like ady. I¡¯ll be a dependablendy for him. </i>


    ***


    By the next day, Max had fully recovered. Although she was yet to regain her full strength, she felt enervated.


    This day, she had a visitor¨CMerchant Aderon. Had it been the usual timid Max, she would have avoided the meeting, but today she had an intent to fulfill.


    Without hesitation, she met with the merchant and discussed the ns for the Great Hall. She carefully listened to his exnations without interrupting, beforeunching into a few questions of her own. After much consideration, she decided toy faintly jade-toned, white marbles on the floor of the banquet hall in the Great Hall and have all windows furnished into exquisite ss. Before he took his leave, the merchant assured he would bring in workers from the guild andmence the work the very next day.


    With that settled, she made a beeline for the library with the transaction statement she¡¯d just received from Aderon. She skimmed through several, heavy tomes, and worked on recording it in the ount books as how Rodrigo did it. By the time she had finished writing the items with her clumsy, almost non-descript, handwriting, the sun had sunk low into the horizon.


    This hectic and busy schedule continued for days as there were many ces in need of repair and there seemed to be no end to things she had to purchase. Each day she met with Aderon early in the morning to be guided on areas that needed fixture and ir. After buying more auxiliaryndscaping, she would check to see if the workers were working properly.


    In the afternoon, she met with thendscaper Aderon had arranged to garnish the dreary garden, and then the engineers to confer on the patterns to be engraved on the railings and window frames. Her day exhausted by a flurry of work, Max would then wrestlete into the night with a mishmash of item statements. Her anxiety piled up with theck of guidance and uncertainty for her endeavors.


    A worried Rudis would cajole her, ¡°Madam, you look very tired. You should take some rest....¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯m all right,¡± she would say immediately.


    Max checked the banquet hall where the crew was dutifully removing the stone tes and then went straight down to the first floor to rein in itemsing in from the upper branch. As if on cue, Aderon and his workers pulled in arge carriage into the castle. The servants of the castle unloaded the luggages inside the carriage and carefully carried it into the castle.


    ¡°They¡¯re some marble tes and tools required for the process.¡±


    ¡°Wh-what about the wi-windows...?¡±


    ¡°The upper branch in Anatol doesn¡¯t have that much ss. We have to order it from the capital or from Libadon to get decent quality ss. For now, I¡¯ll send a telegram to see if we can purchase in bulk quantities of ss from a nearby branch.¡±


    She almost replied with her thanks at the words that seemed like they were out of kindness.


    Then, Max took him to the living room, swallowing a sigh on her own. She was acting like a deep-rooted servile person as the zealous merchant began to exin the time and cost of the refurnishings before the maid could even bring him a cup of tea.


    Max tried to be attentive to every detail, grasping every inch of what he was saying without missing anything. However, as soon as Aderon began to use a mixture of unfamiliar currency names, her head became more and more of a convoluted mess. She sweated hard as she tried to catch up with all the calctions. One Soldem is 20 Lms, 20 Lms equals 240 Derhams, 240 Derhams equal 12 Denars, and 30 Denars equal....


    ¡°Oh my, I was too excited just now. Please forgive me!¡±


    The merchant ceased his rambles just when she felt her head was about to explode. She shed him a narrow smile.


    ¡°N-No, it¡¯s all right.¡±


    ¡°I guess I can¡¯t help but feel enthused at the thought of contributing to the redecoration of the great Lord Calypse¡¯s castle.¡±


    ¡°Th-thank you, For think-thinking like that....¡±

 Chapter 58 Maxs Resolve (2)

    <strong>Chapter 58 ¨C Max¡¯s Resolve (2)</strong>


    Aderon rose from his seat with an awkward face, leaving behind the parchment paper with several exnations written down. As soon as he left, Max bolted for the library in haste. It took her several hours just to record the cost of the marbles and the wages for the workers. She heaved a weary sigh at her pathetic aplishment when she suddenly heard something behind her back. She looked back in surprise and was greeted by the sight of a man looming from behind in the far corner of the library, enclosed in a pile of books.


    ¡°Ru-Ruth...¡±


    The man looked back at her with his sullen eyes while scratching his light gray hair. Max didn¡¯t know how to react, so she replied with a nk stare in turn. He was now sitting on top of the precious ledgers.<i> How long has he been lying there?</i>


    ¡°Why are you so noisy these days?¡±


    The wizard suddenly frowned andined, seemingly feeling no embarrassment encountering thedy of the estate while sleeping on the library floor. Max stuttered back, bewildered by his imposing manner.


    ¡°Ca-Castle¨CI¡¯m re-redecorating the castle....¡±


    ¡°The castle is the castle, but what I¡¯m asking about is madam Calypse¡¯s business.¡±


    ¡°M-me...?¡±


    ¡°Who else? You¡¯ve been whining in the library for thest few days. Did you know you have been greatly disturbing my sleep?¡±


    Her mouth hung agape, ashamed over the fact that someone had been watching her piteous acts of groaning, sighing and tearing at her hair. She instantly felt furious with him for not telling her his presence had been nearby in her times of anguish... and stupefied that she was being reproached instead of getting an apology.


    She didn¡¯t know which of the three emotions she should react to. While she stood there astonished and unable to respond, the man rose from his makeshiftfort and went right before her.


    ¡°Are you... a bookkeeper?¡±


    She hurriedly snatched up the sheets of paper on her desk, bleakly hiding them from his sight. However, the man just ignored her effort to conceal the papers and nimbly picked them up from her evasive hands to scrutinize the incorrigible handwriting. The next moment, the wizard¡¯s eyebrows quivered.


    ¡°... just how many miscalctions do you even have?¡±


    ¡°Gi-Give it...!¡±


    He turned around to keep the paper away from her outstretched arm and kept looking over the contents in sheer horror. He blurted out a low groan.


    ¡°Why is one marble te twenty Liam? I¡¯m sure you just wrote the wrong units, right? <i>Please </i>tell me you merely mixed up units.¡±


    ¡°Ju-just right now... I-I was in the m-middle of fixing it...!¡±


    Max desperately exined herself to Ruth, who was on the verge of foaming at the mouth in anger. He, who was ring at her with squinted eyes, instantly went for the books she was hiding behind her back.


    She was bbergasted at his straightforward behavior. A gentleman should never touch ady¡¯s things without permission, or so she had always been told. The act of forcefully snatching away ady¡¯s belongings without permission was something only a ruffian would do.


    Max pulled on the hem of her dress with a red face. ¡°Gi-give it back! Ho-how, how could you, dd-do, do something so, so, rude...!¡±


    ¡°... Just how much have you spent in thest few days?¡±


    She flinched and carefully looked up at him. The wizard¡¯s face was horribly distorted and her heart sank at the sight of it. <i>Was something wrong? </i>


    Ruth clenched his teeth and slowly gathered the strength to ask.


    ¡°<i>How much</i>?¡±


    ¡°We-well, that¡¯s....¡±


    Cold sweat trickled down her body as she tried to think of an answer.


    ¡°Ri-Riftan... said not to worry about money.¡±


    ¡°But you should at least know how much you spent, no?¡±


    The reproach made her face burn with difiture. She shrank away and couldn¡¯t look straight, akin to when her private tutor had admonished her for her pronunciations.


    ¡°I-I-I don¡¯t know the exact, exact number..¡±


    ¡°Do you know the approximate amount?¡±


    As soon as she slowly shook her head, the wizard rubbed his temples violently, attempting to regte his annoyance. For a moment, she wondered why she was being scolded by him, but then the fear of having done something terribly wrong gnawed at her. So, Max confessed after a long hesitation.


    ¡°A-a-actually... I-I-I¡¯m not familiar w-with this kind of work, so....¡±


    ¡°If you aren¡¯t familiar you should at least ask for help!¡±


    His words uttered in frustration were too <i>right </i>that she couldn¡¯t say a word in response. Max trembled in horror, feeling like the biggest fool in the world.


    ¡°Is-is it really that... wro-wro-wrong?¡±


    ¡°First of all, the ledger is a mess. Some items are ridiculously cheap, some ridiculously expensive... the calctions don¡¯t match at all. Also, these item purchases¨Cthere are too many unnecessary purchases! While it¡¯s true that Lord Calypse made a ridiculous amount of money from the battle against the dragon, you can¡¯t just spend it without thought! There are numerous knights and guards in Anatol and we are responsible for their upkeep. Most importantly, we are nning on building a big road that will connect the port to the vige next year. To add, winter is approaching so our tax revenues will take a hit. We have to try and cut back on any kind of possible waste!¡±


    Max shrank her neck in like a turtle at the relentless onught of censure.


    ¡°I-I didn¡¯t, know... I-I didn¡¯t hear anything about that. He-he just said to do whatever I want.¡±


    Ruth let out a deep sigh after he heard her mumblings. As if he had lost all his energy, he drooped his shoulders and continued.


    ¡°I¡¯m not saying redecorating the castle itself is wrong. It¡¯s true we have be like a military factory that doesn¡¯t care about anything but defense. But it¡¯s too much. If you keep spending money like this, it will be just a couple years before Lord Calypse has to go rob another Dragon Lair.¡±


    ¡°Th-that...¡±


    Max reeled back about to copse and gripped the chair firmly. She was trying to give the castle a massive facelift to make Riftan d... after all, it was the responsibility of the mistress of the house to keep things beautiful too. She felt all the blood in her body leave as she thought of how her husband might go berserk for her misguided actions like the man in front of her. Max looked up at him with tears in her eyes.


    ¡°If-if you te-teach me what I did wrong, I-I will fix it....¡±


    <strong>Update Schedule: 4x a week [??] [??][ ] [ ][ ] [ ] ¨C> expect these chapters for this week! <3></strong>


    <strong>Then again, if you want to support your trantors, you can be our patron and read these chapters in advance:</strong>


    <strong>Ying and Livy¡¯s current trantions (from left to right)</strong>


    <strong>Living as the Viiness Queen</strong>


    <strong>Under the Oak Tree</strong>


    <strong>The Duke¡¯s Imposter Sister</strong>


    <strong>Predatory Marriage</strong>


    <strong>Raising the Child of the Male Lead Boss</strong>


    <strong>Heavenly Divine Doctor: Abandoned Concubine</strong>

 Chapter 59 Her Blatant Ignorance (1)

    <strong>Chapter 59 ¨C Her tant Ignorance (1)</strong>


    In the quiet study, the air stood still. Except for the ruffling of pages, there was nary a sound. There were only two people in the study, yet it was more suffocating than a crowded room full of mour.


    As he flicked through the pages of the ledger, every now and then, Ruth pressed the middle of his forehead with his forefinger as if trying to pin down his emotions. As he went through line after line, word after word, his thoughts dared not reflect on his face.


    Nearby, a sullen Max stood still, like a child who had been reprimanded for wrongdoings. Her gaze was fixed on the ledger as well as if it held authoritarian power over her future. Every time a page turned, her heart paused. Every fleeting second, she¡¯d steal a glimpse of the vacant visage before her, trying to gauge the other¡¯s mood.


    She could, however, glean nothing and could only go back to feeling more sullen.


    After what felt like forever, his wordless audit had finally drawn to a close. The party in charge of the rising tension in the room, let out a deep sigh and roughly rubbed his face out of habit. Then, he turned to the only other person in the room, and without preamble, looked her straight in the eyes.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to talk about first,¡± he said impassively.


    Max, who was by now a bundle of nerves, felt like crawling into a hole. She had little courage to face what was toe.


    ¡°Are you sure you have all the purchase bills in here?¡± His face did not betray his thoughts even now.


    ¡°Y-yes! The b-bundle of p-papers there...¡±


    He narrowed his eyes at the pile of parchment paper she was referring to, then closed the ledger with a smack that reverberated in the silent room. Max quivered ever so slightly.


    ¡°We can start tomorrow as it¡¯s quitete already.¡± He solemnly suggested.


    ¡°Yo-you ca-can t-tell me no-now...¡± She had been on the edge for far too long, the sooner she was done with the better it would be. If she had to go through this for a minute longer, she was afraid of an imminent nervous breakdown. However...


    ¡°This ledger isn¡¯t something that we can fix in a couple of days.¡±


    Max immediately pursed her lips, silenced by the sharp words. What did she have to say? Ultimately, all she could do was quietly nod, burning in silent shame.


    ??????


    ¡°You¡¯re early!¡±


    The next morning saw Max rushing to the library as soon as she woke up. She didn¡¯t want to dy even a moment more than necessary to set right the ledger. Her entire night had been spent in jitters, the bags under the eyes serving as proof.


    When he saw the dainty figure scurrying into the room, Ruth greeted her with azy, unimpressive yawn. He was sleeping in a corner, dressed in his usual, tattered apparel from before. It seemed like it took him great effort to straighten himself up, and the look he shot her all along was of someone who had been disturbed in the midst of something very important.


    Max narrowed her eyes, clearly aware of what the gaze on her meant. She had snuck out of her room shortly after sunrise. Before leaving, she¡¯d wiped her face with a wet towel, not wanting to bump into any servants looking unkempt. By the time she made it here, she was panting and a thinyer of sweat had made its way on her flushed face.


    And was this man, living free and easy, silently using her of invading his privacy while she had spent the night on pins and needles? If anyone knew that he was the one Max feared, they would scoff it off calling it absurd.


    ¡°Let¡¯s look at the purchase records first. We should cancel any unnecessary orders before it¡¯s toote.¡±


    Without wasting a moment, he pulled out a chair from the desk, made himselffortable, and got straight to the point. Surprised by the sudden change in demeanor, Max tucked her ubed, messy hair behind her ear in a bid to hide her unease and quietly took the seat opposite him.


    She attempted to break the terse silence. ¡°The me-merchant wi-wi-will be coing th-this af-af-afternoon. I can can-cancel a-any orders to-today.¡±


    ¡°Very well.¡± He simply answered.


    He deftly organized the parchment papers by date and started to go through each of them in detail. As he looked through the records, she gripped onto her skirt nervously and waited with bated breath, not daring to utter a peep lest he is irked.


    ¡°Firstly,¡± he finally said, ¡°20 lirams for a marble tile... you wrote it down incorrectly. A marble tile 1 cubet by 1 cubet for 20 derhams is not a ridiculously expensive price. No, it¡¯s actually quite cheap.¡±


    Just when Max sighed in relief, she discovered she had celebrated too soon. Ruth tapped the desk with his fingers and continued in the same detached tone.


    ¡°But I¡¯m not certain if switching the floors of <i>both </i>the hall and banquet room into marble tiles is necessary. It¡¯s not long since they¡¯ve been changed into stone tiles,¡± he said and sighed. ¡°I reckon there¡¯s nothing we can do since construction has already begun. Nevertheless, Lord Calypse deserves this kind of luxury so it should be fine.¡±


    ¡°B-but they ha-haven¡¯t sta-started wi-with the ha-hall so w-we can can-cancel...¡±


    ¡°That would be great, thank you.¡± He replied dryly and went onto the other sections.


    ¡°Everything else looks fine. Stair handrails, balcony banisters, windowsill, curtains and carpets, wall decorations, furniture, chandeliers and statues, fount... <i>fountains</i>?!¡±


    His t voice screeched when he reached the end of the list. Max flinched like someone had pped her on the back. He whipped his head around and red at her with narrow eyes, tacitly demanding an exnation. Unable to dare to look straight at him, she looked away and started spurting excuses.


    ¡°The me-merchant sa-said it¡¯ll lo-look goo-good in th-the ga-garden...¡±


    ¡°Do you know how much money goes into maintaining a fountain? Drawing water is a huge construction in itself! And what¡¯s more, it¡¯s made of marbles and crystals? This bastard is trying to rip you off!¡±


    At his angry cry, Max dropped her head. It looked like she¡¯d shrank in size. No matter how pitiful she appeared, his caustic remarks didn¡¯t meet their end.


    ¡°And where did the idea of changing every single window in the castle with high-quality sse from? This is a kind of luxury the emperor during the Roem Dynasty would¡¯ve had! Do you know how expensive ss is?¡±


    ¡°Cro-croix Castle has -ss win-windows...¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because it¡¯s owned by the Croix family! Madam, your father is one of the richest people in all Seven Kingdoms!¡± He couldn¡¯t believe she wasparing such pr opposites! If Lord Calypse was rich, then the Duke of Croix¡¯s wealth could only be described as <i>exorbitant</i>.


    Even themoners were aware of this fact, how could his own daughter be oblivious?!

 Chapter 60 Her Blatant Ignorance (2)

    <strong>Chapter 60 ¨C Her tant Ignorance (2)</strong>


    Ruth thumped his chest with frustration. He was trying in vain to quell his agitation, knowing well he was speaking to thedy of the house. But his emotions couldn¡¯t be pacified with her preposterous ns. Even so, he exined as calmly as he could.


    ¡°ss is not practical at all. Instion of ss is extremely poor that it will be no different to living with the windows open. Moreover, knights often train in the backyard and it will be only a matter of time when such expensive windows shatter to pieces from swinging swords. Another thing, it scratches easily so it¡¯ll be challenging to manage them. Servants will be spending most of their time polishing them and soon, you¡¯ll be short-handed.¡±


    When he picked the points Max had never thought of, she quietened even further. He looked through to the veryst bill and only then did his face softened a little. It was unknown if it was the realization of his brusqueness up until now or the mere content of the bill, even so, the ensuing words had a hint of softness.


    ¡°Fortunately, not everything has been ordered. Why don¡¯t we agree to change the windows of the main hall, banquet room, and some of the guest rooms into ss, and the remaining rooms can either be converted to balt ss or have double covering for instion? It¡¯ll be very useful in the winter if you add an outer door and have them partially ajar to let fresh air in. That will be enough to show off your wealth to the guests without burning a hole in your pocket.¡±


    He pulled out a new piece of parchment paper and drew a blueprint of the castle as he exined. Max nkly looked at the drawing and nodded.


    ¡°A-all r-right. I-I¡¯ll t-tell him th-that.¡±


    ¡°The crystal fountain is not worth anything.¡±


    He tossed the parchment paper in his other hand over his shoulders and dipped the quill into the inkwell as he set a new piece of paper in front of her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get rid of the garish ones and one by one note down those absolutely necessary,¡± he said, seemingly taking the reins in his hand.


    A nonplussed Max simply stared at the quill in horror. She was expecting him to rewrite the ledger for her, but here he was just enlisting things and handing over the vital aspect to her. She certainly didn¡¯t want a rerun of the rebuking session!


    ¡°W-what if I-I make a mi-mistake ag-again...¡± She tried to hint that he must draft it.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be taking care of this in the future. I¡¯ll guide you in the right direction, so don¡¯t worry.¡± He had made his stand crystal clear.


    She looked down at the ledger, feeling lost. Her head was as nk as the paper in front of her. Panicking, Max sifted through the bills and searched for something to write. She tried to calm herself and looked for the oldest purchase record and wrote down the items purchased and the details with it. She followed it with the number of people hired, their wages and contract period, and then... things began to getplicated with only her meager knowledge in work.


    Max scrunched numbers, scribbling down numbers as sweatced her temples. <i>How much was each currency worth? How should I calcte? </i> She turned bemused by the second. Her fingers tightly clenched the quill as if to squeeze out the answers.


    Upon noticing how flustered a mere ledger had made her, Ruth furrowed his brows. He seemed to have an inclination as to what was going on in her mind, but he still opened his mouth in order not to assume.


    ¡°Just to be sure, you do know the currency units, right?¡±


    ¡°I-I k-know them!¡±


    She anxiously denied, horror creeping within at the possibility of her secret being discovered. However, the wizard looked at her narrowly with suspicion. Under the intense scrutiny she was being subjected to, Max held her breath and managed to add...


    ¡°I-I¡¯m just... I ne-never u-used mo-money before, I...¡±


    Without another beat, Ruthunched a question. ¡°How much is 60 lirams in soldems?¡±


    ¡°I-I, um, fo-four?¡±


    She folded and straightened all of her ten fingers and blurted out an answer she fervently hoped was right. But at his resulting re, she quickly took her answer back.


    ¡°Thr-three!¡±


    ¡°How much soldems do you get from 24 denars in soldems?¡±


    ¡°I-I...¡±


    ¡°What about 10 lirams in derhams?¡±


    Almost in tears, Max¡¯s face flushed with shame and humiliation. Yet the sharp pair of eyes were still intently staring at her, unfazed by her crumbling emotions.


    <i>It¡¯s all over! He must have figured out I¡¯m a halfwit. He¡¯s going to think that I¡¯m a stutterer, a mere idiot. Will he tell Riftan?</i>


    She dropped her head in trepidation, any lower and it would have touched the floor. After a silence that seemed to stretch on forever, she heard a weary sigh.


    ¡°Even Princess Agnes wasn¡¯t this ignorant of the world! How sheltered did you grow up?¡±


    Unable to give any excuse, she bit her lip. Her mortification was for everyone to see. Ruth was silent for a long moment and exhaled loudly as he went through the inner pocket of his robe, fishing out a small pouch.


    ¡°Listen closely,¡± he said as he picked two silver coins. One was thick and wide as his middle finger, and the other was thin and wide... two-thirds of a pinky. Ruth tapped on therge coin bearing the insignia of a bird with its wings spread.


    ¡°This is a liram. It¡¯s a silver coin the Roem Empire created and spread all across the continent. It is worth twelve times this smaller coin, the derham,¡± he said pointing at the smaller coin.


    ¡°Derhams are from Rakasim in the Southern continent. It has been used widely since the trade with this continent has grown these few years ago. It¡¯s small but carries a high credit.¡±


    She looked at the small silver he¡¯s ced on his palm, concealing her fascination. It was her first time seeing a coin this close. Ruth let her observe for a bit and continued exining.


    ¡°Lirams are exactly twelve times heavier than derhams. That¡¯s why twelve derhams are exchanged for one liram.¡±


    He then pulled out two gold coins. One was big as a liram and the other as a derham.


    ¡°This big one is a soldem, created by the Roem Empire, just like lirams. This small one is a denar, also from Rakasim. Likewise, soldems are twelve times heavier than denars.


    ¡°Wh-why does th-the So-southern co-continent make s-such s-small coins?¡±


    ¡°Business in the Southern continent is far more developed than where we are. If a coin is toorge, trade between individuals cannot be possible.¡± He answered as if her question was bothersome. She couldn¡¯t fully understand him, but Max didn¡¯t ask more questions. Ruth put the coins down and continued talking more about money.


    ¡°Gold coins are worth 20 times more than silver coins. A single soldem is exchanged for 20 lirams and a single denar is exchanged for 20 derhams.¡±


    <strong>Weekly Releases: [??] [??][??] [??][ ] [ ] ¨C> expect these chapters for this week! <3></strong>


    <strong>Then again, if you want to support your trantors, you can be our patron and read these chapters in advance:</strong>


    <strong>Ying and Livy¡¯s current trantions (from left to right)</strong>


    <strong>Living as the Viiness Queen</strong>


    <strong>Under the Oak Tree</strong>


    <strong>The Duke¡¯s Imposter Sister</strong>


    <strong>Predatory Marriage</strong>


    <strong>Raising the Child of the Male Lead Boss</strong>


    <strong>Heavenly Divine Doctor: Abandoned Concubine</strong>

 Chapter 61 Her Unofficial Help (1)

    <strong>Chapter 61 ¨C Her Unofficial Help (1)</strong>


    ¡°Th-then this small go-gold coin... How much is o-one de-denar worth in li-lirams?¡± Max asked about the part she was most confused about.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯te to an exact number. Five lirams are worth three denars.¡± Ruth answered as he pushed the gold coins from the South and therge silver coin from Roem forward. She quickly wrote his words down on the paper. Five lirams equal three denars. Watching her, Ruth sighed softly.


    ¡°I assume you are confused when using lirams and denars together. Soldems are arge unit hence infrequently used; the same goes with derhams because they are too small. Silver lirams from Roem and golden denar from Rakasim serve as the regr medium of exchange between nobles and merchants. For that reason, it¡¯s a real pain as they¡¯re not converted as easily as we would like. It¡¯s not like we can crush the coins into smaller pieces... In the end, we convert all of them into derhams and it bes easier after that.¡±


    Max nodded gloomily.


    ¡°I-I didn¡¯t k-know t-there were... s-so ma-many different ki-kinds of mo-money...¡±


    ¡°This is nothing. There are coins from Balto in the North and Suikan in the East. The purity of the silver and its weight are the same as soldem and lirams, so they¡¯re not used separately like the denar and derhams... but it will be useful to keep in mind the different shapes at least.¡±


    Ruth rummaged through the pouch and frowned.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any gold coins from Balto and Suikan. I¡¯ll try to get themter.¡±


    Max was only terrified at the names of more coins and regions. It was only going to confuse her more if he brought them to her.


    ¡°D-do I ne-need to kn-know them if the si-sizes are si-simr to so-soldems and li-lirams? I¡¯ll ju-just need to ch-check the si-size...¡±


    ¡°Recently, there is a growing number of feudal lords producing their coins to show off their wealth and power. But most of them are mixed with lead and copper, so you must filter them out. On the other hand, the coins from Balto and Suikan have high purity, so it¡¯ll be extremely useful to know how to distinguish them. Soon, there will be merchants from the North and Easting into Anatol.¡±


    ¡°O-okay...¡±


    ¡°The coins with high credit are soldem, liram, denar, derham and copper segals used by themoners and dants used by a few prominent people... That should be enough for you to know.¡±


    ¡°Ho-how m-much is da-dants worth?¡± Max asked, having never heard of it before.


    ¡°Dants are the most valuable coins in this world. It was manufactured during the wealthiest periods of the Roem Dynasty. It¡¯s made of Orihalcon and is the size of a palm, and only 600 exist in the whole continent. I believe Lord Calypse has 160 of them.¡± Ruth replied with a t voice.


    Max was surprised that he owned 160 of those precious coins.


    He then switched to a bragging tone as if they were his. ¡°They were found in the den of the devils in the Osiria Canyon, six years ago. At that time, Lord Calypse frantically hunted after evil spirits and collected their treasures as if he was possessed by something. Dants were one of the precious things he collected. Initially, he found 200 of them but used 40 dants for building a rampart, getting maintenance work done on the castle and installing a road in the vige.¡±


    ¡°Y-you can d-do all that wi-with o-only fo-forty co-coins?¡±


    ¡°He used twice as much as the estimated cost. He paid the workers several times more to speed up the construction process.¡±


    Ruth explicitly put on a displeased look on his face. This wizard seemed to be strict about money.


    ¡°Y-you must have kn-know Ri-Riftan fo-for a lo-long time.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve known Lord Calypse since he was a soldier. That was about twelve years ago.¡±


    Her curiosity soared when she heard this. <i>He would¡¯ve been fifteen then. Was he a soldier since?</i> She¡¯d heard that he was eighteen when he became a knight. Normally, it took three years of training and a year of serving as a chambein to officially receive a sword to be a knight.


    ¡°Now, now. Let¡¯s stop the small talk and continue with the ledger. We should finish this before the merchant arrives, shouldn¡¯t we?¡±


    Max swallowed her questions and returned to the ledger at his reminder.

 Chapter 62 Her Unofficial Help (2)

    <strong>Chapter 62 ¨C Her Unofficial Help (2)</strong>


    Upon hearing that Max wanted to cancel most of the orders, Aderon wore a worried look and tried to persuade her with his glib tongue. She almost fell for it but remembering Ruth¡¯s re and how he treated her like an extravagant woman, Max was able to keep her opinion. Realizing there was nothing he could do, Aderon sighed and handed over a new written statement.


    Max tried to estimate how much the price Aderon wrote was worth in her head. Imagining the gold and silver coins Ruth showed her in a pile... she was able to grasp that the price she was paying was never a small amount of money. She devoutly signed the paper and left the room.


    When she told him that things have gone well, Ruth rxed his brows a little.


    ¡°Can you show me the statement?¡±


    She handed it over.


    ¡°Well, this man isn¡¯tpletely unscrupulous,¡± the wizard finally said after reading the paper top to bottom.


    ¡°H-he ca-can t-try to fo-force you in-into bu-buying but he i-isn¡¯t a ba-bad person...¡±


    ¡°No one is bad in front of their sacrificial victim.¡± He spat a coldment which contrasted his rather gentle mien and pulled out a chair in front of him to sit down.


    Max also sat across him and rolled her eyes. She had known this before, but this man was extremely ill-tempered and liked to make blistering remarks, unlike his soft and kind looking face. His crooked way of seeing things was somewhat simr to Riftan, apart from his talkative and nosey side.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take a look at it. Try writing it in the ledger.¡±


    ¡°O-okay...¡±


    She didn¡¯t pose a question on how he¡¯d naturally be her supervisor and merely toed the line.


    ¡°Here, the calction is wrong again.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I-I¡¯m so-sorry.¡±


    He looked at her numbers and tapped the corner of the parchment paper again, massaging the middle of his brows. She hurriedly corrected her mistake. He then pointed at the section below.


    ¡°Here, the unit is wrong.¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯m s-¡°


    ¡°And it will help to have your statements written in detail. That way, you can avoid any confusion when you tally the ounts in the future.¡±


    ¡°O-okay...¡±


    ¡°Here, you have misspelt. This will be a document left for generations, so please restrain from scribbling the words.¡±


    The tutor her father had assigned hadn¡¯t been this strict. Neither was he patient. The result was what it was now. She wrote the letters clearly, fearing that he was going to point them out again. After she was done, Ruth checked the ledger as if going through her homework.


    ¡°This is good enough,¡± he said arrogantly as he closed the ledger. His face looked easy andx.


    ¡°With this, every problem has been solved. Now, I would appreciate it if you stoping to the library and interrupting my sleep.¡±


    Max rolled her eyes.


    <i>Was he thinking of continuing to sleep here?</i><i>Riftan clearly said this man was using the tower in the backyard... No, it was not something for her to interfere. </i>After thinking for a while, she slowly opened her lips.


    ¡°W-we de-decided tondscape the ga-garden next sp-spring...¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    Ruth horrendously contorted his face. Max pulled out the shamelessness she didn¡¯t know she had and pleaded. The hours she spent trying to work out things she had never done before alone shed before her eyes. She didn¡¯t want to go back pulling her hair, unable to make out heads or tails. Since she had already been embarrassed, she thought there won¡¯t be any more harm asking for more help.


    ¡°A-and the mai-maintenance in the annex...¡±


    ¡°......¡±


    Ruth grabbed his head with regret.


    ??


    After that day, Ruth officially became Max¡¯s helper in organizing the ledger. When she quietly approached him sleeping on the floor of the library, he woke up mumbling how he regretted helping her in the first ce, but thoroughly went through the book, nevertheless. Furthermore, he advised her on purchases for the castle. It was more of a nag than advice, but they were valuable words. Since then, Max started to ask for advice on even little things.


    ¡°I think the servants will be thrown off if you order them to pull out the tree next to the gazebo,¡± Ruth said after quietly listening to her n on redecorating the garden. She tilted her head to the side.


    ¡°I-It¡¯s dead a-and do-doesn¡¯t sprout le-leaves an-anymore.¡±


    ¡°People of Anatol believe that spirits lie in trees. For that reason, people here do not uproot trees simply because they¡¯re dead and regard logging as sacred work. The servants will be shocked at your order to remove the tree just because it looks bad.


    ¡°Bu-but...¡± Max was befuddled. She had never known of such a custom back in Croix.


    ¡°I-if we te-tell them i-it will b-be used for fi-fire, then wo-would i-it be ac-ac-eptable? I-I mean, i-it¡¯s hi-hideous...¡±


    ¡°They might ept it.¡± He frowned and stroked his chin.


    ¡°But I¡¯m worried that the tree by the gazebo is an oak.¡±


    ¡°Wha-what about oa-oaks?¡±


    ¡°People here deeply believe in the legend about the first knight who rode a dragon and flew into the sky. The hill where Uigru hopped onto the dragon is the hill right there.¡±


    <strong>Next week we are going to learn about the legend of the oak tree finally :))</strong>


    <strong>Weekly Releases: [??] [??][??] [??][??] [??]</strong>


    <strong>Then again, if you want to support your trantors, you can be our patron and read these chapters in advance:</strong>


    <strong>Mother Earth ¨C 2 chapters for $2.99</strong>


    Chapter 63 ¨C The Legend of the Oak Tree (1)


    Chapter 64 ¨C The Legend of the Oak Tree (2)


    <strong>Beautiful Venus ¨C 5 chapters for $4.99</strong>


    Chapter 65 ¨C The Storyteller and Knights-in-Training (1)


    Chapter 66 ¨C The Storyteller and Knights-in-Training (2)


    Chapter 67 ¨C Slowly Settling In (1)


    <strong>Blue Mercury ¨C 8 chapters for $9.99</strong>


    Chapter 68 ¨C Slowly Settling In (2)


    Chapter 69 ¨C Her First Kind Companions (1)


    Chapter 70 ¨C Her First Kind Companions (2)


    <strong>Intriguing Pluto ¨C 11 chapters for $15.99</strong>


    Chapter 71 ¨C Strange Affinity to Magic (1)


    Chapter 72 ¨C Strange Affinity to Magic (2)


    Chapter 73 ¨C Familiar Fears (1)


    zing Sun ¨C 15 chapters for $25.99


    Chapter 74 ¨C Familiar Fears (2)


    Chapter 75 ¨C The Lord¡¯s Return (1)


    Chapter 76 ¨C The Lord¡¯s Return (2)


    Chapter 77 ¨C Riftan¡¯s Anger


    Glowing Sirius ¨C 20 chapters for $45.99


    Chapter 78 ¨C One Head for Every Scratch (1)


    Chapter 79 ¨C One Head for Every Scratch (2) | 19


    Chapter 80 ¨C I Want All of Him (1) | 19


    Chapter 81 ¨C I Want All of Him (2) | 19


    Chapter 82 ¨C A Bold Kiss (1)


    The Silver Moon ¨C unlimited chapters for $90.99


    Chapter 83 ¨C A Bold Kiss (2)


    Chapter 84 ¨C A Constant me (1)


    Chapter 85 ¨C A Constant me (2)


    Chapter 86 ¨C Trying Her Best (1)


    Chapter 87 ¨C Trying Her Best (2)


    Chapter 88 ¨C Concerns (1)


    Chapter 89 ¨C Concerns (2)


    Chapter 90 ¨C Lessons on Defensive Sorcery (1)


    Chapter 91 ¨C Lessons on Defensive Sorcery (2)


    <strong>Ying and Livy¡¯s current trantions (from left to right)</strong>


    <strong>Living as the Viiness Queen</strong>


    <strong>Under the Oak Tree</strong>


    <strong>The Duke¡¯s Imposter Sister</strong>


    <strong>Predatory Marriage</strong>


    <strong>Raising the Child of the Male Lead Boss</strong>


    <strong>Heavenly Divine Doctor: Abandoned Concubine</strong>

 Chapter 63 The Legend of the Oak Tree (1)

    <strong>Chapter 63 ¨C The Legend of the Oak Tree (1)</strong>


    Ruth pointed towards the steep hill beyond the window. While she knew about the Legend of Uigru, it was still a tale novel to her ears. It was every boy and girl¡¯s bedtime story. How, the gods bestowed Uigru a holy sword and he put an end to the dark war while uniting the western world and establishing the Kingdom of Roem. Even after all these years of knowing it, the awe didn¡¯t wane the slightest.


    In fact, the scene in which he rode a white dragon and flew into the sky was so famous that it served as an inspiration to many a bard and painter. Her eyes glistened at the fact that the celebrated and sacred spot was right in front of her.


    ¡°I-is that tr-true?¡±


    It was a curious question on her part, for the epic tale of a bygone era seemed to havee alive before her eyes. She could almost feel the air, the fervor and the exultation as if she were a part of it all.


    ¡°People of Anatol believe so, but there is no historical evidence.¡± He added.


    And with that, the excitement visibly drained from her face. The legend that she had grown up on, was now a sacrament and Uigru revered throughout .


    ¡°Bu-but what do-does that have to d-do with the o-oak tree?¡±


    ¡°You know the part where Uigru, the hero, made love to the spirit of an oak tree. People believe that the spirit still waits for Uigru to return. Women from the vige gather around the tree during the spring festival each year and sing the spirit¡¯s song of love.


    ¡°S-so that¡¯s why th-they wo-would ne-never take do-down the tr-tree.¡±


    Ruth nodded.


    Max considered his exnation. Regardless, the tree was still hideous to be standing in front of the main entrance of the castle.


    ¡°Wo-would the se-servants re-rebel i-if I order them to re-remove the tr-tree?¡±


    ¡°Anatolians do worship Uigru quite a lot, so they won¡¯t be satisfied with your decision.¡±


    She frowned at the memory of people calling Riftan as Roems¡¯s Uigru. Ruth deeply sighed at the sight of an agonizing Max .


    ¡°I can try bringing it back to life.¡±


    ¡°Ca-can you br-bring a de-dead tree ba-back to li-li-life?¡±


    ¡°A nt¡¯s life is very different from a human¡¯s. It may seem dead, yet, in some cases, it¡¯s just asleep. I can try applying some mana to it...¡± He slurred, not bothering to go into the details. ¡°I can¡¯t guarantee you, but at least you can say you hired a wizard to bring a tree back to life. If the results aren¡¯t great, you can show the servants that you at least tried.¡±


    Max stiffened at his harsh tone.


    ¡°D-do you thi-think I thi-think too much about th-the pe-people under m-me?¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t trying to be sarcastic. There¡¯s nothing wrong with a newdy trying to earn her servants¡¯ respect. You¡¯ve just arrived here so I¡¯m sure you have a lot on your mind, ma¡¯am.¡± Ruth replied kindly, which was a rarity.


    But Max wasn¡¯t rxed. She must¡¯ve be used to the man¡¯s rude and grumpy way he spoke. She rolled her eyes and carefully continued.


    ¡°The-then, ye-yes please, I wo-would like tha-that.¡±


    Ruth wore a look of uncertainty. He seemed to be wondering why he kept putting himself into a very tiring position. As if the ledger wasn¡¯t enough, now he had a tree to revive. And he only had himself to me for that.


    <i>I just want this renovation to end and have my quiet life back.</i>


    ??????


    The construction went on smoothly. The stone flooring from the banquet floor was reced with glossy marble tiles, smooth mahogany, greased window sills were fixed.


    Following Ruth¡¯s advice, expensive crystal ss windows were put up in the banquet hall and the eightrgest guest rooms, balt ss went up in the knights¡¯ dorm, library and dining room. The other rooms and corridors had processed sheepskin for instion and an outer door on the window.


    With that, the castle hadpletely transformed into a new building. Even the servants seemed to appreciate the vibrant energy in the newly renovated Calypse Castle. No oneined about sweeping the floors twice a day, which was usually covered with dust from the soles of the workers who rushed to and fro.


    ¡°Did you see the new furniture that arrived today? It looks marvelous.¡±


    ¡°Oh, and the curtains! I can¡¯t wait for the chandelier to be hung. It¡¯ll be the most beautiful banquet hall in all of Whedon, without a doubt.¡±


    ¡°The hall has never looked this nice before. The wall decorations are going up after all the windows are reced, right?¡±


    Running up and down the corridor, Max paused at the servant¡¯s cheerful talk. Three young servants holding arge basket ofundry were chatting among themselves with excitement. They were the new hands hired through Aderon¡¯s rmendation.


    ¡°The lord will be astonished, won¡¯t he?¡±


    ¡°He will definitely be so pleased. I heard he was shocked at the sight of the castle when he returnedst time.¡±


    Max felt her heart tremble hearing their joyful chatter.


    <i>Would Riftan really like it? What if he thought it was excessive? </i>She immediately put her worries aside. Ruth said it was fine... <i>Although I could tell he was a bit uneasy.</i>


    She continued down the stairs to the first floor. Along with the renovation, she had to prepare for winter. There had to be enough firewood and food in the storage, winter clothings for the servants and guards, as well as water and feed for the horses. With Riftan gone, everything became her responsibility as thedy of the house.


    ??????

 Chapter 64 The Legend of the Oak Tree (2)

    <strong>Chapter 64 ¨C The Legend of the Oak Tree (2)</strong>


    ¡°Madam, the new wallnterns and brazier have just arrived. Would you like to go through them?¡± Rodrigo dly said, carrying a wooden box indoors with other servants. When she nodded, Rodrigo ced the box on the floor of the hall and opened it with a wooden poker. Inside the box were nine glossy wallnterns.


    ¡°There¡¯s a total of fifteen boxes of these, ma¡¯am.¡±


    ¡°O-open all the b-boxes and l-look for f-faulty p-products, and t-then i-install them i-in the b-banquet h-hall and c-corridor.¡±


    ¡°And the brazier, ma¡¯am?¡±


    ¡°T-two in the di-dining room and the re-rest in the knights¡¯ do-dorm and gu-guardhouse.


    ¡°Very well, ma¡¯am.¡±


    A train of servants carrying the boxes walked into the corridor. Max turned her steps and left the great hall.


    The temperature was dropping, which meant winter was close. She blew her breath into the air to see if she could see it, and headed to the stable, going around the garden and through the trail. She was going to visit the stable, the annex and the cksmith room to check if anything needed replenishing. When she went through the ledgers from the past, she realized the priordy of the house went around the castle once every year and kept a record of things in storage.


    Reflecting on how she poured all her effort into decorating the great hall, she decided to spend the day taking care of the other facilities. She started by paying a visit to the stable. When she appeared, the horsemen transporting fodder jumped, removed their hat and bowed.


    ¡°Madam! What brings you here? You could¡¯ve sent a servant over...¡±


    It was Kunel Osban, one of the first people she was introduced to on her first day at the castle. He ran forward at the sight of her. Max took a deep breath and calmly parted her lips.


    ¡°Ev-everyone is qui-quite bu-busy. I-I was ge-getting re-re-ready for wi-winter and was wo-wondering if the sta-stable ne-needed anything. I-I heard there is le-less trade when th-the tem-temperature dro-drops...¡±


    ¡°Oh, thank you for your concern, madam. I was about to inform Rodrigo about those things, so it¡¯s perfect timing.¡±


    Kunel¡¯s face lit up instantly. He opened the door and shone amp for her to see inside. Max frowned a little at the stench and stuck only her upper body into the building. Inside, there stood twenty horses chewing on hay in a clean stable that had just finished sweeping. He pointed towards the far end of the room as he continued.


    ¡°The partition needs changing, ma¡¯am. The wood is old and there isn¡¯t enough of it, so it has been a problem for some time.¡±


    ¡°The-then shall I or-order more woo-wood?¡±


    ¡°Yes! Ah, and we may need more dry hay for the winter.¡±


    ¡°Su-sure. I-is there an-anything else?¡±


    ¡°That is more than enough ma¡¯am. Thank you for your concern.¡±


    The old man beamed. Max smiled along with him. The people who once shuddered with fear around her were now looking her in the eye and talking to her sincerely.


    Her tongue was stiff as usual, but thanks to the frequent conversations she had for the past few days, she felt like she was stuttering less than in the past. Proud at her improvement, she walked out of the stable and into therge field. The shadow from the rampart added an extra chill to the air. She tightened the shawl around her shoulders.


    A breeze carrying a scent of grass grazed past her hair. She brushed a few loose strands of hair from her face and soon stopped walking when she remembered how Riftan had said he liked the puffiness of her locks, akin to a cloud. When she raised her head, she saw the mountaintop he would¡¯ve climbed over when he left.


    <i>Would Riftan have arrived at Drakium by now?</i>


    He had gone to the capital of the kingdom to attend a grand feast held to congratte him. She imagined Riftan, dressed in silver armor, standing tall as he was showered with the praises from the nobles. He would look marvelous, just like the hero from the legend. She was sure nobody was going to ignore him or mention his background now. Even the noblewomen who¡¯d once looked at him with disdain would be captivated.


    When Max finished thinking, she felt blue. As she pictured Riftan in a fancy banquet hall, surrounded by beautiful women dressed in fancy apparel, anxiety crept from the bottom of her stomach. There ought to be younger and prettier women there. Riftan may have realized his mistake by now, upon receiving looks of admiration from thedies, and started to regret agreeing to carry on with the marriage.


    ¡°What are you doing all alone out here?¡±


    ??????


    <strong>Weekly Releases: [??] [??][ ] [ ]</strong>


    <strong>Then again, if you want to support your trantors, you can be our patron on JULY 1ST.</strong>


    <strong>Ying and Livy¡¯s current trantions (from left to right)</strong>


    <strong>Living as the Viiness Queen</strong>


    <strong>Under the Oak Tree</strong>


    <strong>The Duke¡¯s Imposter Sister</strong>


    <strong>Predatory Marriage</strong>


    <strong>Raising the Child of the Male Lead Boss</strong>


    <strong>Heavenly Divine Doctor: Abandoned Concubine</strong>

 Chapter 65 The Storyteller and Knights

    <strong>Chapter 65 ¨C The Storyteller and Knights-in-Training (1)</strong>


    The sudden voice pulled Max out from her unpleasant thoughts. She turned back and saw two boys dressed head to toe in ck tunics looking at her curiously. At their gaze, she instantly straightened herself up, realizing that they were apprentices she had seen several times with Riftan before. The two boys politely bowed their heads as a greeting, hands on their chests in reverence as one would expect from a knight-in-training.


    ¡°We¡¯re sorry to have taken you by surprise. We were worried about the Madam being alone, so we had toe and talk to you,¡± the boy exined, looking apologetic.


    ¡°I-it¡¯s okay. Tha-thank you for... worrying about me, I...¡±


    Her eyes wandered to the side, her tongue inexplicably finding difficulty with words to address the young boys before her. A boy with stunning silver hair was quick to notice this, and he introduced himself in haste.


    ¡°We apologize for thete introduction. I¡¯m Yurixion Lobar. We are knights in training waiting for our knighthood next year.¡±


    The taller boy next to him also opened his mouth to say, ¡°I¡¯m Garow Livacon. I¡¯m going to be knighted on the same day as my friend here,¡± he gestured to the silver-haired boy.


    Max fumbled with her hands, ¡°I, I am Max, Maximilian... Calypse,¡± her introductioning out in an embarrassing stutter. Despite having already known her identity, Yurixion shed her an amicable smile, as if to reassure her.


    ¡°You must have been taking a walk alone,¡± he continued after the exchange of names hade to close.


    ¡°N, no.... I, I was touring the in-inner facilities,¡± she answered with some hesitancy, fearing thetter would reprimand her/


    The boy¡¯s face turned grave after hearing her answer.


    ¡°It is dangerous for the Madam to travel alone even if it¡¯s just inside the castle.There has been frequent outside visitors these days and if somehow a mishap urs¨C¡±


    ¡°Mi-mishap...?¡± She asked back in shock, finding the situation quite nerve-wracking.


    Sensing their Madam¡¯s apprehension, the boy hurriedly added in panic, ¡°I wasn¡¯t trying to scare you. I was just worried for the Madam of the estate...¡± then he added in an afterthought, ¡°Ah! If you don¡¯t mind, may we apany you, Madam?¡±


    Max hurriedly declined with a fervent shake of her head, ¡°N, No. I-I can¡¯t just take your, pre-precious time...¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t say something like that! It is an honor for a knight to serve the Madam. We, we may not have been officially knighted... yet we would risk our lives only to save you from any danger,¡± the boy heatedly expressed.


    At the startling amount of fervor in his words, Max took an unconscious step back. Seeing their madam recoil, the boy next to him stabbed him in the ribs as a warning.


    ¡°Yuri, Stop exaggerating your words!¡±


    ¡°Exaggerating?! I am deadly serious, I truly would...¡±


    Perhaps realizing his brashness, the boy quickly mmed his mouth shut with some embarrassment. The next time he faced Max, he was a tad calmer.


    ¡°Anyways, you can¡¯t go around alone. I can call a guard if it¡¯s specifically my service you find not to your liking,¡± he gently said.


    As much as Max appreciated their efforts, she found it to be over the top to be guarded inside the castle¡¯s safe premises. ¡°It-it¡¯s just in-inside the castle... to-to go that far....¡±


    ¡°Madam, there is no guarantee that the castle is safe! If anything happened to you, Madam, I would be too ashamed to face Lord Calypse on his return.¡±


    The boy¡¯s face turned shades of blue with his rapt reply with the idea of their beloved leader scorning them. As soon as Max was greeted with the sight of the young boy¡¯s crumbing face as if the world was ending, she immediately felt sweat ooze from her pores.


    ¡°We-well if, if it worries you tha-that much... then, please...¡± she finally acquiesced.


    Given her consent, the boy¡¯s face instantly lit up. She felt an onset of dizziness at the quick change of expression.


    ¡°Where should I escort you to, madam?¡±


    Resigned to her two newpanions, she quietly said, ¡°...I-I was on my way to-to the cksmith....¡±


    ¡°What a coincidence! We were also on our way to the cksmith. I¡¯ll apany you there.¡±


    With that, Yurixion took the lead with energetic steps, a more cid Garow following after him with a shrug of his shoulders. It was only after a moment¡¯s hesitation that Max began to trail after them, feeling very awkward. The boy¡¯s passionate attitude was something refreshing to Max, and was a contrast against the callous, taciturn countenance of her husband, Ruth¡¯s bluntness, and the rest of the knight¡¯s indifference to her.


    <i>¡®He¡¯s probably 16... maybe around 17 years old?¡¯</i>


    ¡°Do you have any special business with the cksmith?¡± The boy prompted her away from her thoughts.


    ¡°My-my business is... when winteres... merchants said, the-they woulde less often so...I-I¡¯m checking if they need a-anything.¡±


    The boy¡¯s eyes brightened, ¡°I see! I was on my way to the cksmith because I broke my sword while sparring,¡± he cheerfully pointed to the pointed de hanging on his waist.


    ¡°It¡¯s a bit embarrassing, but this is the second time it broke this month alone. I break it so often that the cksmith starts nagging as soon as he sees me.¡±


    A slight smile tugged at the corner of her lips. She could tell Yurixion was embarrassed by the faint tinge of red on his cheeks, and while his outpouring friendliness was quite overwhelming, Max could see he was a kind and easygoing person.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know when I can reach the <i>tip</i> of Lord Calypse¡¯s feet with mybors. No, rather, if I could amount to the furthest tip of the Lord¡¯s feet, it would already be an immense relief.¡±


    The boy beside him who had remained silent throughout suddenly quipped, ¡°We would be conscripted to the Remdragon Knights next year. Isn¡¯t your goal too low?¡±


    ¡°Garow, you still don¡¯t understand Lord Calypse¡¯s greatness.¡± He replied with a mild shake of his head. ¡°It¡¯s already a tremendous achievement to reach just <i>the tip</i> of the tip of the tip of his feet. Forget even reaching the tip of the tip of his feet!¡±


    ¡°Oh, really.¡±


    Thetter replied with a resigned tone and slightly fed up look on his face. Meanwhile, Max felt enthused at the boy¡¯s blind reverence for Riftan and she couldn¡¯t help but join their conversation.


    ¡°Ri-riftan... Is-Is he that outstanding of a kn-knight?¡±

 Chapter 66 The Storyteller and Knights

    <strong>Chapter 66 ¨C The Storyteller and Knights-in-Training (2)</strong>


    ¡°Madam, he¡¯s not just outstanding!¡± The boy looked back at her as if she were describing Riftan with the most austere terms. He thenunched to a tirade of Riftan¡¯s outstanding achievements that led to his reputation:


    ¡°Lord Calypse is the greatest knight in the continent. There¡¯s a reason why he is called the wise man of Uigru! Across the continent, there are only five knights that are revered as <i>Rossem Uigru</i>! Two out of the five knights were bested by Sir Calypse. It was only six years ago that he beat Libadon¡¯s top knight, Sejour Aren, but he also beat the holy sword of Osiria, Kuahl Leon at the Western Union swordsmanshippetition!¡±


    Max only smiled vaguely in return. She had heard about themander of the Pdin Division many times, a manmended for his excellent swordsmanship¡ªyet, it never dawned on her that her husband could far surpass a man considered to be an elite knight in the continent.


    ¡°I decided to be a knight after seeing Sir Calypse performance during that swordpetition. I have admired him ever since,¡± the boy finally ended his impassioned speech with his devotion to Riftan.


    ¡°I, I see....¡±


    Max replied at a loss for words. This, in turn, prompted a stern look on the boy¡¯s cheery face.


    ¡°Madam,¡± he somberly started, ¡°You have no idea how incredible Lord Calpyse is, do you?¡±


    She hurriedly countered with her little knowledge on Riftan, ¡°I, I know.... a-about the d-dragon....¡±


    ¡°Even if he did not participate in the expedition, Sir Calypse is still a great knight. Have you never seen him swing a sword before?¡±


    ¡°I, I have!¡± She interjected immediately, feeling quite defensive. ¡°I saw him fi-fighting a mo-monster....¡±


    Her words trailed to a quiet whisper. She was not sure if her disclosure of the fiasco on their travel had counted as <i>seeing</i>. It was the first time Riftan had wielded his de in front of her, yet she had passed out, unable to see the spectacle. And on the second time it happened, the fight was over before she even knew it. But Max couldn¡¯t stomach the boys finding out herck of familiarity with her husband¡¯s feats.


    Therefore, she began to spin an exaggerated tale...


    ¡°I-I also know,¡± she started, straightening up her spine, and her nervousness, as she recounted a profligate version of the fight. ¡°I-I saw Riftan cu-cut a gi-giant a-as bi-big as this fo-fort in ha-half! The-there was a to-total of te-ten gi-giants, bu-but he de-defeated them a-all i-in the b-blink of an e-eye.¡±


    She was describing the event shamelessly, even though, in reality, she could not remember how many of the fearsome beasts had appeared. She <i>presumed</i>, at the very least, there would have been ten. Her bluff proved sessful, as the boy looked at her with renewed enthusiasm on his na?ve face.


    ¡°For real? <i>Ten</i> giant ogres...!? What a story! Can you tell us more?¡±


    Max flinched at his enthusiasm. The boy¡¯s incredible excitement for the story caught Max off guard. However, at this point, she could not tell him the mortifying truth that she could not remember because she had fainted. She quickly remembered a tale she heard from a minstrel and made up an outrageous story, her stutters increasingly bing evident with the deepening lie.


    ¡°Whi-while we we-were on a ca-carriage, we-we su-suddenly he-heard a loud s-screech! I-it was s-so lo-loud tha-that I thought th-the s-sky wa-was te-tearing a-apart. M-my entire bo-body froze be-because I wa-was s-so scared; I-I di-didn¡¯t even re-realize th-that Ri-riftan to-took out hi-his sw-sword. And b-by the ti-time I no-noticed, Ri-riftan had already go-gone o-out t-to fi-fight.¡±


    ¡°Sir Calypse¡¯s swordsmanship is the fastest in the world! His enemies always end up with their head decapitated and their bodies split in half bleeding all over the ground before they even notice him taking out his sword!¡±


    The boy yelled with delight. Although she found it disconcerting how the boys enjoyed hearing such a morbid tale, she continued on regardless.


    ¡°O-outside, th-there we-were ten gi-giants as bi-big as a fo-fort...! A-all the knights d-drew their s-swords! Ri-riftan we-went ahead of th-them and s-swang hi-his s-sword at the bi-biggest gi-giant! Th-then the gi-giant...¡±


    Max looked up, trying to recall what the boy said had said earlier. Trying to intertwine some semnce of reality in her story.


    ¡°Th-the gi-giant¡¯s he-head was decapitated, and its to-torso cut in half a-and b-blood sprouted li-like a fo-fountain! Th-then it d-dropped to the g-ground.¡±


    ¡°Sir Calypse¡¯s sword had even split through the dragon¡¯s breath!¡± He nodded, convinced, ¡°Hmph! An ogre is only a piece of cake for him!¡±


    Max evoked exhration on the boys with her tale. Despite her bothersome stuttering, the boys showed no sign of annoyance and patiently waited, eyes sparkling, as she went on with the story. Their reactions that of pure astonishment served to fuel Max further, her tale increasingly bing animated as she started to mimic the giant.


    ¡°A-another gi-giant sa-saw what ha-happened a-and shouted s-so loud th-that m-my e-ears popped a-and it s-swang a huge ba-bat with a sw-swoosh! Ri-riftan ju-jumped up hi-high like a flying swallow... and do-dodged like it wa-was ch-child¡¯s y.¡±


    She smiled, quite liking her description of him as a sprightly ¡®flying swallow.¡¯


    ¡°T-the gi-giant was so du-dull that... it co-couldn¡¯t keep up wi-with Ri-riftan¡¯s mo-movement and ke-kept mming t-the g-ground with its ba-bat! Boom! Bam! So s-strong th-that it fe-felt li-like the e-earth wa-was sh-shaking...!¡±


    She imitated the giant mming the ground with its weapon of destruction. The boys¡¯ shoulders also shook as if they were dying to know what happened next. Max, too, began to feel uncontrobly excited as it was the first time someone had been so engaged in her story.


    ¡°Th-then! Ri-riftan swang his s-sword. Th-there was a su-sudden f-sh and then I sa-saw th-the giant¡¯s bi-big arm cu-cut off li-like a sa-sausage! Th-then it d-dropped to th-the ground wi-with a loud th-thud and blood....¡±


    She noticed that whenever something gory was mentioned, the twinkle in the boys¡¯ eyes became even more dazzling. She raised her arms and yelled.


    ¡°B-blood rained li-like a shower! Every ti-time the giant sho-shook its half cu-cut a-arm, ck b-blood poured do-down ev-everywhere like he-heavy r, rain...! I had to ba-bathe for half a-a day just to wa-wash out the blood o-on me.¡±


    Max, who was swinging her arm, trying to mimic the giant with a decapitated limb, suddenly froze.

 Chapter 67 Slowly Settling In (1)

    <strong>Chapter 67 ¨C Slowly Settling In (1)</strong>


    As she turned her stiff head, she saw Ruth squatting under a tree carefully scraping the moss between its roots. Soon after, he grabbed his sack and stood up.


    ¡°My clothes and armor are stained so ck, I wonder if I should change the name to Knights of Hume (ck) Dragon instead of Rem (White) Dragon,¡± he said with a sour face.


    ¡°Mr. Ruth!¡±


    Yurixion, visibly d to see him, ran towards him.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°I am making reagents at Lady Calypse¡¯s request, to revive the trees in the garden,¡± said he as he lifted up a sack. Fixing his gaze upon her, he continued. ¡°It seems you were recounting the fierce battle you went through during your journey.¡±


    Max literally flushed from head to toe. She had been caught bluffing, red-handed, and out of all the people, by the very one who saw her vomit and pass out. All she wished was to turn into dust and disappear.


    However, the mood of her audience wasn¡¯t affected at the slightest. The boys shook with excitement, not noticing her embarrassment at all.


    ¡°Yes! She was telling us how Lord Calypse yed ten giant ogres in a blink of an eye.¡±


    ¡°Ten giant ogres you say....¡±


    As each word drawled, Max¡¯s heart pounded tenfold with anxiety. She wondered if she should cut her losses and just get out of here on the pretext of having something urgent at hand. Her eyes darted eyes around like a prey looking to escape.


    Like Ruth didn¡¯t know what she was thinking! He cast her a sly smile and while soundingpletely natural, he said, ¡°You only got that far? There was also a battle in the mountains.¡±


    ¡°A battle in the mountains?!¡± Yurixion eximed.


    ¡°We were crossing the Anatorium Mountain when we ran into a pack of werewolves. How... how many were there in total? Mrs. Calypse? My memory is a bit blurry offte...¡±


    ¡°I- I also don¡¯t....¡±


    ¡°Understandable, I mean there were so many that it was tough to count. The whole mountain was covered with their dark fur, so it probably seemed like someone had put a carpet over the mountain.¡±


    ¡°There were that many werewolves on the Anatorium Mountain...?¡± Yurixion cried in astonishment.


    Max was sweating profusely, as she was unable to agree or deny what Ruth said.


    With a gentle smile, the wizard continued. ¡°How about you tell them the story of what happened that day in detail Mrs. Calypse?¡±


    The boys¡¯ gazes, suffused with anticipation, flew towards her. Max¡¯s face was red-hot, she didn¡¯t have nerves thick enough to make up a story in front of someone who was actually there when it all happened. Perhaps taking pity at her current state, Ruth extended her a helping hand.


    ¡°We can¡¯t just take up ourdy¡¯s time like that as she is very busy.¡±


    ¡°Y-yeah... I-I¡¯m a bi-bit busy..¡±


    She didn¡¯t even blink before grabbing on to the helping hand.


    However, did she think she¡¯d be let off so easily? Ruth stopped her again...


    ¡°Oh,e to think of it, I have news for you, Madam. I was so focused on your story that I almost forgot to tell you.


    ¡°Ne-news...?¡±


    She carefully looked back at him, suspicious, wondering if this was another one of the wizard¡¯s pranks. But when she noticed him holding a small unfolded sheet of parchment for her to see, she rxed just a tad.


    ¡°This is a telegram that Lord Calypse sent to my tower through the pce¡¯s sorcery device. He said he is going to leave for Anatol as soon as the ceremony ends. It would take around fifteen days at most.... No, considering the knights¡¯ mobility, they should arrive in ten.¡±


    Upon the unexpected news, Max instantly forgot about her embarrassment and beamed. She skipped to him and promptly took a look at the parchment, saw the date of departure and a summary of the route.


    Ruth shook his head and let out a deep sigh as if he was helpless.


    ¡°Seems like he¡¯s really just going to swing by and then return.¡±


    ¡°Wha-what¡¯s wro-wrong with tha-that?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with it, but... he might as well reim the king¡¯s graces while he¡¯s there, you know?¡±


    ¡°Sir Ruth, I am sure Sir Calypse is worried about our town¡¯s safety. A colossal amount of werewolves had appeared near ournd; how could he not be worried?¡± Yurixion passionately defended Riftan.


    As the conversation streamed in a direction she disliked, Max became noticeably nervous and hastily wrapped up the conversation.


    ¡°An-anyways... tha-thanks for te-telling m-me. We-well I sho-should sta-start he-heading to th- the sm-smithy, I ha-have some bu-business the-there...¡±


    ¡°Oh, I know very well that you are a busydy, Madam.¡±


    Max walked away, leaving Ruth and his sarcastic tone behind. Her footsteps were so light that it surprised herself. She wanted to hum but held it back as she was aware of the boys following her.

 Chapter 68 Slowly Settling In (2)

    <strong>Chapter 68 ¨C Slowly Settling In (2)</strong>


    Havingpleted her rounds of the inner castle, Max returned to her room to sort out the items she had to order. Thus, the rest of the day was spent peacefully in thepany of papers and food.


    The next day, right at sunrise, she ran to the library with the papers, handing them over Ruth to make sure there were no problems. The wizard, who was lying on a worn-out carpet and sleeping using books as a nket, frowned at being disturbed. Even so, he quickly straightened himself and started checking the order sheet sansints.


    Reviewing the list from the top, he dipped a pen in ink and crossed out some spots.


    ¡°The butler has already prepared enough oil and candles. I¡¯m sure we have silverware and dishes stored in the warehouse. Also, where on earth are you going to use all these soaps and fragrance oils?¡±


    ¡°I tho-thought the kn-knights enjoyed ta-taking bath an-and sau-sauna so....¡±


    ¡°What the... Do you really think those men would use such luxurious soaps and fragrances? They would all frown if they even get near something with floral scent. It¡¯s enough to just order the amount you need.¡±


    Ruth relentlessly crossed out items from the list. Then, giving it a once over, he spoke as if he was doing her a favor.


    ¡°The rest seems about right.¡±


    ¡°S-so sho-should I... ju-just order them no-now?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s just add in a few more items.¡±


    Max¡¯s eyes opened wide as it was the first time he had wanted to buy something. She curiously looked at what Ruth was writing down and saw a list of names. Max was taken aback as she thought he was nning on purchasing some ves.


    ¡°Wha-what ex-exactly are you wr-writing do-down?¡±


    ¡°Names of schrs. Please ask the servants to purchase writings under these names as it is.¡±


    Max looked at him nkly.


    ¡°A-are y-you trying t-to buy someth-thing you per-personally wa-want right no-now? Mo-moreover, it-it¡¯s an ex-expensive lu-luxury item li-like a boo-book ....¡±


    ¡°Madam, knowledge is an iparable asset.¡±


    He spoke with absolute seriousness and solemnity.


    ¡°These writings are not for meeting my desires. They are what this library needs, what I¡¯m trying to say is that anyone cane in and read them freely.¡±


    Max¡¯s jaw dropped at his brazen words. This wizard absolutely hated it when anyone, other than himself, was in the library. He even hinted to her, thedy of the castle, that he was annoyed when she came to the library. Frankly speaking, upying the castle tower was not enough for Ruth, without authorization he had also taken over the library.


    ¡°I-I¡¯ve never seen... an-anyone ex-except for y-you and me use the li-library be-before.¡±


    ¡°There will be more people using it from now on.¡±


    He talked big. Max squinted her eyes, doubting his words. The knights were busy training all day and rarely walked around except to dine at the Great Hall, so what more people. Max was very annoyed by Ruth, who was extremely picky and nosy with items that she nned to buy but was so thick-skinned when it came to things that he wanted. Max snatched the pen from Ruth and crossed out his list. Ruth flipped out and took away the parchment from her hands.


    ¡°I am the wizard of this castle! Improving my skills is not only beneficial for me but Anatol, too!¡±


    ¡°A-as ex-expected! Yo-you¡¯re ju-just trying to order th-them be-because y-you nee-need them! A-and these boo-books.... Th-they¡¯re not e-even wi-wizarding books!¡±


    ¡°Ho-how did you know?¡±


    ¡°Fo-for tw-twenty-two ye-years... I ba-basically lived in a li-library like you. I-I can at le-least re- recognize phi-philosophers like Ge-gerad and Ka-kazaham!¡±


    Ruth¡¯s blue-grey orbs shook violently, he was agitated. There was clearly a mix of books that had nothing to do with magic. Max smiled knowingly.


    ¡°Ha-hand it ov-over. I he-heard the-there will b-be a ro-road co-construction ne-next year! W-we ca-can¡¯t manage t-to b- buy thi-this ma-many...¡±


    ¡°Then... then are you fine with your child growing up as a fool who knows no better than how to swing a sword?!¡± He eximed urgently.


    Max, who was stretching her arms to take the paper away, turned red as if someone had poured boiling water on her head. It felt like steam wasing off the top of her head.


    ¡°Ch-ch-child... Wha-wha-what are you... wha-what are you say-saying!¡±


    To the extremely agitated Max, Ruth said nonchntly,


    ¡°What are you so embarrassed about? It is natural for couples to have children. Unless Lord Calypse goes on another expedition, in the next year or two, the castle will probably be filled with the cries of a child.¡±


    ¡°Ch-ch-child, child....¡±


    She was burning up so much the whole area around her eyes was scorching hot. She wrapped her hands around her face and after much effort cooled off. Her heart started thumping when she¡¯d just thought of hugging her baby with ck hair. Ruth grabbed the squirmingdy¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to raise your child to be smart and intelligent?¡±


    ¡°Th-the ch-child is-isn¡¯t ev-even born yet....¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s toote after he¡¯s born! A child feeds on wisdom to grow! We need to establish the environment in advance!¡±


    She didn¡¯t know what waste, but the wizard¡¯s momentum prevented her from making any counterargument. Ruth quickly wrote down a list of orders on the parchment while she was distracted.


    ¡°Okay, finished.¡±


    He handed her the parchment with a face full of satisfaction after he had filled out nearly five lines. Max took it with a sullen look.


    ¡°I-if we buy so many books and when Ri-riftan gets angry....¡±


    ¡°Lord Calypse doesn¡¯t care about paltry pennies like this.¡±


    Max gazed at him dumbfounded. Even though she wasn¡¯t that worldly, she knew how expensive books were. <i>If it weren¡¯t so expensive, why would her father keep certain books in the disy closet so nobody could touch them?</i> ss couldn¡¯t evenpare. Not only did it take a lot of effort and time just to carefully write line by line on the expensive paper, but it also cost a lot to carefully sew it all together, not to mention covering it with leather and gilding it.


    On top of that, it was not easy to get books that weren¡¯t heroic epics about knights, such as poems or romantic novels filled with minstrel songs, as they were written by a small number of authors and even when you did somehow get it the seller could set any price. She protested with a loud voice.


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who said sa-save.¡±


    ¡°Madam, you know what is more precious than gold? Knowledge.¡±


    ??????


    <strong>Thank you for being patient, here are 4 updates for everyone to binge!</strong>


    <strong>Weekly Releases: [??][??][??] [??][ ][ ]</strong>


    <strong>Then again, if you want to support your trantors, you can be our patron and read ahead of schedule:</strong>


    <strong>Mother Earth ¨C 2 chapters for $2.99</strong>


    Chapter 69 ¨C Her First Kind Companions (1)


    Chapter 70 ¨C Her First Kind Companions (2)


    Beautiful Venus ¨C 5 chapters for $4.99


    Chapter 71 ¨C Strange Affinity to Magic (1)


    Chapter 72 ¨C Strange Affinity to Magic (2)


    Chapter 73 ¨C Familiar Fears (1)


    Blue Mercury ¨C 8 chapters for $9.99


    Chapter 74 ¨C Familiar Fears (2)


    Chapter 75 ¨C The Lord¡¯s Return (1)


    Chapter 76 ¨C The Lord¡¯s Return (2)


    Intriguing Pluto ¨C 11 chapters for $15.99


    Chapter 77 ¨C Riftan¡¯s Anger


    Chapter 78 ¨C One Head for Every Scratch (1)


    Chapter 79 ¨C One Head for Every Scratch (2) | 19


    zing Sun ¨C 15 chapters for $25.99


    Chapter 80 ¨C I Want All of Him (1) | 19


    Chapter 81 ¨C I Want All of Him (2) | 19


    Chapter 82 ¨C A Bold Kiss (1)


    Chapter 83 ¨C A Bold Kiss (2)


    Glowing Sirius ¨C 20 chapters for $45.99


    Chapter 84 ¨C A Constant me (1)


    Chapter 85 ¨C A Constant me (2)


    Chapter 86 ¨C Trying Her Best (1)


    Chapter 87 ¨C Trying Her Best (2)


    Chapter 88 ¨C Concerns (1)


    The Silver Moon ¨C unlimited chapters for $90.99


    Chapter 89 ¨C Concerns (2)


    Chapter 90 ¨C Lessons on Defensive Sorcery (1)


    Chapter 91 ¨C Lessons on Defensive Sorcery (2)


    Chapter 92 ¨C Unexpected Request (1)


    Chapter 93 ¨C Unexpected Request (2)


    Chapter 94 ¨C A Veiled Past (1)


    Chapter 95 ¨C A Veiled Past (2)


    Chapter 96 ¨C Your Likes and Dislikes (1)


    Chapter 97 ¨C Your Likes and Dislikes (2) | 19


    <strong>Ying and Livy¡¯s current trantions (from left to right)</strong>


    <strong>Living as the Viiness Queen</strong>


    <strong>Under the Oak Tree</strong>


    <strong>The Duke¡¯s Imposter Sister</strong>


    <strong>Predatory Marriage</strong>


    <strong>Raising the Child of the Male Lead Boss</strong>


    <strong>Heavenly Divine Doctor: Abandoned Concubine</strong>

 Chapter 69 Her First Kind Companions (1)

    <strong>Chapter 69 ¨C Her First Kind Companions (1)</strong>


    ¡°Madam, knowledge is more precious than gold.¡±


    Ruth announced shamelessly.


    The wizard then flopped down to take a seat. The recoil that came due to his sudden movement caused the books that he had earlier piled up to tremble and copse onto the ground. The knowledge that he said was more precious than gold was now haphazardly lying down under his feet.


    Max, who had been watching the exchange had her mouth slightly open, wondering if she should slip in a remark, but instead she ended up sighing heavily. She couldn¡¯t take an upromising attitude, she wanted to help because she too was receiving a lot of help from him.


    ¡°I-I¡¯ll, ask them to try and acquire them....¡± Max said as she prepared to leave the room.


    ¡°I would appreciate it.¡±


    The wizard responded coyly to her remark and opened another book he had just reached out for. She shook her head dismissively at the wizard¡¯s gratitude and left the library silently as not to disturb his work.


    As she made her way away from the library, she noticed that the hallways were well lit, white from the bright light which poured in from the newly reced windows. The windows had allowed more sunlight to enter the walls of the castle.


    <i>The weather has been unusually clear for the past few days,</i> Max thought this as she looked out and gazed up at the cloudless blue sky from the windows. She basked in its warmth and sprightly walked down the stairs. At the end of the steps, a sturdy, vintage patterned rail was uniformly linked, and a soft carpet greeted her soles.


    When she was first asked to decorate the castle, she felt overwhelmed, but now there was an inexplicable sense of aplishment at the castle which she saw slowly changing before her eyes.


    She happily skipped to the banquet hall to give her list of orders to Rodrigo. When she arrived, she saw him carefully supervising his work which was nearpletion. She approached him carefully.


    ¡°R-Rodrigo... are you busy?


    ¡°Ah, Madam, you¡¯re here.¡± Rodrigo looked back at her, his wrinkled face was painted with a bright smile.


    With a smile of her own in reply, Max handed him the parchment filled with orders.


    ¡°I-I went around the inner facilities... and checked if there is anything we need. C-Could you order what I wrote down? P-Please?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Rodrigo replied.


    ¡°A-Also...tell them to get the books that I wrote down on the bottom.¡± Max added.


    ¡°Yes madam, I will.¡± The butler neatly folded the parchment and put it in his breast pocket.


    She turned back with a smile, feeling giddy that she had justpleted one of her tasks. She was about to open the door and go out again, when Rodrigo called her in a hurry.


    ¡°Madam, the apprentices, Yurixion and Garow, went out to the valley early in the morning today and caught four ¡°Oakleys¡±. It¡¯s currently getting prepared in the kitchen right now, if you haven¡¯t eaten yet...¡±


    ¡°O-Oakley...?¡±


    Rodrigo looked at her confused face in surprise.


    ¡°Have you never tried it? It is a clear water fish that lives in the valley. It¡¯s very juicy and soft. There¡¯s nothing in the world that¡¯s as appetizing as a freshly caught Oakley cooked over a charcoal fire.¡±


    Max gulped.


    The food in Calypse Castle was very tasty, but it tended to be quite meat-oriented. Their affinity for meat was quite extreme that she hadn¡¯t eaten fish ever since she came here even though the area was adjacent to the sea. She had been craving for fish so much that her stomach suddenly rumbled at the mention of it.


    ¡°B-But the apprentices are the one who caught it so I can¡¯t...¡± Max began to protest but she wasn¡¯t able toplete her sentence for Rodrigo cut her off.


    ¡°They said that they brought it for you madam. They will be d if you would go and dine with them.¡±


    Max, who was surprised to hear that the fish had been caught for her, flushed at the thought of their consideration and could only nod in reply.


    She didn¡¯t understand why they did that and she frankly didn¡¯t care to find out their motivation for doing so, she just wanted to eat some fish.


    So Max hurried out of the banquet hall and headed for the kitchens excitedly, the thought of freshly caught fish made her giddy.


    As soon as she arrived near the kitchen, she heard people busily talking to each other and so she peeked inside to see what was going on.


    Max spotted the two boys hanging four huge fish, about the length of an adult man¡¯s arm, above the drain and cutting it up. The chef next to them was sweating heavily at a loss of what to do with the two apprentices who had begun to tend to the fish.


    ¡°S-Sir, I-I¡¯ll do it. Please, I¡¯ll do it. Please let me do it!¡± the chef eximed in an embarrassed tone.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s alright. It¡¯s also a kind of like our training to get a sense of what cutting something living feels like.¡± Yurixion naively said to the chef, who was on the edge of breaking out in tears.


    Next to him, Garow, who was collecting blood by cing a bucket under the cut tail of one of the fish, stood up and said, ¡°This fish has lost all its blood too.¡±


    ¡°Give it to me. I¡¯ll dismantle this one too,¡± Yurixion eagerly motioned for the next fish.


    ¡°I, I can¡¯t let your honors do, do this kind of...!¡± the chef eximed in protest but Yurixion gave him a pointed look. This effectively silenced him.


    ¡°You¡¯re too noisy. Didn¡¯t we say this is also a kind of training?¡± Garow told the chef in a tone of finality and this made thetter step back.


    Yurixion nodded in agreement and added, ¡°Yes, yes, we can¡¯t leave the fish to be offered to thedy in the hands of servants.¡±


    ¡°But why fish? Wouldn¡¯t it have been better to hunt foxes or deers as a gift?¡± Garrow suddenly asked Yurixion.


    ¡°Garow! You can¡¯t harm such a beautiful creature!¡± Yurixion replied.


    Garow shook his head, dumbfounded with what Yurixion had said. ¡°Ah! So, this fish ended up like this because it wasn¡¯t beautiful?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not only that it is not beautiful but it¡¯s also tasty, that¡¯s why it ended up like this.¡± Yurixion only responded cheerfully.

 Chapter 70 Her First Kind Companions (2)

    <strong>Chapter 70 ¨C Her First Kind Companions (2)</strong>


    Max was awkwardly standing at the entrance wondering if she should enter or not. She didn¡¯t expect to witness the dismantling of the fish. The half-cut fish¡¯s body appalled her, so she slowly turned around to leave. However before she could take a step to turn away, her eyes met with Garow¡¯s, who had been turning his stiff neck around to stretch it. She stood rooted in ce. The boy waved his hand with a cheerful smile.


    ¡°Good morning, Madam Calypse.¡± Garow called out to her.


    ¡°Oh, hello Madam!¡±


    Yurixion waved both hands towards her too like a dog wagging its tail. She couldn¡¯t just act like she didn¡¯t see both of them, so Max timidly waved back.


    ¡°G-Good morning,¡± she greeted them.


    ¡°You¡¯re just in time! I caught these guys as thanks for you telling us that fun story yesterday. They are the most delicious fish in the Whedon!¡± Yurixion excitedly told her gesturing at the fish the were busily slicing up.


    ¡°Please wait for a minute, Madam. I¡¯ll quickly prepare it and get it on the table.¡± said Garow, after cutting off the head of the fish.


    Max nkly stared at the fish head that rolled onto the floor. She could see a tongue sticking out of it, the sight made her lose her appetite.


    ¡°While we prepare the Oakley, would you mind telling us the story about the werewolves?¡± Yurixion looked at her expectantly as he busily tended to the fish. Garow who was beside him seemed to have read the difort painted on her face and quickly turned to berate Yurixion.


    ¡°Madam might be feeling difort from all the blood, let¡¯s not keep her here.¡±


    Yurixion gave Garow a look of disbelief, ¡°What are you talking about?! Madam Calypse is a courageous woman who even witnessed the heavily raining blood of Ogres! She¡¯s the wife of the world¡¯s bravest knight Sir Calypse!¡±


    The boys then looked at her as if expecting to hear her agreement.


    Max barely managed to squeeze out a smile in response when another fish¡¯s head was cut off and rolled onto the floor again, marring the floors with its blood. She consciously tried to not look at it and replied,¡°O-Of course. T-this is nothing to me.¡±


    ¡°See? Hey, someone bring a chair for the Madam!¡± Yurixion eximed in pleasure and gestured for one of the kitchen servants to bring in a chair for Max to sit on.


    There was no way out now, Max grimly thought. She bleakly looked at the chair that the kitchen servant had brought her.


    It seemed like she needed to immediatelye up with a story about the werewolves while the boys trimmed the fish. She sat on the edge of the chair feeling like she was about to cry.


    In the middle of her internal distress, Yurixion had managed to grab and peel the thick and chewy looking skin of the Oakley, removed the fins on its back and stomach, and throw the softly sliced white fillet on the te. The fish¡¯s skeleton was quickly exposed and was set aside to dispose ofter. He paused in his cutting to proudly share to the group what he knew of werewolves.


    ¡°I¡¯ve also seen a werewolf once. Its head is a vicious wolf and the body is simr to that of a human. And it swiftly jumps around from tree to tree with its two feet!


    Yurixion grinned in satisfaction when he saw hispanions¡¯ attention on him, ¡°It also has long mrs sticking out the mouth like a wild boar. I heard they stuff their head and hang it on the wall of their room in Valto.¡±


    ¡°Why would they hang such a vicious thing on their walls? I just can¡¯t understand the northerners¡¯ aesthetic preferences.¡± Garow told them.


    ¡°Wolves are a symbol of bravery to them.¡± Yurixion simply replied.


    Max eyed the pinkish flesh of fish fillets stacked on the te that had now begun to look like a small tower. Her feelings of disgust at the sight seemed to steadily fade as the fish¡¯ forms slowly disappeared.


    Max shook her head to dismiss the thoughts of the fish and secretly took a deep breath to regain herposure, herpanions were expecting a story from her, this is why they wanted her to dine with them. They used that fish as bait.


    Just as she let out a sigh she noticed that Yurixion was looking back at her and was wiping the water off his hands with a white cloth.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it funny that they¡¯re showing off how brave they are by catching and stuffing a puny werewolf? Remdragon Knights can get rid of dozens of werewolves in a blink of an eye!¡± Yurixiom boasted and Garow who was beside himughed heartily too.


    ¡°I¡¯m also very curious how Lord Calypse fought them.¡± Garow chimed in as he waved the cutting knife he was using to cut the fish in the hair in an attempt to mimic how Lord Calypse must have fought with werewolves.


    Max let out a shaky smile at the two.


    She had no way around it because she knew they would never be satisfied until she fed their curiosity. So, Max started to squeeze out a story with little tears in her eyes.


    The kids joyfully listened to her, their cheeks flushed with excitement. Max concocted a tale where Riftan cut off the heads of three werewolves in a blink of an eye and where the monsters¡¯ heads poured down like ck hail as he advanced towards them. Max tried her best to sound enthusiastic and made sure the boys were entertained. It seemed that they were because they were enthusiastically listening to her.


    Max soon slowly forgot about the difort of seeing the dismembering of the fish because of the boys¡¯ reactions towards her story. Never in her life did she imagine a day where she would joyfully talk in front of so many people. And they seemed to really like her story telling.


    ¡°Sir, the sauce is ready.¡± The group¡¯s discussion was cut due to the Chef informing them of his progress in the kitchen.


    ¡°Hurry up and cook it then. I¡¯m dying to eat!¡± Yurixion responded back. When that was down his attention was once again casted on Max¡¯ story.


    As the story was nearing its end, the head chef dumped the trimmed fish meat in a bowl and started to mix it with a dark sauce. On one side, he was heating an oil-coated pan and on the other side, he was making a sd with thinly sliced onions and herbs. Just like that, Max¡¯s feelings of disgust disappeared, as if they had never existed in the first ce and turned into hunger. Just as she wrapped up her story the Chef once again informed them of the state of their uing meal.


    ¡°It tastes incredible when it¡¯s grilled and served with sd. Please wait for a moment.¡± The head chef spoke confidently and started to grill the seasoned Oakley on the heated pan.


    A delicious smell started to spread in the air as the fish cooked with sizzling soundsing from it.


    They moved to sitfortably on a table carefully prepared for them by the servants and they sat across each other on the small table. They sat at the other side of the kitchen, and despite this distance they could still hear the head chef arguing with one of the kitchen staff that instead of eating from a silver te, having it straight out of the grill tasted the best for the dish.


    Soon after hearing the slight argument fresh sd and a delicious looking Oakely dish was served before them. The two apprentices excitedly gave her a big chuck of grilled fish and its smell delighted Max.


    Max reached out for her silver knife and fork and began to slice a small piece of the steaming hot fish and tried it.


    As soon as she popped the fish into her mouth she could not help but let out an excited gasp. The soft meat, full of sweet sauce, melted in her mouth. Max¡¯s eyes widened in amazement at its vor.


    ¡°It¡¯s de-delicious!¡± She eximed and the two boys looked at her proudly.


    ¡°Right? Nothing canpare to Fall season Oakley!¡± Yurixion said as he too begun cutting his fish and ate their meal happily.


    It was delicious, Max couldn¡¯t help but exim these words in her head each time she took a bite. The soft, tender meat didn¡¯t taste much like a fish at all, instead it released sweet juices every time she chewed on it. [2]


    She had no trouble finishing tworge pieces of fish on her te. It seemed she finished them so quickly, the fish disappeared in a heartbeat.


    Meanwhile, the two boys seemed to have been quicker than her for they had already emptied three servings of fish.


    She took another slice and ate it with the crunchy sd.


    ¡°I-It¡¯s really d-delicious.¡± She told them gratefully, the meal was exceptional.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re satisfied.¡± Yurixion, who had emptied his tes already and had left them clean, grinned at her after he told her his reply. Then with a proud smile, he said, ¡°Next time, I¡¯ll catch another delicious one for you.¡±


    Max got caught up by his friendly grin andughed along. The goodwill of the two boys made her feel ted and she was honestly touched by their gift.


    ¡°I-I¡¯ll look forward to it, then.¡± She told them as she took another bite.


    Max will not forget the taste of Grilled Oakley ¨C that was for sure.


    <strong>Weekly Releases: [??][??][ ][ ]</strong>


    <strong>Then again, if you want to support your trantors, you can be our patron and read ahead of schedule:</strong>


    <strong>Mother Earth ¨C 2 chapters for $2.99</strong>


    Chapter 71 ¨C Strange Affinity to Magic (1)


    Chapter 72 ¨C Strange Affinity to Magic (2)


    Beautiful Venus ¨C 5 chapters for $4.99


    Chapter 73 ¨C Familiar Fears (1)


    Chapter 74 ¨C Familiar Fears (2)


    Chapter 75 ¨C The Lord¡¯s Return (1)


    Blue Mercury ¨C 8 chapters for $9.99


    Chapter 76 ¨C The Lord¡¯s Return (2)


    Chapter 77 ¨C Riftan¡¯s Anger


    Chapter 78 ¨C One Head for Every Scratch (1)


    Intriguing Pluto ¨C 11 chapters for $15.99


    Chapter 79 ¨C One Head for Every Scratch (2) | 19


    Chapter 80 ¨C I Want All of Him (1) | 19


    Chapter 81 ¨C I Want All of Him (2) | 19


    zing Sun ¨C 15 chapters for $25.99


    Chapter 82 ¨C A Bold Kiss (1)


    Chapter 83 ¨C A Bold Kiss (2)


    Chapter 84 ¨C A Constant me (1)


    Chapter 85 ¨C A Constant me (2)


    Glowing Sirius ¨C 20 chapters for $45.99


    Chapter 86 ¨C Trying Her Best (1)


    Chapter 87 ¨C Trying Her Best (2)


    Chapter 88 ¨C Concerns (1)


    Chapter 89 ¨C Concerns (2)


    Chapter 90 ¨C Lessons on Defensive Sorcery (1)


    The Silver Moon ¨C unlimited chapters for $90.99


    Chapter 91 ¨C Lessons on Defensive Sorcery (2)


    Chapter 92 ¨C Unexpected Request (1)


    Chapter 93 ¨C Unexpected Request (2)


    Chapter 94 ¨C A Veiled Past (1)


    Chapter 95 ¨C A Veiled Past (2)


    Chapter 96 ¨C Your Likes and Dislikes (1)


    Chapter 97 ¨C Your Likes and Dislikes (2) | 19


    Chapter 98 ¨C Surprising Sides of Him (1)


    Chapter 99 ¨C Surprising Sides of Him (2)


    <strong>Ying and Livy¡¯s current trantions (from left to right)</strong>


    <strong>Living as the Viiness Queen</strong>


    <strong>Under the Oak Tree</strong>


    <strong>The Duke¡¯s Imposter Sister</strong>


    <strong>Predatory Marriage</strong>


    <strong>Raising the Child of the Male Lead Boss</strong>


    <strong>Heavenly Divine Doctor: Abandoned Concubine</strong>

 Chapter 71 Strange Affinity to Magic (1)

    <strong>Chapter 71 ¨C Strange Affinity to Magic (1)</strong>


    Days went by and the construction had finallye to an end. Max and her row of servants took a tour around the great hall, transformed into an unrecognizably beautiful room.


    A gold-ted chandelier hung from the ceiling, shimmering with a subtle but impressive glow. It lit up the former room basked in a perpetual darkness, and underneath it was a carpet embroidered in red and gold threads. A long, soft drape was spread over the staircase, which led to therge, fancy banquet hall.


    Max admired the hall in all directions. The cold stone floor was reced with smooth marble tiles, and three gorgeous, silver chandeliers decorated the arched ceiling of the room. On one wall hung a carpet embroidered with Uigru soaring to the sky on the back of a dragon, and wine-colored curtains covered the windows. On the podium were chairs dressed in silk and fur and a unicorn statue made from marble stood on the terrace outside the window.


    ¡°How do you like it, ma¡¯am?¡±


    Aderon carefully asked to make sure thedy of the Calypse castle was pleased. Max slowly moved her head up and down as she touched the clear, shiny ss window. The warm ray of sunlight poured through the ss and brightened up the area.


    ¡°I-it¡¯s amazing.¡±


    Satisfaction spread on Aderon¡¯s face and Max smiled along with his genuinely happy grin. Although he might be a tout at times, he was not a trickster, that was for sure. He offered high-quality materials and at an adequate price ¡ª as well as faithful, hard workers. To show her appreciation, Max invited Aderon for a feast at the castle. With his stomach full of expensive wine and the chef¡¯s special dish, roasted deer meat, Aderon left the castle for the final time as a satisfied man.


    ¡°Oh, wow. I can¡¯t recognize this ce at all. Sir Calypse sure will be surprised when he returns.¡±


    Standing by the front door, watching the merchant¡¯s couch disappear in the distance, Max turned her head at the voice. It was Ruth, scratching his messy gray hair,ing down the stairs. Max asked with a hint of uncertainty.


    ¡°Wi-will he like it?¡±


    ¡°Well, he did ask for a renovation, so there¡¯s no doubt he will be happy at the sight.¡±


    His apathetic response did not help Max feel confident at all. She red at the sloppy man,zily yawning, and replied with frustration.


    ¡°Do-does it hu-hurt if you give a copliment?¡±


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s beautiful. It¡¯s so spick and span I can¡¯t seem to open my eyes. My mind ispletely blown away by the glittering spectacle,¡± he soullessly recited as he stretched his back.


    Max once again stared at him with disdain, but Ruth ignored her walked towards the door. As he was about to leave, he remembered something and stopped to turn and looked at Max and her entourage of servants.


    ¡°Hmm... is this the right time?¡± he mumbled to himself and pulled out a small bottle, swirling with unknown liqud from his inner chest pocket.


    ¡°The... <i>potion</i> to bring the tree back to life is ready. Do you want to test it now?¡±


    ¡°A-already?¡± Her eyes widened discreetly, aware of the eyes around them.


    ¡°I sacrificed my sleep to get this ready,¡± Ruth said although it was obvious he just woke up from a good long nap. Having seen him sleeping on the library floor a couple times, Max wanted to give a snarky reply, but in the end, she couldn¡¯t resist nodding. It was true that he had gone through extra lengths to help her with the ledger and make the potion...


    He turned his steps and walked out to the garden and stood by the lifeless oak tree next to the gazebo. Max stood by him as she watched him uncork the bottle and pour the mysterious liquid over the roots of the tree.


    ¡°Oh, the mighty spirit of nature. Take this poor one into your arms and grant your breath of life!¡± he chanted.


    Max rolled her eyes at his loud voice. She herself was frequently treated with spells after being hit by her father often at a young age and was familiar enough with the procedures to know witchcraft can be used with simplemands. She was sure his borate monologue was for showing off.


    Just as she was wondering why Ruth was exaggerating, Max glimpsed at the servants behind her, full of awe, and realized his intention. It was to show them he was doing his best to bring the tree back to life.


    Ruth opened his arms and looked up to the sky as if receiving vigor from the gods above, then brought his hands together by his heart and solemnly closed his eyes. Max bit her lips to swallow herughter but soon was wide-eyed when she saw faint waves of lighting out from the outer line of his body.


    The light began to umte around him, and Max eximed with astonishment. Besides being the subject of witchcraft, she had never witnessed a spell in action upfront. The soft light oozing from his hands spun around his body once and slowly surrounded the tree and the ugly, dead oak gently took in the light, as if it were drinking it.

 Chapter 72 Strange Affinity to Magic (2)

    <strong>Chapter 72 ¨C Strange Affinity to Magic (2)</strong>


    Watching this charming spectacle, Max stealthily poked the light, shining with a warm glow. Then, the glob of light soaked into her hands like honey. Startled, Max pulled her hands away and Ruth bulged his eyes at the sight.


    ¡°How odd,¡± he said, lowering his hands by his side. After all the light had seeped into the tree, Ruth stroked the rough branches as if to check something and turned to face Max.


    ¡°Madam, it seems you have an affinity, although only a little, to mana.¡±


    ¡°A-affinity to m-mana?¡±


    ¡°It is the most basic talent required to practice magic.¡±


    Max stared in wonder. She had what it takes to be a witch? Lost in deep thought, she stared down at her own hands when Ruth shrugged his shoulders.


    ¡°It¡¯s only the most basic skill. It¡¯s just like having a bit of agility which can help you be a swordsman. You can¡¯t be a witch or a wizard for only having that.¡±


    ¡°Ah... I-I see...¡± Max drooped her shoulders at his words, unexpectedly dampened by his words waking her up to reality. Of course, there was no way she had any special skills.


    Ruth smiled gently at her disappointed face. ¡°Still, it¡¯s a very valuable skill. There are many surprising sides to you.¡±


    She cocked her head at him quizzically, ¡°Su-surprising si-sides?¡±


    ¡°You can be surprisingly full of rage, you can bluff, you don¡¯t want to lose, and you have an affinity to mana...¡±


    Her face flushed at the unexpected descriptions. It didn¡¯t feel like it was her at ll. Yet, the man continued his impression of her, despite the embarrassment that was present on her face.


    ¡°The first time I saw you, I thought you were a quiet and weakdy. But the more time we spend time together, the further I get to learn about the timid madam ¨C full of something new and interesting every time.¡±


    Seeing his straight face uttering herpliments, Maxx could only reply, ¡°I-it doesn¡¯t sound l-like a cpliment.¡±


    ¡°But it <i>is</i> apliment,¡± Ruth said with a cheeky face.


    But the man was ever as sardonic. Evenpliments were given with a shrug and an impassive tone. Max pouted her lips and lightly kicked the dark roots of the tree sticking out of the soil.


    ¡°Anyways... so i-is it a-alive?¡± she tried changing the subject, feeling conscious of herself.


    ¡°There¡¯s no way of knowing.¡±


    ¡°W-what do you m-mean?¡±


    What could he ever mean there was no way of knowing just after he casted the long and fancy mantra of a spell? When she looked at him through narrowed eyes, he nonchntly shrugged.


    ¡°What I have done is inject nature¡¯s mana into the tree. We can see the results when spring arrives. If green leaves sprout, then it has recovered, but if not, then it¡¯s probably dead. I guess you can pluck it out then if it¡¯s thetter.¡±


    She looked up to the bare, dense branches and nodded. Gardenndscaping was scheduled in spring anyways. Her eyes then nced around the garden, picturing the intricate n she had already made with the gardener beforehand. Max made up her mind to remove the tree if it didn¡¯t sprout young leaves in spring and rece it with colorful flowers and young saplings.


    ??


    Completing its renovation, the Calypse castle was now getting ready for winter. The servants ced thick boards around the well to prevent the water from freezing, repaired the horse shed, and restocked the storage with ample amount of forage and firewood. Everyone was working hard to do their share for the uing freezing months.


    The maids were busy as well. They crouched in theundry room and washed clothes with their red and swollen fingers, diligently swept the floor, and spurned threads of fabric to practical clothes in the weaving room. They had no time to spare as they had to get the winter clothes ready for the guards before the weather got too chilly.


    Rudis, losing his patience at the amount of tasks being delegated, carefully suggested to Max. ¡°Madam, I¡¯m afraid we simplyck the workforce and time to prepare everything for winter. How about we buy the fabric from a merchant?¡±


    Max willingly epted the idea as she had also seen enough of her maids overworking.


    ¡°H-how many do w-we need?¡±


    ¡°We have prepared half of what we need. If we can order the other half...¡±


    Max scanned a pile of fabric folded neatly in the corner of the weaving room. She could already hear the nosy wizard lecturing her for cing a careless order. Her fingers carefully brushed across the parchment as she wrote the amount they needed and closely examined the amount of fabric prepared by the maids.


    ¡°I-is this e-enough?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that will be perfect, Madam.¡± Rudis nodded, then continued to list everything else that needed attention. ¡°We also need some leather straps and thread to hold the clothes in shape. Oh, and more needles for...¡±


    ¡°Madam, I¡¯m sorry to interrupt, but we need you immediately. There has been an incident.¡±


    <strong>Apologies for the long wait. In ordance with COVID-19, I had been running around getting documents so I would be able to move ces and I consumed most of my time for this errand.. However all is well now (minus the terrible inte connection) and will be back to posting chapters. Thank you readers!</strong>

 Chapter 73 Familiar Fears (1)

    <strong>Chapter 73 ¨C Familiar Fears (1)</strong>


    Max, whose head was buried in her piece of parchment paper, writing down the list of materials from Rudis, popped her head up and looked at the door. There stood Rodrigo, looking very worried and urgent.


    ¡°W-whats w-wrong?¡±


    ¡°A man iming to be Rob Midahas, lord of southern Libadon, has marched to the vige entrance with thirty other knights. But he doesn¡¯t have anything to prove his identity, which has caused a problem.¡±


    ¡°R-Rob... Midahas?¡± Max frowned at the unfamiliar name. Libadon was part of the allied countries of the west and happened to be the country that Anatol exchanged most frequently out of others. However, that didn¡¯t mean she knew all the names to the lords in Libadon. Furthermore, there was no way Maximillian, who had been isted from the noble since a young age, was able to identify a person only from a name.


    ¡°W-what is the l-lord of Li-Libadon do-doing in A-anatol?¡±


    ¡°He says he has made the long journey for a <i>friendly</i> meet up.¡±


    ¡°B-but w-we can¡¯t just l-let them i-in...¡±


    ¡°We cannot allow an armed group of men to enter our territory without a clear identity,¡± Rodrigo agreed with her sentiments in a determined tone, which was rare for his gentle personality.


    ¡°While it¡¯s frequent for outside merchants and soldiers to request an entrance since many malignant spirits reside near Anatol, some sort of identification to prove their status needs to be presented, no matter what. This is to prevent any thieves or forces from plundering the vige during Lord Calypse¡¯s absence.¡±


    All the blood drained from Max¡¯s face. She could feel the maids behind her hold their breath amidst the nervous silence. Her head went nk at the situation that was entirely new to her, but Max soon regained herposure and spoke.


    ¡°W-who would d-dare to l-loot and g-guarded by t-the R-remdragon Knights?¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t be sure.¡±


    Max turned her head at the sound at the new voice. It was Ruth, who ran inside the room all from the other end of the corridor after hearing the news.


    ¡°Everyone knows the Remdragon Knights are attending the King¡¯s banquet. I¡¯m suspicious about how they im to havee to socialize while the lord is absent.¡±


    Max turned pale. ¡°R-Ruth, d-do you also t-think they have ce to i-invade Anatol?¡±


    ¡°There is a possibility. Lord Calyspe is the main knight to have sessfully suppressed the sect. In recognition of his contribution, he was handed the majority of the treasures of Dragon Lear. It¡¯s not entirely odd for someone to covet this treasure and decide to attack the Remdragons.¡±


    ¡°T-then d-do we f-f-fight?¡±


    ¡°If they act tough, it is appropriate for us to forcefully eradicate them. But as Rodrigo said, there are thirty knights...¡± he said and frowned with annoyance.


    ¡°If this man, Rob, really has thirty knights behind his back, it¡¯s going to be a difficult battle. A low-ss knight can easily take over ten guards. And if there is a high-ss knight, then it¡¯s needless to say.¡±


    Hearing Ruth assumes a full-on battle, Max swallowed hard, anxious.


    ¡°And if this man really is what he says he is, then it¡¯s a bigger problem. They might hold the fact that we forcefully turned them away against us and politically retaliate. Although we are part of the seven allied countries of the west, conflict between lords have always been present.


    ¡°T-then what d-do we d-do?¡±


    ¡°What do you think we should do, ma¡¯am?¡± Ruth asked back.


    Max flinched and hunched her back. Now with no Riftan around to guide her, Max, the Lady of the territory, had the responsibility to keep her vige safe.


    ¡°I, I...¡± Max stuttered and ttered her teeth. She frantically bit her lip and tried to keep herself calm. ¡°I-I¡¯ll g-go to the g-g-gate and t-talk. I-I need to k-know w-what k-kind of p-people they a-are.¡±


    ¡°Fair point. You have to look at them to know who they are,¡± Ruth willingly agreed with Max.


    ¡°Allow me to prepare you, ma¡¯am. You should be guarded in the case of sudden physical conflict. Rodrigo, let Sir Ovaron and Sir Sebrick know, immediately.¡±


    ¡°Y-yes, sir!¡± said Rodrigo as he ran out of the room.


    ¡°And ma¡¯am, follow me if you will,¡± Ruth said as he quickly spun his body around.


    Max handed the paper she was holding to a maid and walked after him. When they arrived at the garden, old man Kunel was leading two horses across the field. Ruth instantly took them by the reins.


    ¡°Do you know how to ride a horse?¡±


    ¡°Y-yes...¡±


    To be honest, it was her first time riding arge horse like this, but she nodded, nheless. Max stepped in front of the slim mare and Kunel let out his hand to help her on the horse. When she got on the saddle, she tightly gripped the reins and squeezed her thighs to find her bnce. After examining Max and seeing she did actually know how to ride a horse, Ruth hopped on to his.


    ¡°The soldiers will be lined up in the gymnasium. Follow me.¡±


    And with that, he raced across the garden in a breeze. When Max followed him through a gate, she saw about thirty soldiers standing in an array. An old knight with white hair, who seemed to be the leader of the group, raised his voice at the sight of Ruth.


    ¡°So, there¡¯s a guy in the front gate demanding to be granted entrance, huh?¡± he said while riding a horse and lightly tapping on his sword at the promise of bloodthirst. ¡°Well, the poor guy should be ready to taste some blood.¡±

 Chapter 74 Familiar Fears (2)

    <strong>Chapter 74 ¨C Familiar Fears (2)</strong>


    Ruth then rified, ¡°Your job, sir, is not to go to battle, but to protect the Lady.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± the old knight said and whipped his head around to see Max. She straightened her back and spurred the horse towards him.


    ¡°N-nice to m-meet you.¡±


    The old man scratched his cheek with his fingers at her careful greeting and replied.


    ¡°There is nothing to worry about, ma¡¯am, as long as I, Ovaron, have your back.¡±


    He then led the army of men through the gate with confidence. Ruth went with them and sent a nod to Max. She also tagged along and crossed the drawbridge, her heartbeat racing with the tter of hoofs hitting against the stone floor.


    As she continued to walk along the path she once took with Riftan on a different asion, she became more and more uneasy. She pressed her lips together, anxious not to bite her tongue, and went down a steep hill and through the busy vige.


    She was frightened to death as she had never ridden a horse at such a fast speed. It was some time since Max maintained her tight grip on the rein and chased the soldiers in front of her when she finally saw the rampart. A young guard by the entrance hurried his steps towards the men on horses as soon as he saw them.


    ¡°You¡¯re here!¡±


    Reaching the gate, Ruth and the old knight jumped off their horses, and minutester when she finally caught up with the crowd, Max got off as well with some assistance.


    ¡°Where is this so-called lord from Libadon?¡±


    ¡°He is just outside the gate. If you follow me here...¡±


    ¡°Madam, this way.¡±


    Max moved her stiff legs and followed them up the stairs to the top of the rampart. There, she saw thirty-one men on horses on the other side of the wall. They all had fearsome, tanned faces and a long sword on each of their waists. Ruth leaned over and spoke to them, his voice loud and resonant.


    ¡°Who is the Lord from Libadon?¡±


    ¡°It is I, Rob Midahas,¡± said a man on a ginger horse. Max carefully examined him. He was a man in his mid-thirties, sturdy and strong, with light titian hair. The man looked up to the top of the wall in turn, squinting his eyes to get a better view of the young man asking for him.


    ¡°Are you the lord of Anatol?¡±


    ¡°I am merely an employee here at Anatol. The Lady here is my lord¡¯s deputy,¡± Ruth said as he pointed at Max standing next to him. Feeling the man¡¯s ncend on her, Max unconsciously drew back. At the sight of this, the man smiled with a sneer.


    ¡°Very nice to meet you. As you¡¯ve heard, my name is Midahas, the ruler of Kaisa, located on the west of Libadon. I have heard impressive words about the dragon yer in my hometown and have made a long journey to meet him, so I request you to open your gates and allow me with warmth.¡±


    Max took a glimpse at Ruth. His arms were crossed, observing the situation. He didn¡¯t look like he was about to help her. She then cleared her throat and opened her heavy lips and raised her voice.


    ¡°I-I heard y-you do not p-possess any s-sort of i-i-identification. I-it is our g-guideline to n-not a-allow, anyone u-unidentified.¡±


    ¡°I lost my identification te during my journey. If you allow me in, I will immediately bring myself to the parish of Anatol and prove my identity.¡±


    ¡°A-Anatol d-d-does not allow u-unidentified i-individuals through t-the g-gates. T-this is an o-order by t-the lord, t-thus c-cannot be d-disobeyed. P-please go to a p-parish in a d-different t-t-territory to get y-your i-identification te and v-visit us a-again.¡±


    At her stuttering, yet determined speech, the man grimaced and replied in an irritated tone.


    ¡°I can¡¯t understand a word you¡¯re saying. Is there anyone else I can talk to that knows how to speak?¡±


    With the insult thrown straight at her face, Max turned pale as a sheet.


    ¡°She is the Lady of the Anatol. I advise you to treat her with respect,¡± Ruth interrupted to defend her.


    ¡°I¡¯m just saying I can¡¯t understand her!¡±


    Max hid her embarrassment and cried back.


    ¡°I-I m-made myself c-clear that I-I cannot o-open the gates. Come b-back with an i-identity p-te!¡±


    ¡°We have travelled over and through the den of demons. Are you insisting on my exhausted men to return back to the dangerous road?¡±


    The man was now speaking in a threatening tone. Max shrunk at his coercive attitude and could only say nothing through her shaky lips. Sensing his victory, the man shouted louder towards the top of the wall.


    ¡°Does the Lady of Anatol not have any mercy!¡±


    ¡°I-I...¡±


    ¡°If you say so, the next time I return, you will face hundreds of knights from Libadon! I cannot ept this kind of rudeness!¡±


    ¡°Y-you don¡¯t h-have any i-identity... I-I don¡¯t h-have a c-choice...¡±


    ¡°I told you I can give it to you once I get to your parish!¡±


    His voice became more louder and more intimidating with every word. At his triumphant behaviour she was unable to refute, Max feltpletely defeated. She was engulfed in fear ¨C one that was so familiar and that reminded her of her past horrors, as sweat started to trickle down her forehead.

 Chapter 75 The Lords Return (1)

    <strong>Chapter 75 ¨C The Lord¡¯s Return (1)</strong>


    Faced with a paralyzing fear, her body unconsciously froze. And soon, Max broke out into faint shudders. His mocking re was a haunting, familiar sight for her ¨C enough to crumble her defenses and render her mind nk.


    Seeing their mistress shell-shocked, at a loss of what to do, something impatient and fuming surged inside Ruth for the man below them. Simply put, he wasn¡¯t able to stand it anymore and came up to support her.


    ¡°Stop crossing the line! Why the hell are you ming her when you¡¯re the one who lost your own identification card? How can we trust thirty armed men toe in and not cause any problems?! Are you daft?!¡±


    Yet his outburst was only taken with a pinch of salt, ¡°Pff!¡± Rob Midahas nced around his men in jest, ¡°So you¡¯re locking the gates because Anatol¡¯s security isn¡¯t strong enough to deal with thirty men? I guess this ce is full of cowards without their lord!¡± he then spat viciously.


    ¡°What did you say?!¡±


    All this time, the knight, Ovaron had been trying to contain his temper behind the nks when he heard this ridicule. He immediately moved forward, his des almost singing for bloodlust in their sheath after the brazen words from the incorrigible man.


    ¡°Ruth! Open the gates immediately!¡± He gestured for the wizard in anger, his words magnifying the extent of his fury, ¡°I¡¯m going to bloody slit these arrogant bastards¡¯ throats myself!¡±


    ¡°Sir Ovaron!¡±


    Despite their difference in rank and age, Ruth fiercely red at the older knight, who had already had his sword out, as a signal for him to be careful of his brash actions. Seeing the other party halt with some grievances, he then quickly whipped his head around and raised his hand high up in the air.


    However, before he was able to do anything, a me, along with a powerful growl, flew towards him without preamble. The scorching mes licked the walls without mercy, causing the stones to tremble violently at the heavy impact. And a scream tore out from Max as the world swayed before her eyes, and her hands frantically clung for life on to the battlement. At this open disy of aggression, the guards stood back in confusion.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see you try!¡±


    Rob Midahas instantly let out a resonating roar as he took out his sword. This was enough to plummet the situation into chaos. Max was only able to crumble down to her knees, astonished at the turn of events. Meanwhile, Ruth quickly snapped out from his shock seeing the bem unfurl before him. He swiftly made his way towards the defenseless Max and grabbed her up by the arm.


    Max numbly followed after him as they ran down from the confines of the wall to safer grounds... the terror freezing her nerves being the only thing stopping her from screaming. From the earlier rancorous attack of the mes, the tall gates had been shattered to cinders and the knights openly marched in with sounds of guttural victory.


    ¡°Shield!¡± Ruth yelled with his hand up. And upon his order, it was as if nature bent to his will as a bluish barrier of wind appeared, halting the knights¡¯ advance. But this resistance was only momentary as an opposing knight swung his sword down and ripped the wind barrier apart with ease.


    Ruth looked back in rm. ¡°He¡¯s a high-ranked knight. Sir Ovaron!¡± he yelled to the older knight.


    ¡°Leave it to me!¡±


    Despite a towering disy of a wall, Sir Ovaron scaled down the stone walls,nding with an audible sound on the earth. On his descent, he cried and swung his heavy sword towards the battlefield. At the deafening noise of two des shing together with immense power, the wind ripped and split into half. Max tried to quickly flee the iing man, but she felt so terrorized by fear that she tripped on a rock and fell to the ground.


    ¡°Madam!¡±


    Ruth, whose hands were tied with making barriers and unable to support her, could only look back and yell. Only a few steps from Max, was Sir Ovaron and the intruder in the middle of a ferocious battle.


    The wizard and the guards were upied with blocking the intrusion of the ck-clothed knights while simultaneously protecting the civilians. The curious onlookers who had onlye to see what was going on, all screamed and ran away at the unexpected battle that came before them.


    Unable to muster any strength in her legs, Max barely stood up with the help from a nearby guard.


    Ruth then yelled, ¡°Madam! Please take refuge and go to a safe ce!¡±


    ¡°Bu-but¨C¡± She started. Despite her dread, she knew she <i>had </i>to do something, anything! She was the mistress of this home ¨C a home now being ruthlessly invaded by strangers!


    Ruth seemed to see the determination in her eyes, but he could only root her back to reality, ¡°Go, right now! You¡¯re no help even if you stay...¡± his words suddenly faded at the end. The wizard¡¯s eyes then shifted back towards the battlefield; his vigor seemed to fuel more energy into his spells.


    Max trembled all over, feeling out her wits. But then she felt a weird, tingling sensation ¨C a gut feeling ¨C beckoning her to nce into the blue skies. It was right then, a guard shot an arrow into the sky and yelled,


    ¡°Re-remdragon Knights! They¡¯re here! The Lord, the Lord has returned!¡±

 Chapter 76 The Lords Return (2)

    <strong>Chapter 76 ¨C The Lord¡¯s Return (2)</strong>


    The soldier manning the tower cried out in deference, palpable relief on his features at the arrival of these men capable of turning the battlefield around. And it was as if their entrance signified an ominous presence, as it all suddenly became eerily silent. The sounds of fighting and earsplitting ngs of swords halted, as if it was never there at all.


    The protectors of Anatol all raised their heads, expectant and joyous, like a sunflower towards the bright sun as the intruders looked back in rm and shock.


    There, from up the green hills, only the sound of the hooves against earth rumbled against their ears as silver-armored knights stormed towards the castle. And when the face leading the knights came into closer view, all tension in Max¡¯s body bundling her nerves tight immediately disappeared.


    <strong>He was back. </strong>Yet this return was far from their first meeting; it marked a different feeling inside her...


    It seemed like months when it had been only short of three weeks that Max hadst seen his figure, now dashing down from the slopes as if he was able to ovee any challenge. And she rightly believes it so. While she was observing him close the distance between the gates and his horse, she felt something stir inside her heart.


    One that of his presence giving her safety, and the second that of shame at having failed to protect <i>their </i>estate.


    ¡°... I guess some guests came over while we were gone.¡±


    Riftan looked over the ck-clothed knights from his majestic steed as he arrived near the battle that had ceased. The wind blew at his hair, wisps of dark locks dancing around his eyes that had thinned like a beast... and an inmed one, about to devour those who stand in his way.


    As an ufortable silencemenced, he suddenly drawled out, ¡°What are guests that aren¡¯t invited called again?¡± he then held up his hand, and the Remdragon Knights behind him slowly surrounded the enemies in a circle.


    One said, ¡°Gatecrashers, leader.¡±


    ¡°More like <i>burrs</i>,¡± another spat.


    The knights steadily gathered around the dumbfounded intruders while exchanging words, only then did they stop their horses from stepping forward when they had taken their ce.


    Max silently watched the confrontation from where she was. It was only a few moments ago that these same trespassers were going at them at a frenzy, at the height of their confidence. Now, as if they were overwhelmed by a pressuring sense of oppression from the newly-arrived Remdragon knights, they didn¡¯t even move an inch.


    ¡°You <i>dare</i>e into mynds and make a mess... then allow me to write, <i>¡®Praise to the ignorant and the valiant who didn¡¯t treasure their lives</i>¡¯ on your tombstones for you.¡±


    His words were only softly spoken, yet the wind that brought them to its intended recipients blew chills down their spine. The sound of a sword being slowly drawn, as if he was taking his time, from its sheath, suddenly made the trespassers¡¯ face turn pale. The man who had announced himself as ¡®Rob Midahas¡¯ then hurriedlyid down his sword in an effort to diffuse the confrontation and yelled.


    ¡°I, I am Lord Rob Midahas, the ruler of Kai¡¯Sa in Libadon!¡±


    ¡°...Lord?¡± Riftan stopped and cockked one of his dark eyebrows up.


    Seeing Riftan¡¯s reaction, Rob was able to regain some of his confidence back and lifted his chin up, defiantly stating, ¡°These men,¡± he started to gesture to Ruth and the knights, ¡°havemitted <i>disrespect</i> by questioning my identity and refusing admittance! A small fight happened during the process. That¡¯s all there is to it!¡±


    ¡°A small fight you say....¡±


    Riftan¡¯s answer came in a gloomy slur as his gaze unhurriedly passed over the injured guards on the ground to the gates that had once stood protecting his estate now on the ground in ruins. Rob¡¯s face became noticeably hard.


    ¡°I-I¡¯ll apologize for not controlling my anger and my overreaction. So... let¡¯s, let¡¯s let this one go. Yo-you wouldn¡¯t want to... make the situation worse, as well. Therefore¨C¡±


    ¡°I guess this means war.¡±


    His calm voice coldly swept across them. Riftan smiled, barring his teeth like a ferocious wolf as he slowly stirred his steed towards Rob Midahas. The knights steadily moved aside to open the way for their leader and even though he was entering the enemies¡¯ domain, there was not a hint of hesitation nor wariness on Riftan¡¯s face.


    He continued his words ever so leisurely and serenely that it seemed monotonous to their ears.


    ¡°You brought soldiers and attacked the castle gate... this is an obvious deration of war. In return ¨C and after I cut your throat ¨C I¡¯ll run to yournd, break down the city walls and turn everything I see into shambles.¡±


    Rob Midahas felt his heart in his throat. ¡°Are, are you insinuating you¡¯re going to break the peace agreement between the seven countries!? If-if you do that, the king of Libadon won¡¯t grant you forgiveness!¡±


    ¡°As soon as you broke the gates of my castle, you were no longer protected by the agreement.¡±


    At the casual deration of revenge, even Max felt goosebumps erupt on her body and she unconsciously gripped the guards¡¯ forearm tighter. Riftan¡¯s face was strangely calm. Yet the serenity before her felt eerie, like the quiet before a brewing storm.


    <strong>A lot might think Maxi¡¯s development was stunted once more, but if there¡¯s one thing to know about growth, it¡¯s that: it will <i>not always</i> be linear. Some past traumas may still find their way to the surface and that is human. Nevertheless, change is inevitable and our Maxi will grow ??</strong>

 Chapter 77 Riftans Anger

    <strong>Chapter 77 ¨C Riftan¡¯s Anger</strong>


    The man named Rob, apparently feeling the same distress to befall on him, hurriedly backed away with his facepletely turned aghast. However, before he could retreat further, Sir Ovaron stood right behind him, his sword menacingly pointed at him, cutting off his only escape route.


    Being forced into a corner, Rob¡¯s face twisted, and he suddenly shouted, ¡°The-there are hundreds of knights in Kai¡¯Sa who have sworn allegiance to me! If you kill me, then it will be war!¡±


    ¡°I look forward to that.¡±


    ¡°Lord Calypse!¡± In the growing tempest, Ruth immediately made his way towards Riftan¡¯s side, who had his sword already out into the air. Seeing the wizard approach him, Riftan¡¯s dry gaze tilted towards him in question.


    ¡°If he really is a nobleman of Libadon, you can¡¯t kill him here. Once we take him into custody, we can negotiate with Libadon and sell him...¡±


    ¡°Are you arguing with my decision?¡± Riftan replied, boring his steely eyes into Ruth¡¯s smaller frame.


    Ruth stood his ground, looking at him determinedly, ¡°War brings <i>nothing</i> but loss. It¡¯s better to just follow the procedures and get somepensation in return.¡±


    ¡°I refuse.¡± Riftan spat coldly, the venom dripping from his words, ¡°We can just barge into hisnd and take everything, who cares about lengthy procedures?¡±


    It was a ruthless tone that conveyed he thought nothing of both the thirty-armed knights before them now and the hundreds of knights stationed in Kai¡¯Sa.


    Ruth let out a small sigh, ¡°If you do that then it will cause friction with Libadon and...¡± he trailed off and suddenly looked back at Max, who was hiding in the back with the help of a guard.


    ¡°Must you defile the eyes of thedy even more? Please show some chivalry.¡±


    A frown rippled across Riftan¡¯s calm face that had been promising war a moment ago. When he nced towards the back, trying to figure out what the wizard had meant, his eyes opened wide seeing Max unsightly sitting on the floor. Right away, a look screaming bloody murder, iparable with his fury from before, appeared on his still face.


    He fiercely stared at Ruth and snarled, ¡°<i>Why</i> on earth is my wife in a ce like this?!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it natural that when a problem arises in the territory, it¡¯s the madam¡¯s responsibility to take care of it at the absence of the lord?¡±


    Ruth stayed perfectly calm despite the ferocious aura that made even the knights around him freeze. Riftan gritted his teeth at the former¡¯s calm fa?ade, then suddenly pushed his sword right under Rob¡¯s neck with lighting speed.


    ¡°Drop your weapon and get down from the horse... If you don¡¯t disobey, I¡¯ll let your neck stay connected to your head.¡±


    ¡°Just, just let me go! I¡¯ll leave thisnd right away...¡±


    ¡°You want me to just let you go after you attacked my estate?¡± Riftan then cut his horse down violently. ¡°It¡¯s either you die here or surrender. Your <i>choice</i>.¡±


    Rob¡¯s eyes quickly nced around to grasp the situation. His men werepletely surrounded by Remdragon¡¯s knights. Maybe realizing there was no chance of winning, he threw his sword away and came down from the horse. His knights, following his lead, also gave up their swords on the ground.


    Riftan then signaled his knights with his eyes. ¡°Tie everyone up and throw them into the dungeon.¡±


    Max could finally let out a long sigh of relief, her shoulders visibly rxing. She couldn¡¯t believe that after he came, the whole situation had been cleared up in a matter of minutes.


    ¡°Ma-madam, are you all right? Are you hurt anywhere¡ª¡±


    ¡°What were you thinking?!¡±


    Max, who was trying to stand up with the help of a guard, felt her back stiffen. When she raised her head, she saw him sitting tall on his horse with his back to the sun. Despite the bright backlight, she could clearly see the anger perceptible on his face.


    She stuttered in reply, ¡°I-I heard there was a problem so....¡±


    ¡°What the hell are you saying you could have done?¡± he snarled, gripping the reins of his horse until his knuckles turned white.


    At that moment, Max felt the blood from her face drain. She hastily bent her head down to hide her face white from shock. It felt excruciatingly suffocating, as if all the air from her lungs had fled, to see the person who treated her with such kindness up till he left, give her such a chilly look.


    ¡°I, I...¡±


    She desperately scrambled for words to defend herself, but nothing came to mind. Because it was as he said ¨C there was nothing she could have done... Max couldn¡¯t finish her sentence and could only bite her lips tight she was sure they would bleed.


    She suddenly heard a harsh curse ring out from above her, and she felt her body rise into the air. Max stifled a yelp as Riftan snatched her up from the waist and sat her in front of him. When that was done, he then shouted back to the men behind him.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to the castle first. Clean everything up.¡±


    He didn¡¯t even stop to listen for a reply and just drove his horse away like lightning towards the castle. The youths, who had gathered far away to watch, hurriedly opened up the way for them. Max clung onto his bosom, which was wrapped in hard armor, and closed her eyes tight. His forearm, surrounded by a cold bracer, was fastened around her waist so tight it hurt.

 Chapter 78 One Head for Every Scratch (1)

    <strong>Chapter 78 ¨C One Head for Every Scratch (1)</strong>


    Frightened she had stepped out of line, Max had immediately cowered in fright, fearing she had made him angry with her. She¡¯d been around angry men, her experiences far too many to keep track of. It was almost second nature for her to begin feeling faint whenever a bigger man would step towards her, threaten her.


    But it wasn¡¯t just the violence that frightened her right now. It was the fact that someone who treated her so well, cared for her greatly, had now begun to bear his fangs at her. She felt like a dog punished by their owner for their insolence.


    She wanted to beg him not to hurt her, hate her. She knew she messed up, but her voice refused toe out, so instead, she only clung tightly onto his cloak in her desperation.


    ¡°Come on down,¡± Riftan told her, shaking her out of her treacherous thoughts, and she realized they finally made it into the castle. He reached out to her, offering her his hand to help her dismount the horse, and Max hesitantly grabbed it.


    She slid down gently, until Riftan pulled her close, her body flush to his, hefting her up in his arms and carrying her through the garden. A rush of servants came, bowing in greeting, but Riftan paid them no mind, preupied with only one thing.


    ¡°Put Talon in the stables,¡± he quickly ordered them as he finally entered the Great Hall.


    Max meekly looked up, watching his expression and studying the details of his face. He barely even spared a nce around the hall that she had gone through extreme lengths to redecorate in weeks¡¯ time. Max feels her body tremble more, the fear growing inside her...


    <i>¡®He¡¯s angry, really angry,¡¯ </i>she cried silently in her mind, before she gulped down the fear and spoke up, ¡°Ri-Riftan,¡± she began softly, ¡°I-I¡¯ll walk by my-myself.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk,¡± he quickly told her, as he sprints up the stairs, the carpet cushioning his steps as Max flinches at his harsh tone.


    Despite the added weight of his armor, and her in his arms, along with running up two flights of stairs, Riftan barely broke a sweat. He quickly entered their room, letting her down finally, and closed the door behind them.


    Max was left in the middle of the room, standing idly awkwardly as she waited for her punishment, when Riftan gave her an intense gaze after locking the door.


    <i>¡®Is this where it starts?¡¯ </i>she fretted, <i>¡®What if, what if he hurts me physically? Why is he so angry? I only tried to fix things like a lord¡¯s wife would do!¡¯</i>


    Her knuckles turn white as her grip on her skirt tightened up. When she finally found her voice again, and opened her mouth to speak, something was already covering her mouth.


    ¡°Mmph!¡± she muffled, her eyes widening in surprise.


    His hand, still in iron gloves, came up to her face, firmly sping her head in ce as he held her at the back of her head. His chapped lips move against hers, tongue prodding her lips open to enter her mouth.


    Max hands came up, resting at his firm hands, gripping it to steady herself.


    Her body was painfully pressing up against his armor, her pulled flush towards his, as his stubble rubbed her smooth chin. She let out surprised gasps from time to time, eyes wavering as she nced at him. When he finally pulls away, his gaze hardened as he looked down on her in his arms...


    ¡°What would you have done had I not gotten there on time?¡± he asked her, his frustration leaking out of his voice, as he cradled her cheeks carefully. Max flinched when the cold metal came into contact, but she eventually rxed against it.


    ¡°I wa-wasn¡¯t ex-expecting they¡¯d be a-able to break through the ga-gates,¡± she answered him truthfully.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have been there in the first ce!¡± he hissed at her, ¡°No matter what happens, you never. <i>Ever</i>. Go out there! Especially when it¡¯s dangerous for you!¡± he eximed in frustration before lowering his tone of voice, ¡°Alright? Do you understand?¡± he asked her, his concern shining out as he stared into her eyes.


    So taken with him, she quickly nodded in assent and relief quickly fills him, the tension rolling off his shoulders and he gave out a deep sigh as he finally calmed down.


    After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Max finally reached out to him, her hand resting against his chin, rubbing soothing circles. Worn out, Riftan leaned into her touch, dipping his head as he pulls her face closer, resting their foreheads against each other.


    At this proximity, the grassy scent of his hair tickled Max¡¯s nose. She wondered if he had slept on the verdant fieldsst night instead of a cot or bed.


    ¡°When I saw you,¡± he began, his voice quaking as he spoke, ¡°On the ground, I felt like I was about to lose it, darn it!¡± he cursed, his arms tightening around her, as if to keep her close to him, ¡°I came as fast as I could, not even to rest, and when I saw you like that-¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯m so-sorry.¡± Max whispeeds to him, but Riftan¡¯s eyes turn grave as he gets lost in his thoughts...


    ¡°Had I not been quicker, had arrived a second longer... things would¡¯ve been so much worse, f*ck it...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so-sorry I scared you. I¡¯m re-really so-sorry.¡± She winced a little bit, pulling at his arm, softly telling him he was beginning to get rough as he rubbed her chin. Remembering he still had his armor on, Riftan finally released her, and proceeded to remove the metal constraining him.


    When his gauntlets were gone, and vambraces off, he neared Max and pulled her flush to him once more in an embrace.


    ¡°Are you hurt anywhere?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Let me check.¡± he tolf her, quickly pulling away. Max felt like a moth to me, her eyes mesmerized by his ck orbs as he looks over her with concern, ¡°Let me see for myself you aren¡¯t hurt,¡± he added as Max could feel her heart throbbing painfully against her chest, her breathing echoing in her ears.


    She remembered the lonely nights, the endless worry of when he¡¯d return. The cold nights of when she curls around in on herself, hugging herself to sleep in a wide bed all alone, waiting desperately for him toe home.


    His calloused hands flitted everywhere on her body. From her tousled hair, to her face, resting on her shoulders, and grabbed her robe, pulling it down abruptly. Max choked back her surprise, her body jolting as the air hit her skin. She could feel the sweat trickle down her neck as he proceeded to examine her body.


    As his hands continued roaming, she felt a rush of heat begin pooling, recing the ice-cold sensation of fear from before. Her eyes followed his hands, watching the way his skin touched hers...


    His hands soon went up once more, sping the pin in her hair, pulling it off and throwing it to the ground in haste. He grabs the back of her hair once more and pulls her close to him.


    ¡°One scratch, one head,¡± Riftan suddenly whispered in her ear.


    <strong>Long awaited reunion of our <del>yandere</del> Riftan and Maxi...</strong>


    <strong>Last Week¡¯s Releases: [??][??][??][??][??][??]</strong>


    <strong>This Week¡¯s Releases: [??][??][ ][ ] </strong>


    <strong>If you want to support your trantors, you can be our patron NEXT MONTH and read ahead of schedule.</strong>


    <strong>Ying and Livy¡¯s current trantions (from left to right)</strong>


    <strong>Living as the Viiness Queen</strong>


    <strong>Under the Oak Tree</strong>


    <strong>The Duke¡¯s Imposter Sister</strong>


    <strong>Predatory Marriage</strong>


    <strong>Raising the Child of the Male Lead Boss</strong>


    <strong>Heavenly Divine Doctor: Abandoned Concubine</strong>

 Chapter 79 One Head for Every Scratch (2) | 19

    <strong>Chapter 79 ¨C One Head for Every Scratch (2) | 19</strong>


    Max blinked in confusion. ¡°What?¡± she could only utter in reply.


    ¡°Each scratch I find on you, one of their heads rolls down their shoulders,¡± he rified for her in another warm whisper, and Max felt goosebumps all over her arms with his words. There was a different kind of intensity when he said it in a hushed voice, much like a silent prayer. She was so used to hearing him shout in anger, like a raging forest fire.


    Max trembled beneath his touch like a dragonfly caught in a spider¡¯s web.


    His deft fingers made quick work of the straps holding her dress together, as she felt them begin loosening up, and pulled down her chest. His dark eyes swept over her figure.


    From her pale shoulder des, to her vicle, down her breasts, still covered with a thin cloth. She felt her breath tighten in anticipation...


    ¡°One head,¡± he finally said, eyes quickly spotting one scratch before dragging the dress further down to expose more of her skin. When he reached her forearm, he saw the angry discolored skin, and his lips curled into a snarl.


    Flustered, Max poorly attempted to cover up her bruise.


    ¡°I got this from the li-library.¡± she excused, ¡°When I bumped in-into some-something.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie.¡± he snapped at her...


    ¡°I-I¡¯m not ly-lying! Nhngh!¡± she murmured as he gently pressed a kiss onto her bruise, the words dying in her throat, watching as he slowly made his way down. After nipping gently at her pulsepoint by the wrist, Riftan straightened up, hooked one of his arms beneath her knees, and hefted her up effortlessly, with his other arm supporting her back.


    In reflex, Max brought her arms to circle around his nape, her vicle cradled beneath the crook of his neck. He dipped his head, nting a series of gentle pecks as he slowly made his way towards their bed.


    ¡°Ri-Riftan, re-really, I-I¡¯m not hurt,¡± she insisted, but Riftan was stubborn, gentlyying her down on the bed as he towers over her...


    ¡°I said I¡¯d check for myself,¡± he told her, finally discarding her dress, pulling it off from the waist down and haphazardly threw it onto the floor. Feeling utterly exposed with just the quaint cloth covering her chest, Max averted her eyes nervously.


    His hands travelled down her legs, stopping by her ankles as he took off her shoe, and then the other, rolling up her underskirt. She couldn¡¯t hold back her grimace when he brushed upon the scrape she had gotten when she fell to the ground.


    Immediately, Max mmed up, shutting her legs closed.


    ¡°This is no-nothing!¡± she continues, ¡°I o-only fell by my-myself!¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ve sealed their fate with this.¡± he growls lowly, his eyes ring deeply at the wound, a dark glint in his eyes. Max reflexively squeezed his arm gently, gaining his attention.


    ¡°Re-really, it does-doesn¡¯t hurt. Don¡¯t do that be-because of me.¡± she begs, and he frowns at her.


    ¡°They not only attempted an invasion on mynds, but also hurt my wife. It¡¯s my right to kill them and their blood to make them pay for their crimes.¡± he tells her, ¡°That won¡¯t even be enough to satisfy my bloodlust. I need to make an example now, to prevent anything of simr nature to ur in the future.¡± he exins, and Max¡¯s lips tremble...


    ¡°But you-you¡¯ve o-only just a-arrived...¡± her choked sob spilling out as he quickly looked up at her in shock. With a roll of her eyes, Max refused to avert her gaze as she continued on despite the tremor in her voice, ¡°If we go to war, you have to go far a-away a-again. And I will have to be a-alone.¡±


    ¡°Fuck,¡± he curses softly, a hand immediatelying up behind the nape of her neck and pulled her down, smashing their lips in a searing kiss. She could feel his desire for her, his want to devour her, pull her closer than was physically possible.


    And despite her best wishes to do so too, her neck was aching along with her body with the awkward way it was currently bending. Sensing her difort, Riftan pulls away and adjusts them ordingly, his hand pulling her Schumi down to her waist, and cups her butt as he lifts her.


    She felt her head spin when he lifted her, gasping at the cold metal of his breastte as she came into contact with it, in contrast with his warm palm. She moaned as his tongue swooped in, tasting every corner of her mouth, tangling around hers before he pulled away with a string of saliva connecting their mouth.


    His eyes bore into her intently. ¡°You... what are you doing with me?¡± he muttered in an anguished tone.


    He licked his lips, removing the rest of her clothes and threw it amongst the others on the floor. Max was now curled upfortable, bare as a newborn babe for him to see. His warm hands immediately came up to her chest, cupping her soft mounds, kneading it before diving in and wrapping her taut nubs into his warm mouth.


    Her hands immediately buried their fingers, carding itself around his hair, lightly pulling at it as she elicited a breathy moan.


    The feel of her armor against her naked skin was strange. She felt weak, helpless, and vulnerable. Her eyes caught sight of his neck, its sweat glinting as the armor reflected its light, giving his glossy ck hair a mesmerizing shine.


    Riftan felt his vision blur in front of him as his hunger for her grew intense, his ministrations beginning to get rougher by the second. He felt like he was losing control of his faculties, pulling her flush against him so hard, she feared he would crush her to bits.


    She gasped at the increasing sensation of her tips rubbing against the cold iron roughly as an electric sensation ran up her body and she twitched in pleasure...


    ¡°You were always in my mind, f*ck...¡± he breathed out in that husky tone, nting fierce kisses in every inch of her mounds, ¡°Every day ever since we¡¯ve parted these past few weeks. It¡¯s been so hard.¡±


    A gasp escaped from her lips as he kneaded her chest, ¡°It was almost like it¡¯s been years since I¡¯vest seen you,¡± he tells her as his mouth swallows her other peak.

 Chapter 80 I Want All of Him (1) | 19

    <strong>Chapter 80 ¨C I Want All of Him (1) | 19</strong>


    Riftan slid his hands down, calloused palms rubbing against sensitive skin as he trails down to the inside of her thighs. He muttered feverishly against her skin, his warm breath spreading jitters as she spreads her legs to amodate him between her. She let out choked sobs as she also wrestled with the urge to mp her legs closed due to the pain.


    However, the decision was made for her as Riftan gently grips her thighs, spreading them further apart, his head dipped down as he buried his face between her legs. Shocked by his movements, Max squeaked and squirmed her body, twisting it to break away as she flipped her body on its stomach and pulled on the sheets.


    Despite her valiant efforts, she could not escape his hands and their grip on her. He pulled her back down, rubbing the pads of his thumbs in circr motions against her skin as he buried his face between once more as he kept her still.


    ¡°Ri-Rift.. ngh!¡± she moaned, her thighs reflexively mping around his head as she felt him delve into her. Riftan grunted at the sudden interruption, and grabbed her ankles, prying them open to prevent any more interruptions.


    Her breaths turned ragged as she lied down, pulling at the pillow and biting at it to muffle her sounds. Her body shook as he continued with his tongue circling gentle strokes on her petals. She still couldn¡¯t believe he would do such an obscene thing.


    It wasn¡¯t the first time she experienced something like this, but it didn¡¯t mean she was used to it. Her body felt so warm ¨C she could feel it betray her as it weed Riftan with no hesitation. Max threw her head back, her mouth agape as his stubble tickled her thighs.


    She shivered at the sensual feeling she got at hearing his breaths against her skin. It was erotic.


    ¡°Wait a little more,¡± he breathed out to her in a husky tone, ¡°Then I¡¯ll put it in.¡±


    Her hips thrusted upwards, as if telling him to hurry up. In response, his fingers began caressing her, trying to calm her erratic movements as he quickly removed his pants, freeing his hardened member.


    It sprang up in full attention, eager and stiff to enter her.


    She could hardly find the time to be embarrassed now. Max moaned at the growing sensation building up inside her, the warmth pooling at her gut. Her hands flew to the back of his head, gripping his hair and pulling at it lightly as she pulled him deeper into her.


    She could feel his warmth make contact, theirher regions rubbing against each other as they rutted together. She could feel herself lose control as she incessantly rubbed her already moist flesh against his hardened member.


    ¡°F*ck.¡± Riftan hissed as she grinded against him. His hands gripped her waist, steadying her before he aligned himself and rammed deep into her already wet walls in one swift motion. He groaned at the sensation, of her insides sucking him in greedily. He began to thrust, hips pulling and pushing as he hit her in her sweet spot.


    Max sobbed as she clung onto him.


    She could feel the slight sting as he moved inside her. It¡¯s been a while since they¡¯ve done it, but it still left her unsatisfied, wanting more of his body. She moved her own hips in a circr motion, meeting with his lunges as he crushed her body into his.


    He was still in his armor.


    His eyes raked over her body; his lips shivered as he took the pretty way her skin flushed. Dark, beautiful eyes stared at her as if to devour her. Unfortunately, he was the one to be eaten tonight.


    She wrapped her legs around his waist tightly, urging him to move. She couldn¡¯t believe she¡¯d done such a thing.


    ¡°Ugh, what you do to me...¡± he mumbled softly as Max pulled him closer to her.


    ¡°Ri-Riftan...¡± she looked up at him, her eyes pleading as he desperately tried to control his urges.


    <i>Harder, just likest time, please, lose control... </i>she begged with her eyes.


    With one more pull from her legs, harder than before, Riftan felt a dam broke as his desires grabbed hold of him full force. He felt himself lose consciousness for a moment before he eyed her with deep seated desire.


    He picked up his pace, ramming deeper into her...


    Harder...


    He wanted to break her, turn her into a sobbing mess. He could feel her growing desperation for him as her body writhed with every thrust, her toes curling deliciously as she spread her legs further.


    He felt his breath hitch at the sight of her, as he suddenly felt faint.


    The sound of the creaking bed had numbed her ears. His armor nging loudly as sounds of flesh hitting flesh joined the fray. He whispered her name over and over...


    ¡°Max... Max...¡±


    He let out a long and drawn out moan.


    It made Max feel many different things as she heard it. She found it beautiful, just like how everything about him was for her. Be it his face, the way his eyes were lidded with desire. She insatiably drank in the sight of him as she lightly pawed at his face.


    Riftan drew her in by the waist as he dived in for a kiss as he pressed in deeper. But no, it wasn¡¯t enough. <strong>Deeper</strong>, Max wanted him to go deeper, impale her to the depths she hadn¡¯t known existed.


    ¡°Ah, damn it.¡± Riftan cursed as he pulled away, finally breaking free of his lust, ¡°I didn¡¯t even take my armor off.¡± Instinctively, Max clung on to him tightly as he untangled their limbs. She could hardly believe the audacity of her body asking for more.


    At the feel of her grip, Riftan looked down on her flushed face, chest heaving heavily and out of breath. He chuckled, resumed to untangle their limbs, rubbing soothing circles along the way on her thighs.


    ¡°Just a moment.¡± He told her, ¡°We¡¯ll be at it again in a second.¡± He finished, as he finally managed to stand up.

 Chapter 81 I Want All of Him (2) | 19

    <strong>Chapter 81 ¨C I Want All of Him (2) | 19</strong>


    ¡°No, I...¡± Max began protesting as she closed her legs once he was gone almost immediately in embarrassment. Riftan¡¯s deep gaze refused to move away from her as he made quick work of his armor, throwing the breastte, shoulder pads, greaves, boots and his tunic haphazardly to the floor.


    On his back glistened the thin sheen of sweat, as the sunlight poured in from the window. His muscles flexed as he moved, much like a skintight golden armor. Max found herself enamored with the sight of his naked torso.


    It used to be the sight of a man would cause her so much terror. However, with Riftan, it made her feel all warm and fuzzy inside, so unlike with their enemies who would tremble at the sight of him. She could feel her heart thundering against her chest...


    She <i>wanted</i> to touch him.


    ¡°Come here.¡± He whispered as he tossed his pants off and sat on the edge of the bed, fingers moving ine hither motion. ¡°Come sit on top of me.¡±


    ¡°Ri-Riftan, I-¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not satisfied yet, aren¡¯t you?¡± he asked her, quirked up a brow in her direction, ¡°I¡¯ll make you full again.¡± He said, his hands moving to grab his member. She hesitated for a moment, before doing as he told, watched in a sensual thrill as he pumped his hands on his length, making it go hard as she moved to straddle his hips.


    His free hand gripped her soft thigh,s guiding her as he steadied her on hisp. She tried to stand up again, her embarrassment getting the best of her, but his grip on her waist prevented her from escaping.


    He drew her in, slowly, mouth quickly wrapping itself around her chest as he scraped his teeth around her perked nubs. She moaned as she felt him rubbing his now hardened member against her petals, the touch teasingly light. Her arms snaked around his head to pull him closer.


    It was as if she was possessed ¨C her finger wounded themselves around his hair, pulling at him, hugging him closer to her peaks. It was as if her body was <i>demanding</i> for him to be closer. She buried her face, inhaling the scent of his hair as she rubbed her smooth cheek against it.


    He gave one upward thrust, and entered her until he was fully sheathed inside. Max shuddered in pain and satisfaction simultaneously. Their limbs entwined around each other¡¯s like snakes coiling around during mating season.


    ¡°You, you... you were about to go crazy without me too, right?¡± Riftan breathed out, his desperation leaking out of his voice as he stared at her. Max stared at him with hooded eyes, her body warm as it was wrapped around his, heart pounding hard against her chest.


    It felt like it would burst.


    ¡°Hey, tell me.¡± He prodded once more, ¡°I¡¯m not the only one going insane, right?¡± he repeated in a low growl and Max moaned.


    ¡°Yes, I was a-about to go cra-crazy.¡± She admitted as she mumbled her words, her mind muddled with pleasure.


    He gritted his teeth as he continued to pound against her, his hips thrusting in deeper strokes as her body shuddered with the force and intense pleasure. Her nails dug into his skin as her hands found purchase on his neck. And eith every deep thrust, her wetness clung to his skin, driving him mad.


    Her inner walls scraped against his ho, throbbing length, wracking her nerves with endless desire as she rolled her hips in tandem with his. Despite their skin already rubbing against each other, she still wanted to pull him closer, bury him deeper into her.


    Max cried out, the slick of their sweat made it harder for her to hold on.


    <i>More, just a little more</i>, she chanted inside her mind. The heat coiling around her gut...


    She wanted to swallow him whole, devour everyst inch of him.


    <i>Mine, take me... </i>her voice echoed inside her thoughts as she hugged him tighter, clinging onto him for dear life...


    ¡°Max... Max... ngh...¡± he moaned against her ear, his warm breath hitting her earlobes.


    Max pulled away as she opened up her eyes to look at him.


    <i>So beautiful</i>, she thought.


    To think such a specimen would look at her with such desire, filling every crevice of her body with want and satisfaction...


    Staring at her as if she was the only one for him.


    The floodgates opened as he filled her as promised and Max felt like crying.


    ***


    The cackle of the fire as it danced on the wood, and the rattling sound woke Max up from her slumber. Before she knew it, the day had ended, and now it was dark outside.


    She blinked a few times, her eyes adjusting, before she pulled herself up as quick as she could when she spotted him. Riftan stood in front of the firece, his gaze trained intensely onto the burning logs.


    Despite her efforts, her legs were stubborn, unmoved as the strength from her body left her. She let out a soft groan in protest, when Riftan quickly spun around to see her trying to get up.


    He must¡¯ve heard her.


    He was already dressedfortably, a ck tunic with wet spots all over, indicating he had taken a bath shortly before.


    ¡°You¡¯re quite the light sleeper, aren¡¯t you?¡± he told her, his eyes glinted with amusement as he let out a low chuckle. Max shook the sleep away from her mind.


    ¡°I di-didn¡¯t e-even know you washed up.¡± She told him, and he hummed at her, suddenly walking towards her.


    ¡°I wanted to wait until you woke up to take a bath together, but I needed to ask some questions.¡± He informed her, nting a soft kiss on her bare shoulder des. She felt her cheeks flush, as she looked up at him with nervousness.


    ¡°So, you in-interrogated them?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± He sighed as he stared back to the fire, ¡°I even summoned the clergy to verify on of their status.¡±


    ¡°So there¡¯s, he was re-really an a-aristocrat..?¡± she asked, as Riftan grew silent.


    The frown he gave her for her question made her tense up.


    Why was she asking so carefully?

 Chapter 82 A Bold Kiss (1)

    <strong>Chapter 82 ¨C A Bold Kiss (1)</strong>


    Riftan answered in a slightly disconcerted tone, ¡°That¡¯s right. He was a nobleman from Libadon.¡±


    Max suddenly felt faint with Riftan¡¯s confirmation. <i>Did I do something wrong again?</i> There was a nagging suspicion alight in her mind that perhaps things wouldn¡¯t have gone astray had she acquiesced to the man¡¯s demands and offered him a peaceful entry to Anatol...


    Seemingly sensing the worries from her scrunched face, he reced his hands towards her disheveled hair, curling his fingers around her locks carefully before pushing her to him so he could ce a chaste kiss on her cheeks. It was a gesture meant tofort her anxiety. He then proceeded to vanquish any sort of overthinking in her,


    ¡°But he wasn¡¯t a feudal lord as he imed. He was only the son. He wasn¡¯t too favorable of his father choosing his half brother as the sessor to the family. Lo and behold, he stole his family treasure and escaped with it to Whedon.¡±


    Riftan softly unbundled the knots in her fiery mane as he continued, ¡°He¡¯s been wandering around the country with the knights who followed him, and then caught a whiff of a rumor that I seized rare treasures from the dragon expedition.¡±


    Max¡¯s eyes widened at this information. ¡°Then... di-did he came here to hu-hurt Riftan?¡± she replied in a worried tone.


    When this question reached his ears, the fingers ying with her locks froze momentarily. For a while, his gaze was only trailed upon her in scrutiny ¨C but very much out of fascination. Max found his steady gaze bewildering and almost retreated from his touch when he suddenly burst intoughter.


    ¡°He¡¯s not that insane.¡± He said, a small smile on his lips, ¡°He just never thought I¡¯d cross thend from Drakium to Anatol in eight mere days. He got his timing wrong, it was far off.¡±


    Come to think of it, Max did remember Ruth telling her that Riftan would be able to shorten the travel from 15 to 10 days should he hurry. For him to be able to curtail that to two more days ¨C he must have been traveling in great haste.


    ¡°Or... was it I who got the timing well? Had I been a day or twote... it would have been terrible...¡± His words suddenly trailed off as he went deep in thought. ¡°He had three men with him that were high-ranking knights. Rob Midahas himself wielded a powerful magic device. It would have been difficult ¨C maybe even impossible ¨C to stop his troops with the remaining soldiers in Anatol.¡±


    ¡°Ma-magic... tools?¡± Max asked with some uncertainly. The realm of magic and their nuances still came as a strange existence and knowledge to her.


    ¡°It was the family heirloom that he stole. A magic tool capable of conjuring a high level me spell. It¡¯s what turned the gate to cinders.¡± At the memory of the blown off gate, his face suddenly hardened.


    ¡°With Remdragon out of the territory, he might have thought he probably had the chance of winning. In fact, it would have been a struggle to locate him had he robbed our vaults and fled to Libadon by the time I got here.¡± He growled in anger at the thought, like an awakened beast ready to fight.


    Seeing him be more heated, Max anxiously grasped his arm. While she knew his fury was with reason, there still lies the fact that he wouldn¡¯t be able to avoid damaging conflict should he recklessly harm someone of nobility. Even if that said noble did something <i>senseless</i>.


    When Riftan looked down and caught sight of her anxious eyes, he only smiled bitterly, apparently aware of this fact as well.


    ¡°I was meant to cut his head off and hang it on the wall. An example for those who want to invade our walls. But... it truly would be devastating to engage in a war.¡±


    Max knew Riftan was stubborn to his roots, therefore when she heard the man speak of apromising tone, she was quite taken aback. ¡°The-then...?¡±


    ¡°At the break of dawn tomorrow, I will be contacting his father. And then I¡¯m going to yell at him to discipline his child <i>after</i> I tell him topensate for the damage.¡±


    Faced with an answer that spoke of little violence, saved, possibly, for some minor cussing, Max sighed in relief. Riftan was quite satisfied with the idea, even more so seeing that his wife was contented with it. Finally, finding a conclusion to the dreary matter, he began to move his lips to her shoulders, cing soft kisses on her skin as a small smile formed on his lips. His kisses tantalizingly moved towards her decolletage and then to her warming cheeks, and as he moved closer to her Max could smell a fragrant scent from his damp hair.


    Suddenly, Ruth¡¯s words came to mind, that of him telling her Riftan would probably pout if he urged him to use scented soap to be more satisfactory in the Madam¡¯s eyes. She couldn¡¯t help theugh that bubbled out from her chest. This, in turn, prompted a curious look from the oblivious watcher.


    ¡°Why are youughing?¡±


    ¡°Well, the, the scent of ro-roses... from yo-your hair...¡± she frankly began causing a faint blush to cross his cheeks.


    ¡°I only thought.. you¡¯d like it more if it smells good...¡±


    Watching him smooth his wet locks hurriedly in embarrassment, Max felt heart tighten.


    It was only some time ago when she first met him. Back then, with his menacing words and towering figure, she had surmised he would be as fierce as her father ¨C if not, even worse... Yet she never thought it actually would be the pr opposite. A man that was unlike his external appearance could be so kind to a fault...


    And she never thought she would now find him so <i>lovely</i>, this husband of hers whom she had been so afraid of once.


    ¡°Um... am I not manly enough?¡± he suddenly murmured, breaking her off from her trail of thoughts. As he sniffed the lingering scent of soap on his body, somethingpelled Max to slowly rose despite her drowsy body and softly press her lips over his cheeks. At the soft touch, his reaction was instantaneous: body hardening like a stone.


    Realizing her brazen actions, her head felt faint as a searing blush crept to her face. Yet she was resilient on cing one more kiss at the tip of his chin ¨C she might as well go all the way.


    ¡°Oh, no. It-it smells go-good. And Riftan, yo-you are... always manly.¡±


    Riftan, who had been struck silent all along finally uttered, ¡°... Then I¡¯ll use this soap for the rest of my life.¡±


    <i>Apologies for thete updates. My health hasn¡¯t been good these days so I had to take a break. Will post the remaining chapters sometime this week ?? I hope these chapters were enough to satisfy you all from the drought...</i>


    <strong>This Week¡¯s Releases: [??][??][ ][ ]</strong>


    <strong>Last Week¡¯s Releases: [??][??][??][??]</strong>


    <strong>If you want to support your trantors, you can be our patron and read ahead of schedule.</strong>


    <strong>Mother Earth ¨C 2 chapters for $2.99</strong>


    Chapter 83 ¨C A Bold Kiss (2)


    Chapter 84 ¨C A Constant me (1)


    <strong>Beautiful Venus ¨C 5 chapters for $4.99</strong>


    Chapter 85 ¨C A Constant me (2)


    Chapter 86 ¨C Trying Her Best (1)


    Chapter 87 ¨C Trying Her Best (2)


    <strong>Blue Mercury ¨C 8 chapters for $9.99</strong>


    Chapter 88 ¨C Concerns (1)


    Chapter 89 ¨C Concerns (2)


    Chapter 90 ¨C Lessons on Defensive Sorcery (1)


    <strong>Intriguing Pluto ¨C 11 chapters for $15.99</strong>


    Chapter 91 ¨C Lessons on Defensive Sorcery (2)


    Chapter 92 ¨C Unexpected Request (1)


    Chapter 93 ¨C Unexpected Request (2)


    <strong>zing Sun ¨C 15 chapters for $25.99</strong>


    Chapter 94 ¨C A Veiled Past (1)


    Chapter 95 ¨C A Veiled Past (2)


    Chapter 96 ¨C Your Likes and Dislikes (1)


    Chapter 97 ¨C Your Likes and Dislikes (2) | 19


    <strong>Glowing Sirius ¨C 20 chapters for $45.99</strong>


    Chapter 98 ¨C Surprising Sides of Him (1)


    Chapter 99 ¨C Surprising Sides of Him (2)


    Chapter 100 ¨C A Knight¡¯s Wife (1)


    Chapter 101 ¨C A Knight¡¯s Wife (2)


    Chapter 102 ¨C Belongingness (1)


    <strong>The Silver Moon ¨C unlimited chapters for $90.99</strong>


    Chapter 103 ¨C Belongingness (2)


    Chapter 104 ¨C Unusual Winter (1)


    Chapter 105 ¨C Unusual Winter (2)


    Chapter 106 ¨C Bloody Aftermath (1)


    Chapter 107 ¨C Bloody Aftermath (2)


    Chapter 108 ¨C Taking A Stand (1)


    Chapter 109 ¨C Taking A Stand (2)


    Chapter 110 ¨C Slow Ripples of Change (1)


    Chapter 111 ¨C Slow Ripples of Change (2)


    <strong>Ying and Livy¡¯s current trantions (from left to right)</strong>


    <strong>Living as the Viiness Queen</strong>


    <strong>Under the Oak Tree</strong>


    <strong>The Duke¡¯s Imposter Sister</strong>


    <strong>Predatory Marriage</strong>


    <strong>Raising the Child of the Male Lead Boss</strong>


    <strong>Heavenly Divine Doctor: Abandoned Concubine</strong>

 Chapter 83 A Bold Kiss (2)

    <b>Chapter 83 ¨C A Bold Kiss (2)</b>


    The next moment his lips were on hers as his hands snaked around her waist to pull her flush against his chest. Something tingled inside her as he gently caressed her soft mounds in ardor. At the unexpected way her body reacted to his touch, Max began to slip from his grasp in embarrassment.


    ¡°Oh, you, you already...¡± she tried to fumble for words and ultimately ended up gesturing to his damp hair as if trying to say she didn¡¯t want to mess it up.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± His gaze intensely bored into her, leaving her no room for escape from his clutches. ¡°You seduced me first.¡±


    Thetter only widened her eyes at this. ¡°No-not se-seduce...no...¡±


    Indeed, she had kissed him boldly ¨C a first of hers ¨C yet she had done it out from the sweetness that sprung from inside her... though it necessarily didn¡¯t mean she wanted to pull him back under the covers! Yet it seemed her futile reasoning was only drowned by his intense affection for her. One that she felt lost in the more she dwelled on it.


    His top was suddenly off, and his naked, beautifully sculpted torso decadently shined in the light, bringing a thrill to her blood. He rushed at her without another second, encasing her lips in a hard kiss, rough and desperate.


    ¡°You¡¯ve earned it yourself, Maxi.¡± He whispered like a drunken man as he pushed her under him with little strength.


    Only his voice, like a sickeningly sweet bass, rang out through her ears as the hours burned. Like a subus, he drained the strength out from her body in fervor ¨C she was only his and he was only hers. The satisfaction of their joint bodies was much greater than the initial pain and she eventually sumbed to his persuasion and needs, her arms locked against his neck as the night gently cradled them to a world only theirs.


    ***


    The next day, Max woke up only after midday. As per routine, she washed and dressed with the help of a maid. Despite having stayed up all night, Riftan was already gone as soon as dawn broke, having went out to deal with the intruders. Having remembered he had traveled a long way, she felt sorry he wasn¡¯t able to rest properly.


    ¡°Madam, are you ufortable anywhere... ?¡± Rudis, who was diligently brushing her tangled locks, asked in a worried tone, a hint of anger on the maid¡¯s usually cool face. Max immediately shook her head.


    ¡°Oh, no... I¡¯m-I¡¯m all right.¡±


    ¡°The wizard said he¡¯d take care of the wound...¡± The maid persisted, concern bing more evident on her face, ¡°Should I bring him in right now?¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s ju-just a slight injury... it¡¯s no-nothing.¡±


    The older woman was currently fussing over a wound she had gained from the battlefield ¨C yet to Max, it was merely a little scratch on her leg when she fell. Max shifted her eyes down, touching the fresh wound from yesterday that stretched on her shin. Compared to this meager wound, the guards must have suffered more severe injuries from the enemies¡¯ sword. She shook her head fervently, not wanting to fuss with such a little scratch.


    ¡°It¡¯s o-okay, you do- don¡¯t have to do....¡±


    ¡°Oh, no. It could be a scarter on....¡± Rudis, who rarely spoke strongly, soon mped her mouth shut, thinking her attitude was bing presumptuous. After some time, she finally said, ¡°Then, I¡¯ll get some ointment.¡±


    ¡°Wi-will you?¡±


    Max answered back, feeling apprehensive at the thought of a scar forming. Rudis hurriedly went out from the room and came back bringing a round bottle of medicine and some clean bandages. While it wasn¡¯t a wound that required bandages, Max obediently applied the medicine under Rudis¡¯ insistence and wrapped it with the clean cloth to prevent it from being contaminated.


    ¡°Tha-thank you,¡± she softly said after the ordeal was done.


    The maid straightened up, brushing her skirt straight. ¡°I¡¯ll bring the meal to your room.¡±


    ¡°Oh, no. I¡¯ll e-eat at the ha-hall and do the re-rest of things I didn¡¯t do ye-yesterday...¡±


    ¡°The Lord told me to let you stay in the room and rest today.¡±


    An awkward looked crossed Max face at Rudis¡¯ words. While it was true she was quite weary from the several rounds of love-making they did throughout the night... it wasn¡¯t to the point where she wanted to just curl up and let the day pass. Besides, didn¡¯t she only wake up at noon? She didn¡¯t want to be stuck around doing nothing in the room, and alone, while he was already out and working without proper rest.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m a little surprised from ye-yesterdays¡¯ fuss but... I¡¯m not sick,¡± she began.


    ¡°But the lord told me....¡±


    ¡°I-I will tell hi-him.¡±


    With her stubborn firmness, Rudis no longer refuted and answered with a quiet nod. Max then left the room with a thick shawl draped around her shoulders to shield herself from the chilly afternoon breeze that was even pouring in from her open shutters. She walked down the hallway, sweeping her sights down the clean, newly washed window frames andid out carpets.


    ¡°B-By the way... Di-did Riftan say so-something about.. the ca-castle?¡±


    At the question, Rudis became embarrassed. She hesitantly replied, ¡°He couldn¡¯t afford to look around because of themotion yesterday.¡±


    ¡°Ah... ye-yes.¡±


    ¡°However, the knights were stunned.¡± Rudis added hurriedly as soon as Max looked dejected. There was an unusually bright smile on the face of the taciturn maid.


    ¡°They arrived at the Great Hall for dinnerte into the night yesterday, and the first time they arrived at the castle, they praised it for the astounding changes.¡±


    Max perked up hearing this. ¡°Re-really?¡±


    Rudis nodded again at her query. They then stepped down the stairs though the hallway, Max footsteps bouncing with every footfall. As soon as she appeared, the maids cleaning the hall¡¯s windows would straighten up and bow politely towards her.


    When she finally entered the hall after exchanging greetings with the other servants, Ruth and three of the Remdragon knights, who were eating, raised their heads towards her. Fixed with their gazes, Max suddenly halted where she stood.


    Unless it was a special day, the knights usually ate their breakfast and lunch at the hall as amodated by the castle. It was the first time she had encountered them without Riftan by her side, therefore her eyes flitted to and fro, uncertain with her next action.


    ¡°Are you all right? You fell pretty bad yesterday.¡±


    Ruth broke the awkward silence that lingered in the hall. His hair was disheveled, as if he had just woken up from sleep as usual. He yawned, ignorant of the tension in the room and looked Max up and down. ¡°I thought you¡¯d broken bones since Lord Calypse was acting so desperate towards me. But it looks like you¡¯re all intact.¡±


    ¡°... It-it¡¯s only a li-little scra-scratch,¡± she muttered softly in return.


    ¡°I thought so.¡± He tly replied and pulled out the chair next to him. ¡°Sit down first. Bring the madam her lunch too,¡± he then gestured to the servants, thetter bowing without another second thought.


    Max cast a quick nce at the face of other knights, which didn¡¯t betray a trace of their emotions, and resignedly sat herself down in front of the table. It seemed too awkward and improper to just leave. Yet even when she was already seated, ufortable silence still prevailed. Max waited impatiently for the meal toe, and when she couldn¡¯t stand the silence, she finally opened her mouth.


    ¡°Whe-where is Riftan...?¡±


    ¡°Lord Calypse is outside repairing the gate. He called in cksmiths and engineers to hang steel doors this time.¡± Ruth grumbled, ripping the bread in half and ced it grumpily inside his mouth.


    ¡°It seems that he wants a defensive barrier to be set up. He¡¯s already a maniac with defenses and now that darn nobleman just had to turn the gate into ashes and make him more jittery that he already is.¡±


    ¡°It-it¡¯s good to be sa-safe.¡±


    Max deliberately replied in a lively voice, relieved to have something to talk about. Ruth, however, merely frowned and eximed as if such request would drain the life out of him.


    ¡°From now on, I¡¯ll probably break my bones just to deliver his request.¡±


    Just in time, the maid came in bringing soup with chicken, sd and freshly baked bread and ced them on the table. Max¡¯s eyes bulged at the appetizing scent of the warm soup that wafted into her nose. She didn¡¯t know exactly how magic tools were created, but from the wizard¡¯s grumbles, she surmised it must be daunting and troublesome.


    Ruth grabbed his head and continued to moan throughout their meal. Then, as if a brilliant light bulb hit him, he raised his head and asked Max, ¡°Come to think of it, you can do basic math, Madam, can¡¯t you?¡±

 Chapter 84 A Constant Blame (1)

    <b>Chapter 84 ¨C A Constant me (1) </b>


    Max swallowed abruptly that the food almost went down the wrong pipe. The man before her stared at her with a peculiar gleaming from his blue-gray eyes, which until now, have always seemed to be full of sleepiness.


    Cold sweat started to break out on Max¡¯ forehead.


    If she says she could not do it, then it will seem as if she was willing to be considered as a fool in front of the knights who have been ignoring her as if she were aplete stranger to them and unworthy of their time. If she says she can do it, however, she feels that her future here will be full of hardships.


    Max could not decide on either courses of actions as both seemed equally grim, so she instead decided to avoid his eyes and hoped they would change the topic by pretending to be distracted by the soup she was eating. However, Ruth reached out and blocked her view of the food. At that moment she was caught again as his slender eyes pierced hers.


    ¡°... Is it okay to pay back like this?¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯m not good enough to help you...¡± Max truthfully confided to him.


    ¡°I know. I wouldn¡¯t ask you if it wasn¡¯t a situation that I could handle on my own.¡± He responded as he looked down.


    Max felt a faint desire to help him, seeing the wizard look so pitiful before her. As she looked at him with forlorn eyes, it was as if he sensed her stares and looked at her then too. Having been caught, Max straightened her back and feigned indifference.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t forgotten that I helped you both materially and spiritually, have you?¡± The wizard suddenly spoke and Max ced her spoon down.


    ¡°N-No. But I really can¡¯t...¡± Max started to protest ¨C she could not help him even if she wanted to. Not only did sheck the ability to, but she also doesn¡¯t know what kind of hell she would have to face if she was going to do so. The wizard¡¯s fastidiousness was truly unusual, and quite rming. Max avoided looking at the wizard¡¯s face, while Ruth moved closer to her like a leech.


    ¡°All you need to do is organize simple records and calctions. It¡¯s a very easy thing to do, even for you.¡± The wizard told her and Max sighed.


    ¡°Hey, wizard... Don¡¯t go too far. It¡¯s disrespectful to the madam.¡±


    The knight with them, who was pretending not to hear any of their conversation and was only interested in eating, finally joined in.


    Max thought that if she refused the wizard, she would be condemned as an ungrateful person and would hear this snarkybel whenever she encountered him. She was sure that was what this entric wizard would do to her if she refused him.


    Moreover, she thought that sooner orter she would have to bite the bullet and would not be able to avoid it forever. Out of her wits, she finally responded with a nod and the frown on Ruth¡¯s face turned upside down upon seeing this. He then reached out to take some of his potatoes and deposited those on her te as a sign of goodwill.


    ¡°I won¡¯t forget this grace.¡± The wizard told her gratefully. Max answered him with a tight lipped smile.


    ¡°... You guys must have gotten quite close to each other during the times you have spent together.¡± Hebaron, the bulky knight who was still listening to their conversation, suddenly remarked. He then reached out to scratch the back of his head as if waiting for the implication of his words to sink in. Max hesitated and answered carefully and turned to address Hebaron.


    ¡°H-He gave me advice on decorating the castle.¡±


    ¡°Aha...¡± Hebaron responded almost fumblingly as he took a big bite off the bread and gave them a thoughtful look. Max dismissed her anxious thoughts at Hebaron¡¯s almost nonchnt attitude towards her and tried to finish her meal in peace. But the silence surrounding them was once again broken when Hebaron spoke up.


    ¡°The castle has be quite pleasing to look at.¡± He told them, and Maxiborously swallowed her food before responding.


    ¡°Ah... Th-Thank you.¡±


    The man flitted his eyes around the room as if trying to take in the view. His deliberate acts of scrutiny looked awkward to Max, and she too was starting to feel ufortable with him. It¡¯s been a long time since Max and Hebaron knew of each other, but even so, they had never formally exchanged introductions and only ever seen each other in passing.


    Max did not feelfortable to talk with Hebaron so casually ¨C they were still strangers after all, so Max decided to just follow his gaze as he still looked around the room. For some time they remained in an agonizing silence. Soon, the knights who had finished eating their food had begun to leave their seats, one by one they came before her and bowed their heads in respect, then departed from the restaurant.


    Max looked down on her soup bowl, it seems to her, the food looked rather sad.


    ¡°The Remdragon Knights were unfair. Even with that attitude, I could not help but think.¡± Max was startled by Ruth¡¯s deration and turned to look at thetter. Ruth seemed to not have noticed this and continued the speech in a sour manner, while dipping the bread in the thick soup.


    ¡°This expedition was the opportunity to throw the weight of the Remdragon Knights across the continent if the result was favorable, but had it erred on the opposite site, they would have taken a devastating blow to their pride.¡±


    Ruth¡¯s eyes then clouded, as if he were currently trapped in some ce far away. ¡°The Red Dragon was that terrifying. Three or four knights would have been killed without Lord Calypse. In fact, there are those who were very close to death back then. One of them was Lord Calypse himself, as he fought on the front lines and crossed paths with death several times.¡±


    Max began to stiffen despite Ruth¡¯s calm and monotonous voice, as if he were telling only a trivial story.


    ¡°The Duke Croix has passed on such a difficult and dangerous expedition to Lord Calypse. Even the daughter didn¡¯t do the least to defend her husband, who had been pushed to death on behalf of her father.¡±


    ¡°I-I was...!¡± Max begun to protest but Ruth spoke out.


    ¡°That¡¯s what the knights who followed Lord Calypse have been always thinking.¡± Ruth ced his spoon down and talked with an expressionless face.


    Max just let her lip quiver in response. She wanted to argue that it was she who was thrown out. And it was her that had been ignored all this time by them. The man took her by force, and then left her without saying anything. She even thought before that he didn¡¯t want nor cared for her at all.


    What could she have done? Why was the me always ced on her shoulders?

 Chapter 85 A Constant Blame (2)

    <b>Chapter 85 ¨C A Constant me (2) </b>


    But soon, self consciousness sinked in and she was well aware that could be only an excuse. Max however, could not say a word and she felt her face grow white by the second.


    ¡°I-I didn¡¯t know he was going to take me to the castle,¡± Max whispered as if it was an afterthought.


    ¡°The knights who went to the Castle Croix to take you were treated badly.¡± Ruth told her in his still dull tone, as she uttered in a faint voice.


    ¡°I-I haven¡¯t h-heard.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you think that you woulde to Anatol with the knights of Croix?¡± Ruth asked her, the intensity of his voice making her flinch.


    She couldn¡¯t say that there were no one to apany her on that journey, nor could she deny that her father would not allow for her to travel a long way there. Max could not even argue with him that even the idea of visiting her husband was impossible for her.


    In the end, she couldn¡¯t find anything to say that would seem reasonable to him, and something he would ept, so, she shook her head instead. Ruth shrugged beside her as if the issue was of no consequence.


    ¡°There¡¯s no point in looking back on what¡¯s already gone. No matter how the knights treated you, the fact that you are the wife of Lord Calypse remains unchanged. Don¡¯t mind what they do or say unless they be too rude,¡± Ruth told her and Max meekly nodded.


    Whether it was an act meant to provide Maxfort or to further irate her, the wizard had already stood up from his seat and said his parting words.


    ¡°Then, I believe you¡¯lle to the library to help me soon.¡± He told her, and Max responded by nodding feebly at his indifferent attitude.


    With that, the wizard paid his respects and went out of the great hall while stretching his shoulders. Max remained behind, as slowly the others began to file out of the room, soon leaving her alone in the room.


    By now her soup had already gone cold and unappetizing but Max still stirred it aimlessly, round and round the bowl in an unending circle. She felt like she was in a very lonely and anxious situation with no way out.


    Maybe other people were feeling the same way as she was. Perhaps her reputation as the wife, who had pushed promising knights to their deaths and caused faithful allies to turn away from her husband, was what she will forever be known as, and now, Max thought that they might be thinking of her only as a pampered mistress now that she was showered with Riftan¡¯s riches.


    Her mind then went back to the time wherein she was tantly ridiculed by the man named Rob Midahas in front of the gate, and in front of her own people... this memory still served to break even the slightest confidence she has managed to build up over the past few weeks. Everything had faltered badly in one instance.


    Would Anatol¡¯s residents be proud of their hostess who showed such a pathetic face?


    She couldn¡¯t stand the mncholy feelings inside her heart any longer and Max finally gave up and stopped eating her food. She turned to leave and went out of the restaurant in silence.


    ¡°Madam!¡± Max turned around to look at the source of the voice. Perhaps her precarious mood was too much that Rodrigo was able to spot her walking across the hall. His polite voice came to greet her from behind, and so she stopped walking and waited for the older man toe close to her.


    Rodrigo was walking through the gate with arge box in his arms.


    ¡°The Lord hasmanded me to ask you that you go to him,¡± he then told her while shifting the box in his hands.


    Max looked at him in surprise. ¡°I-I heard he went to the north gate.¡±


    ¡°He just came back and is now in the garde-¡± Rodrigo responded.


    Max started to run out of the door before his words were over. As she passed the pavilion and stood in front of the stairs, she saw the servants busily carrying luggage in the spacious garden. Her eyes suddenly widened at the sight: there was a huge cart led by five horses, and the servants were constantly taking out small boxes off of it and were carrying them into the castle in delicate movements.


    Max passed by them and went down the stairs gingerly. In front of the wagon, Riftan stood talking with two men who seemed to be merchants from the South Continent. He turned his head towards Max when he spotted her.


    ¡°Maxi.¡± He greeted her and Max tried to give him her best smile in reply.


    She then quickly hurried towards him, like a puppy called by its master. Riftan smiled faintly and took the horse rein from the merchant and slightly pulled it forward. The mare, so breathtaking that it enchanted the people around, began to walk forward, slowly but gracefully. Finally, Riftan and Max met halfway.


    ¡°Here.¡± Riftan told Max as he gently patted the long, graceful neck of the horse and proffered its rein. Max¡¯s eyes were nkly staring at the creature, unable to read his proposal.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you like it?¡± He asked her again in a slight teasing tone.


    ¡°E-Excuse me?¡± Max replied as she didn¡¯t understand what he meant. He instead, grabbed her hand and forcibly let her hold the rein.


    ¡°I said I¡¯ll buy a gift for you when Ie back, didn¡¯t I?¡± Riftan reminded her.


    Max nced at his calm face and then at the meek horse. He pulled her out of her dazed look and led her to touch the horse¡¯s face. She timidly stroked the golden mane with a trembling hand and in response to her touch, the mare gently rubbed her nose in her palm.


    ¡°All of my horses are big and ferocious, so I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll suit you. This mare is still young but well trained. So it won¡¯t be hard to handle her.¡± Riftan told her as he noticed Max warming up to the horse.


    ¡°S-so pretty.....¡± Max breathed, and Riftan smiled contentedly at her reaction.


    ¡°Now it¡¯s yours.¡± Riftan dered.


    ¡°I-I¡¯ve never s-seen.... such a wo-wonderful g-gift.¡± Max told him.


    The mare rubbed its face in the palm of her hand with a charming pout. Max mildly stroked its mouth and nose and gazed at the wonderful gift he had given to her once again. The long slender legs and waist, rich golden mane, and clever ck eyes were the picturesque mare. The bnced body shape and glossy fur show that it is of an excellent breed.


    ¡°C-can I take it...? Really?¡± Max excitedly asked.


    ¡°I said it¡¯s yours.¡± Riftan assured her and he replied with a slight frown. ¡°No one but you can ride on such a fine fellow.¡± He added.


    The horse squirted its breath vigorously as if it had understood their exchange. Maxughed and stroked its ears.


    ¡°Do you like it?¡± Riftan asked, tilting his head and looking down at her.


    ¡°I l-love it.¡± Max replied. But to be honest she had more than a mere liking towards the horse and so Max decided to give her answer carefully.


    ¡°I re-really a-appreciate it... I-I really do.¡± Max eximed after clearing her trembling voice that was filled with emotions, she had wanted to speak more confidently about how much she appreciated the gift.

 Chapter 86 Trying Her Best (1)

    <b>Chapter 86 ¨C Trying Her Best (1)</b>


    ¡°Thank you so much.¡± Max repeated, and as soon as those words escaped her lips, Riftan who had been looking down on her, dipped his head and kissed her.


    Riftan¡¯s sudden action took Max by surprise and she instinctively took a step back. Riftan on his part acted as if nothing had happened and begun to casually address the merchants around them, as if he had not just kissed his wife in front of the party.


    ¡°My wife seems happy. I¡¯ll give you an additional 50 percent as a token of gratitude. I thought it would take you a day or two more for you to deliver it, but it arrived earlier than expected. Therefore, I also thank you for hurrying up.¡± Riftan told the merchants, and thetter seemed to be in disbelief at his generosity.


    ¡°Oh, dear God! It¡¯s not a big deal sir. It¡¯s what you asked us to do sir, of course we had to cater to your request as soon as possible, it is only natural for us to satisfy our clients!¡± One of the merchants told Riftan.


    Max listened to their small exchange while hiding her red face behind the horse¡¯s neck.


    She felt embarrassed because of the way Riftan nonchntly expressed affection towards her in front of so many people. Max looked around anxiously to see if anyone might have seen their sudden disy of affection and felt scandalized by seeing it, thankfully it seemed that no one seemed to have minded the gesture as the servants continued on their tasks.


    After some time, Riftan finally ended his conversation with the merchants and thetter turned to leave. Just as they had begun to pack up and leave, Riftan approached Max and draped one of his arms over her, and hugged her to his side.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the room, so you can look more clearly at the things I bought for you. You might find something you would like.¡± Riftan told her with a gentle smile.


    ¡°I-is there more...?¡± Max asked in surprise and Riftan nodded before replying.


    ¡°All the boxes the servants are carrying now are your gifts.¡± Riftan then pointed to the pile of boxes still in the cart.


    Upon seeing it Max¡¯ mouth fell wide open. She estimated that there were roughly enough boxes to fill one of the castle¡¯s guest rooms.


    ¡°I told them to move it to the room. So let us go in now.¡± Riftan whispered to Max¡¯s ear as he handed the halter to a nearby servant and then led Max towards the Great Hall of the castle.


    Max allowed him to lead her inside. As they walked Max could not help but feel as if she was walking on clouds. She couldn¡¯t believe she felt so depressed and anxious a while ago, it was as if those worries vanished because of Riftan¡¯s arrival.


    ¡°So, be-because of the gate re-repair... aren¡¯t you bu-busy?¡± Max asked shyly and Riftan shook his head.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already delegated the task to several people and have left them instructions on everything that needs to be done. The knights have decided to take turns in guarding the gate until it¡¯spleted, so there won¡¯t be any intrudersing into thepound and making a disturbance even if I don¡¯t stand guard.¡± Riftan told her and Max bit her tongue to prevent herself from responding.


    The truth was that Max did not ask Riftan because she was worried about the castle¡¯s security, rather she wanted to voice out her concern that since Riftan had only a bit of free time, she might be disturbing him in the midst of his busy schedule. Max however decided not to correct his understanding of her question. The two of them continued to climb infortable silence until they arrived at the newly structured hallway she had been working on.


    The sunlight came pouring in from the windows and was sprinkling beautiful golden rays on the red carpet. Riftan, suddenly turned his head to look at her.


    ¡°Come to think of it, I haven¡¯t properlyplimented you on the fact that the castle has be very nice since you redecorated it. The butler said you went through a lot to make it this beautiful.¡±


    Because of Riftan¡¯s sudden praise, Max found herself blushing at him.


    ¡°Do you like it...?¡± She asked him meekly.


    ¡°I like it. I was surprised when I came down the stairs in the morning. For a moment I thought I had moved to another castle overnight.¡± Riftan answered her in a slightly teasing manner and Max breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Ye-yesterday you di-didn¡¯t say a-anything.. I was wo-worried.¡± Max confessed as she recalled how worried she was the day before. Suddenly, Riftan¡¯s eyes narrowed at her.


    ¡°Yesterday I could not exactly say to you ¡®By the way, the castle has gotten so nice, you¡¯ve done a great job¡¯ in the midst of my anger. In the first ce, the one that caught my attention was seeing my wife in that mess. Do you think I would have seen the state of the castle at that time? Even if you had ted gold all over the castle, I wouldn¡¯t have noticed any of it, not at that moment.¡± Riftan exined with his brows deeply furrowed and Max dropped her gaze, wondering what to do now that he looked at her with his cold eyes as if he was incensed just thinking about it.


    As if sensing that she had grown depressed by his answer Riftan let out a small sigh and patted Max¡¯ head reassuringly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be angry anymore, so don¡¯t bring it up. Let¡¯s go see your presents now.¡± Riftan told her gently with a smile and Max nodded her head in understanding as they set off again.


    Once the two of them entered the room, Max saw the servants cleaning up the mountain of boxes and arranging them neatly at the corner of the room.


    Rudis was standing guard at the corner and was supervising the servants carefully. She kept her eyes locked on them and was making sure they did not drop the boxes, while throwing constant reminders to be careful with them.


    Finally, one of the maids saw Max and Rfitan and hurriedly bowed her head when she saw them. The rest of the servants followed suit and greeted them. After exchanging pleasantries, Rfitan approached Rudis.


    ¡°Did you finish moving all the luggage in the room?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s all thirty-two boxes sir. Would you like to check their contents?¡± Rudis asked and when Riftan nodded, the servants began to open the boxes one by one with the wooden poker.


    Max stayed at the sideline and stared nkly at the endless pouring of gifts that was happening in front of her.


    From the Southern Continent, Riftan bought her high quality silk and morous pattern fabrics. There was also glossy fox fur, a waistband made of snake skin, a gold threaded shawl, silver hand mirror, and a hairpin decorated with pearls..


    The piles of gifts reminded Max of those that Rosetta had received.


    She recalled seeing Rosetta buried in a luxurious gift countless times, but it was the first time she found herself experiencing it. Max reminded herself to remain calm.


    ¡°Is this all my pre-presents?¡± Max asked Rfitan, her mouth slightly trembled as she did so.


    ¡°Why? Do you not like it?¡± Riftan asked her in a worried tone.

 Chapter 87 Trying Her Best (2)

    <b>Chapter 87 ¨C</b><b>Trying Her Best (2)</b>


    Max shook her head hurriedly when she saw him frowning.


    Max¡¯s half-sister didn¡¯t bat an eysh even after receiving a pile of jewels. It would be strange from Riftan and the others to see that the Duke¡¯s favorite daughter would shrivel at this. Max kept her face indifferent and recalled Rosetta¡¯s haughty demeanor.


    ¡°N-no. I l-like.. it.¡± Max answered simply. Riftan looked relieved at her answer and gestured at one of the servants to open the boxes near them.


    Max tried to stay reserved like all those wealthy princesses in stories. However, she couldn¡¯t stop her mouth from opening like a fool each time a new gift was unboxed.


    As another box was opened, Riftan approached it and took out an emerald hairpin from a jewelry box and carefully inserted it over her ear andpleted her look by adorning her neck with a sparkling diamond ne.


    Max looked down at the extravagant jewelry resting on her corbones and found herself be lost for words. Riftan pressed his lips on her cheek with a pleased face, he seemed to be liking what he was seeing.


    ¡°It suits you well just as I thought.¡± He told Max proudly.


    ¡°T-thank you...¡± Max answered.


    She muttered these words with a flushed face. Max then gently ran her fingers through her hair in order to feel the ornament that was stuck between her curls. She nced slightly at the mirror that hung on the corner wall and looked at her reflection. For a moment, she was struck with awkwardness seeing herself being adorned by so much jewelry.


    Riftan was treating her as if she were the most precious royal daughter in the world. It was both pleasant and ufortable. To be honest, Max felt like a clown wearing a mask that didn¡¯t fit her.


    ¡°Why such a face? You don¡¯t like it?¡± Riftan asked her after noticing her somber expression.


    Max hurriedly straightened her face.


    ¡°N-no. It¡¯s really pretty. Y-you must have been busy... When d-did you find the time to buy a-all these presents?¡± She asked Riftan and thetter shook his head dismissively at her worries.


    ¡°You left all the jewelry and clothes you used in Croix Castle because of me. Of course, I have to make time to make it up for you.¡± He answered with a grin and Max hurriedly hid her blushing face. But the inside of her chest hurt as if there was a thorn in it.


    ¡°T-thank you for y-your consideration.¡± She told Riftan sincerely.


    Riftan seemed happy with her reaction and told the servants to organize the presents now that she had seen them all.


    As he busied with the servants, Max stood behind Riftan trying to erase the strange feeling of guilt from her mind. Especially since she didn¡¯t tell a lie, but even with these thoughts she could not erase the ufortable feeling inside of her.


    Riftan, after confirming that all the gifts wereplete and secured immediately went out to check the state of the prisoners.


    After he left, Max began to fill out an unfinished textile order she wasn¡¯t able toplete due to the disturbance yesterday. After careful consultation with the maids, she decided to head down to the kitchen in order to make sure that preservation of the winter meals was going well.


    Any castle is bound to be busiest during the times ofte fall to early winter. As these were the asions when temperatures began to drop rapidly, and when it will be more difficult to get fresh vegetables.


    The price of meat was bound to double or more during this season as well, therefore the kitchen servants had to work without a break in order to prepare longsting dried meats, pickled fruits, smoked sausages, andrge amounts of flour from the mill, and other stocks in order to prepare food for livestock.


    Max went to search for Rudis in order to get an update on how the preparations were going. Rudis then began discussing to her what they have been doing.


    ¡°In winter, it bes difficult to find grass for the livestocks, so we ughter most of them and only keep alive those we could feed. We take the ughtered cows and pigs from the butcher¡¯s shop, drain the blood, trim the guts and send it to the castle, the meat in the kitchen is smoked and stored, and the intestines are washed clean and used to make sausages.¡± Rudis told her as they walked along the kitchens to check on the preparations.


    Max listened to Rudis¡¯s exnation and looked all around her, she could smell the heavy scent of oil around them. She was used to the kitchen being full of bustle and busy staff, but for thest few days it almost looked like a battlefield.


    On arge table set up on the corner wall, three or four servants were making sausages withrge basins and tes surrounding them, while on the other side arge chunk of meat was being cut into small pieces using a saw and a pool of blood was flowing from it.


    The smoky smell of fire stung the tip of her nose. Max turned her head away from the direction of its source, and pinched the tip of her nose bridge. Outside the wide-open door, she saw four temporary fire pots made of stones. Five or six servants were putting arge wire on it and smoking a chunk of meat over it. She felt exhausted seeing the enormous amount of meat.


    ¡°I have ne-never seen so much meat be-before.¡± She told Rudis.


    ¡°We¡¯ve prepared enough food tost us for a while. However, we can¡¯t keep the smoked meat for too long, so most of the neat things we have are going to be made of dried. Beef jerky is also very useful for the knights when going out on a three or four days expedition.¡± Rudis informed her.


    ¡°I-is this all g-going to be made into d-dried meat?¡± Max asked Rudis, eyeing therge pile of freshly ughtered meat.


    Max looked curiously at the meat hanging on the wall. In the record sheet given by Rudis, the weight of food stored each year and the weight of food to be stored this year were meticulously written.


    ¡°As the knights return from the expedition, we need to prepare twice as much as we didst year. Actually, I should have prepared it before the temperature dropped..¡±


    ¡°D-does it t-take a lot of time?¡±


    ¡°The meat should be salted and drained for several days, then sliced thinly and dried in the shade for another few days. It takes a lot of work.¡± Rudis replied and Max felt suddenly embarrassed because it seemed that the preparations for winter had been dyed because of the castle decorations she had been doing.


    Rudis seemed to have sensed Max¡¯ guilt expression and hurriedly added, ¡°But with more hands, we¡¯ll be ready before the temperature drops further.¡±


    ¡°I-it is good t-then!¡± Max then nced around the kitchen staff and noticed that they indeed needed to hire more people.


    The sight of the sweaty working servants filled her with worry. It was the role of the hostess to supervise the household of the castle, and based on what she had seen, she knows that the workload of the servants has been enormous.


    Perhaps she should ask Riftan if he could hire more servants, for in addition to making food, the servants of the castle were already working so hard all day long, making winter clothes for soldiers, taking care of livestock, sweeping and polishing the castle that they may notplete their winter preparations.


    ¡°T-tomorrow I will a-ask Aderon i-if he can a-arrange the w-workers...¡± Max began to tell Rudis, but before she could finish her sentence she heard that there was someone calling out to her.


    ¡°Madam!¡±

 Chapter 88 Concerns (1)

    <b>Chapter 88 ¨C Concerns (1)</b>


    Before Max could finish her words, a powerful voice cut her off guard.


    Max then turned her head at the source of the bustle, and her eyes widened in surprise when she saw six knights in training standing up next to the meat-grilling stove, their faces were shiny with sweat, but their expressions were lively. Standing at the front of the group was Yurixion Lobar. When he saw her, he came running towards her, his face was full of relief and dness. When Yurixion was finally near her, he hastily asked Max his questions.


    ¡°I heard you went through a lot yesterday. Are you hurt anywhere? Is it already okay for you to be out like this? When we heard what those jerks have done to you...!¡± Yurixion began rambling, and with each second his voice rose an octave higher, and Max felt grateful for his apparent concern.


    ¡°I a-am fine...¡± Max told the young knight in training. Just as she said this, Yurixion¡¯s best friend Garow, came to stare expectantly at her as well.


    Garow¡¯s eyes sparkled in astonishment at Yurixion¡¯s incessant questions, and let out a small sigh at his best friend¡¯s actions.


    ¡°Yuri, calm down, please. You are making thedy feel embarrassed.¡± Garow told Yurixion.


    ¡°But Garow... when I heard what happened I¡¯ve never felt more sorry for not being knighted yet.¡± Yurixion whispered back.


    The sulking expression Yurixion wore made Max smile. It reminded her of the image of a big puppy who was dropping its tail and sulking towards his master. He looked adorable.


    ¡°Th-thank you for yo-your concern... bu-but I was fi-fine. T-the soldiers were hurt, but... yo-your Lord a-arrived just in ti-time.¡± Max told the boys to reassure them.


    ¡°I have heard that story, too. I heard that those cowardly jerks were terrified by Lord Calypse¡¯s spirit and surrendered right away? They are pathetic cowards! Well, those mice of Libadon will not be a match for Lord Calypse afterall!¡± Yurixion excitedly eximed. It was obvious that thed had thought highly of Riftan.


    Max casted her eyes on the ground as she felt her cheeks heating up with embarrassment. The boy could hardly stop once he had begun to sing praises to Riftan. It¡¯s not that Riftan was unworthy of praise, which was why she felt like rolling her eyes when Yurixion started reciting about all of Riftan¡¯s merits and good deeds but because Yurixion always idolized Riftan that even Garow, who standing next to him, was already shaking his head as if he was tired of his best friend¡¯s daily habit of talking about their lord.


    Max gave them a resigned smile and carefully cut off the excited boy¡¯s words by throwing them a question.


    ¡°B-by the way, what b-brings you to the kitchen...?¡±


    It was only after Max asked the question that the boys seemed to snap back to their senses. Yurixion looked back at other knights in training standing behind him.


    ¡°We can not stand the smell of grilling meat. We slipped out during training.¡± Yurixion replied and Max nodded.


    That¡¯s why everyone looked so troubled when they saw her. Max smiled meaningfully to reassure the boys who were afraid that the hostess might tell on their leader that they skipped on their training.


    ¡°W-we are boiling sa-sausages now. Chef, ca-can you give them a p-te, please?¡± Max told the boys as she gestured for the youngds toe closer.


    The chef, who was stuffing the cleanly washed pig intestines, raised his face and smiled broadly.


    ¡°We are grilling over there on the fire pot now. Hey! Fill up a te of sausages and bring it here!¡± The chef screamed at a kitchen staff and the hungry boys hurriedly ran towards them like a swarm of bees.


    Max then decided to slip away when the boys began eating so that they could enjoy the snackfortably. When she came out of the kitchen, she saw servants were lighting up the candle holders all over the hall.


    If they did not light thenterns in advance, the entire castle would be dark in the instant the sun rested and so it was customary for them to do this. In the instance of emergencies, it was vital that the central hall and stairs had to be lit from early hours.


    The castle was twice as bright now than earlier when she passed its hallways as the newly orderednterns were ced everywhere, but the servants were also twice as busy. She spoke with a determined face as she walked through the hall.


    ¡°I wi-will immediately get more wo-workers for to-tomorrow.¡± Max told Rudis.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to....¡± Rudis replied to her while shaking her head.


    ¡°N-no. It takes more se-servants to manage such arge ca-castle. T-there are a lot of people ne-need to be served. I t-think we need at le-least 30 more t-than we do now. Will there be e-enough residences for them?¡± Max asked.


    ¡°Yes. There are plenty of empty rooms left on the first floor for the servants.¡± Rudis answered.


    ¡°T-then I will talk to the L-lord sometime t-today.¡± Max was resolute, they had to hire more people if they wanted to be ready for winter.


    For herst rounds, Max looked around the barn and when that was finished, she returned to her room to write a simple journal.


    In order to manage arge castle like the Calypse Castle, it was necessary to grasp what was going on in every corner of the pce, in order for her not to miss what problems they had or will have and she had to fix those soon for there were a lot of people depending on them.


    Suddenly a knock came from her door ¨C it was one of the castle maids.


    ¡°Madam, Lord Calypse is likely to bete, and he has sent me a message for you to have dinner first. Shall we set it up at the dinning hall?¡± The maid asked her.


    Max told the maid that she will have dinner at the hall and followed thetter out. When she arrived at the ce and was served the food, she decided to eat slowly, hoping that Riftan woulde home soon and find her there.


    How long she was sitting in front of the table, Max could not tell but she must have sat there for more than an hour because everything felt cold.

 Chapter 89 Concerns (2)

    <b>Chapter 89 ¨C Concerns (2)</b>


    Rudis, who had been out for a while had also now returned, and called her attention with a cautious voice.


    ¡°Madam?¡± Rudis began while Max still sat, and she wanted to ask how much longer she nned to stay at the dining hall.


    Max nced out at the window. It was all dark outside.


    Was Riftan still outside until this time? No matter how tough a man he was, Max was worried. She wished he could take a break for a while ande home. Finally, Max knew she could not keep the rest of the servants waiting for she, too, would worry them. Her food also had grown cold.


    ¡°Bring it to the room, please.¡± Max finally answered a curious Rudis and got up from her seat.


    She looked at the mes burning in the firece, ring up the firewood meaninglessly onest time before starting her way up to her room. The day at Calypse Castle was both very long and short. It felt difficult when she was busy, but she was satisfied herepared to when she lived in her father¡¯s castle as if she were a dead person.


    Was Riftan also satisfied living here? Max wondered.


    Recalling Rudis¡¯ words during the day, Max scrunched her face in deep thought. Through observing the attitude of the knights alone, Mac could tell how unfairly Riftan was treated by her father. He had no choice but to me himself. But he was trying to do better somehow and gain her father¡¯s approval.


    Frankly speaking, she didn¡¯t quite understand why he was acting that way. No matter how much she thought about it, she didn¡¯t have an attractive side to entice other people. She had neither a dazzling beauty, nor any extraordinary talent, nor was she full of wit.


    The only best thing to im was that she was descended from Duke¡¯s eldest daughter. But even that was not a big deal if she stood side by side with a princess. What part of her did he like so much for him to go through such lengths?


    ¡®Whatever the reason is... It must be a lot of luck for me.¡¯ Max thought absentmindedly and let out a sigh.


    She admitted bitterly what her father had said. She thought that the sum of her father¡¯s violence had be an unexpected luck for her because it led her to Riftan. Max firmly prayed to make sure that this happiness would not pass away.


    ¡°Hmm...¡± Max stirred as she felt a sudden chill enveloped her body. Her long and firm fingers gently wrapped around her chest in an attempt to warm her skin.


    Max awoke from her nap and looked at the faint morning dawn that was leaking from the window. It seems to her that she fell asleep while reading a book after dinner.


    With her shoulders curled up against the chilly dawn air and her stiff eyes blinking faintly, Max suddenly felt a strong forearm tightening around her waist.


    Max was startled by this and turned her head behind her to look. She saw Riftan sleeping next to her.


    When did hee back?


    He was lying on his side, wearing only a pair of bottom trunks. She nced doubtfully into his face.


    ¡®Is he pretending to be asleep..?¡¯ Max thought


    She had been fooled by him several times, so she squinted her eyes and looked at him for a long time wondering if he was truly asleep.


    But Riftan only breathed slowly,y still and didn¡¯t budge. When she pushed his hand carefully because she thought he was really asleep, he unexpectedly loosened his arm.


    Max turned around carefully so that her husband wouldn¡¯t wake up.


    ¡®Are you... tired?¡¯ Max asked Riftan in her head. He was in deep sleep and she could not help but wonder at how tiring the previous day was for him.


    Max gently touched his finely sculpted face, which was covered by the bluish light of dawn that filled their room. His hair that had grown long was disheveled like a bird¡¯s nest. She saw his forehead wrinkled when the hair poked and tickled his eyes, so she pushed the strands over. At this moment he looked so vulnerable that Max slipped a smile.


    She did not know what¡¯s going on inside her head. She couldn¡¯t fathom her love for this man, who was at least 1 kvet (about 30 centimeters) taller and twice as big as she was.


    However, Max crawled impulsively into his arms and buried her face against his firm chest. When it seemed certain that he had fallen asleep deeply, the urge to take a more daring action soared within her.


    She put her face near to his neck and took a deep breath. A mixture of masculine body odor and fragrant soap, and the remains of intense sunlight, gave off an inexplicably sensual fragrance to her. As she inhaled the smell deep into her lungs, a mysterious heat trickled through her stomach.


    Max carefully touched his chin. Riftan was indeed a dazzling presence to behold.


    His firm, and yet smooth skin seemed to glow faintly even in the dark, and his face, with his long eyshes, looked innocent and lovely while he slept.


    ¡®I think my head is getting weird...¡¯ Max thought to herself as she stared at Riftan¡¯s sleeping face.


    Only a few months ago, Max had never dreamed of using the words naive or lovely to describe Riftan Calypse.


    But now, she was feeling the strange urge to rub her face deeper in his arms, as if he was a soft cotton pillow. However, she was holding back the crazy impulse to do so.


    Not only did she have no courage to do so, but she didn¡¯t want to wake him up from a deep sleep she knew he deserved after a long time of not being able to rest properly.


    Max slipped out of bed so he could rest well without interruption, picked her robe and left the room.


    There was a chill of dawn that greeted her in the corridor.


    She put on a thick robe over her thin woolen dress and went straight down to the kitchen. When she arrived at the ce she thought happily that she was right, indeed there was as much warmth in the kitchen as she thought.

 Chapter 90 Lessons on Defensive Sorcery (1)

    <b>Chapter 90 ¨C Lessons on Defensive Sorcery (1)</b>


    The head cook was kneading bread in front of a long table when he noticed someone pushing the door open. His eyes widened in surprise when he realized it was none other than Madam Max who had entered the kitchen.


    Max smiled awkwardly at the head cook as she moved to the firece while rubbing her palms against her shoulders.


    ¡°madam, what could be wrong at this early hour that you are here?¡± The head cook asked Max, the former¡¯s face was full of concern and Max shook her head faintly before replying.


    ¡°Well there is no-nothing wrong. I just woke up su-suddenly. I did not want to di-disturb the lord while he re-rested, so I came out qu-quietly...Can I stay here for a mo-moment? Will it be o-okay?¡± Max asked.


    The cook was caught off-guard when he heard thedy ask for his permission to stay in the kitchens.


    He fervently nodded his head in response. His actions were so abrupt and stront that he feared his skull would crack due to the force.


    ¡°Of...of course! I have prepared freshly baked bread and rabbit soup just now. Would you like to have a taste?¡± The cook offered Max and she smiled at him in turn.


    ¡°Well, ma-maybe just a li-little bit. I will eat some. But, be-before that...I want to wash my face...Could you bring me wa-water and a to-towel?¡± Max asked.


    ¡°Yes of course! Please wait one moment, madam.¡±


    The head cook immediately grabbed a clean basin off the shelves and poured hot and cold water in it in order to get the right temperature that would suit thedy of the castle. When he was done he quickly handed Max a crisp, clean cloth along with the lukewarm water.


    Max received them gratefully and then proceeded to sit at the table in front of the firece to wash her face more easily.


    She carefully dipped her fingers in the water and then ran her wet palms through her tangled locks. After she did this, soon a maid entered the kitchen premises and began helping the cook to set the table. It was also this same maid who brought and served her hot thick soup, as well as steaming fresh and white bread.


    Max moved the basin to one side, and then grabbed the warm loaf, and split it in half. The golden crust crackled as she pulled at it. White steam also rose from its soft, creamy, white flesh and carried its warm scent.


    Max then proceeded to spread a small dollop of butter, on it and then took a bite. The sweetness of freshly baked bread melted in her mouth, and its heat also slightly burned her tongue. It went deliciously well with the salty rabbit soup and her pte was soothed by the ss of goat¡¯s milk with honey that was also provided for her.


    Max enjoyed filling her stomach with the delicious meal in front of a roaring fire, and she felt quite satisfied. When she was finished with her meal she started to leave the kitchen feeling drowsy.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter this morning?¡± Max asked herself as she debated whether to crawl back into bed, or start her day early since she was already awake.


    However, before she could decide on what to do she heard a familiar voice behind her call her name. Max spotted Ruth walking at the hallways that led to the kitchen; his face was clouded with frustration.


    He approached her swiftly and blocked her way.


    ¡°You must have been enjoying your early breakfast. That is a relief. Unfortunately, since I was carrying out important work for the lord, never mind breakfast, I haven¡¯t eaten since the day before yesterday.¡± Ruthined sarcastically at Max.


    Max¡¯s mouth stiffened at his speech


    ¡°Ye-yesterday, I was bu-busy...¡± she began to exin to him, but she was cut off when Ruth started talking again.


    ¡°Yes, I heard that Lord Calypse bought a tremendous number of gifts for you. You must have been busy opening presents all day long, correct?¡± Ruth told her bitingly and Max furrowed her brows at his words.


    ¡°No! The work that I had in the ca-castle kept me o-upied...it was more than I tho-thought!¡± Max tried to exin to him.


    Certainly, it was true that she did spend quite a bit of time opening gifts, but Max was obstinate of mentioning that.


    Ruth however kept on ring at her with his sunken eyes full of dismay. Max did not want to show in front of the servants how flustered and pitiful she was because of this man. With his high-handed attitude, he always made her feel like a bad child being scolded by their teacher.


    ¡°Of course, you must have much work to do. However, as the Lady, you have to prioritize the safety of the house above all else. What could be more important than setting up the magical equipment defenses around the castle wall to keep out intruders? The only person who can help me is you Lady Calypse since you are proficient at math.¡± Ruth whispered to her.


    Max squinted her eyes at the implication of his words. She would have bet her life that the wizard did not think she was talented at math and he was only nitpicking on her.


    ¡°Of course, sa-safety is im-important. But...it is no less im-important to pre-prepare for the wi-winter. As soon as I¡¯m fi-finished with my work...¡± Max began to reason out but Ruth spoke again.


    ¡°To Lord Calypse, the safety of his residents is more important than anything else. As his wife, if you help me finish the task quickly, the lord will also feel more at ease.¡± Ruth snapped at her.


    Ruth¡¯s words were testing Max¡¯ patience but it also piqued her interest.


    ¡°Re-really? Do you re-really think that?¡± Max looked up to the wizard in curiosity.


    ¡°Absolutely.¡± Ruth told her, his voice was full of confidence.


    Max was so consumed with the thought that Riftan would consider her a capable person if she did manage to protect his people, that she did not detect Ruth¡¯s coercive way of speaking towards her.


    She secretly nced at the servants, who were pretending to work and enjoying eavesdropping on their conversation and let out an unavoidably lengthy sigh.


    ¡°Al-alright. I will make he-helping you my full pri-priority. Are you sa-satisfied n-now?¡± Max told Ruth.


    ¡°It would be more satisfying if you could lend me your hand immediately.¡± He replied.


    Max could see that his lean face was weary from exhaustion.


    ¡°There is a mountain of forms that must be organized. Originally, there are supposed to be two or three assistants to take care of this, so it¡¯s too much for me to do alone.¡± He told her as they began to walk towards the kitchen once more.


    ¡°O-okay, I u-understand. For now, you should eat.¡± Max answered as she led him to a table and asked a kitchen maid for food to be served.


    ¡°This is enough.¡± Ruth said dismissively, waving his hand at the kitchen maid, implying that thetter did not have to do Max¡¯ bidding. He instead picked up a piece of bread that was ced on the table and had juste out of the oven and took a ratherrge bite from it.


    He also walked over to a sack ced in the corner of the kitchen and took out one apple from it, and then deposited it into the pocket of his robe. He turned back to face Max, as if telling her to follow him while he chewed on his bread and Max gave him a nod.


    When Ruth began to leave, Max told the maid to find her in the library if there was any urgent business for her to attend to. After doing this, she followed Ruth¡¯s footsteps and left the kitchen area.

 Chapter 91 Lessons on Defensive Sorcery (2)

    <b>Chapter 91 ¨C Lessons on Defensive Sorcery (2)</b>


    Ruth¡¯s previous remark that there was a mountain of work to finish was no exaggeration.


    Max opened her mouth as she stared at the library that had now be a mess in barely more than two days. Precious ancient texts were strewn about carelessly on top of one another; the desk was crowded with stacks of clutter and parchments. Even on the floor, there was a clothrge enough to seem like a nket. It looked as if a war had taken ce there.


    She lowered her head to look down at the cloth.


    There were drawings of detailed,plex patterns covering every corner. It must have taken at least five bottles of ink to cover those areas. Max stared at empty bottles of ink as it rolled by their feet and sighed.


    ¡°For what re-reason did you leave the to-tower ande to the li-library...?¡± She asked, looking at the mess Ruth created in the library.


    ¡°My tower doesn¡¯t have much space to work. Even with that, Lord Calypse threatened to take it away if I don¡¯tplete these magical equipment defenses within a week.¡± Ruth reasoned out.


    Max squinted her eyes and recalled the enormous tower within the castle¡¯s back garden.


    What in the world could cause for there to be no space left? That tower was enormous. Could Ruth also not have a ce to sleep, so did it also mean he has slept on the library floors for some time now?


    There is no way that¡¯s true...right? Max told herself.


    She could not tell if Ruth was displeased or not with his current living arrangements as he put down the apple¡¯s core on one side of the desk and pulled out a chair.


    Max begrudgingly pulled out the opposite chair and sat on it. It seemed like he did not mind living in that mess.


    ¡°The task I¡¯m giving you, madam, is simple. I would like you to use these tools to re-draw the shapes that are drawn here in detail. I will let you know how to use it. It will be easy to use once you know how to calcte.¡± Ruth told her. He thenid out six t wooden boards of various shapes before her.


    Max sped those pieces and looked down at the dreadfullyplicated figures on the parchment. There were many simr drawings of figures and those were stacked on top of the desk.


    ¡°Why are there so ma-many of these?¡± Max asked Ruth.


    ¡°This is the design of the magical equipment.¡± Ruth replied.


    ¡°Ma-magical e-equipment...it¡¯s this a-absurdly huge thing?¡± Max eximed as she pointed at those parchments with varying symbols.


    ¡°It depends on the type you need it for, but the magical item I¡¯m trying to produce is about the size of the pumpkin. These designs are the magical blueprints that go into the equipment. Thisplex and extensive sorcery involves borateyers uponyers ovepping and being ced inside a material with magical power to be a magical tool.¡± Ruth exined to her.


    ¡°So-sorcery...?¡± Max asked again as she looked closely at the figure with a curious nce.


    Circles, triangles, squares, and spirals were intertwined intricately over yellow parchment. She realized when Ruth requested her help that the task of producing magical tools must have required some intricate calctions, but it seemed that the forms he needed were more borate than she thought.


    ¡°The bnce of magical power flowing within the natural world...in other words, mana. Now, assuming the amount of mana is 10, shall this device amplify the mana by 100 or, maybe, 1000? All magic consists of this form. The capability of the wizard is determined by how efficiently he or she can amplify mana to create the desired oue.¡± Ruth exined.


    Max tilted her head at his cid answer, she was still confused.


    ¡°But...wi-wizards can just use ma-magic right a-away and don¡¯t have to draw pi-pictures like this, do they? Ruth, you have also per-performed ma-magic by only re-reciting spells...¡± Max reasoned out, and Ruth gave her a sigh.


    ¡°To some degree, magic can be done as many times as we like by drawing the form in the mind and memorizing the starter. But that is limited to general magic that is quite simple. High-level spells take hours of preparation.¡±


    ¡°Then, what you are ma-making now...must be great, high-le-level ma-magic.¡± Max eximed and the wizard looked down at the pile of parchment before him before giving her a smile and nodded.


    ¡°The Noum Shield is a defense sorcery of earthly properties. Like the previous time, if an intruder tries an offensive spell, the shield senses the mana and creates a powerful barrier with a roughly 20 Kvets radius (approximately 6 meters). If we could instill the spell within the magical equipment and ce it in front of the castle gate, we would be able to withstand many of the previous fire-based attacks.¡± Ruth added and Max stared at the parchments in amazement.


    ¡°That¡¯s...re-reassuring.¡±


    Max suddenly felt her interest surge.


    She had previously only seen healing magic done by priests and defense magic used by Ruth. But she had never encountered this type of magic before. She had heard the remarkable feats of wizards written down in stories, but had never known the methods that they used to be capable of performing such tasks.


    ¡°This...if you canplete the dra-drawing of this spell, can you do ma-magic?¡± Max asked Ruth earnestly.


    ¡°If you do not understand the underlying principles, even if you were to draw them one hundred times, it would be of no use. We must be able to control the mana. Magic is not about creating something from nothing. It is a technique for changing form: transforming something that already exists in this world into another. Spells will never work unless a certain amount of mana is injected.¡± Ruth told her


    ¡°But...e-even or-ordinary pe-people who don¡¯t know how to ha-handle ma-mana can use ma-magical tools, you know?¡± Max pointed out.


    ¡°That¡¯s because of this holy stone.¡± Ruth eximed and showed her the stone.

 Chapter 92 Unexpected Request (1)

    <b>Chapter 92 ¨C Unexpected Request (1)</b>


    Ruth scavenged through the messy wooden desk, casting the books and papers aside until he finally found the stone emitting a red light and showed it to Max.


    ¡°It¡¯s a stone with a certain amount of magic. If you put this stone inside the magic tools, even people without magic can operate and harness the magical properties and use it as much as possible. It¡¯s like the fuel for magic tools.¡± Ruth told Max as he gave her the stone to observe it.


    Max held the palm-sized gemstone in her hands and looked into it closely. It was mysteriously red and ssy as if she was staring into water. It felt strange to her touch.


    Max¡¯ heart pounded in a way she had never felt before. It was like she was seeing a glimpse of another mysterious world.


    ¡°Come on, if you have satisfied your curiosity, shall we start working now?¡± Ruth asked Max, his voice effectively pulled her out of her mild trance.


    ¡°If we don¡¯t hurry, I will be taken away from the tower by Lord Calypse.¡± Ruth added sarcastically and Max gave him a nod.


    Ruth pushed the book into one ce to create more space for them to work with while sheid the stone down on the table and listened carefully to his exnation as Ruth gave her further instructions.


    The wizard exined step by step how to draw theplex and difficult shapes to make it easier for her to do her tasks.


    Max immediately began to understand what she had to do in order to help Ruth. She studied and learned how to calcte from him, and so she was able to get used to the work at an unexpected quick pace.


    She added and subtracted the numbers step by step, and took the ruler and traced theplex shapes and drew them into their correct sizes and shapes, as she was instructed. Even though it was an incrediblyplicated task for her, she never felt bored doing it, it surprisingly even seemed fun.


    Ruth, who had been silently writing ancient words on parchment for a long time, raised his eyebrows astonished at the amount of work she had finished.


    ¡°Your hands are faster than I thought. There¡¯s not much of a mistake in your work.¡± Ruth praised Max, and she squinted her eyes to discern whether the remark was apliment or not.


    ¡°I can do this kind of work, too.¡± Max said in defense and Ruth nodded at her.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t doubt that. I meant you were better than I thought.¡± Ruth exined to her.


    However, despite his reassuring words, Max knew the wizard was making fun of her, and demeaning her abilities as if it was a given that she was ignorant and incapable of the simplest task. Max didn¡¯t feelplimented by him, she knew him too well.


    Regardless of what he truly thought of her, Max could not care less. She was already relieved that she wasn¡¯t likely to suffer from his nagging of her now that she has proven herself useful to him.


    ¡°I¡¯m re-relieved to hear it¡¯s he-helpful.¡± Max told the wizard before turning to focus back on her work.


    With a faint smile to herself, Max continued to organize the piles of parchment. After some time, she felt the heat from the windows. She looked towards the source and saw it was alreadyte into the afternoon.


    How long have they been working in the library? Max asked herself this as she felt her fingers which were holding the quill pen began aching.


    Just as she thought of this, the doors to the library burst open.


    Due to this sudden disturbance, Max stopped what she was doing and turned her head towards the doorway. Her eyes widened when she saw Riftan in a ck tunic and leather dark brown pants walking deeper into the library and heading towards her.


    She found herself wondering of where Riftan could have been and what he was doing all throughout the day at the sight of his casual attire. The fact that he did not wear any armor on his clothes meant that he had no ns to go out of the castle.


    Max found herself standing instinctively to greet him. As she stood up from her seat with a wee smile, his cold voice pierced her eardrum sharply.


    ¡°The servants have been here since early morning. What the hell are you doing?¡±


    Max looked perplexed at the displeasure on his face; she did not know why he sounded so upset.


    Riftan began to pace the room and stopped in front of the table and nced at the piles of parchment and books scattered around her.


    ¡°What the hell are all these things?¡± Riftan asked her sharply and Max slightly winced at his tone.


    ¡°As you can see, we were making the magic tools as Lord Calypse asked.¡± Ruth answered Riftan.


    The wizard seemed unconcerned by the domineering attitude of Riftan, thetter¡¯s eyebrows curled fiercely up at the reply.


    ¡°Why should my wife be where you make magic tools?¡± Riftan asked Ruth. It seemed he was trying hard to control his temper in front of the Wizard.


    ¡°I asked Madam for help. As I have told you many times, I am pressed for time and could not do it all by myself.¡± Ruth reasoned out.


    Ruth¡¯s harsh tone made Riftan¡¯s lips curl up in a scowl. He turned over the desk and snarled threateningly at the wizard.


    ¡°I ask you to do some cleaning, how dare you think of using my wife to help you?¡± Riftan looked like he was ready to kill Ruth on the spot for disrespecting his wife and Max felt a slight panic rise in her chest.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you for help because I thought she¡¯d be distracted. She¡¯s the only one who¡¯s good at shapes and knows how to read and write, so I asked her for help. I can¡¯t get help from the knights.¡± Ruth replied. The wizard did not seem to think what he did was wrong.


    ¡°So, you think it¡¯s all right to seek help from the Lord¡¯s wife!¡± Riftan raised his voice louder and his eyes grew even more murderous.


    Max quickly made her move towards him and stood between them..


    ¡°Ri-riftan.. I am o-okay.¡± She told him gently.


    Riftan cast a fierce look.


    Her shoulders trembled at the threatening attitude he seemed to be wearing but she couldn¡¯t leave Ruth who helped her in many ways, so Max tried to keep Riftan calm.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that di-difficult...most of all, it¡¯s for the sa-safety of A-anatol. I don¡¯t want the same thing to ha-happen...¡±Max began exining but before she could finish Riftan spoke again.


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll never let that happen again.¡± Riftan this time spoke to her in a more softer tone. But his face still looked rigid and he seemed reluctant to let this incident pass.

 Chapter 93 Unexpected Request (2)

    <strong>Chapter 93 ¨C Unexpected Request (2)</strong>


    ¡°But you shouldn¡¯t take the risk to be in danger yourself.¡± Riftan told Max.


    ¡°Oh, my God! Where the hell is this ce full of danger? Because you¡¯re afraid your wife might be stabbed to death with a quill pen?¡± Ruth told Riftan, his cold sarcasm was clearly apparent.


    ¡°You often cause explosions and fires! Why are you doing this here when you have the tower in the first ce? What if this room will be caught in fire too!¡± Riftan snapped back.


    ¡°What we¡¯re making now is a defensive magic tool. There¡¯s no chance of an explosion or a fire! I could swear it on my ancestors. Even if there¡¯s a problem, at best, the library will be safe.¡± Ruth steadily replied.


    Riftan twisted his lips at distrust at Ruth¡¯s words.


    The fact that there was no more reason Riftan could give to oppose the wizard seemed to have fueled his irritation.


    Looking around them, Max carefully pulled the hem of Riftan¡¯s clothes away from the front of the desk.


    She knew well when to recognize two hunting dogs fighting, she had to keep them apart first.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be a-angry... Ruth... says it¡¯s safe.¡± Max told Riftan aiming to ease out his irritation.


    ¡°I¡¯m not angry,¡± Riftan whispered back to her and finally gave her a sigh as if admitting that he had lost. ¡°I¡¯m just worried.¡±


    ¡°Okay. If you really want to help, help him. But not too much. And Ruth, never think of getting her into a dangerous experiment or you will answer to me.¡± Riftan gave Ruth a meaningful warning as he red at the wizard.


    ¡°What the hell do you think of me?¡± Ruth answered back in disbelief.


    ¡°Anyway, that¡¯s enough for today. I¡¯ll take her with me, so work hard on your own.¡± Riftan announced and led her toward the door. Ruth rose urgently from his seat as if surprised by Riftan¡¯s abrupt actions.


    Suddenly, Max felt a tug on her arm and noticed that Riftan had pulled her arm towards him. It was strange that she didn¡¯t feel scared when such a big man was dragging her away in a state of anger.


    She used to be so scared when he frowned at her. Now she wonders how her perception of him has changed. She felt anxious of course by seeing the surge of displeasure painted on his face, but she also felt at ease knowing that he won¡¯t harm her.


    ¡°W-where are you going, and without your armor?¡± Max asked Riftan as they were retreating away from the library.


    ¡°I¡¯m taking a day off. I should have some time to refresh myself.¡± Riftan answered back, stopping on his tracks.


    Max opened her eyes wide at the unexpected remark from her husband. She sensed that Ruth seemed surprised, too. It was very rare for Riftan Calypse to dere that he would rest.


    ¡°W-what are you going to do about the disposal of the intruders?¡± Max asked again.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already sent a messenger of Libadon. I¡¯ll release the prisoners as soon as thepensation arrives. Until then, don¡¯t let them die in a dungeon.¡±


    ¡°What if Libadon says they won¡¯t send anypensation?¡± Ruth suddenly asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s when I will cut their throat....¡± Riftan answered. He uttered those hideous words casually as he looked at Max¡¯s face.


    Then, he waved his hand at Ruth silently if prodding him to speak some more but Ruth did not say a word.


    ¡°At that time I¡¯ll go and fix it.¡± Riftan dered.


    ¡°All right. You¡¯ve had a hard time for a while, so take your time today or so.¡± Ruth finally said.


    Riftan snapped back. ¡°Thank you very much.¡±


    Riftan then led Max to the entrance. Meanwhile, Max gave Ruth a nod over her shoulders and followed Riftan out of the library where bright sunlight was already zing through the windows in the hallway.


    Riftan nced out of the newly changed windows and then looked back at Max with his eyes shining.


    ¡°You¡¯ll have to fully dress to go out. It¡¯s sunny, but the wind is quite cold.¡± He told her.


    ¡°W-where are we go-going?¡± Max asked.


    Riftan began to beam with excitement.¡±You¡¯ve got your own horse now. You¡¯ll ride on it before it gets colder. I¡¯ll show you a good ce to ride.¡±


    Max opened her mouth and stared at him nkly. She was surprised and pleased that he was trying to spend time with her outside their bedroom.


    ¡°A-are you not t-tired? Would you¡¯d r-rather take a r-rest in the ro-room..¡± Max began to protest but was cut off.


    ¡°I¡¯m not an old man, Maxi. I¡¯m not that frail to be always needing some bed rest. If I had to spend some time in the bedroom....¡± Riftan did not continue what he was going to say.


    Max held her breath in seeing the heat that was glimmering in Riftan¡¯s ck pupils. At a nce she sensed what the intense gaze he had given her meant. His face glowed as if it had been caught in fire in a sh.


    He smiled lightly as he hugged her, his head bowed down towards her fluidly.


    ¡°It¡¯s very tempting, but I¡¯m going out into the fields today. I¡¯d like to take you and stroll through mynd.¡± He told her instead.


    They stopped by their room to change into some riding apparel, and Max then followed Riftan into the stable.


    With the help of the stableman, Riftan took out the beautiful white steed that had be her own since yesterday. Max¡¯s horse was followed by Riftan¡¯s own giant warhorse. On her way to Anatol, she at once recognized that the horse was carried by Riftan.


    Riftan stroked the horse¡¯s neck with an affectionate touch.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been on this one, haven¡¯t you? It¡¯s Talon. It¡¯s perfect except for its nasty temper.¡± He told Max.


    Max inquisitively asked, ¡°Do you like that horse?¡±


    ¡°I like it. My dream was to have my own horse ever since I was ten. And this is the best horse I¡¯ve ever had.¡±


    When Riftan rubbed his face against Talon¡¯s nose, a sudden sharp jealousy shot up inside of Max.


    Max was embarrassed by herself and turned away. ording to the teachings of the Church, nothing was as ugly as a jealous woman. But now she was envious of a mere animal, not of any other woman.


    ¡°Did you give this horse a name?¡± Riftan asked her, as he came closer towards her back.


    Trying to get her feelings together. She hurriedly straightened her face and shook her head.


    ¡°N-not yet.¡± She answered.


    ¡°Well, you have to make one. You have to call its name often for it to be able to follow you nicely,¡± Riftan informed her.


    ¡°W-what name w-would you like?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s your horse, so you have to name it.¡±


    After much thought, Max spat out a word that came to her mind.


    ¡°Re-rem....¡±

 Chapter 94 A Veiled Past (1)

    <strong>Chapter 94 ¨C A Veiled Past (1)</strong>


    Riftan chuckled, running a hand across his locks. ¡°My wifecks imagination. Just because it¡¯s white, it¡¯s Rem?¡±


    ¡°Re... The name Rem... Hey,¡± Max faintly flushed as she defended her choice, ¡°I like it.¡±


    She didn¡¯t bother to mention that he was named after the knights he led. A momentter, the horseman saddled her on the steed¡¯s back, and she sat on Rem¡¯s back with Riftan¡¯s help. She wasn¡¯t ustomed to horseback riding yet, so her body instinctively stiffened at her feet far from the earth. She strained her arms, clutching the reins tightly. On the other hand, he was a natural.


    ¡°You don¡¯t ride a horse often, do you?¡±


    He spoke conclusively, ncing at her clumsy posture. Though embarrassed, Max nodded her head timidly.


    ¡°I di-idn¡¯t ride a ho-horse that o-often. I didn¡¯t ha-have much wo-work to do. Well, I¡¯ve a-always been in-inside Croix Ca-Castle.¡±


    ¡°I know that. It¡¯s quite a famous story. The first daughter of the Duke of Croix was weak and extremely delicate, so she was reluctant to appear before the public.¡±


    Max had an anxious look at the strangeness of his voice.


    ¡°Well, I-I didn¡¯t know tha-that rumor was go-going around.¡±


    ¡°The Duke of Croix is one of the ten most influential people in the West. It¡¯s perfectly natural for people to be interested in his daughter. Besides, you didn¡¯t show up on the outside at all unlike your sister, did you? No wonder you piqued the people¡¯s interest. There was even a knight who sneaked into the Croix Castle because he couldn¡¯t ovee his curiosity about you.¡±


    It was the first time she heard such a thing. Max immediately dodged his curious gaze. What did Riftan think of her after hearing the rumor? Would he have imagined ady with a weak body, as delicate as jewels? She was obviously short and thin, but she didn¡¯t have any charm. It was true that she was frail and timid, but she also knew that her personality wasn¡¯t so lovely. She snapped out of her thoughts, speaking in a bright tone to hide her feelings of inferiority.


    ¡°We-well, the knight mu-must have been di-disappointed.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Riftan, who was dragging his horse slowly towards the rear gate, looked back at her and frowned. With a tight grip on the reins, Max replied with a nk look.


    ¡°Oh, only be-because he went through lengths, only to see... she-she was an ordinary wo-woman.¡± The tip of her ears flushed red as she spoke.


    She believed her appearance was in, but she didn¡¯t want to be so demeaning in front of her husband. Even pretending to be an ordinary beauty felt like a shameless remark.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. You¡¯re lovely enough.¡±


    As he slowed the horse down, he approached her. Max thought he was overreaching, and onlyughed awkwardly.


    ¡°Oh, do-don¡¯t do that. Tha-thank you for telling me.¡±


    Then he frowned as if he was dissatisfied.


    ¡°I¡¯m an honest fellow. If you had a disappointing appearance, I wouldn¡¯t have reacted so enthusiastically in the bedroom. Have you forgotten that I let you sleep wellst night?¡±


    Max was literally crimson red from head to toe. Her lips were frozen, wondering what to answer. Riftan lifted himself off the horse and grabbed her chin, staring into her orbs intently, which made her heart thump loudly.


    ¡°I guess it was stupid to ask you to do horseback riding. Would you like to go to the bedroom now?¡±


    She shook her head stiff enough to produce a creaking sound. He made a vague expression, which was hard to tell whether he was smiling or frowning, and immediately stood up straight.


    ¡°Then hurry up. We can¡¯t stay here any longer if we want to leave the castle.¡±


    Max soothed her pounding heart and managed to chase after him.


    They walked silently along the narrow forest path behind the gate. The world was still as if it had fallen into a deep sleep. All she could hear was the sound of branches swaying in the wind, the rustling of fallen leaves, and the cries of birds from the distant sky.


    Max stared nkly at the image of the Riftan in a peaceful silence. He moved naturally and gracefully, as if he was one with a horse. On the other hand, Max leaned back and held the reins like a lifeline so as not to fall off Rem¡¯s back. Riftan, who turned his head to make sure she was following well, smiled bitterly at the sight.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t realize my wife was such a terrible rider.¡±


    The jeers from the front heated her cheeks.


    ¡°I to-told you... yo-you insisted I ride with yo-you,¡± she replied back a bit defensively.


    Riftan chuckled, then instructed her. ¡°Try to rx your shoulders. When you¡¯re nervous, the horse can feel you jittery too.¡±


    Max breathed out long, attempting to rx her shoulders. However, every time the horse moved, her hips jolted up and down, causing her to lose her posture. Riftan, who was observing the scene closely, brought his horse closer and advised her with a serious face.


    ¡°You rx your upper body and tighten your thighs matching the movement of the horse. Like when you sat on myp...¡±

 Chapter 95 A Veiled Past (2)

    <strong>Chapter 95 ¨C A Veiled Past (2)</strong>


    ¡°Ri-riftan!¡± She cut him off with a surprised exim.


    ¡°Hey, yo-you, you ¨C the horse, you can¡¯t be vulgar!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Riftanughed cheekily, ¡°There¡¯s nobody here.¡±


    ¡°Well, still... it¡¯s not appropriate!¡±


    At the sight of her blushing face, Riftan merely chuckled before bursting into unrestrainedughter.


    ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re so ashamed of. On the bed, that¡¯s how you-¡±


    ¡°Ri-Riftan!¡±


    Max raised her arm to shut his mouth. But before she could reach him, she began to lose her bnce, almost falling down from the horse. Riftan quickly stretched out his strong arms to help her regain her posture.


    ¡°All right, all right. Calm down,¡± he cajoled her, the corners of his lips twitching at the repressedughter.


    Max replied with an indignant stare at his shameless actions. But Riftan merely grinned and leaned down to press a chaste kiss on her forehead, making her almost stumble a second time from her horse. Riftan finally bursted intoughter as he grabbed her back again.


    ¡°This... I might have to teach you how to properly sit on a horse again.¡±


    ¡°Just go on a-ahead... I wo-would be able to ride be-better.¡±


    His smile deepened at her sullen words. Despite Max trying to maintain a dignified attitude in front of him, she found it difficult to remain angry at a yful Riftan ¨C a sight that was rare for her to see. And the truth was, every time she heard Riftan¡¯s carefreeughter, her heart erratically pounded against her chest. Together with her flushed cheeks, she found even breathing aborious task.


    ¡°All right. I¡¯ll check if you¡¯re right.¡±


    Riftan teasingly epted it and drove his horse forward. He had perfect control over the horse, as if the mane¡¯s vigorous strength was akin to his long, muscr legs. All throughout the ride, Max noticed that he was keeping up a manageable pace to make it easier for her to catch up to him.


    On their way back to Anatol, they grazed the meadows like a gentle, passing wind. This trifling consideration warmed her heart for no one had ever cared about her as such. The man before her seemed genuine seeing her as a lovelydy and a satisfying wife.


    ¡°You don¡¯t really enjoy riding horses, but do you like animals?¡±


    Riftan suddenly threw a question out of the blue. Max blinked her eyes at him owlishly.


    ¡°I-I like them. Ho-how did you know?¡±


    ¡°There was a time I saw you sitting in the garden when I visited Croix Castle. You were petting a cat on yourp.¡±


    Max was stunned. Never had she thought anyone would have been observing her. She was pondering the time when Rifan saw her when thetter continued to speak in a calm tone.


    ¡°It seemed to be having a good time rolling around. It was a gentle and peaceful sight, so I can still remember it even to this time.¡±


    ¡°Oh, maybe... It was the stray cat tha-that had been raised in the ki-kitchen to hunt rats. Bu-but it¡¯s hunting skills were po-poor, so he wasn¡¯t fe-fed much. I-I used to feed them secretly.¡±


    ¡°So as thanks he would do all sorts of tricks on yourp.¡±


    A thoughtful look settled on his face as he nced over his shoulders.


    ¡°And what else do you like?¡±


    When she asked him for the barrage of questions, Riftan smiled bitterly, ¡°As I said before, everything about you is mysterious. You rarely talk about yourself.¡± There was a pause, before he spoke in a soft tone, ¡°Why are you so reluctant to reveal things about yourself?¡±


    The question made Max¡¯s heart plummet down. It only urred to her that he had been asking questions because he truly was ignorant of who she is. Was he able to ask such things because she looked like ady who had no problems to him?


    Max was suddenly struck with confusion. Her father¡¯s contemptuous attitude towards her and this man¡¯s treatment of her were so vastly different that she didn¡¯t understand how to proceed with the situation.


    ¡°Re-revealing... I-I have never been reluctant.¡±


    ¡°All right...¡± He thenunched into another series of questions, ¡°Then tell me what you like, what you hate, what you think about.¡±


    Max suddenly felt grumpy.


    ¡°Yo-you don¡¯t even tell me fi-first. E-even to everyone, you... are not talkative.¡±


    ¡°At least I speak more than you do.¡± A frown etched across his forehead as he tried to remember he and Max¡¯s conversations with other people.


    Ultimately, he shrugged and said, ¡°Well, all right. Try to show yourself more,¡± he eded. ¡°As for me, I like horses, alcohol, and greasy food... Actually, I like anything that fills my stomach and stings my tongue.¡±


    He continued to list as he moved the dropping branches that blocked their way.


    ¡°What else is there... Gold and jewels, honor, powerful weapons... The normal ¨C I like what most men like.¡±


    Max shifted the horse¡¯s gait as she thought of a query, ¡°Wha-what do you hate?¡±


    ¡°Lies,¡± he answered back without hesitation. ¡°And the ipetent. I¡¯ve seen too many proud people who are undeserving. And more humans cheating on other people. I¡¯m sick of them.¡±


    Max felt her heart sink. Even though it wasn¡¯t meant for her, her whole body froze in trepidation.

 Chapter 96 Your Likes and Dislikes (1)

    <strong>Chapter 96 ¨C Your Likes and Dislikes (1)</strong>


    ¡°Well then, what about you?¡± Riftan questioned lightly, without noticing her distress.


    Max quickly concealed her emotions by trying to appear nonchnt. ¡°I just...like the sorts of things that o-other pe-people al-also like,¡± she answered simply.


    ¡°That¡¯s not fair. I want a proper answer.¡± Riftan asked her. At his prodding tone Max thought some more in order to borate on her words to give Riftan a satisfying answer.


    After making up her mind on what to say, Max opened her mouth again.


    ¡°As I said be-before...I like a-animals. Dogs, cats, ho-horses...I like chicks and ra-rabbits too.¡±


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°I like re-reading books. When I was at Ca-castle Croix, I was a-always in the li-library.¡± Max announced and Riftan gave her a nod.


    ¡°Indeed, the butler told me that you spend the best part of your time in the library.¡± Riftan told her and Max smiled faintly at him.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. There are ma-many rare and pre-precious books in the li-library at Ca-castle Ca-calypse. Al-although, Ruth clings on-onto most of them...¡± Max added thest phrase as if it was an afterthought.


    Riftan nced back at her in an almost surprised manner, he lowered his head towards him and asked in a rather conspiratorial tone, ¡°Shall I kick him out of the library?¡±


    ¡°If you do that, he won¡¯t let me for-forget it for the rest of my life.¡± Max warned him in a slight panic.


    Riftan made an uncertain expression at her quick protest. He gave her a small frown and stared into her eyes before finally speaking his mind.


    ¡°It seems like the two of you are bing rather close.¡± Riftan said in a low voice and Max sensed that even though he tried to mask it, the former felt uneasy about her spending time with Ruth.


    ¡°When we were de-decorating the ca-castle...he gave me lots of ad-advice. He¡¯s fu-fussy and he nags a lot...but he seems like a good per-person.¡± Max exined but somehow it seemed like her words put him in a bad mood instead offorting him.


    Riftan remained silent for a while, as if he was trying to choose his words, when he seemed calm enough to speak once again he turned to face Max, and said, ¡°That¡¯s the right. He¡¯s fussy and has too much to say, but he¡¯s an honest man.¡±


    Honest. Max realized he said it as though there was nothing more important than trust.


    ¡°And things you hate?¡± Riftan opened his mouth again after riding quietly for a while, lost in thought. ¡°You have to answer that too, for it to be fair.¡±


    Lashings, yelling, cursing and beatings came to her mind ¨C but she could not give him such an honest reply.


    Yet, she did not want to lie to him either. Riftan hated lies more than anything. She hesitated and chose an honest answer to give him.


    ¡°My-myself.¡±


    Riftan blinked at her in confusion as though he did not understand why she said that. She said it lightly, like it was nothing much.


    ¡°I...I hate my-myself.¡± Max repeated this time with more conviction.


    Just as she said this, the path they were on ended and a wide meadow appeared before them, they had finally arrived.


    Before he could press her further to exin what she had meant, she galloped off over the hill, leaving Riftan to stare at her retreating figure.


    Contrary to her expectations, she found that she was able to fully enjoy horse riding.


    She felt incredible at running freely over the expansive hills without any restrictions. There wasn¡¯t any other ce where shs felt morefortable and enjoyable than travelling through winding mountain paths.


    She galloped across the grasnds, which slightly glowed golden caused by the warm winter sunlight. She rode freely as if nothing was holding her back.


    Max noticed that her posture improved little by little as she rode, and by the time he suggested that they should rest a little on the top of the hill, she was already able to ride with a straight back without even thinking about it.


    ¡°I brought some wine.¡± Riftan told her as he jumped off his horse and led them underneath the big tree at the top of the hill and helped her to dismount her own.


    ¡°You¡¯ve warmed up. I can feel your heart thumping as fast as a hummingbird¡¯s,¡± he said as he ced his hands on her sides and lifted her off easily.


    Max evened out her breathing, rough from the horse riding, and wiped the beads of sweat from her forehead. Just as he had said, her heart was pounding in her ears.


    ¡°It re-really...feels like I have a drum be-beating in-inside me.¡± She told him as she touched her chest. She could feel the light vibration from there.


    ¡°That¡¯s a pretty analogy.¡± Riftan told her before swooping down to press his lips to her blushing cheek and finally set her down on the ground.


    Riftan then proceeded to spread his cloak out on the grass under the tree and sat on it. Max dropped down next to him.


    The cold breeze quickly cooled their hot bodies. Max noticed the outline of a town at the bottom of the hill.


    She adjusted her cloak as she stared at the scenery below them. The wind smoothed down the golden fields as it swept over them in apparent hurry.


    ¡°It¡¯s such a be-beautiful ce.¡± Max whispered as she basked in the warm ambiance around them.


    ¡°It looks better in the spring. The fields are green and brimming with wild flowers then.¡± Riftan told her with a smile.


    She felt her chest swell with anticipation at his talks of spring.


    Anticipation... She could never have imagined that the day in her life woulde where she would feel anticipation and yearning for something. Everything was new, and joyful, and a little frightening too.


    ¡°Come here. You¡¯ll get cold quickly since you sweated.¡± Riftan called for her as he leaned his back against the thick tree trunk, and pulled her close to share his coat.


    Max sipped from the small bottle of wine while sitting slightly on hisp. Unlike when he was teasing her, she didn¡¯t feel awkward or embarrassed to be so close to him now. Being wrapped up in his strong arms felt so natural.


    ¡°Give me some too.¡± Riftan whispered to her as he sped his hands around her waist and leaned his head over her shoulder to take a sip.


    Max ced the wine bottle on his lips and tilted it carefully so it won¡¯t spill. He took a few gulps and removed his lips when he was done. He then stared into her eyes intently.


    ¡°Why do you hate yourself?¡± Riftan asked.


    It seemed that Riftan had no intention of lightly skipping over what she had said earlier.


    Max averted her eyes in embarrassment for what she told him, he did not want him to stare at her in pity. Surely it was obvious that she had only one answer: she sounded like the stupidest person in the world when she spoke. In some ways, the fact that he kept avoiding the subject was a little funny.


    Max asked nonchntly, ¡°Have you...ne-never had a time when you ha-hated your-yourself, Ri-Riftan?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve had plenty.¡±

 Chapter 97 Your Likes and Dislikes (2)

    <strong>Chapter 97 ¨C Your Likes and Dislikes (2)</strong>


    Riftan rxed his shoulders as though his nerves had been soothed a little and pressed his lips to her forehead. It seemed that he had been mulling over her hastily thrown-out words the whole time they had been riding and finally he was allowed to talk about it with her.


    ¡°But I¡¯ve never hated myself so much that it was my first answer when someone asked me about my dislikes.¡± Riftan told her simply and Max sighed.


    ¡°Well, that... That¡¯s be-because there¡¯s no-nothing a-about you that you could hate that much, is there?¡±


    He looked amused at her mumbled words.


    ¡°Does it appear so?¡± He asked her in a teasing manner and Max eyed him with slightly furrowed brows.


    ¡°You your-yourself...know it well, do you not?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t. You¡¯ll have to let me know.¡± She peered up at him as though asking if he was serious about what he said. Nheless Max decided to humor him and began listing out his attributes.


    ¡°You...you¡¯re strong. You¡¯re the best knight in the world, and you¡¯re tall and clever...¡± Max wasn¡¯t able to continue when Riftan gave her a light chuckle.


    ¡°It¡¯s my first time hearing someone call me clever. Although I¡¯ve heard that I¡¯m slow-witted many times...¡± Riftan teased her and Max gave him a frown.


    Although his way of speaking was unrefined and he wasn¡¯t exactly a master of decorum, Riftan was a far cry from being slow-witted. He had a sharp gaze and his observational skills were asionally very insightful. Sometimes she even felt like he saw all the way through to her soul.


    ¡°A slow wi-witted per-person...could ne-never be s-so well re-respected.¡± She told him.


    Riftan smiled cynically, as though he was unable to peacefully agree with her. Resting his head back against the tree trunk, he asked her disinterestedly, ¡°What else?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re lo-loyal, you have le-leadership...and...you¡¯re hand-handsome.¡± Max answered shyly. She could feel her cheeks warming up.


    ¡°You think I¡¯m handsome?¡± Riftan once again teased her and she gave him a shrug.


    ¡°...You al-already knew that.¡±


    ¡°How would I know what you think about my appearance?¡± He told her and Max was taken aback and blinked at him in confusion.


    ¡°I have eyes too, Rif-riftan... My sense of be-beauty is the same as o-other pe-people¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°Every time I visited Castle Croix, you quivered like you were facing a hideous ogre,¡± Riftan said teasingly.


    ¡°Those weren¡¯t the eyes of someone looking at a charming young man at all. You would probably have looked at even a goblin¡¯s wrinkly face more adoringly.¡± He added and Max gave him a look of disbelief.


    ¡°I...I¡¯ve ne-never seen a gob-goblin be-before.¡± She answered.


    ¡°That¡¯s not the point here.¡± Riftan drew her chin up towards him to make her look at him. ¡°I¡¯m saying that if I even came close to you, you acted like you were going to faint.¡±


    Max was flustered by his interrogating tone. Never in her wildest dreams had she thought he might care about her attitude towards him or what she thought of him. Truth be told, up until their wedding, she had thought he was unaware of her existence altogether.


    ¡°I... You were sca-scary. Since your phy-physique is so huge and your ex-expression was so i-icy... You looked like some-someone whose tem-temper might re at a-anything, at a-anytime.¡± Max admitted.


    Riftan didn¡¯t say anything for a long time. Max squirmed ufortably against his chest. Finally he opened his mouth.


    ¡°Am I still scary?¡±


    Max shook her head slowly.


    Riftan, who had been staring at her face vacantly, suddenly tilted his head and pressed his lips against hers. Different to the surprise kisses he teased her with, this kiss was passionate. She felt his soft tongue pushing into her mouth and she moaned softly at his touch.


    He cupped the back of her neck and stroked her wind-ruffled hair gently with his fingers and his lips suckling on her delicate mouth.


    A delicious shiver shot down her spine and Max felt her nipples stiffened. When he cupped her breasts with his fingers and gently massaged them, Max felt fireworks explode in her lower stomach.


    ¡°Rif-riftan... w-we can¡¯t do this out-outside.¡± Max told her as she broke free from his kiss.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. There¡¯s only us here. Even if someone doese, I¡¯ll notice it right away.¡± He told her.


    Feeling the heat radiating from his body, she shuddered. Because Riftan¡¯s face was so calm andposed, she hadn¡¯t noticed yet how hard he already was as they kissed. He pulled her closer towards him and settled herp against his lower body and pushed up the skirt of her dress. Max looked up at him embarrassedly. Riftan¡¯s eyes were smouldering like pitch-ck coals towards her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll never hurt you.¡± He whispered to her.


    His words resonated deep in her heart. Max gazed up at his intense expression without breathing. He touched his forehead to hers, brushing the tips of their noses together and drew her lips into his mouth again. He slipped his long fingers under her skirt and started to caress the insides of her legs softly. Max clutched at his silky hair and moaned.


    This person won¡¯t hurt me. She clung desperately to those words.


    ¡°You smell like winter.¡± Riftan told her and he groaned weakly and buried his face in her shoulder. Max gulped down a deep breath. The smell of the dry and pleasantly biting winter breeze wasing from him, too.


    Max¡¯s lungs were filled with the mingled smells of musky tree bark, of horses and the subtle scent of sweat.


    ¡°D*mmit, I want to kiss every inch of you. But if I strip off your clothes here, you could get sick.¡± Riftanined as he stroked her over her clothes, exciting her.


    Max could not even feel the cold for the fire spreading throughout her entire body was now enveloping her, but she did not point it out to him. She wasn¡¯t bold enough toy down out in the open on top of a hill without a strip of clothing on. In truth, doing something like this at all was beyond her. But she found herself utterly unable to pull away from him.


    Riftan sucked and nipped at the base of her throat as he urgently undid his trousers. Still wrapped up in his coat, she pulled her skirt up to bunch around her waist. He pushed aside her underwear.


    And then she felt him ease into her slowly. At the tight feeling of him reaching the deepest part of her and their joined bodies, Max let out a rough moan.


    Riftanfortingly patted her behind and showered kisses over her neck and ears.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Max. I won¡¯t hurt you. Never again.¡± Riftan whispered to her ear.


    Max couldn¡¯t even remember when he might have hurt her. She couldn¡¯t even remember being afraid of him and avoiding him. She felt as though Riftan Calypse had always been a part of her. She threw her arms around his neck desperately as though she were drowning and he was the only thing keeping her afloat.


    He grasped her hips to deepen their union.


    Their closely intertwined bodies pped against each other and the sound of the wind passing by got further and further away. She moved her body like she was riding a horse, just as he had taught her earlier.


    She eagerly tightened around his manhood as he prated her all the way to the base before reluctantly letting him go, only to tighten up again as though trying to pull him deeper. Her heart pounded with desperate passion. As she melted into his hot kisses, Max let herself sink into a world of bliss.

 Chapter 98 Surprising Sides of Him (1)

    <strong>Chapter 98 ¨C Surprising Sides of Him (1)</strong>


    The chilly, harsh wind ruffled her hair as scenes after scenes galloped by, but Max was oblivious to it all. Nestled cozily in Riftan¡¯s embrace, and basking in the afterglow of their intense alfresco love-making, she felt secure. A novel feeling, from the man she once feared to even breathe the same air with.


    Upon reaching the castle, Riftan embraced the utterly exhausted girl closely and brought her to the room. He carefully washed her with warm water, gently changed her clothes, even affectionately fed her a nice, warm meal. Then, as if he were putting a child to slumber, shey on his chest and tried to sleep.


    It was seemingly an unusual behavior for a brusque man like Riftan. For it was certainly not a one-time urrence. Whenever he was with her, he continued these acts as though he was her babysitter. Every day he would feed her meals directly, insist on bathing together and even going so far asing in early in the morning, taking theb from Rudis, andbing her hair.


    She was finding it all a little embarrassing now. She had never experienced such attention, not even as a child. Moreover, this was contrary to the idea of marriage that she was familiarized with.


    Cold manners, a polite indifference, and marital obligation... ording to the ideology this was what existed between married couples. There was ample ¡°walking¡± evidence to corroborate the belief too. Neither had she seen nor heard of a husband that doted on his wife as such, at least not as enthusiastically.


    This was the knowledge fed to her growing up ¨C Riftan¡¯s attitude deviated from that she was taught of a ¡®married man¡¯. Perhaps she was only ignorant? After all, the circumstances surrounding her life at Croix castle had confined her to within its walls. At most, she could visit the barracks at the temple. But even that was banned once she turned fourteen and hence a life of istion it was.


    All her knowledge of marriage came from the mouths of those who visited Croix Castle. Most came to see her somewhat expressionless, cold-smiling sister, Rosetta, or her father. there was no one who was interested in her ¨C she even doubted if they were aware of her existence.


    When shepared the then to the now, Max was engulfed with confusion.


    Perhaps the world she knew was wrong? Was her marriage normal? Was this how a husband ought to be?


    Although she was gued with questions, she knew not where to find her answers.


    ¡°You¡¯re surprisingly dexterous.¡±


    Ruth¡¯s voice cut Max out of her reverie. He shot her a satisfied smirk while meticulously going over the forme he had arranged. ¡°And you¡¯re much faster than I expected,¡± he added.


    Was that supposed to be praise? Max smiled bitterly.


    ¡°I-If it¡¯s just repeating the sa-same thing... it¡¯s na-natural to speed up.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s time to finish up. At this rate, we will be able toplete the spell by tomorrow.¡±


    She breathed a sigh of relief. While it was exciting for a time, she eventually became bored of the repeated calctions and sketches so much that she even hated looking at the parchment. She rubbed her stiff neck andined.


    ¡°I-I didn¡¯t know ma-magic involved s-so much paperwork. I had tho-thought we would be doing som-something more am-am-amazing.¡±


    ¡°Magic is an advanced level of learning. It requires sophisticated calctions and research. The only time a wizard can experience the thrill of magic is on the battlefield. Wizards in the World Tower never experience it, even so, they devote their entire lives to designing spells.¡±


    Max stopped what she was doing and looked at him with wonder.


    ¡°Ru-Ruth, you are also a wizard f-from the World Tower?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I used to reside there,¡± Ruth said distastefully.


    Her eyes widened.


    The World Tower was an artificial ind built by ancient wizards in the center of the Sea of Ishiria; it was referred to as Nornui. The innocent and isted maiden, Maximillian, did not hear much about it often. Only she knew it was the birthce of sorcerers, a repository of all the knowledge in the world, a non-interventionist ¨C that refrained from interfering in the internal affairs of any country, and an ind of sages that protected the world order... Nornui.


    But Ruth¡¯s reaction just now referred to it with disgust, as if denying those aplishments. Looking at her befuddlement, he deigned to exin.


    ¡°Wizards who enter the World Tower are restricted as soon as they are promoted to a higher rank. Instead of being allowed to master all the dangerous and secretive magic Nornui has to offer, they are watched to ensure they do not use their personal power to disturb the world. Senior wizards spend most of their life in the World Tower. Personally, I did not like it, so I escaped.¡±


    ¡°St-still... ca-can you go back?¡±


    ¡°No. It was high treason. Even now when I meet wizards from the World Tower, I¡¯m treated as nothing more than a mere criminal.¡±


    Ruth spoke without qualms as if it were a trivial issue. Max wondered if all wizards were so brazen.


    ¡°Th-then...did you meet Ri-Riftan while wa-wandering after you escaped the Wo-World Tower?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I met him not long after I became a sword for hire. Lord Calypse was already a well-known figure by then.¡±


    Max was bing more and more curious, her eyes glistening.


    ¡°W-why is that?¡±


    ¡°Is it not obvious? With his stunning good looks, bulky physique unbelievable for a teenager, a courageous heart that always looks straight ahead, he was already famous by the time he was sixteen. Since then, Lord Calypse has been a madman.¡±

 Chapter 99 Surprising Sides of Him (2)

    <strong>Chapter 99 ¨C Surprising Sides of Him (2)</strong>


    ¡°Ma-ma-madman?¡±


    Max widened her eyes at his extreme characterization. It seemed excessive. Ruth shook his head restlessly as though such words were not enough to describe him.


    ¡°He really was fearless. When unarmed, one should not charge at an ogre with only a dagger and especially not something as crazy as cutting clean through a dragon¡¯s skull. He did it all without ever flinching. Even now, when I recall the things that he did from time to time, a chill goes down my spine. On the day I was charged with apanying Lord Calypse, my hair was on edge the entire day.¡±


    Unconsciously, Max¡¯s jaw dropped. Rather than being awe-inspiring, his words made her break out into a cold sweat. She could not believe that he had been doing such dangerous deeds since he was sixteen.


    Isn¡¯t sixteen even younger than when her sister, Rosetta¡¯s debut, or even Yurixion, the cheerful knight-in-training?


    She licked her dry lips and asked with a quivering voice.


    ¡°D-d-does he still d-do those so-sort of a-acts?¡±


    ¡°He is still the same when ites to taking care of his body but... he rarely gambles his life like he used to back then. Although he is no longer involved with obstinately questionable actions, he is strong enough to get rid of evil spirits with ease. I have not seen him risk his life in that way for many years, not since the time of dragon suppression.¡±


    ¡°Dr-dragon suppression... what in the wo-world ha-happened?¡±


    Ruth sighed heavily at her question.


    ¡°Lord Calypse has an extremely rare ability to temporarily absorb mana. This allows him to use it as his weapon in the form of his sword. He was not born with this ability. While battling evil spirits, he was covered in their bodily fluids and blood, and his body changed. To cut a long exnation short, Lord Calypse defeated the Red Dragon using this ability. He stood in front of the most powerful magic to exist in the natural world: dragon breath, and cut right through it, absorbing its strength into his sword and finally slicing off the dragon¡¯s head using its own mana.¡±


    She shuddered at the image of him throwing himself into the mes of a dragon. Ruth was grinding his teeth at the mere recollection.


    ¡°If there had been only one miscalction, Lord Calypse would have been a handful of ashes. Due to his outrageous actions, it became the most courageous tale on the continent.¡±


    Max had heard previously about Riftan¡¯s feat against the Red Dragon, but she never knew how reckless he had been. She trembled in fear. Riftan could have died. She could have never gotten the chance to know him this intimately, and that miserable wedding night would have remained the only thing between them. She dreaded the thought.


    ¡°Oh...I did not mean to frighten you.¡± Ruth muttered surprisingly when he saw her pale face. ¡°That was not a story meant to be heard by ady. I have spent too much of my time in thepany of rough men, I guess I¡¯m losing my sensitivity.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I... as-asked you first.¡±


    She was doubtful that he ever had any sensitivity to start with, but she did not bother to say that.


    Max turned around and began toplete her assignment quietly without asking any further questions. Her mind was in disarray, fear gripping her heart. He was a knight, she surmised. Eventually, he would throw himself back into danger in due time.


    Once the winter passed, Riftan would be summoned by King Ruben to lead his fellow knights on an expedition. It was his duty as a knight after all. He might nevere back this time. Riftan may be a powerful knight, but he is not invincible.


    The possibility left Max breathless. She did not realize how precarious the situation was. That herfortable, happy life could disappear so easily. That Riftan could disappear so easily.


    ¡°Your mind is elsewhere.¡± The wizard promptly pointed out. He read her condition quickly.


    He squinted his eyes, looked at his work on his desk, and put down his quill pen.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough for today.¡±


    Max meekly rose from her seat and left the library. Today, the new servants arrived. After consulting with Riftan, she had requested the merchant, Aderon, to rmend thirty new servants.


    As thedy, she had to greet the new hands and select servants to take charge of educating the others. After that, she visited the kitchen to observe its condition. It was still bustling with cooks preparing the daily meals, but it no longer looked like a war had broken out. Preparations for winter were nearlyplete.


    ¡°The first frost is expected within the next few days.¡±


    Rodrigo, appearing suddenly behind Max, shivered at the noticeably lowering temperature and firmly secured his overcoat. Max¡¯s face clouded over with worry.


    ¡°Be-before that, w-we should pro-provide winter clothes to th-the guards,¡± she said.


    ¡°That is almost finished. Since more servants havee in, we should be able toplete everything before the cold snap hits us.¡± Rodrigo reported.


    When the winter preparations were over, time in the castle would begin to pass slowly. The hectic period would soon be over. Lastly, she went to each room to check if there was enough firewood, thereon, returning to her room to fill out her journal.

 Chapter 100 A Knight’s Wife (1)

    <strong>Chapter 100 ¨C A Knight¡¯s Wife (1)</strong>


    Shorter days and longer nights were a characteristic of winter. And if one were engrossed in work, darkness would descend even sooner.


    Max lit a candle and looked towards the dusky outside. She had been busy the whole day, a little tired too, but she spared no thoughts to herself. As she gazed at the tranquil, even sky, her thoughts ran straight to Riftan. He was busier than anyone else in the castle.


    Throughout the day, Riftan went around the territory training his soldiers, and when that was done, he circled around the walls to sweep away the monsters and predators who might be hiding. However, his numerous tasks didn¡¯t end at that. From early dawn tote night, he was up to his eyes checking the progress of new buildings in the vige, discussing taxes with collectors, or checking the town for troublemakers. He did so without respite, even so, he never once disyed fatigue.


    Is he made of iron or something...?


    By and by Max had started to sort of respect Rifatan¡¯s tenacity and admire his capabilities. He never shied away from his responsibilities, no matter how onerous. Ordinary people couldn¡¯t keep up with his life¡ªthey would¡¯ve long sumbed just at the thought of the ordeal let alone seeing it through.


    As she mulled over her husband¡¯s might, she shook off Ruth¡¯s words from a while ago. Riftan Calypse was blessed with superhuman abilities. He was a brawny brute capable of oveing any challenge thrown at him without even flinching. She had been overthinking, fretting over scenarios that couldn¡¯t possibly happen.


    With that, she soothed herself, had dinner, and rested.


    Late in the night, she heard Riftan return to the room. He had decided to go out to fight two dayster. Just by the thought of it, Max quickly lost her peace of mind. Oblivious to her anxiety, he took off his boots and armor and spoke calmly.


    ¡°The reparation will arrive from Libadon tomorrow. Then we can kick the prisoners straight out of Anatol. The new gates are almostplete... and Ruth said the magic defensive tools would be ready tomorrow. So, it won¡¯t be a problem if I leave the castle for a while.¡±


    ¡°Wh-where are you go-going to?¡± She moistened her dry lips and barely maintained calm.


    ¡°I heard that a bunch of goblins have settled over the mountain. I¡¯ll stay for about four or five days and root them out,¡± he said, pointing to one of the high peaks out of the window.


    Max looked at him anxiously. ¡°I-Isn¡¯t it da-dangerous?¡±


    Riftan seemed to be dazed by the question.


    ¡°Hey, are you being worried that I might be hit by goblins?¡± He finished with augh as if it were absurd. ¡°Subduing goblins is annoying, not dangerous. It¡¯s a bit more annoying than hunting rabbits.¡±


    ¡°I-if they are not very d-dangerous, h-how about le-letting them....?¡±


    An impatient look suddenly settled on his features. ¡°It¡¯s my duty to protect thisnd. Are you telling me to neglect it now?¡± He said in a hardened tone, making Max unconsciously flinch.


    Riftan then continued, ¡°Goblins are low-level devils but are very prolific. If not rooted out, they multiply enormously and attack the vendors or mess up hunting grounds. It¡¯s my job to prevent it from happening.¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry. I was... pre-presumptuous.¡± Max apologized immediately.


    Riftan looked at her stiff face, then held out one arm with a long sigh. Max drew closer and epted his warm hug. He rubbed his nose on her shoulder and wrapped his hand with her thick hair braided into one.


    ¡°I, too, don¡¯t like sleeping on the cold and dirty floor instead of a warm bed. But I still have to do what I have to do.¡± He gently coaxed her.


    Max stroked his thick ck hair without a word. It broke her heart to think that he would sleep under the cold and chilly wind. As a knight¡¯s wife does it mean I always have to be prepared for this loneliness?


    She wondered if the other aristocratic couples had kept a proper distance from each other because they didn¡¯t want to feel such longing for the other.


    And now, she was afraid he might have gotten too close to her.


    ??


    The next day¡ªand true to his words¡ªa new, huge steel door was erected at the castle gates. So sturdy and impregnable, that even if ogres were to knock with a hammer, it would still not budge. On either side, the magical tools Ruth made were installed. The magical tools that had wrestled the parchment pile over the past few days were in the form of a round disk of ivory, about the size of a pumpkin.


    Max, who ran out to the gate to see the result, looked at the magical tools installed on the watchtower with awestruck eyes. Several ancientnguages were inscribed on the edge of the disc and the red mana stone that Ruth had shown was right in the middle.


    ¡°Wha-What is this ma-made of?¡±


    When she asked, smoothing down the disc surface with her curious fingers, Ruth answered insignificantly.


    ¡°It¡¯s made of the bone of the Basilisk.¡±


    Max was startled and instantly took off her hand. ¡°B-bone?¡± she eximed.


    ¡°The subspecies of dragons, such as Basilisk, Wyverns, Lizard have powerful anti-magic power. Most magical tools are made from the bones of these evil creatures.¡± He narrated in azy tone.


    She opened her eyes to the slits and looked down at the smooth glossy disc. As she thought it was a bone of evil, it looked eerie.

 Chapter 101 A Knight’s Wife (2)

    <strong>Chapter 101 ¨C A Knight¡¯s Wife (2)</strong>


    ¡°Bone is just bone. There is no reason to be reluctant.¡± Seeing her expression, Ruth clicked his tongue as if she was pathetic. ¡°When you eat meat, don¡¯t you touch the bones?¡± He continued to jab.


    ¡°I-it¡¯s di-different.¡± Max grumbled in a sullen voice.


    Ruth snorted as if it wasn¡¯t worth answering and began to focus on setting up the magical tools. He put it firmly into the stone pir and fixed it with y, then went out of the gate. Max also tried to follow him but was intercepted by Riftan who was giving instructions to the guards.


    ¡°Where are you going? It is too dangerous outside the gate,¡± he said, a little worried.


    ¡°B-But Ru-Ruth was....¡±


    Even before she could finish her sentence, Riftan interrupted her.


    ¡°He¡¯s a high-level wizard, so I¡¯m not worried. Stay calm, or I¡¯ll send you back to the castle.¡±


    Hearing the determined voice, Max nodded gently. He ordered the guards to protect her well, then went up the wall and gave orders to Ruth.


    Right then, a huge me swelled beyond the walls. It flew towards the gate with a tremendous roar.


    Max screamed in fright.


    As if responding to the heat of the mes, the earth shook slightly, and soon a huge barrier soared above the ground to block the mes. She was fascinated as she took in the majestic scene. Even the locals who came out to watch were awed and sat down on the ground with their mouths agape.


    ¡°It¡¯s still noisy.¡±


    The knight standing beside her whistled lightly. When she noticed the calmness of the knights, she realized that this enormous sight was a routine for them. Only did it dawn on her they must have lived through things that she would never even dream of.


    ¡°Great! The magical tools are working properly. Open the gates.¡±


    As Riftan shouted, the heavy iron gate opened and Ruth walked in covered with the dust. ¡°Do you have to do it like this?¡±


    ¡°It should be known that Anatol is perfectly safe even if I leave the territory,¡± Riftan said as he climbed down the wall.


    ¡°At this point, no one will attempt to break in.¡± Ruth surmised and went on, ¡°But well, if this newfound protection would reach the ears of many merchants, I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll be flocking to Anatol... now that¡¯s a good thing.¡±


    Max realized that the scene that had just happened was not only to test the magical tools but also to reassure the onlookers.


    Riftan spoke with the knights for a bit beforeing to her side. ¡°Maxi, go back to the castle now.¡±


    ¡°A-And... you?¡±


    ¡°I have to take the invaders and to meet the messenger of Libadon. Ruth, Hebaron! Take her to the castle. And get ready to go to the subjugation in advance.¡±


    Before she could say anything, he flung his cloak and led the knights to somewhere. Max sat on Rem, staring after his retreating figure as it slowly disappeared from her sight. Unbeknownst to her, Hebaron, the giant knight with pale, auburn hair, and also Ruth had apanied her on either side with their horses.


    ¡°After getting used to a warm bed, he has to crawl into the mountains again.¡± Hebaron said, prompting augh from Ruth.


    ¡°You alsoined about the castle being boring,¡± Ruth reminded him.


    ¡°You should sleep in the frost as well,¡± The miffed knight generously offered.


    ¡°I¡¯ll decline. A delicate and fragile wizard like me could die just by hitting the cold of winter.¡± Ruth insisted shamelessly while the dumbfounded Hebaron onlyughed.


    ¡°Delicate and fragile? No one amongst the Knights of Remdragon has as thick a nerve as a wizard.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s only your opinion.¡±


    Max rolled her eyes and watched their tussle. It was a confusing conversation, it was unclear if they had a good rtionship or a bad one.


    ¡°Oh, wait a minute! Let¡¯s stop by the market for a while before we go to the castle.¡± When they reached the town square, Ruth halted his horse and spoke.


    Hebaron looked back at him with a displeased face. ¡°Hey,e outter for your personal business. Now is....¡± He nced at Max, cutting his words halfway.


    Ruth sighed lightly. ¡°Can you please stop that attitude? Madam Calypse is not a boil that gets infected when touched.¡±


    ¡°Hey, when I did...¡± Hebaron was vexed at the other¡¯s cheekiness.


    ¡°You¡¯re acting as if she isn¡¯t here even when she is in front of your eyes. Take it easy.¡±


    Hebaron became visibly embarrassed. Ruth turned the horse towards Max without giving him a chance to argue back. ¡°Today is thest market day. There will be no peddler¡¯s visits for a while. Before that, we need to buy something we need. You should also see how the Anatol market is.¡±


    Max hesitated and looked at Hebaron. The knight, who was stiffened with an ufortable face, sighed and steered his horse towards the market. She quickly followed them.


    ¡°Wha-What are you go-going to b-buy?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll buy herbs and mana stones. I¡¯ve used up almost everything I have.¡±


    The market was booming despite the cold weather. Merchants with tents lined up and were selling all sorts of things on the board. The skins and bones of beasts, rough-looking fabrics, and crude ornaments. On the other side, they were selling meat, bread, and potatoes, and some were selling grain and acorns in sacks. Daunted by their resonant voices, Max stuck tight in behind Ruth.


    ¡°Hey, wizard! Go slowly. It¡¯s not easy to escort in such a crowded ce.¡± Hebaronined from behind, but even the loud voice was buried in the mor of the merchants. She nced around nervously.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be nervous like that. It¡¯s very rare that someone suddenly rushes and swings a knife.¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯m not at all re-relieved.¡±


    ¡°Anatol¡¯s security is quite good. If you act vignt like you are doing now, you¡¯re only asking attention from hooligans.¡±

 Chapter 102 Belongingness (1)

    <strong>Chapter 102 ¨C Belongingness (1)</strong>


    On the wide board with ck cloth were roots of several umon nts, bottles of unknown powders and thin branches haphazardly piled up. To an untrained eye, who knew not what these were for, it would be nothing more than a heap of trash.


    Ruth quickly jumped off his horse and diligently scrutinized the items one by one.


    ¡°Are these all herbs?¡±


    Hebaron, who had been haggling all the way behind him, also poked his head out as he couldn¡¯t ovee his curiosity. Instead of answering, Ruth called up a man who was trimming the herbs in the corner.


    ¡°I would like to buy 20 Segals (100 grams) of all kinds, what¡¯s the price?¡±


    ¡°1 Derham for 10 Segals.¡± A merchant replied with a generous smile on his face. ¡°These are precious herbs of good quality, and the price is pretty high. If you buy all kinds, you have to pay for 40 Derham.¡±


    ¡°Can I pay for it in Liram?¡± Ruth asked.


    ¡°Of course! I¡¯ll get the scale.¡±


    She watched as the merchant carefullyid the roots with dried leaves on a brass scale. Ruth, who had a penchant for carrying misceneous things in a small pocket, took the pocket out and held out four silver coins. The merchant then weighed the silver on the scale.


    Looking at the goings-on, Max whispered by the wizard¡¯s ear. ¡°Why.. is he we-weighing it?¡±


    ¡°To make sure it¡¯s real silver.¡± Ruth then added. ¡°Recently, there has been an influx of fake currencies. We have even caught people who grind their coins little by little to make new money.¡±


    ¡°G-grind the co-coins?¡± Max was astonished.


    ¡°When you put money in a basket and shake it, the gold dust falls off. They collect them and make another gold coin. If you repeat it over and over, the coins will wear out a lot more and you will see a difference in weight. But I¡¯m not worried. My coins are almost new.¡±


    He took some coins out of his pocket and held them for her to see. The edges were definitely sharp.


    Satisfied, the merchant pocketed the coins and took out 8 Derham to check their weight, while Ruth closely watched the weighing needle.


    ¡°The wizard has always been stingy.¡±


    Hebaron booed, but Ruth didn¡¯t even blink.


    ¡°I¡¯m just meticulous.¡± He proudly dered, and went to the other side of the street.


    This time around he began bargaining, with a man who seemed to be a mercenary, over a stone the size of a rock. While the mercenary insisted he would ept no less than 15 Liram saying he almost died to get the mana stone, an adamant Ruth snorted and quibbled that 10 Liram was enough. In the end, after a long battle, Ruth bought five mana stones for the price he wanted.


    Meanwhile, Max was looking at things on disy from the other vendors. A palm-sized dagger with colored beads, a small piece of wood in the shape of an animal, a belt with embroidery, a bronze brooch and a rope with varying colors of threads.


    ¡°Wha-what is this?¡± Max, who looked at the colorful rope with curious eyes, and asked questions to the side.


    Ruth, however, was busy haggling with another merchant at a distance. She was embarrassed and tried to stand up from her seat when she heard a blunt voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s an essory for the sword.¡±


    Max turned her head in amazement. Hebaron was bending over and fiddling with the ornaments she was looking at.


    He continued, not once lifting his gaze. ¡°Many adventurers believe that they can be protected by spirits if they have it. You tie it up here.¡±


    He pointed to his own sword on the waist. A sturdy-looking leather sword was bound with ornaments made of twisted colored cloth. She alternated between Hebaron and the essories with an awkward face.


    ¡°I ha-have never seen it be-before. Ri-riftan doesn¡¯t wear th-these essories, so....¡±


    Riftan¡¯s entire ensemble was rather brusque and crisp like the man himself. So it was very obvious that Max, who had only seen that one man in close quarters, didn¡¯t know of these beliefs that seemed to be rife among the general masses.


    ¡°The leader thinks this is useless. His pride is too strong to dwell on superstitions.¡±


    The knight¡¯s words were a blend of sarcasm and affability.


    Max rxed and smiled a little. ¡°If it¡¯s Riftan... I t-think so.¡±


    ¡°But if Madam gives it to him, he might wear it.¡± He asked in a calm voice, scratching his wavy back hair. ¡°Would you like to pick one?¡±


    Max blinked up at him. The unexpected favor flooded her in both embarrassment and joy. ¡°W-wouldn¡¯t it be expensive?¡±


    ¡°How much could this thing be?¡±


    Max blushed at his absurd remarks. She didn¡¯t want to act stupid. She chose a short rope of red, green and orange from among the ornaments hanging. Hebaron handed a coin to the merchant without asking about the price.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough money of course.¡±


    Judging from the merchants¡¯ widened eyes, he seemed to have paid much more than the original price.


    ¡°I wi-will return it as s-soon as I get back to the castle.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯m not a petty little man like a wizard who brings one coin.¡±


    He shrugged and turned to Ruth. Max picked up her essory and hurried after him. It crossed her mind that she had not even thanked him yet, but the man had already cut off her attention and was grumbling to Ruth for how much longer he was going to procrastinate. Ruth put the purchased goods in a sack and made an annoying gesture.


    ¡°Yes, yes, sir. Let¡¯s go back.¡±

 Chapter 103 Belongingness (2)

    <strong>Chapter 103 ¨C Belongingness (2)</strong>


    Ruth pulled the reins and walked leisurely to a quiet ce. As soon as they got out of the market, they rode straight to Calypse Castle. She was also able to climb the winding hill way with her deft skill.


    ¡°Who¡¯s going to take part in this round?¡±


    By the time they reached the barrier, Ruth looked back at Hebaron and asked, Hebaron stroked his chin with his hands as if he were pondering.


    ¡°I think Gabel and I are going. And I¡¯m thinking of taking some in-training-knights. It¡¯s about time they got hands-on experience.¡±


    ¡°The castle will be less noisy.¡±


    By Ruth¡¯s contented words, Hebaron grinned.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to ask the leader to bring the wizard out, too.¡±


    ¡°Sir Calypse won¡¯t take me away. When something happens, he¡¯ll be more relieved that I am in the castle.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I suppose so.¡±


    Hebaron sighed reluctantly admitting.


    ¡°All right. Enjoy your peace while we¡¯re gone. I¡¯ll clean up the mountain in a blink of an eye ande back and make some noise near your tower.¡±


    Hebaron sped up his horse and drove them through the gate at once. Ruth just shrugged carelessly.


    Max felt a little envious of their squabbling. There was a deep understanding and bond between Hebaron and Ruth. They weren¡¯t the only ones. When Riftan were with the knights, they looked more natural than ever. Even the moment they argued and quarreled, they still looked happy. In the eyes of Maximillian, who had always been alone, the firm bond that existed between them seemed as fascinating as ever.


    ¡°Now I have to go back and take a nap. I¡¯ve been living like a bat for thest few days because of those sted magic tools.¡±


    Ruth suddenly passed through the gate and looked back at her. ¡°Madam has done a great job, too. If you didn¡¯t help me, it would have taken me three more days.¡±


    ¡°If I¡¯m he-helpful.. It¡¯s my p-pleasure.¡±


    ¡°We will provide you with that pleasure again in the near future.¡±


    Ruth grinned shamelessly. She tried to frown but ended upughing. She wished she could be epted as a member of them little by little in this way. A sense of belonging. She was wondering what that would feel like.


    The next morning, Riftan got out of bed even before the sun rose. Max woke up half-asleep along with Riftan, rubbing her bleary eyes open with the back of her hand. At her sleepy spectacle, Riftan rubbed his lips on her cheek with a smile.


    ¡°You sleep a little more. You don¡¯t have to get up at this time because of me.¡±


    ¡°I s-slept e-enough.¡±


    ¡°I thought I kept you up until quitete....¡± Riftan stretched hisst word and gently stroked her chest. Max blushed and quickly pulled up the sheet. Riftan chuckled and swept away her disheveled hair.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go hard on yourself. Just go to sleep.¡±


    ¡°I w-will get u-up.¡±


    Max stepped out of bed, holding the sheets in her hands, and narrowly missed the arm that stretched towards her to put her back. Riftan shrugged as if nothing had happened and began to prepare for his appearance.


    She threw the chopped firewood into the firece, watching him wash his face and shave along the basin. After a few grazing sessions, the mes red up and the room became brighter.


    Max damped a towel after warming herself, wiping her face and body, and taking out new underwear and shoes from the closet. Since Riftan didn¡¯t like to be served by servants, she has recently be ustomed to grooming herself. Max sat in front of the mirror tob her hair after wearing long thigh-high socks and a thick woolen dress over a vest.


    ¡°Give me theb, I¡¯ll do it for you.¡±


    Riftan, dressed in a navy blue tunic and winter leather pants, approached her back. Max shook her head.


    ¡°It¡¯s o-okay. I w-will do it.¡±


    ¡°Give it to me. I won¡¯t be able to touch it for the next few days, I should have enjoyed it enough.¡±


    What¡¯s fun about touching my vine-like hair? She couldn¡¯t quite understand it, but Max obediently handed over theb. Riftan grabbed ab as small as a m with a stiffened hand and began to brush her hair down. Max¡¯s cheeks blushed at his careful gestures that seemed to be worried he might hurt even a hair. Riftan carefully untangled her messy hair and skillfully braided it into four parts.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t my skill good enough now?¡±


    He praised himself, looking down at her closely braided hair. Max kissed him on the chin impulsively. Then Riftan¡¯s body stiffened. He often kisses her, but why did he react like this when she approaches first? Max said in a calm manner, hiding her shyness.


    ¡°It¡¯s a g-gratitude k-kiss.¡±


    ¡°I mean you...¡± Riftan breathed a long sigh. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go out anyway. Don¡¯t make it too hard.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t m-mean to make it h-hard....¡±


    As she gave a bewildered look at the look that seemed genuinely dejected, Riftan pulled her arm and hugged her. For a moment, when he crouched in astonishment, Max carefully wrapped her arms around his waist. Riftan groaned and rubbed his forehead roughly over her shoulder.


    ¡°Will you keep acting so cute?¡±


    ¡°...I didn¡¯t do a-anything.¡±


    ¡°Darn, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯re running out of time to do one more and wash again....¡±


    Riftan looked at the bed with a desperate look.

 Chapter 104 Unusual Winter (1)

    <strong>Chapter 104 ¨C Unusual Winter (1)</strong>


    A fiery blush spread across Max¡¯s face as she pushed his chest away. When Riftan loosened his arm with a reluctant face, she quickly moved away and shielded herself with a shawl. Riftan, who was looking at it with uneasy eyes, finally breathed out a loud sigh.


    ¡°We¡¯ll see when I get back.¡±


    Then he shook his head, a slight smile on his lips, and walked in front of the armor stand. Max watched from far away as he wore shoulder and chest pads with intricate patterns that of a dragon, gripped knee pads around his shin, and thigh pads one after another. Finally, wearing a waist-wrapping fauld and a tasset over the pelvis, Riftan covered the gloves with silver gauntlets.


    Watching the manly figure with satisfaction, Max recalled the sword ornament she had bought at the market yesterday when she saw Riftan wearing a leather belt around his waist. She went straight through the drawer and pulled out the colored strap.


    ¡°W-well....¡±


    Riftan, with a sword around his waist, looked back at her with a curious nce. Max hesitantly held out the sword ornament.


    ¡°I b-bought this y-yesterday at the m-market on the w-way back. Sir Nirtha s-said if a k-knight had this on the s-sword... He c-can be protected by the s-spirits, so....¡±


    He blinked nkly and looked down only at her palm. Max added mumbling.


    ¡°T-the money was g-given by Sir Nirtha, b-but...I c-chose this. It¡¯s not a b-big deal, but... if you don¡¯t m-mind...¡±


    Her voice gradually crawled as he only looked down, not at all willing to ept it. Does he think it is useless? Max lowered her hand, hiding her disappointment.


    ¡°I-if you don¡¯t w-want to... y-you don¡¯t have to f-force it.¡±


    ¡°Give it to me.¡±


    Trying to put the decorations back in the drawer, Riftan rushed to hold her arm. Max looked back at him with a surprised look. Riftan snatched the strap from her hand and tied it to the sword with clumsy skill. The end piece, that of rough leather belts and colorful strap essories, were ridiculously out of ce.


    Max blushed with shame at her awful taste.


    ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll keep it well.¡±


    He kissed her on the forehead in return and turned around. For a moment, she was disappointed with the calm attitude, but Max could see the corners of his mouth twitching up.


    Riftan rubbed his chin with one hand and turned around, as if to cover the uncontroble smiles on his lips, and wrapped the robe around his body. But he couldn¡¯t hide his reddish earlobe from Max.


    She suddenly felt a tight squeeze in her chest¡ªthat of pure giddiness. Riftan was genuinely pleased with the humble gift. And she even just bought it at Hebaron¡¯s suggestion...


    Suddenly she was quite angryat herself. Even if she couldn¡¯t give him a great gift as he did, she should have prepared something more proper. She can¡¯t believe she made him so happy with something she bought on the street impulsively. If she could, she wanted to hit herself as hard as she could.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be right back, so please wait for me.¡±


    When he was perfectly prepared with his appearance, he once again embraced her with a firm arm. Max had her face buried in his chest, trying to shake off the mncholy feeling.


    Something settled on her mind¡ªshe wanted to give this person a lot in the future. She¡¯ll do whatever she can.


    And she made up her mind like that.


    Riftan left with three knights, six soldiers and three in-training knights. She was anxious to see if it was too little, but Ruth reassured her by saying that the original small-scale clique consisted of only eight to as many as fourteen or fifteen people.


    Max climbed onto the wall and watched until the knights were out of sight, then went to the weaving room to make sure that all the fabrics she ordered had arrived. The corner of the spacious room, where spinning wheels and looms were neatly ced, was full of quality wool, and the maids were sitting by the brazier, diligently making winter clothes.


    Max interestingly watched the maids tautly spread the cloth on arge table, drawing designs on it, scissoring it with a tter sound, and stitching the wool between the thick cloth tightly.


    Although the castle, which had closed the shutters of each window due to sudden drop in temperature, was dim and dark, the maids relied on the flickering lights from thenterns to sew skillfully. The deft touch was greeted with admiration.


    ¡°H-how long will it take?¡±


    Rudis, who had counted the number of fabrics to her question, answered with wrinkles around her eyes. ¡°I think we can finish it in about three to four days. I¡¯ve distributed the clothes that we made. Until the rest of the winter clothes areplete, we¡¯re going to take turns to wear them.¡±


    Max came out of the weaving room with a look of relief. The castle of Calypse, where the dark had fallen, looked even more bleak. Perhaps because it was noisy preparing for the winter and decorating the castle for a while, the calm seemed more spooky than necessary. She took a look at the kitchen, the stable, and the annex with Rudis, and then returned to her room to rest.

 Chapter 105 Unusual Winter (2)

    <strong>Chapter 105 ¨C Unusual Winter (2)</strong>


    While sitting in front of the table and flipping through the pages, the mood gradually subsided. Winter preparations were almostplete, so there was nothing more to do. Max stared nkly out the window, wondering if the day had been this long. She couldn¡¯t believe herself that she was already feeling lonely less than half a day after he left.


    She used to be alone, but...


    ¡°Madam, you must be tired. Should I get you some tea?¡±


    Max, who had been absent-minded, hurriedly straightened her face at the careful question of Rudis. She was the hostess of the Calypse castle. It¡¯s impossible to show that she was depressed like a child just because her husband had been away from the castle.


    Max nodded with a smile. Just in time, a sharp wind shook the window frame violently. Herplexion froze with anxiety, watching the naked branch shake violently. In the distance, the cries of migratory birds resounded.


    Winter wasing to Anatol.


    Two dayster, the first frost fell. Max looked down through the window at the glistening garden, as if it had been sprinkled with flour. Temperatures dropped noticeably, with winter everywhere. Is Riftan really okay in the mountains in this weather?


    Looking at the distant mountain nervously, Rudis, who was sitting in a chair sewing, breathed out a sigh. ¡°It¡¯s unusually cold this winter. It¡¯s also so early.¡±


    ¡°Y-you said Anatol wasn¡¯t that c-cold even in w-winter?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Anatol is located in the basin, so it is warmer than other areas in winter.¡±


    After saying that, Rudis looked a little embarrassed. ¡°But this winter seems different. There¡¯s already thin ice in the well.¡±


    ¡°The f-firewood we¡¯re going to use in the meantime... Won¡¯t it be s-short?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve got more than usual, so it¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    A gentle smile by Rudis appeared to ease her mind. Max followed her and pulled the corners of her mouth, and sat in front of the firece to warm her cold hands. As the weather became rapidly cold, the castle of Calypse was filled with deep silence, as if it had fallen into a hibernation.


    The servants, who were briskly wandering around the castle, spent their time in a room where the brazier was ced, doing chores, and the merchants who were visiting the castle with goods stoppeding in between, making the spacious garden look like a deserted wastnd. Despite her preference for calm and quiet rather than noisy, Max felt lonely in the sudden change of mood in just a few days.


    ¡°Shall we start cooking lunch?¡± Rudis broke the silence and asked in a bright voice as she noticed she was feeling down.


    Max nodded her head. ¡°W-what¡¯s for lunch today?¡±


    ¡°We have cream stew with peas, smoked sausage with spices, and pumpkin pie with msses and cinnamon for dessert.¡±


    Just hearing the story made her mouth water. With a look of anticipation, Rudis carefully folded the sewing into the basket and left the room. Max opened up a collection of poems from the libraryst night, hoping to read until lunch was ready. But before she could even read a couple pages, there was a rather harsh knock on the door.


    Has Rudise back already? When she asked toe in with a curious look on her face, Rodrigo and Ruth opened the door and came inside.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry toe while you are resting, Madam. The wizard said he had an urgent matter, so I brought him here.¡±


    ¡°W-what happened?¡±


    Max rose from her seat with a puzzled look. Then Ruth opened his mouth with a long sigh.


    ¡°At dawn, the monsters infiltrated the wall and entered the territory. The guards and knights hurriedly suppressed it, but the damage seems to be quite serious. I¡¯ve been asking for help in the Calypse Castle, so would you please sort out some useful servants?¡±


    In an instant, the color faded from Max¡¯s face. She was surprised by the fact that Riftan had another problem, just even a few days after he was away, and Ruth spoke calmly.


    ¡°It seems that the sudden drop in temperature has reduced their prey, and the monsters started to rattle. It ismon for the monsters to be vicious during this season... It seems to be the first time that they have ever invaded the walls, so the guards did not seem to respond quickly.¡±


    Max managed to regain herposure by his calm voice. ¡°H-how many servants should I p-pick?¡±


    ¡°We need at least ten to six people. Then tell them to take a pile of clean cloths, a bundle of small woodblocks for splints, arge pot for medical herbs, a bucket for water, a brass bowl, a thread, a needle, a herb and food. It¡¯s a remote area, so it¡¯s hard to get what you need right away.¡±


    Max listened frantically to the pouring words and turned her eyes to Rodrigo. He nodded his head.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell them to be ready right now.¡±


    ¡°A-and send someone to the p-parish temple right now to h-help....¡±


    ¡°The Temple of Anatol does not have a fuse to use divine magic.¡± Ruth cut off herst words and said firmly. ¡°Anatol is an isted area for a long time. It wasn¡¯t until recently that Lord Calypse was included in the parish. There¡¯s no way the central temple would have sent a high-ranking official to such remote areas.¡±

 Chapter 106 Bloody Aftermath (1)

    <strong>Chapter 106 ¨C Bloody Aftermath (1)</strong>


    The first thing Max had learned was that Ruth was the only one in Anatol capable of using healing magic. It made her uneasy. What would happen if there was even one more problem?


    Ruth lightly flicked his finger at her as if to bring her out of her anxious reverie.


    ¡°Worryter. Right now, it is best to continue preparing the servants. I will go prepare the medicinal herbs.¡±


    ¡°A-all right.¡±


    With that he turned around and left the room.


    As soon as he was gone, Max brought out her thick, heavy robe and put it on and rang a small bell to gather her servants. Once they¡¯d all arrived, she chose ten strong, young servants and five maids. She ordered them to start preparing to go out. Then, she left the Great Hall.


    When she came out to the military training field, she pulled up her hood to block the cold wind. She saw three huge carriages that were being loaded up with bags by the servants. After confirming that everything was packed, she boarded the carriage along with her servants.


    After a while, Ruth appeared carrying arge sack over his shoulder. He packed the medicine into the luggagepartment. Max scooched closer to the carriage wall, so he could climb up. However, the wizard was surprised when to see her.


    ¡°Oh, is the Madam going as well?¡±


    Her eyes widened. Of course, she thought she had to go and help. But...


    ¡°Wi-will it cause a disturbance if I-I go?¡±


    ¡°No. I was just surprised, that¡¯s all. It would be quite helpful if youe.¡± The wizard sat opposite to her smiling softly.


    Soon, the three carriages departed and began to pass underneath the gate. As they were crossing the Dogaegyo Bridge, they began to rattle violently, startling Max and causing her to cling onto the handles tightly. The carriage slightly tilted forward while going down the steep hill. Suddenly worried that she was going to fall off, she clung even tighter.


    As he witnessed the entire scene, Ruth shook his head and spoke. ¡°The wheels of the carriage are equipped to handle going downhill. You do not have to be so nervous.¡±


    Max flushed, immediately letting go of the handle. She was embarrassed to show that she had little experience riding in a carriage. How much he must have traveled...


    Like he¡¯d said, the carriage came down the hill safely and turned eastward. She looked through the window as they went along the remote forest path, densely packed with naked trees.


    The thin branches of the trees cast web-like shadows over the icy ground. Looking around at the bleakndscape, Max turned away from the window and took a deep breath to calm her pounding heart. After a while, the carriage came to a stop.


    ¡°We¡¯ve arrived.¡±


    When the servant opened the door, Ruth jumped out first. Following him, Max stepped out only to be greeted by piles of the corpses of evil creatures hardened as if they were stone. In the wide, open space of the lumberyard, there were tree stumps sparsely scattered and it was there that the bodies of huge beasts with pitch-ck fur were stacked.


    ¡°Werewolves..., ¡± said Ruth calmly, looking down at the head of the beast, ¡°... if they had secretly tried to climb the wall at night, it¡¯s no wonder the guards did not notice. We need to set up a contingency n.¡±


    Max managed to swallow the bile that began to crawl up her throat. She did not want to see such an unseemly sight again.


    ¡°Wizard, Sir! You came!¡± A loud voice echoed.


    Consciously turning away from the gory scene, Max looked towards the direction of the sound. Between the dense tree line, she could see a few shabby cabins and knights leading their garrisons. One of the knights quickly strode forth to Ruth.


    ¡°Sir Wizard, Lord Ricardo has hurt his shoulder. Could you please take a look at the wound?¡± he said solemnly.


    ¡°You say Lord Ricardo is hurt?¡± A puzzled Ruth queried. How?¡±


    The young knight exhaled as if biding a moment to muster a reply. ¡°It was foggy near dawn, so I did not notice the call for help. Lord Ricardo was holding off the werewolves by himself until the backup arrived.¡±


    ¡°What in the world... where is Lord Ricardo now?¡±


    ¡°Come this way, please.¡±


    Ruth hurried after the knight. Max, who had been standing by the side, was now confused as to what she should do. Instructing the servants to unload the carriages, she quickly trailed Ruth.


    As she gingerly stepped into the dimly lit cabin, she could see the wounded scattered across the floor in neat rows. Max examined the dusty space and furtively nced at the guard lying closest to her.


    It was a gruesome sight. She gasped without even realizing it.


    Arm bent at a strange angle, the once prim and proper tunic ragged, stained with dirt and blood, hey there with a mottled and ckened face wincing in excruciating pain. There was also a peculiar stench emanating from him. All in all, he made for a ghastly sight.


    Max had blindly followed Ruth, she had little experience in tending to wounds let alone the severely injured. She was now but a nk spectator, as she stood there in a state of panic and broke out into a cold sweat.


    However, the able wizard had taken the reins in his hands and Ruth yelled out to her from across the room.


    ¡°Mydy! Please tell your servants to boil water right away. We will need a lot of it.¡±


    Go Maxi! Really love how she¡¯s being exposed more to the world... although this is abit of cruel situation T T

 Chapter 107

    <b>Chapter 107</b>


    Max dragged herself enough to move out of the cabin quickly. She ordered the servants to make a fire to boil water and then to bring it into the cabin. The servants immediately gathered wood to create a fire pit in front of the hut, took arge pot out of the carriage and rushed to the nearby spring.


    Ruth finished treating the knight¡¯s wound and scrambled out of the cabin to retrieve his sack of herbs. He faced Max.


    <b>¡°Have you ever dealt with an injured person?¡±</b>


    Max shook her head. She was not going to lie at such a critical time. Ruth nodded and seemed to have expected it.


    Ruth took out a few small packets and pushed them out to her.


    <b>¡°This powder is a hemostatic agent. It helps to clot blood. The patient¡¯s clothes are carefully cut with scissors to reveal the wound, cleanse with clean water and sprinkle this powder. Then press it with a clean cloth to stop bleeding.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Wha-what about using hea-healing magic...¡±</b> Max was shocked to hear the procedure. She had thought this could taken care of by magic. Besides, Ruth was known for this very thing!


    <b>¡°I cannot cure all of them with my abilities.¡±</b> Ruth exined. <b>¡°Ten people with serious injuries is my limit. We have to treat the remaining directly.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°O-o-okay.¡±</b>


    Max realized that she could not just sit on the sidelines and watch anymore. There was no time to hesitate, She picked a packet trying to hide her fear. With trembling hands, she repeated the instructions in her heart one by one, opening the packet to look inside.


    At that time, Ruth handed her another packet.


    <b>¡°The dried leaves are an antidote. If anyone has a purple swollen wound or a fever, please put this in their mouth and have them swallow it. Call me if they are unconscious and you have trouble feeding them.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Y-yes¡± </b>She nodded with a grave look as shemitted the words to her memory.


    <b>¡°I¡¯m sure some of the servants have experience in dealing with the wounded. You don¡¯t have to be so nervous, if you give them simple instructions, they should be able to take care of the rest.¡±</b> He emphasized to reassure her and took the rest of his sack back in the cabin.


    After Muttering a short prayer, Max turned towards the servants who were boiling water over the campfire. She was able to barely pass on the simple instructions Ruth left her to the servants. They went into the cabin and barracks straight away each carrying the prepared utensils, linen, and a bowl full of boiling water.


    The anxious Max followed the maids to the barracks. The maids were already familiar with treating the injured. She followed them around as they tended to the injured people, trying to help in any way possible. Some had suffered minor injuries, but a majority had wounds that were strange and unusual.


    Twelve men in humble clothings who seemed to be loggers, seven soldiers and if those in the other cabin were included.., there were well over forty injured.


    It was her first time seeing so many injured people, she had to crack down her fear with immense willpower. Repressing the urge to run away, she leaned over to the nearest guard. The man was almost unconscious.


    Max hesitated. She looked at the nket covering his body. The beast must have bitten his leg. His right thigh was soaked with blood. She swallowed her nausea and brought scissors to his dirty pants. The old-looking guard groaned. She thought she had hurt him more and pulled her hand back. However, she braced herself and cut along the length of his right pants.


    The wounds in sight were terrible. His flesh was torn and dug up, and ck blood clots were tangled around the injury like mud. Repressing the desire to scream, she wiped the gasp with clean linen moistened with water, as directed by Ruth.


    The guard wriggled like an earthworm in salt water upon touch. It took a long time to wipe all the blood off. After disposing off the blood-soaked linen, with trembling hands, she sprinkled the blood-clotting powder on the wound. She then grabbed a fresh cloth, nervously wrapping it around his thigh.


    Although she had treated only one person so far, her shoulders became stiff, and cold sweat ran down her back.


    Is this really how it is done?


    Max stood up from her sitting position, looking down at the guard with anxious eyes. If she simply followed Ruth¡¯s instructions, everything should be fine, she reassured herself. She repeated his words over and over in her mind and walked toward the next man in a shaky gait.


    Each one had a horrific and terrible appearance. One man had a broken arm with the bone protruding from the skin. Another man had his face stained with blood most likely from hitting his head.


    Max took care of a man with a head injury first. The damp and slippery texture made her feel sick and dizzy, but she could barely hold herself from fainting. She came here to help those in need, not to be a hindrance.


    She washed his wound, sprinkled the powder, and then bandaged him. It was fortunate the blood coagted. Max sighed in relief ncing at her servants. Everyone was taking care of someone in a simr way. She could rx a little and as she moved on to the next person, a thin hand unexpectedly held her back.


    <b>¡°Do not touch him. We need to set the bones first.¡±</b>

 Chapter 108

    <b>Chapter 108</b>


    Max walked up to Ruth with her eyes widened, looking at his face. He looked very pale and she wasn¡¯t sure if it was because of exhaustion from continuously exerting himself using healing magic.


    Ruth sighed in exhaustion and crouched down next to a guard carefully lifting the man¡¯s broken arm where the bone was poking out through the skin.


    <b>¡°Can you grab hold of his shoulders, my Lady?¡±</b>


    Max took a look at the face of the unconscious guard for a moment and then raised both of her hands to his shoulders. Then, Ruth pulled on the broken arm and realigned the bone.


    Immediately, the guard¡¯s eyes opened, he let out a scream and twisted his body. Max almost fell to the floor by his power.


    <b>¡°Please hold on tight!¡±</b>


    She could barely keep her bnce and pressed hard on the guard¡¯s body. After Ruth fixed his arm straight, he covered the open wound which was trickling blood with his hands. Then a white light wrapped around the injury.


    Max stared at the sight with her eyes wide. The healing magic she remembers felt rather cold and icy. After being whipped by her father till her skin was tattered, if she were to receive treatment from the cleric, she always remembered feeling like a block of ice was being rubbed on her skin.


    But the light surrounding the guard now looked warm and soft, like the spring sun. Max secretly touched the light. She felt the warm heat that seemed to melt the tips of her fingers, just as she touched the tree next to the pavilion the other day.


    <b>¡°The ws and teeth of a werewolf are poisonous. Please give him this antidote when he regains consciousness. No.... mix it first with boiling water and then have him drink it.¡±</b>


    Max shook off the strange feeling she was having and hurried up to get up.


    <b>¡°I-l¡¯ll g-go and boil w-wa-ter in the p-pot right away.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Thank you, my Lady.¡±</b>


    Ruthy resting on the edge of the makeshift bed of piled-up straws with a fatigued look and caught his breath. It seems that the healing magic consumed a lot of energy.


    During his break, Max left the barracks and asked the maid to brew medicinal tea and bring it to them. She was heading to the barracks with firewood for the brazier, and suddenly saw the guards and knights gathered in the open space burning the corpses of werewolves.


    Max froze at the terrifying scene. As the smell of burning meat touched her nose, nausea that she was just barely holding back erupted in her throat.


    Max put down the firewood and quickly jumped into the woods. Her inside was beating violently. She squatted on a tree stump and vomited water. Tears flowed down her red cheeks.


    <b>¡°Hey, are you okay?¡±</b>


    She was gasping for breath when a low voice came from a distance.


    She turned her head in surprise. A tall young knight with light brown hair stood a few steps away from her. Looking at Max¡¯s face, his eyes widened.


    <b>¡°What is yourdyship doing in a ce like this...?¡±</b>


    He muttered that he did not know that the Lord¡¯s wife hade with them with a stunned look.


    Max was ashamed at being caught looking so unseemly and quirky, and wiped her mouth with the sleeve of her robe.


    <b>¡°I wa-was in the m-middle of fe-fetching firewood when...¡±</b> She murmured, dozing off. She couldn¡¯t say that she felt nauseous when she saw the monster¡¯s burning body. But the knight managed to grasp the situation and groaned quietly.


    <b>¡°Your Ladyship doesn¡¯t have toe out here. Please return to the castle. I¡¯ll escort you.¡±</b>


    Without waiting for her reply, he churned around and began calling the guards. Max chased after him, flustered.


    <b>¡°I-I¡¯m fine. Ple-please don¡¯t m-mind me...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°How could I pay no attention to the captain¡¯s wife wandering around? Please don¡¯t push yourself unnecessarily and return. Hey! Bring the carriage. Escort Lady Calypse back to the castle!¡±</b> Hepletely ignored her and ordered the guards.


    In no time, her temper burned with his attitude. She rounded him up with a big step and stood in front of him, blocking his way. The knight stopped in surprise.


    Although Max was frightened and trembled in fear, she deliberately stared at him and gathered up what little dignity she had.


    <b>¡°I-It is natural for the L-lord¡¯s wife.. toe and of-offer her help w-when a p-problem oc-urs in the barracks! I-I... said I w-would do my b-best to fulfill my d-duty. So... with w-what r-rights do you c-im that my e-effforts are... un-unnecessary?</b>


    She wanted to sound harsh, but her tongue was mixed up more than usual and her voice kept failing her. She bit her lip. She was so embarrassed that she couldn¡¯t stand it. Her ears turned pink, her eyes fell in all directions and finally she dropped her head.


    <b>¡°P-please, don¡¯t mind m-me... a-and keep doing your own w-work.¡±</b>


    Then, before he could do anything, she gathered the firewood again and ran to the barracks. Her heart was beating faster. She threw firewood onto the dwindling fire and looked at the door again anxiously.


    Will they call her a stuck-up stutterer? Nevermind. What was it to her? The knights hated her anyway. Nothing would change because they hated her a little more. Max¡¯s head drooped bluntly, she piled up the rest of the firewood by the fire and headed over for Ruth.


    <b>¡°Ru-ruth... how is h-his c-condition?¡±</b>


    Ruth, who was looking at the woodcutter¡¯s broken ankle, looked up and sighed at her worried tone. At a nce it was obvious that he was very tired.


    <b>¡°I¡¯ve exhausted all my magical power, so I don¡¯t think I can use magic for half a day or so.I have already treated patients in the most serious condition, but we can¡¯t just wait for my magic to recover to treat the rest of the patients. We will have to treat them with what we can do with our hands.¡±</b>

 Chapter 109

    <b>Chapter 109</b>


    Max asked anxiously, <b>¡°Sh-shall I bring a do-doctor from t-town?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°There is only one good doctor at Anatol.. We can¡¯t ask him to leave his clinic, so we¡¯ll have to send the patients there in a carriage.¡±</b>


    He stood up and tapped his chin as if evaluating how many people they needed to move.


    <b>¡°The clinic will struggle to amodate so many patients. Let¡¯s first transport those poisoned by werewolf venom and then treat the other patients by hand.¡±</b>


    Max anxiously swallowed. She wondered if ¡®ourselves¡¯ included her.


    <b>¡°Wha-what sh-should we do?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°It¡¯s not difficult. We will first apply poultice to the swollen injury, put a splint the broken bone, and stitch any cuts with a needle and thread.¡±</b> He exined patiently.


    Max stared at him with a shock she couldn¡¯t hide from her face, <b>¡°Sti-stitch...?¡±</b>


    Looking at her expression, which made it seem like she may pass out any moment, Ruth sighed and said, <b>¡°I¡¯ll be handling the stitches, so just stay by my side and help me, mydy.¡±</b>


    Max sighed in relief and nodded. <b>¡°O-okay.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°First, let¡¯s send those with high fever to the clinic.¡±</b> He left the barracks in a hurry.


    Max pulled herself together and followed the wizard.


    The servants of Castle Calypse took 15 patients with boiling fever into a carriage and sent them off under Ruth¡¯s instructions. Those Ruth had healed with healing magic had porridge and medicinal tea prepared by the maids. Regaining their strength, they even began to help with repairing the cabins.


    There were a total of eight woodcutter cabins. Four of them had cracked walls and if they did not repair it quickly, there would have been no way to stop the cold at night. They cut the timber into even nks and started hammering them together loudly. Max did her best to hear Ruth¡¯s full exnation over the noise.


    <b>¡°Drench a clean piece of cloth in strong alcohol and gently wipe the wound. I can¡¯t tell you exactly why, but doing this reduces the chance of the wound rotting.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Co-could there be so-something in alcohol that sto-stops wounds from rotting?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°It could be. After all, the alcohol itself doesn¡¯t go bad quickly.¡±</b> He agreed carefully while threading small and fine needles.


    <b>¡°They call it Healing Alcohol of the South and it¡¯s notpletely clear how it works. ording to them, the wound should be kept clean, the bleeding is not good under any circumstances, and the patient¡¯s should not get too cold or too hot. I thought it was nonsense at first, but... I got much better results through their methods than by sprinkling dog urine on the wound or using leeches, or searing the wounds with a hot iron.It is iparable to healing magic.... but it is the best way to do this.... for these kinds of situations.¡±</b>


    While he spoke, he began to finely stitch up the wound. Max recoiled bodily as if her back had been stabbed with a needle.


    <b>¡°If we close the wound like this ¨C one stitch and then tie it off, another and then tie it off, it is very easy to remove the threadter. Would you like to try it once, mydy?¡±</b> Ruth said, but his gaze did not leave his work.


    Max shook her head like a rattle. She hated looking like a coward, but she absolutely had no nerves at all to sew up human skin with a needle!


    <b>¡°It¡¯s not that different from sewing leather shoes.¡±</b> Ruth tried to encourage her.


    Suddenly the guard who had been reduced to a leather shoe, made a painful groan from his position face-down on a pile of straw. However, Ruth continued to sew wounds without paying any heart. Max, Like a diligent apprentice, soaked some linen in strong alcohol and wiped it cleanly every time some blood trickled out, and cut the thread with scissors that had been sterilized over a me when a knot was tied.


    <b>¡°Now, finally, if we apply this ointment that helps the wound heal quickly and bandage it up, we¡¯re all done.¡±</b>


    After Ruth has tied off thest stitch and the thread is cut, he applied a sticky ointment to the wound. It seemed that it was a lot painful for the guard, who had been drooling and lying quietly on his stomach, couldn¡¯t stand it and made a cry.


    <b>¡°S-sir W-wizard... Can¡¯t you just use your healing magic? It feels like there¡¯s a fire pressed against my back.¡±</b> The guard, struggling in pain, pleaded.


    <b>¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t use magic anymore today. I¡¯ve used up all my magical power, you see.¡± Ruth replied as if he was talking about the weather.</b>


    <b>¡°My God...¡±</b> The guard gasped.


    <b>¡°Just put up little while longer, I¡¯m almost done.¡±</b>


    After carefully applying the ointment, Ruth tied the wound tightly with a long cloth.


    <b>¡°If you apply the ointment once every two days and change the bandage, it will heal cleanly within 10 days,¡±</b> he said, then put the ointment in a small bottle and handed it to the guard.


    The guard thanked him in a small voice,mumbling as he epted the bottle of medicine.


    Max gathered up the equipment and followed Ruth to the next patient. While he was switching the wound, Max helped with little tasks, like feeding the wounded person water steeped in medicinal herbs, tearing the cloth into long strips for bandages, covering the thread and needles in strong alcohol and handing it over to him.


    Even though it was the first time in her life that she was doing such work, Max was able to carry it out well thanks to Ruth¡¯s instructions. Whenever Ruth rearranged a broken arm or leg, she applied a splint and fixed it securely with a cloth and wrapped hot towels around the swollen ankles.


    Finally, when all patients were treated, she was so tired that bending her fingers seemed difficult and like hard work. Max sank down beside the brazier and let her body melt away by the heat. Before she knew it, the sun waspletely set and the darkness fell outside.

 Chapter 110

    <b>Chapter 110</b>


    The dusk began setting in slowly and exhaustion even sooner. Seeing the sight of the wounded still in need of treatment, Max wondered if she could return to the castle today.


    The thought of spending the night out here in the cold, the enervation seemed to sink all the way to her stomach. Her face was filled with worry when a wooden bowl was thrust into her line of sight.


    <b>¡°Please eat this, mydy.¡±</b>


    Max looked up at the man who hade in surprise. A young knight who had previously tried to send her back to the castle earlier stood holding a steaming bowl of soup.


    <b>¡°It¡¯s rabbit stew, mydy. It can¡¯t bepared to the food in the castle, but it¡¯s a good meal¡±</b>, he said with a smile.


    Max who was blinking at him nkly, epted the bowl. She suddenly realized she had skipped lunch in and was now extremely hungry.


    <b>¡°T-thank you.¡±</b> She gratefully epted the bowl.


    <b>¡°Please, say nothing of it. Before... ¡°</b>


    Without caring about her surroundings, her quick fingers began to work. As soon as she scooped a spoonful of stew into her mouth, a hesitant voice reached out to her. Max¡¯s nerves spiked. What else could he possibly have to say to her?


    Unexpectedly, the knight came before her, who was frozen in surprise and bowed his head respectfully.


    <b>¡°I apologize for my actions earlier. As your Ladyship said, I was rude.¡±</b>


    Max stared nkly at the top of the knight¡¯s head, with spoon still in her mouth. She couldn¡¯t even imagine that someone would bow her head to her. She quickly put down the bowl and waved her hands.


    <b>¡°N-no, please. I-It was rather I... who...w-was... o-oversensitive... I-I¡¯m sorry,¡±</b> she said hastily.


    She was embarrassed enough at being caught in that situation, and she also knew that she had to rein in her nerves hereon


    <b>¡°Please, mydy, don¡¯t apologize. Was it not I who first showed disrespect towards your Ladyship? It was no overreaction for someone of your stature.¡±</b>


    Max¡¯s cheeks turned red at the knight¡¯s words. Her stiff shoulders drooped with relief.


    <b>¡°Th-Thank you... f-for saying t-this.¡±</b> She was indeed thankful. The weight had been lifted off of her chest.


    The knight¡¯s face changed ufortably at her shyly spoken words, and he wasn¡¯t sure what to say next. The two were saved from the awkward atmosphere by Ruth¡¯s return to the barracks from the outside. He looked at the knight standing next to Max and opened his eyes.


    <b>¡°Sir Karon, is there a problem?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°No, my Lord. That is... I am apologizing for my bad manners towards herdyship.¡±</b> He answered honestly.


    The wizard looked like he wanted to ask more for a moment, but then decided against it. He approached the fire, held his hands out towards it, and sighed deeply.


    <b>¡°The knights who ventured beyond the castle walls to scout for dark creatures that may be hiding around just returned. Your Ladyship ought to return to the castle now.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Wha-what about you, Ruth?¡±</b> She was surprised she could return.


    <b>¡°I think I will have to stay here today. Someone could still develop a feverter... When the magic recovers, I can also some of the men better.¡±</b>


    Max dithered for a moment. The part of her that was bone-tired was desperate to return to the castle, throw herself onto the bed and close her eyes, but her conscience was opposing return.


    <b>¡°Th-then I t-too... wi-will stay here today...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°You have done everything you can. Even if you go back now, you have done more than enough.¡±</b> Ruth interrupted, cutting her off sternly.


    Max¡¯s expression hardened as she wondered if he was trying to say that she was a bother. Recognizing her difort, Ruth gave her a soft smile.


    <b>¡°Lord Calypse will throw a fit when he learns that Your Ladyship spent the night in the barracks. I have asked the knights to escort you, so please go back to the castle and have some rest. Then we,too can be relieved.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I will escort Your Ladyship.¡±</b> Sir Karon volunteered.


    With two resolute men before her, Max could no longer dig her heels in anymore and finally nodded in consent. To be honest, she didn¡¯t want to spend more nights outside surrounded by the smell of burning monster flesh.


    Maintaining an act of reluctance, she climbed into the carriage, which was dragged over by two servants. The knight came over on horseback, stood next to the carriage, and finally proceeded slowly forward. She crouched in the bumpy seat and sighed in relief.


    Her nerves were rxed and her exhaustion was gone. Like a cat by the fireside, Max wrapped her arams around her knees and slowly dozed off.


    It had been the most tiring day she has ever experienced in 22 years.


    As soon as she reached the castle, she took off her blood and dirt-covered robe, washed it, and passed out in bed. When she opened her eyes the next day, her whole body ached as if she had been beaten all over with a club. Max rolled over her stomach and groaned.


    When Rudis walked into the room with an armful of firewood, a face buried in a pillow and muffled moans greeted her.


    <b>¡°Is everything all right, mydy?¡± </b>She asked anxiously.


    Max got up from the bed, smiling painstakingly. Rudis immediately called the maids to prepare a hot bath. She soaked in the steaming water until her tightly knotted muscles rxed, then got out and dressed in a soft underskirt and a thick woolen dress. Rudis paid close attention to diligently drying her hair with a towel and then took great carebing it through for her.


    <b>¡°How about just resting in the bedroom today, mydy? It¡¯s very cold.¡±</b> As if sensing her fatigue, she suggested.


    <b>¡°I-I was thinking about g-going to the li-library for a while. Th-There¡¯s a book I want t-to r-read...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Then I will immediately send a message to light the fire in the library. Since the wizard is absent from yesterday, it will be very cold in there.¡±</b>


    Rudis immediately left the room. After filled up on soft barley porridge that another maid brought her, Max slipped on a heavy robe and headed to the library. The room was warm and cozy thanks to the servants who lit the lights beforehand.

 Chapter 111 Slow Wave of Change (2)

    <b>Chapter 111 ¨C Slow Wave of Change (2)</b>


    She flipped the curtains back to let the light flood the room and began to look through the shelves one by one. However, she soon found out that the book she was looking for was not as easy to find as she had expected. She pulled the books out of the bookshelf, checked the contents one at a time, and returned them over and over again.


    Will I have to ask Ruth when he returns... ?


    After a long time of going through the books, Max¡¯s shoulders fell in disappointment. She was about to give up and turn away from the bookshelves when the title of a book on a precariously piled stack in a secluded corner of the room caught her eyes.


    When she pulled out the book, Max¡¯s face lit up. The book was full of illustrations of medicinal herbs and traditional remedies. Many dark creatures lived in the vicinity of Anatol. Events of the same kind as yesterday can recur at any time. To prepare at least a little better for such a period, she thought it was necessary to learn a little more about healing.


    Sitting by the window bathed in the pale winter sun, she sat down to carefully read the ardously written book. However, the illustrations of medicinal nts are blurred and difficult to identify.. and as far as treatment is concerned... Well, it was full of dubious methods like sprinkling ashes on bruises and covering hair in beaten eggs to lower a fever.


    After trying to read for a long time, Max finally sighed and closed. Her energy disappeared when she found out that the book she had been looking for so hard was eventually useless and sapped the energy out of her.


    It would befortable if there was only one more person who could use healing magic even a little...I could be ease.. but...


    They could hire other wizards or ask for a high ranking priest to be sent to them from the main temple, but neither method was particrly easy. Several lords held fierce tournaments to attract great wizards into their territory, and besides, hasn¡¯t Ruth already said that the main temple in Osiria would never send a high-ranking preist all the way out here?


    As Max contemted what to do before she rose, she squinted and decided to explore a little more to see if she could find a different book.


    But in the end, after spending a quarter of the day and getting no more results, Max was forced to trudge sullenly out of the library. Upon returning to the room, Rudys brought her generous servings of crispy goose, crepes thered in apple jam, and a rich pumpkin soup made from goat¡¯s milk for her evening meal. But she found she had little appetite, so she sat in front of the firece and flicking through a book she had brought back. There was a voice in her head iming that doing this may pay off in the future, but in the end her patience ran thin.


    Max stared at the zing fire with trembling eyes anxiously. Countless thoughts swept over her, and her insecurities resurfaced. Riftan may love her for the time being, but there was no guarantee he would feel that way forever. She wasn¡¯t the noble and charming woman he thought he was. The moment he realizes the truth, his affection can disappear like a mirage.


    Max couldn¡¯t get rid of that persistent anxiety. What did one have to do to feel confident and secure in one¡¯s position? Max sighed in wonder at the extend of her own weaknesses as she fingered the pages of the book impatiently.


    A dark motive was hidden behind her desperate attempt to help. If she could make herself a little useful, perhaps he would still allow her to stay there, even if he came to hate her.


    Max unintentionally put down the book and buried her face weakly in her knees. Every time she recalled this twisted reality, her heart trembled dangerously. If only he was here to wrap his arms around her and melt away her angst... The thought only made her feel lonelier.


    The next day, Max was in thepany of the book she had found in the corner of the library that listed ancient healing methods. Although the writing on the faint yellow pages was small, tightly packed, and in an ancientnguage,she was able to read it without any problem thanks to the time she had spent hiding in the library as a child. But as the book continued, the number of words she had never seen before increased, making it more and more difficult for her to understand.


    She slowly skimmed through the book and carefully wrote down the new vocabry. It looked like an old term for medical tools and parts of the body, so she searched for relevant texts and soon had a whole pile of books stacked up on the desk.


    A crease appared on Max¡¯s brow as she cluthed her quill. She was just reading through the book as if it was in front of her because she hoped it would help, but honestly she couldn¡¯t understand half of what she was reading. She sighed heavily. Sweeping her hair back in impatience,she wondered if she could learn something like this.


    Right Then, there was a rattling sound and the library door opened. A happy smile apread across her face when she spotted the person striding into the room, swinging his arms.


    <b>¡°R-Ruth! Wh-when did you re-return? A-Are all the injured m-men doing well now?¡±</b> Her excitement was evident in her voice. It seemed like her savior had finally appeared.


    <b>¡°I returnedst evening. And all of the injured have been treated.¡±</b> Ruth replied firmly as he stepped back to his usual ce. Then suddenly he noticed the titles of the books on the desk and looked at her with curiosity.


    <b>¡°Are you trying to learn about healing, mydy?¡±</b>

 Chapter 112 Max’s Resolve (1)

    <b>Chapter 112 ¨C Max¡¯s Resolve (1)</b>


    He picked up the top book from the pile and looked at the girl on the other side with his eyebrow raised.


    Max¡¯s confidence in facing a meticulous gaze disappeared. She mumbled an answer.


    <b>¡°A-and... be-because it could happen...E-even just a little bit... I t-thought it would be g-good to know...¡±</b>


    Ruth suddenly smiled brightly as she looked at him nervously, not sure if he was going to snort.


    <b>¡°It¡¯s a very admirable idea.¡±</b> He spoke as if praising a child and pulled out his chair across him.


    <b>¡°Did you start studying yesterday? Show me what you did.¡±</b>


    He picked up a pile of parchment before she even allowed it. Max red at him with slits. One day she will tell the wizard that he should never touch a woman¡¯s object without asking her permission. While making a decision...


    ... Ruth asked unexpectedly, <b>¡°Can you speak the ancientnguage?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I l-learned it.... W-when I was little.¡±</b> She said awkwardly.


    By the time Rosetta grew up to be a perfect girl, Max had the most rigorous education. It was the Duke of Croix¡¯s order to correct her daughter¡¯s foolishness. However, even with a rigorous curriculum, her symptoms were not alleviated, and it was not long before Rosetta¡¯s excellence was revealed. That way she was freed from the terrible task of reciting poetry in front of a high-intensity teacher and her father once a month.


    Of course, she never recited a poem she had memorized all night long. She was beaten to death by her father even before the first verse was over. Max hastily lowered her eyes to hide her white face with terrible memories.


    <b>¡°I-I am not g-good at it, but....¡±</b> She started to speak.


    <b>¡°When I look at your handwriting, it seems meticulous.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°B-because I-I like to r-read books... I h-have n-no problems with r-reading and writing. The h-hard words... I don¡¯t k-know..¡±</b>


    Ruth stayed silent for a long time. Max averted her eyes because the silence was ufortable. Ruth,Looking up at the pile of parchment she had left behind without a word, Ruth suddenly said, <b>¡°Why don¡¯t you learn magic?¡±</b>


    Max didn¡¯t understand what he was saying at once and blinked. Excited by his own suggestion, Ruth suddenly reached out.


    <b>¡°Learning magic is much better than learning healing. If you could use healing magic, my burden would be less!¡±</b> The wizard did not hide a little suggestion that it was purely for his own benefit.


    Max frowned and refuted, <b>¡°Ma-magic... is veryplex and requires sophisticated calctions... I he-heard it¡¯s a high le-level of le-learning. It¡¯s too m-much for me.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Of course it takes a long time to study and train to learn high level advanced magic, but it¡¯s a different story when ites to general magic. As long as you have basic mana affinity, you can learn some magic from years of education and training.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Wh-what¡¯s general ma-magic?¡±</b> Max asked curiously.


    <b>¡°It refers to all shamanistic magic. It includes simple healing magic, recovery magic, levitation, etc.¡±</b> Ruth spoke naturally as if healing magic, healing magic, or levitation was a plus or minus.


    Max gave a passive smile. <b>¡°If I c-could... it w-would be great... but it will take years. It¡¯s good to le-learn th-therapy right away...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°It takes years to develop your mana affinity and learn math, ancientnguages and basic studies. You have the basic skills to learn because you are weak but interested in magic and can do ancientnguages and math. If you only train for a few months, you¡¯ll be able to learn some simple magic.¡±</b>


    With his continous persuasion, Max felt her expectations waver. Can I really do magic?


    She looked up at him with trembling eyes. <b>¡°C-ca-I... can I... re-really learn ma-magic?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°There¡¯s nothing to lose from trying.¡±</b>


    That¡¯s right! Max gathered up her courage. <b>¡°I-if you co-could teach me... I w-will l-learn diligently!¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Okay, thene to the library tomorrow afternoon. I¡¯ll have the equipment you need to learn magic.¡±</b> Ruth spoke cheerfully, walked to the shelf and picked up two thick books.


    <b>¡°These books will help you understand magic. Read it whenever you have time.¡±</b>


    She came out of the library holding the book and a fluttering heart. Her heart was beating very fast. She seemed to have found her potential for the first time in her life.


    An unfamiliar pounding kept Max awake until dawn. She resorted to candles and read the book Ruth gave her until it was dark under her eyes. One was an outline of magic and the other is a simplified version of the magic principle.


    It wasn¡¯t as difficult as she thought. Determination soared in her heart, thinking that she could do it. As far as she knows, she could really be a wizard.


    She portrayed the scenes in her mind of spewing fire from her palms, smashing the mana, and causing rain and wind to annihte enemies trying to invade Anatol. The sight of Riftan hugging her with pride was there too. Just imagining him being proud of her, her lips parted and a smile emerged on her face.


    If she could do magic, she could have probably apanied Riftan on the expeditions. Shepletely forgot that she had fainted at the sight of the devil as she stomped her feet on the bed. Her heart was filled with hope.

 Chapter 113 Max’s Resolve (2)

    <b>Chapter 113 ¨C Max¡¯s Resolve (2)</b>


    The enchanting illusion was shattered by Ruth the next day, who appeared as excited as he was at noon.


    Max looked at the intricate diagrams drawn on arge stone tablet and listened to a long lecture by the wizard, who was very excited. Having made a pedantic remark about the concept of magic, Ruth started a heated exnation of how magic worked. It was as if she was listening to a foreignnguage.


    <b>¡°How is it? Do you understand?¡±</b>


    At the end of the long, long exnation, Max almost sobbed on the spot with frustration and disappointment.


    Ruth frowned at Max¡¯s tearful face, unsure of the reason for her demise, <b>¡°Is there a difficult part in my exnation?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Th-there was no-nothing that was not dif-difficult¡± Max mumbled with low energy. ¡°As e-expected... it w-was too much for me.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°That attitude is already difficult.¡±</b> Ruth grumbled discontentedly at her passive attitude. <b>¡°You have to cultivate a habit of continually digging in. When you can¡¯t understand, you have to ask until you can understand.¡±</b>


    It was too much of a demand for someone who got used to resigning. Max turned her eyes down and nodded nkly.


    In a calm and soft voice, Ruth said, <b>¡°I¡¯ll repeat it step by step. If you don¡¯t understand, let me know. I¡¯ll exin it from the beginning.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I-I see.¡±</b> Max felt a bit better.


    He erased the diagram from the stone te and began to draw a simple picture again.


    <b>¡°There is an invisible power in the natural world. Wizards call it ¡®mana¡¯.¡±</b> This time he spoke slowly, but his hands moved quickly.


    She immediately wrote it on parchment. Ruth waited until he finished writing and then continued his exnation.


    <b>¡°The wizards train themselves to umte the mana that exists in the natural world. Then, the ¡®mana¡¯ that is enriched by bringing it into the body is called a ¡®spell¡¯.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Th-that¡¯s... isn¡¯t it the same?¡±</b> She asked.


    <b>¡°It is a mix, but it¡¯s technically different. If mana is a stable energy that exists in equilibrium in the natural world, spells are quite unstable energy that artificially umtes inside humans and monsters. Mana tends to obey thews of the natural world, while spells are against it.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I-I... really don¡¯t un-understand.¡±</b> She was almost on the verge of breaking down.


    <b>¡°Look at this.¡±</b> He reached out in the air. <b>¡°Now the mana in this space is in perfect bnce. It¡¯s a very ¡°natural¡± situation. But like this...¡±</b>


    He flicked his finger. Then, a fire the size of a fist rose into the air.


    <b>¡°I used my spell to break the bnce of mana in this space. This is magic. From the point of view of the natural world, it is very unnatural. Originally, there should be no fire, light, or heat in this space. So, nature puts constant pressure on this unnatural state. Wizards call this force an anti-spell. Except, the spell the wizard ced into the natural world is a power to move on to a ¡°state that makes sense¡¯ and we are back to a ¡®natural state¡¯. By this power....¡±</b>


    The mes disappeared when he lowered his hand.


    <b>¡°The magic does notst and disappears like this.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°D-didn¡¯t you say you can¡¯t do ma-magic without magic ski-skill the other d-day?¡±</b> She refuted.


    <b>¡°The me that just started is also caused by magic skills. If the spell is an ingredient, the magic skill is the recipe. The specific exnation for how much spell to put into this space is the magic skill. To be a wizard, you need to steadily umte enough mana in your body and learn how to manipte it ording to magic skill.¡±</b>


    She hurriedly took down his exnation, breathlessly.


    Ruth squinted his eyes and asked. <b>¡°Did you understand this far?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I-I un-understand, but....¡±</b> Max looked grim as she looked down at the books she had piled up on her desk.


    <b>¡°That¡¯s... h-how to d-deal with s-spell exquisitely ... like the ma-magic skill...it¡¯s too di-diffficult and coplicated to do.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Then I¡¯ll exin that one by one.¡±</b>


    He scratched his head and rolled up the magical design of the book and tucked it into the back of the road.


    <b>¡°First, practice collecting mana and dealing with spell. Now,take this.¡±</b>


    He took out a transparent stone from his small pocket and held it out.


    <b>¡°W-What is it?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°It is a mana stone used to develop mana affinity. It tends to draw nearby mana and produce a faint heat. If you hold it and practice detecting the minute movement of mana around the stone, you will be more mana-friendly and sensitive to mana¡¯s flow. First of all, we will practice with it.... Here, Read all of these books. To understand the skill of magic, you need to study geometry and surveying as well as math.¡±</b>


    He handed out three thick books that seemed heavy to him to hold in one arm. Max felt less than a handful of confidence vanish. She looked at the book in a sullen way. The dense letters broke her heart at once. Can I really do it?...


    Max recalled the fantasies of the previous day to revive her motivation. Riftan, who proudly looked at her being able to use magic. And Maximilian, donning a gorgeous robe worn by wizards on an adventure with him.


    When imagining herself traveling through the mountains and fields with Riftan, she felt a great pressure on her shoulders. Only then did her heart be firmer and her fingers stretched out to take the mana stone in it.

 Chapter 114 The Loving Welcome of a Wife (1)

    <strong>Chapter 114 ¨C The Loving Wee of a Wife (1)</strong>


    For the next three days, Max was immersed in the book that Ruth introduced her to. The task was taken very seriously by this dedicated disciple. She didn¡¯t stop until her head spinned, or she had to visit Rem in the stables tob its mane. Sifting through pages, memorizing, revising...this also acted as a nice diversion since it was now a full week after Riftan had left for the goblin hunt


    .Max felt a little nervous about the huntsting longer than expected. Warm winters have described Anatol. However in the past few days there has been a sharp decline in temperatures, one had to break the ice even to scoop up the well. Her anxiety was multiplied by this sudden cold spell.


    It was heartbreaking just imagining Riftan crouching and sleeping on the icy ground in the freezing wind while she slept on a soft, warm bed. While the one responsible for it was toiling away in the harshest conditions, she felt guilty about the luxury she was living in.


    She was absorbed in the book, and she checked every now and then that she did not see Riftan riding outside the window on a horse. In the vast garden, there was nothing but a dreary breeze, adding to her bleakness. Two more days had passed before the suppression force returned. It was noon after that, Max was holding the mana stone in her hands, struggling to feel the flow of Mana. She was so focused on the act that she jumped upon hearing the announcement of the Lord¡¯s Arrival.


    She dashed out at once, glimpsing the riders entering the garden, and her pace quickened down the stairs as she saw Riftan at the helm.


    Mounted on a splendidbat charger, Riftan jumped from the horse, catching sight of the sprinting figure. Max¡¯s blood heated with excitement as she neared the handsome man.


    Calling out to him, she pounced right into his wide arms, buried herself in the thick robes, without any care for those around. Delighted, Riftan burst intoughter and wrapped her in his strong arms tightly. The cold armor gave her goosebumps behind her neck, but she had not the slightest intention of wanting to shake it off.


    With her red eyes, she looked up at him, rubbing her face against his loose robes. His hair was a mess after almost ten days of camping, and even though his face was rough, he still looked incredibly good. Max lifted her hand and stroked his cold, frozen cheek gently.


    <b>¡°W-wel-wee back... D-did you g-get h-hurt....?¡±</b> Herst words said anxiously and with worry. Max took a breath of urgency, fearful that she had misspoken.


    He held her around the neck and pushed his tongue deep into her mouth. The feeling of arge soft tongue sliding through the soft mucous membrane... Max clenched his shoulders and let out a moan. Heat rose from her body, as if she was suffering from fever.


    Like a cat, she clung to him not wishing to let go.


    Right at that moment, Hebaron, Gabel, Yurixion, Garow, and the rest of the expedition team came into her view from above his shoulders. Only then did Max hasten to push him away, grumbling at her own audacity. But in Riftan¡¯s embrace, she couldn¡¯t even move slightly. Like a drunk man crushing a rough chin on her neck, he murmured.


    <b> ¡°Had I known such a passionate wee was waiting, I would have set the mountain on fire and ran right back.¡±</b> He groaned then pressed his lips on her cheek.


    Max was red to the top of her head. She could not bear the embarrassment of her thoughtless conduct. What was she thinking running into his embrace in full view?! But he didnt care, and incessantly peppered her cheeks and necks with kisses.


    Her eyes were stinging, her face tearful.


    She whispered, <b>¡°Ri-Riftan... Eve-everyone is wa-watching.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I know¡±</b> Even so, he did not have the slightest intention of stopping.


    <b> ¡°Y-you know.....¡±</b>


    She wouldn¡¯t let him continue, now that she was conscious of the surroundings. The man breathed out a deep sigh, held her in one arm, and turned his head toward the knights standing in the back.


    <b>¡°Those who have participated in the hunting will be excluded from all duties for the next week. I¡¯ll send someone to wait on you, so you can rest as much as you like.¡±</b> He dered.


    Hebaron grinned sarcastically, rubbing his lips,<b> ¡°Thank you for your concern.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°We¡¯ll disband on our own, so you can put out the fire right away.¡±</b>


    It was so hot that steam rose from the top of her head. Despite Hebaron¡¯s brazen teasing, Riftan turned around and rode up the stairs holding her in his arms. Max was begging him to let her down, but he wasn¡¯t even trying to listen to her. He went into the hall at once and shook his head impatiently to Rodrigo and the other servants who hade to greet him.


    He instructed them, <b>¡°Take good care of my horse, and bring bathwater and food to those who have been hunting.</b>


    <b>¡°... Very well, my lord. Would Your Lordship like a bath?¡±</b>


    Rifan frowned just then, realizing the mess of sweat and dust that he was.


    <b>¡°Yes. Bring it right away.¡±</b> Rodrigo bowed his head calmly and then backed away. The servants standing behind him kept their cool and followed suit. Max was just thankful that they didn¡¯t see her in their lord¡¯s arms like a child.

 Chapter 115 The Loving Welcome of a Wife (2)

    <b>Chapter 115 ¨C The Loving Wee of a Wife (2)</b>


    <b>¡°I¡¯ll have a mealter. Just bring a change of clothes.¡±</b> He gavest instructions and strode up the stairs.


    Finally, when the door closed behind her back, Riftan put her down and began pouring kisses again. Max hung from his arm and gasped breathlessly. He tasted her mouth and took off his iron gloves, stroking her neck softly.


    With the unusual wriggling of his rough lips, her neck went numb.She buried her cheeks in his hands, where warmth emanated. Riftan yed his fingers on her disheveled hair giving out a low moan.


    <b>¡°How much I missed this touch.... Oh my God....¡±</b>


    He lowered his hand and caressed the skin under the hem of her dress greedily. Max put her hand in his robe, imitating his movements, and touched the thick chest bundled under his armor. Then Riftan breathed in roughly and pulled her hand and rubbed it against his thick neck like arge animal poking its head in and begging for a touch.


    <b>¡°Y-your b-body is so co-cold¡±</b>, she said.


    <b>¡°No way.¡±</b> His voice almost had a metallic tone. <b>¡°I think my body is on fire.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°W-where does it h-hurt? D-did you g-get hurt?¡±</b> she asked, nervously.


    <b>¡°I¡¯m hurt because of you.¡±</b>


    With a blurry face, Max looked at his body and wondered if she had jumped in and caused the injury. Then Riftan groaned low, almost ripping the robes apart.


    <b>¡°Damn, in my whole life this has never been stiffer and tinglier.¡±</b>


    Then Riftan, who hurriedly stripped off his breastte and threw it on the floor, lifted her up and pushed her to the post. Max opened her eyes wide at the strong man who was pressing down on her lower abdomen. She was wrong that the kiss of reunion, the caress of desire and love, was more like a fraternity.


    Riftan rubbed her hot body and sucked her lips like a very hungry person.. A slight moan escaped her lips, she held his neck tightly. The lovely move of arge dog easily rubbing itself turned into something fierce and passionate. To make her feel perfect with her excited body, he grabbed her hips and pulled them together. True to his words,his body was zing hot.


    <b>¡°Now, I have to get inside you right now!¡±</b> his gruff voice rang.


    Max looked dreamily at his wet, damp lips that kissed repeatedly. He tugged her waistband off roughly, pulling her skirt and inner skirt up at once. Max wrapped her legs around his waist in line with his hands that were around her hips. He untied the straps of his trous*rs, ripped her und*erwear off and pushed in at once.


    Max gasped and struggled with her legs. <b>¡°Ri-Riftan...¡±</b>


    He stroked her thighs and slim waist under the hem of clothes he had rolled up. She clung on tightly, squeezing her waist. Riftan flinched like being kicked out and soon began to move quickly and powerfully.


    Max pushed her man to the brink of madness, and whenever he pressed heavily on the deepest part, he mmed his head against the post. A ferocious feeling of never getting used to it shook her over and over. Electric pulses danced along the nerves that ran over, demanding an urgent response.


    Max lost her senses, a cry almost escaping from her lips as he tore of the hem of her clothes. Riftan rubbed his wet lips against her forehead.


    <b>¡°Maxi... a little more. Almost there. Almost the...¡±</b>


    Max looked up at his red face with tears. In the midst of his wild breath, Riftan wrapped her head with one hand and poured out a swarm of voracious kisses. His tongue and his manh*od filled her whole body. Max groaned like an angry cat. She was worried that Riftan, who had reached his peak, would copse. Twice....Thrice... He pushed himself all the way and trembled.


    Max stretched her toes at a deafening climax. Riftan held her hips and stood motionless until the frantic heat subsided.


    <b>¡°I didn¡¯t hurt you, did I?¡±</b> Only when the tremble had calmed down a little, he lifted his head that was stuck to the bedpost, and muttered in a hoarse voice.


    Max only stared nkly at him in a daze...


    Riftan muttered in a rough voice. <b>¡°I didn¡¯t mean to be this rough ....¡±</b>


    Heid her down on the floor and stared at her with a concerned face. With her frail legs, Max barely held out and shook her head.


    <b>¡°I-I a-am... O-kay...¡±</b> she said, her cheeks flushed and her eyes misty.


    <b>¡°That¡¯s your favorite phrase.¡±</b>


    He grabbed her swaying waist and held her upright. Max stared nkly as he pulled down her skirt again, unable to snap out of the peak aftertaste.


    The husband had the right to get it from his wife whenever he wanted. It didn¡¯t matter if it hurt her or she hurt him because she was like his property and belonged to him.


    Nevertheless, he always cared about her feelings.


    Max spat out in a tight voice.


    <b>¡°I-It really....didn¡¯t hurt..¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Okay. Now, let¡¯s get it right....¡±</b>


    Right then came a hesitating knock at the door..

 Chapter 116 A Warm Winter (1)

    <h4>Chapter 116: A Warm Winter (1)</h4>


    <strong>¡°M-Lord... I prepared a bath. What should I do?¡±</strong>


    Max was feeling extremely embarrassed as the maid¡¯s young voice ran into her ear.


    She wasn¡¯t listening outside that door, was she?


    Leaving her on the verge of death with shame, he calmly pulled his pants up and opened the door.


    Max hid behind the bed quickly and covered herself with a nket, not daring to even peek. The maids filled the bathtub with hot water after a while, arranged to change towels and clothing, and then went outside.


    After checking that they had disappeared, Max sneaked her head out. She caught Riftan taking off the rest of his armor, clothes and step in the bathtub next to the firece.


    <strong>¡°Maxi...e here.¡±</strong> He reached out a hand to her.


    Max stared at his ck hair, water dripping down. Putting his arm on the bathtub, Riftan grinned as if he was tempting a timid cat.


    He said in a husky voice, <strong>¡°I¡¯m so tired that I can¡¯t even lift a hand. Please wash me¡±.</strong>


    <strong>¡°Li-lies...¡± </strong>She shook her head, not believing the man one bit.


    <strong>¡°I¡¯ve been sleeping in the mountains for ten days. My whole body aches and my toes are numb. Help me, please.¡±</strong> He grumbled about his struggles.


    Max crawled out of bed and approached him, although it seemed clear that he was bluffing.


    Riftan easily pulled her down by the arm, pressed his lips on her palm, and rubbed her cheek, not missing a second.


    <strong>¡°Take off your clothes ande in here.¡±</strong> he gently ordered. Riftan urged with a voice containing impatience as the heartbeat pumped again. <strong>¡°I¡¯m still short of you. Hurry up.¡± </strong>


    Max looked at him with trembling eyes. How dare she disobey those words?


    Max began to undress slowly. She undid the dress¡¯s strap, put it on the floor, pulled the undergarments down, took the stockings off, and hung it on the chair.


    Riftan stared at the figure with burning ck orbs, not missing a single movement. She finally took off the tattered and carefully entered the bathtub. He got close, grabbed her waist and buried his lips in the swollen right dune. Max instinctively grabbed his wet, shiny hair and gasped.


    In the stomach, fire shot up again as fiery lips wriggled sensibly on the skin. He sat her carefully on hisp, and, n!pped gently at her corbone.


    Max and sped his face. When a near-painful pleasure scratched down the spine painfully, she could not tell if she wanted to pull it off or pull it closer.


    <strong>¡°You want me too, right?¡±</strong> He whispered, holding her


    Max said nothing, only her face turned red. That was enough for an answer. Riftan¡¯s eyes are content and full of desires... aroused by intense emotions that cannot be described in words. He swallowed her lips, spread her legs, and came in again with her legs apart. She was helplessly dissolved in the arms of an insatiable man.


    Riftan did not allow for even a moment of respite,trying to relieve all her desires. He kissed her from head to toe, bit her softly, tasted her; his lips were within reach of every inch of her body. He pulled himself in after so much burning, and he owned her until she was in trouble.


    Max couldn¡¯t keep her head up to the endless When he finally cleared all his passions and hung himself on the bed, she felt like she wanted to thank heaven.


    <strong>¡°Ri-Riftan, are you n-not... t-tired?¡±</strong> Max was exhausted and lying on his chest.


    His fingers gently stroked her back and his face was satisfied. He said with a tired sigh, <strong>¡°Maxi, if you make a feast in front of a man who has been starved for days and days... what do you think will happen?¡±.</strong>


    Max looked up at him with dim eyes.


    He wiped her lips over her shoulder. <strong>¡°I was about to faint from fatigue, but now I¡¯m wide awake.¡± </strong>He nibbled at her shoulders and neck as if he wanted to eat her.


    Max shrugged her head and red at him with a frown. <strong>¡°I a-am not a m-meal...¡±</strong>


    <strong>¡°Looks so appetizing.¡± </strong>He rubbed his lips over her shoulders and stroked the sensitive part of her neck.


    With a true fright, Max swooped into the quilt.Riftan chuckled and wrapped her closely in it, seeing the burrowing figure.When a peal of heart-rendingughter hit her ears, a thrilling shudder shook her body. She rubbed her head against his chest in a burst of happiness. It felt like a blessing in and of itself to her, being able to share such a close and affectionate moment with someone.


    <strong>¡°Since I¡¯ve cleaned up the mountain area while I was out, I won¡¯t be emptying thend any more until the winter is over.¡± </strong>Riftan murmured tiredly, stroking her head with his big hand.


    <strong>¡°Let¡¯s take it easy for a while. When it gets a little warm, you can go horseback riding again... You could go see the westke. It¡¯s pretty good even in winter.¡±</strong>

 Chapter 117 A Warm Winter (2)

    <b>Chapter 117 ¨C A Warm Winter (2)</b>


    <b>¡°I w-want to s-see it.¡±</b> Her voice whispered with hints of joy.


    <b>¡°It¡¯s too cold now, let¡¯s go if it gets a little hot.¡±</b> His voice also subsided little by little. Finally he sumbed to exhaustion.


    Max waited until he sunk deep into his sleep, then embraced his waist stealthily. Riftan hugged her face to face naturally.


    The lovely warmth seemed to fill the big void in her heart. Only then did she realize how hungry she was for affection. Because he filled her, she noticed she was empty.


    Max felt joy and fear both at the same time. She could no longer deny that he upied the deepest part of her heart.


    Riftan may have deeply wound her soul, or may havepletely deprived her of her energy to live. If he no longer wanted her, she would have to live the rest of her life in the void. Just imagining such a miserable future made her dizzy. She looked up at his sleepy face peacefully with terrified eyes. Apletely different kind of fear came to mind in one corner of her mind, such that she had never felt for her father.


    Even though she was exhausted, Max couldn¡¯t fall asleep easily.


    Riftan went out early in the morning to check for problems at the castle. It wasn¡¯t until noon that Max woke up, washed her face and groomed herself. Winter clothes are ready, so there was no more work left for her to pay attention to in Calypse Castle.


    Max decided to go back to the book that Ruth had given her to read and sat at her desk. There was ate breakfast set up next to the books stacked up by Rudis.


    <b>¡°I prepared food that is easy to eat while reading a book.¡±</b>


    Max smiled and thanked Rudis for her care. The tray contained a small crepe with grape jam, an oatcake with walnuts and warm milk with honey. Max opened a thick book on her desk, flipped the pages, putting a small piece of bread in her mouth.


    It was not very difficult to understand the contents of the book. Perhaps because Ruth has chosen the right book for her level. Max worked hard on the parchment, stepping through the basic theories in her head.


    A few days after having started her studies, she already had a bunch of parchment that she wasted this way. But she didn¡¯t feel like she was bing a wizard or any changes. She wondered if someone could do magic just by studying like this. When she opened her eyes in doubt, she heard a knock on the door. Max closed the book and turned her head.


    <b>¡°W-Who is it?¡±</b> She looked at the door and said.


    <b>¡°It¡¯s me. I¡¯ming in.¡±</b>


    Since it was Riftan, she hurriedly set aside the book and parchment. He opened the door and stepped in, wearing ck robes that reached down to his knees. Even when she was in the same castle, it was unusual to face him in broad daylight, so she was happy to see him.


    <b>¡°Did you sleep well?¡±</b> Riftan kissed her forehead and whispered sweetly.


    Max nodded shyly.<b> ¡°I-I am so-sorry I woke up lte..¡± </b>


    <b>¡°Don¡¯t worry about it¡±</b> Looking down at her, his gaze was very gentle.


    <b>¡°B-But, Ri-Riftan you w-wake up and I a-am still sl-sleeping....¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I told you, you don¡¯t have to worry. You don¡¯t have to fit into my lifestyle.¡±</b>


    Max was a little sad as the tone of his voice seemed to draw a line. She shook her head. He must be saying that to show he cares for me... she thought to herself.


    Comforting her, he wrapped his arms around his shoulders and touched the hem of her dress with his palm.


    <b>¡°Aren¡¯t your clothes too thin?¡±</b> He didn¡¯t seem to like it.


    <b>¡°It¡¯s o-okay. I am wearing thickyers inside.¡±</b> She reassured him.


    <b>¡°Come here.¡±</b> He pulled closer, opened the box, and put her hand on a velvet cape.


    Max opened his eyes.<b> ¡°W- Where are we g-going?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I¡¯m not trying to get out of the castle. Follow me. I want to show you something.¡±</b>


    Riftan grabbed her hand and went out of the room. Max followed after him without knowing what was going on. He went down the stairs to the kitchen, then through the side door. In the cool air, she curled herself up. Noticing it, he quickly wrapped around her shoulder and put a hat on her head.


    <b>¡°It¡¯s cold,isn¡¯t it? Hang in there a bit,¡±</b> he said softly.


    Max wondered where he was leading her. She could only see bare trees and shabby walkway. She reined in her curiosity and quietly followed him along the icy road.


    He turned to the back of the castle and entered the wide stable located among the trees. She slipped off her hat from the warm atmosphere. The horse smelled terrible, but the stable was well maintained and quitefortable with a thorough wind.


    <b>¡°A-are we here to s-see the horse?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Shh!¡±</b> Riftan ced his forefinger on her lips.


    A startled Max agreed to shut up. What the hell is going on? She inwardly rolled her eyes.


    Riftan pulled her arm and carefully stepped into the stable.

 Chapter 118 What I Desire (1)

    <b>Chapter 118 ¨C What I Desire (1)</b>


    She continued walking past the grunting horses into the innermost area with a curious look on her face before she reached Riftan¡¯s warhorse, Talon.


    Max was a little more fearful of these bigger built horses than other horses, so she trailed closely behind Riftan, hardly leaving some gap between the two. To soothe her, Riftan patted her back to soothe her and she started to walk towards where Talon was bound.


    Max, who had been nervously trotting along, now marched with confidence, eyes wide open and concentrated. Something had groaned on top of the mound of straws next to the warhorse.


    <b>¡°I found it this morning as I was visiting Talon.¡±</b>


    Riftan leaned in close to her ears and muttered. Max looked closely at the little creatures lying on top of the pile of straws. Three palm-sized kittens were lying curled up on top of the dry straws there. Riftan knelt down softly.


    <b>¡°We don¡¯t know where the mother is.. When Talon was in a hasty rush, he found these guys nestled on this pile.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Oh No! Do you think the mo-mother ab-abandoned her own children?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°It seems like it. I asked all the stables and there was no signs of cats entering or leaving. It seems that a stray cat secretly gave birth and just left them. Talon seems to have gotten his bedroom stolen.¡±</b>


    Riftan gently patted the back of the ck horse who was kicking the ground impatiently. Max was amazed that Talon hadn¡¯t just stomped all over on the little kittens at the sight. Riftan¡¯s warhorse seemed very enraged. Max looked up at Talon with suspicion, wondering if he would change his mind, and as curiosity overtook her, she walked towards the pile of straws to take a closer look at the three kittens.


    All three had different colors. One was white with gray stripes all over its the fur, and the other was ck, as if someone had ink spilled all over it. Thest kitten was so white that it looked like it was covered in flour. Max suppressed her desire to embrace them tightly and looked up at Riftan.


    <b>¡°C-Can I .. can I touch them?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Do what you want to do.¡±</b>


    Riftan gently leaned against the pir and smiled warmly. Once Max received permission, she carefully started to pet the little kittens. Under the soft, fluffy fur she could feel their small and fragile bones. Max frowned. When she saw how skinny all three of them were, she felt sorry for them.


    <b>¡°It... It do-doesn¡¯t look like they were a-able to e-eat much..¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Shall we take them to a room and feed them a bit of milk?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Ca-Can we really do that?¡±</b>


    Max stared up at Riftan with an innocent expression of hope. He just grinned, bending over to lightly brush his lips across her cheeks.


    <b>¡°You can do whatever you want. You don¡¯t have to ask me for permission.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°T-then... I... I want to take them to my room.¡±</b>


    She murmured in a quiet, shaky voice as she softly held one of the little kittens in her arms. As Max took it back to her room, the kitten squirmed softly at the mild turbulence. It was so delicate that it looked like the tiny creature could be killed by some slight amount of pressure. She wrapped the kitten in a cloak and embraced it gently. The other two were taken by Riftan and embraced in his own arms.


    <b>¡°We should look for a small basket for these little guys to sleep in.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Ru-Rudis. If we talk to Rudis, surely w-we will be able to find one.¡±</b>


    Max was afraid that the harsh winter winds would cause the kitten to fall ill, so as they continued towards the stable, she hugged the kitten protectively and closely to her chest. As she listened to the kitten breathe in and out softly, a sudden sorrow swept her heart.


    <b>¡°I-it¡¯s m-my first time t-taking care of a c-cat in m-my r-room.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Is it Really?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°My Fa-father didn¡¯t r-really li-like animals.. H-he wo-wouldn¡¯t even l-let a wa-watchdog e-enter the c-castle..S-so I used to a-always sneak dogs or c-cats in to p-y with t-them.¡±</b>


    Riftan gently looked down at her. Max was so excited that she didn¡¯t notice the strange way that he looked at her. He said in a soft, and gentle voice.


    <b>¡°Should I also bring you a watchdog?¡±</b>


    Max¡¯s eyes widened and she shook her head back and forth.


    <b>¡°I-It¡¯s okay.H-having them is e-enough for m-me.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°If there¡¯s any dog you want, there is no reason to hold back.¡±</b>


    His voice suddenly became empowered. Max noticed his sudden discontent appearance. She wondered what could have caused his mood to suddenly change like this. Riftan, who was looking forward, spoke in a nervous and tense tone of voice.


    <b>¡°When we were at the Croix Pce... No, even after the day you first came, I said I would make you live more luxuriously. While you lived with me, you told me you get angered at the thought of all the things you wanted, but couldn¡¯t have.¡±</b>


    Max shed an embarrassed littleugh. It seems that his opposition to Duke Croix was greater than she thought. In a slight mumble, she replied, as though a big thorn had been stuck in her throat.


    <b>¡°Re-really... I¡¯m o-okay. If there is a-anything I really want, I¡¯ll let you know r-right a-away.¡±</b>


    Unsatisfied, Riftan raised his eyebrows a bit before sighing deeply and continuing to walk with her. Max followed behind Riftan slowly as she gently pet the little kitten who stretched its ws in her warm loving embrace.

 Chapter 119 What I Desire (2)

    <b>Chapter 119 ¨C What I Desire (2)</b>


    As soon as Rudis saw the kittens, he said, ¡°Oh!¡± in amazement. She immediately put a cloth in a basket of reeds to make a small nest for them.


    Max gentlyid the kittens in a small warm basket, while Riftan slightly warmed the goat¡¯s milk. He poured some into a spoon and gently ced it towards their mouth and they rushed towards it.


    Max took the cushion and put it on the floor. She sat down and watched Riftan feed the kittens lukewarm milk. They drank till they were full, and after they were satisfied, they purred and nuzzled their heads under his big hands.


    <b>¡°What will you name them?¡±</b>


    Riftan asked Max, gently stroking the soft fluffy cat with his fingertips. She watched the kittens as they stretched their limbs at the touch of his hand in a bit of envy. In no time she pulled out of him and looked up to him in amazement.


    <b>¡°I-I can n-name them?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°You stay in the room longer. It would be best for them if you were the one to name them, don¡¯t you think?¡±</b> After a long hesitation and struggling to speak, she finally opened her mouth.


    <b>¡°T-the cat with the s-stripes, I will n-name him Ron, the wh-white cat R, a-and this bl-ck cat Roy¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Ron, R, Roy?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I-It¡¯s the n-names of the 3 fairy brothers in a n-narrative.T-the story I was t-told as a little g-girl l-long ago just came to t-thought....¡±</b>


    Riftan smiled faintly at her small exnation, and his fingertips picked up the fluffy ck cat.


    <b>¡°It looks a little too tacky to be a fairy, doesn¡¯t it? ¡± </b><b></b>


    The cat suddenly raised his ws and, in rebellion, wielded its paws. At the slightest attack, Riftan burst intoughter.


    <b>¡°Looks like this little guy knows how to be feisty.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Yo-you can¡¯t an-annoy w-weak an-animals¡±</b>


    ¡°<b>Who said I was annoying them?¡±</b>


    Riftanined andid the cat back down. Max moved the basket to a ce that was neither too hot nor too cold, and then ced a small ball of thread next to them. The cats started ying with the ball of thread, biting and wing at it until they soon fell fast asleep from expending a lot of energy.


    Max looked down at their small stomach as they inhaled and exhaled with short breaths. She bent down and rubbed the underside of one of their chins carefully. He took a long, satisfying breath in happiness.


    As Max was looking down lovingly at the cats, Riftan suddenly grabbed her arms and pulled her towards him. Max turned around and looked up at him, wondering what had just happened. He ced a cushion between the pir and himself, leaned back to sit and then tapped his thigh.


    <b>¡°Come and sit here.¡±</b>


    Max¡¯s face turned bright red. She knew very well what that secretive lowered tone of voice meant. The pleasures of sharing intimacy with him felt good, but she hesitated because she thought it might be a bit too much in this situation. Riftan raised one eyebrow and smiled at her hesitation.


    <b>¡°I just want to hold you in my arms. Don¡¯t be nervous and juste here.¡±</b>


    She hesitated for a bit longer, then slowly approached him. Riftan lifted her up, sat her in his firm thighs, and leaned her head against the concave part of his neck and shoulder.


    In perfect harmony, leaningfortably against him, Max gently curled her toes with satisfaction in his embrace.


    Riftan gently wrapped one arm around her knees and pulled her in closer. His other hand gently traced the back of her spine slowly.


    Max, who felt like a small chick nestled in the crook of its mother¡¯s embrace, burst out in a small chuckle.


    <b>¡°Yourugh is adorable.¡±</b>


    There was an inevitable tone of satisfaction in his voice as he spoke. Just as he had lightly caressed the young kittens, he lightly brushed his fingertips up and down her back before he gently massaged the nape of her neck.


    Max barely swallowed her soft moans and a heavy, ecstatic thrill swept through her body. Riftan gently squeezed her cheeks between the palm of his hands and gently caressed them before he pressed his lips against her forehead in a gentle kiss. A surprisingly peaceful and rxed atmosphere surrounded the two. She feltpletelyfortable and at ease. She was so rxed, that all she could hear were the sound of his steady heartbeat, the rattling in the wind, and the mes licking the firewood in their silence.


    After a while of staring deep into the crackling mes in the firece, Riftan opened his mouth and spoke.


    <b>¡°Did you enjoy living in Anatol?¡±</b>


    Max was dazed by the warm air, as if she were drunk, and wondered at the question, gently raising her head to look up at Riftan. Riftan looked at her with no particr expression, but in his eyes she could see a hint of anxiety hidden within.


    <b>¡°Is there really nothing that is diforting? Something that you¡¯recking....?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°T-there is nothing that I a-am-cking... And no-nothing that ma-makes me feel un-ufortable.¡±</b>


    Max shook his head quickly back and forth. Life in Anatol was perfect. For the first time in her life, she seemed to have finally found where she really belonged. There is always someone who needs her, she is surrounded by kindness everywhere, and everyone is willing to listen to her story. Most of all, right next to her, there was this person who would hold her and kiss her. There could be nothing more satisfying than that. Like a newborn baby, she leaned against his chest and curled herself up tightly into his arms.


    <b>¡°I... I like it here.¡±</b>


    He stopped breathing for a second, and then embraced her even tighter to him, enough for it to even be painful to her. Her ribs were squeezed tightly and breathing became a bit difficult, but she didn¡¯t let out a singleint. If it was Riftan, she didn¡¯t care how tightly he held her, even if it were to feel like her bones would break. His light touch and caresses along her back, the sounds of his fast and loud heartbeart, and his masculine body odor, everything was lovable to her.

 Chapter 120 Girl in the Mirror (1)

    <b>Chapter 120 ¨C Girl in the Mirror (1)</b>


    A sweet feeling of pleasure and a little remorse welled up in her heart as Max slipped her arms around his waist. Castle Croix and Castle Calypse were continuallypared by Riftan, anxious that she would not be pleased. Riftan would have rxed if she had told the truth. Nevertheless, in order to save her pride, she kept Mum.


    Max muttered, firmly pressing her face against his chest, feeling guilty.


    <b>¡°Castle Calypse, w-well, it¡¯s a w-wonderful ce.¡± </b>


    A troubled smile appeared on Riftan¡¯s face, but the woman continued to praise him even though she did not believe him.


    <b>¡°Well, the wa-walls look mag-magnificent and powerful, so I¡¯m re-relieved... The castle is on the hillside, with a nice view of Anatol looking out the window. There are a lot of mountains, so... the whole scenery is beautiful. The servants are fri-endly and po-lite. Tr-reated kindly...¡±</b>


    She hurriedly continued, realizing that thest words seemed like the servants of Castle Croix were not kindly treated.


    <b>¡°Above everything, the chefs at Castle Calypse are excellent. I-so it¡¯s de-delicious, whatever they make, that.... ¡°</b>


    Max, who was going to say that after she got here she had gained weight, kept her mouth shut. She was afraid that when he learned that, he would think she¡¯d be fat.


    <b>¡°It¡¯s so delicious...that?¡±</b> For a moment, Max paused before answering, <b>¡°The mealtime; it¡¯s fun! The-there are so many different dishes... the desserts are great as well.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I¡¯m d the food suits your taste.¡± </b>He grinned and stroked around her neck, reassuringly.


    Max, feeling a lot lighter, buried her face in his shoulder again and rubbed her head with it.


    Riftan groaned, and her ear between his fingers. Suddenly, the atmosphere became romantic, their backs arching as the sound of a knock on the door cut through the intimate air that drifted between them.


    In a low voice, Riftan mumbled his displeasure, then asked in a blunt tone, <b>¡°Who is it?¡± </b>


    <b>¡°It¡¯s Gabel Raxion. We are all in the conference room now.¡±</b>


    Riftan let out a deep sigh. <b>¡°I will be there soon.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Then, I will be on my way¡±</b>


    Troubled, until the sound of voices had died away, Riftan sat still. Max sat on the cushion and gazed at him. Even the soundly sleeping cats crept out of the basket to check if they felt a bit bustling.


    <b>¡°I¡¯ll see youter in the evening. We¡¯ll have dinner in the hall, so I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡±</b> Riftan looked at her face, which was glowing red under the light, and ced a kiss on her cheek.


    <b>¡°Goo-goodbye... go forward¡±</b>


    He got up from the floor, put his robe on, and walked away. Max stood up, took out some of the goat milk, and fed the cats purring by her feet. Until the cats were quiet, she rolled the yarn, then she opened a book she had been reading throughout the day.


    Time went by as she sat flipping the pages of the book in front of her desk. She stared at the ever-darkening scenery from the window, then pulled out the magic stone that she had put in the pocket of her robes. She always carried it around with her and touched it like this, but she could not feel any special changes.


    Max closed her eyes gently, holding the magic stone in both of her hands. She had no idea what was different between these stones and ordinary ones. She was wondering if a usible spell had to be memorized.


    A knock echoed just then; she heard Rudis¡¯s voice outside the entrance.


    <b>¡°Madam, before dinner, I¡¯d like to dress you up. Are you ready? ¡± </b>


    <b>¡°It¡¯s o-okay. Yes,e in.¡± </b>


    <b>¡°Excuse me, then.¡± </b>


    After her permission, Linda, the wife of a seamster, Seric, hired by Rudis and Riftan, and two young maids who came in a few weeks ago entered the room in a single file.


    Max saw a pile of dresses in their hands, her eyes grew wide.Rudis set on the table a small box of ornaments and put the cats rolling around the floor in a basket so that they did not get in the way, then changed the angle of the mirror.


    In the meantime, Linda and the maids spread their colorful dresses out on the bed.


    <b>¡°I brought your new dress with me. It¡¯s been a long time since we had a feast, so you should dress up!¡±</b> The wife of the seamster spoke cheerfully and unfolded a beautiful navy blue dress.


    Standing on her feet with a shocked expression, Max unknowingly eximed.


    A dark navy dress, almost ck, appeared to light up, a blue glowing from it. It looked pretty magical as Linda kept the shimmering skirt wide open. Then a delicate, ivory dress apanied by a green one embroidered with golden threads unfolded.


    <b>¡°How do you like it? We made these dresses with great care,¡±</b> said a beaming Linda, seemingly proud of the creation of her husband.


    Max murmured with fascination,<b> ¡°I-it¡¯s s-so bea-beautiful.¡±</b>


    Ishinda, a chirpy maid, gave her a slight nudge and said with a lot of excitement,


    <b>¡°Try it on, Madam, I¡¯m sure everyone will be amazed at dinner. Which one would you like to try on first? Try this green dress first! I¡¯m sure your hair color would go along with it.¡±</b>


    The maid came up with a dress before Max could respond. She soon changed her clothes and thus the words of the maid were proved correct-the green dress seemed to fit very well with her hair colour. The skirt¡¯s long, ruffled hem seemed elegant, and it was indescribably wonderful with the vine-patterned embroidery.

 Chapter 121 Girl in the Mirror (2)

    <b>Chapter 121 ¨C Girl in the Mirror (2)</b>


    In front of the mirror, Max slowly turned around, staring at herself.


    Linda was attentively following her, not wanting to miss any reactions. She gave her another dress, and a maid helped her change.


    Max sent out a pleasant ¡°oh¡± feeling the texture of the fabric. The maids made a fuss around whenever they wore essories or new headdresses with long veils.


    <b>¡°I think this dress suits you best. What do you think of it, Madam?¡±</b> asked Linda after dressing her in a pearl-white dress with a golden belt.


    Max looked into the mirror. A tall woman, adorned with-shaped diamond nes and topaz rings, dressed in gold-embellished shoes, stood somewhat modestly under an elegant shiny outfit. Max¡¯s eyes shone with excitement at her appearance. She looked great like any other member of the royal family. She looked glorious.


    <b>¡°I-I like this one the most.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Then I¡¯ll start working on your hair. I think it¡¯s better to braid it. Shall we put a with pearls on it?¡± </b>asked Rudis.


    <b>¡°No, it would be much better to have two thin braids on either side and then adorn with pins!¡±</b>


    Rudis skillfullybed her hair as per Linda¡¯s words, braiding it on both sides, and then poked a pin with a walnut-sized point at the top of the ear. She let her long, voluminous tresses cascade on her back.


    Max stared at her red hair curling over the white dress with admiration. What kind of magic did they do? Her curly hair looks very sleek and stunning.


    <b>¡°Madam, you look so lovely! ¡± </b>


    The maids squealed in delight when they saw her dolled up.


    <b>¡°It¡¯s like the Nymph of Light! I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be surprised to see it, right?¡±</b> one of them stated.


    <b>¡°I am sure he will be happy. You look better than ever.¡± </b>Added another.


    Max blushed up to the roots of her hair with the unfamiliarpliment. She murmured in a low voice shyly.


    <b>¡°Tha-tha-thank you.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Is there something that you don¡¯t like or that you¡¯re dissatisfied with?¡±</b> Asked Linda, a little anxious.


    <b>¡°Oh no! Oh, it¡¯s very cofortable...I-I like it.¡±</b>


    Linda nodded in satisfaction at her answer and finally draped a dark wine-colored velvet cape over her shoulder.


    Max was very much enjoying the graceful appearance at the moment. Rejoicing, she instructed the maids to take good care of the cat, then left the room.


    The hall was decorated with the shadows of a dark night. Max walked along the corridor that servants had brightly lit with Rudis close behind. Riftan¡¯s mere return seemed to have brought life to the quiet castle.


    The scent of fried food and sweet liquor wafted through the cool air, and under the stairs, a loud voice echoed softly.


    Max carried the horn and went down the stairs past the busy servants. She saw the knights and young soldiers who sat on the long dining table, and the maids who served them, as she walked out of the wide hall and into the dining room.


    She nced at the knights who were busy dining, drinking, and talking, standing at the door. In the audience, a candbra released a blinding light, and the table was filled with food that was so ample that it was thought the table would split.


    Among them was a boy who was carving a whole boar on thergest tter and cing the slices on a te. Suddenly he looked at her and raised his hand. <b>¡°My Lady!¡±</b>


    Yurixion, dressed beautifully in a white tunic, raced towards her with a cheerful smile. Max wasughing awkwardly. When she recalled what she had done yesterday with Riftan in front of him, she couldn¡¯t lift her head. The boy continued chatting easily, as if he didn¡¯t care at all.


    <b>¡°How have you been? As you already know, I went through the first civil war of my life with Sir Calypse. I spent the 10 most meaningful days of my life with my respected Sir¡¯s side!¡±</b>


    He sounded as if he had been to a good ce for a pic, not a demon¡¯sir. Max was just embarrassed not knowing what to say.


    <b>¡°L-long time no see. D-did you get hurt... Are you fine?¡±</b> she asked.


    <b>¡°It¡¯s okay, except for a slight bruise.¡±</b> Yurixion smiled awkwardly, pointing at his knees.


    <b>¡°I¡¯m ashamed to say I was walking down the hillside, my foot got caught in the roots of a tree and I fell down. Fortunately, the ointment you gave me was so good that I didn¡¯t have to bother anyone, but I was teased by Sir Nirta.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Lobar, talkter. Take your seat first.¡± </b>A knight, who couldn¡¯t see Max, yelled over his shoulder.


    Yurixion scratched his neck abashedly and reached out to her. <b>¡°Let me help you. Okay, please, this way. I¡¯ll show you the most delicious food stacked on the tray.¡±</b>


    As Max ced her hand on the arm of the knight, the boy skillfully led her out of the crowd and pulled out a chair in an unexpectedly smooth move.


    <b>¡°I¡¯ll take your cape.¡±</b>


    Max hesitated for a moment, holding the cape string. It was embarrassing to show herself in front of others.


    <b>¡°My Lady?¡±</b>


    At Yurixion¡¯s confused gaze, she closed her eyes tightly, took off her thick cape and handed it to him.


    The noisy surrounding suddenly became quiet. Max could only shrug in embarrassment at their low murmurs.

 Chapter 122 A Drunk Beauty (1)

    <b>Chapter 122 ¨C A Drunk Beauty (1)</b>


    Moments earlier, the knights, who were carrying their sses and making noisy noises, were now looking at her as if caught in surprise with their eyes wide open.


    At the weight of their stares, Max sensed her self-esteem diminishing and she at once dropped her gaze to stare at the floor.


    She thinks that they felt that this kind of fancy outfit did not suit her at all, just as she expected, which is why they were staring at her so intensely. As she felt curiously scrutinized by their gaze, she felt cold sweat running down her nape.


    Max stopped in her movements and waited for the young boy to catch up with her. Yurixion greeted her with a wide smile before speaking.


    <b>¡°Oh My God! Your gown, it is really wonderful.¡± Heplimented her and Max¡¯s eyes lit up at hispliment.</b>


    <b>¡°I-Is it re-really?¡±</b>


    Max looked at the boy with an insecure but hopeful expression on her face. As she stared into his eyes, Max concluded that Yurixion did not seem to be lying to her.


    Yurixion nodded furiously, while his big shining eyes stared at her.


    <b>¡°You look just like an ancient Elf! The white dress goes really well on you. I used to be dazzled by beauty before, but today I am blind!¡±</b> Yurixion told her excitedly and Max blushed at the exaggerated praise.


    The boy proceeded to pour out his praises enthusiastically at her as she was about to return thepliment, that he too looked good in his clothes.


    <b>¡°You are Sir Calypse¡¯s wife, the world¡¯s number one knight. For a moment, I was mesmerised! Even the arrogant Nimfish would blush with jealousy at your loveliness.¡±</b>


    In a moment of joy, Max could feel her cheeks reddening all the way up to the nape of her neck. It seemed funny to her because it was not possible for the young boy to see beauty that never existed in the world. Yurixion did not stop giving herpliments as they walked towards their table.


    Max immediately sat on the chair when they arrived, fighting back the desire to shut Yurixion¡¯s mouth, but the boy was quite unabashed and continued talking.


    Yurixion proceeded to offer her cheerful praises, perhaps not feeling any embarrassment at all, as he pulled out a chair directly beside her.


    <b>¡°It¡¯s such a waste. If you had participated in the royal ball in this way, you would have entranced all the knights and their wives would gather angrily outside the pce!¡±</b>


    <b>¡°T-Thank you....¡± </b>replied Max shyly.


    She looked down at the round te in front of her, murmuring those words in a voice that she could hardly even drag out of her mouth. Around her, the silence of the knights made her feel so awkward and ufortable.


    She wasughing at the boy¡¯s exaggerations of her appearance to outsiders, but inside, her sweat poured secretly under her dress.


    Yurixion began to give her some food in haste.


    <b>¡°Mydy, I will be by your side to assist you. Do you have any favorite food? They¡¯re all delicious, but they¡¯re especially roasted.¡±</b> Max felt relieved that the subject had be normal, sighed, and looked around the room looking for the face of her husband.


    <b>¡°Thank you. By the way... ...where¡¯s Sir Ca-Calypse?¡±</b> Max asked.


    <b>¡°Sir Calypse is still in the conference room. We are still nning and are discussing the movements of the monsters with some of the knights.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°The move-movements of m-monsters... ?¡±</b> This sparked Max¡¯s interest.


    <b>¡°Suddenly, the monsters from the northwest started moving south.¡±</b>


    At the sudden sound of a voiceing from her back, Max turned her head. Sir Nirta, who was dressed in in clothes, met her gaze. He was standing right behind her and he looked up and down at her. Max noticed that he did so with a strange expression on his face, and he soon flopped down on a chair next to her after he had done this.


    <b>¡°Trolls are showing signs of moving to the Anatorium, so the leader is discussing countermeasures with the wizard. First of all, they told us to have a meal together becauseter it¡¯s going to be a long discussion.¡±</b> Nirta responded in a fore-bonding tone and immediately Max¡¯s brows suddenly furrowed.


    The unexpected story clouded Max¡¯s face.


    Hebaron continued his speech as Max processed the new information, while filling his ss with wine in a manner that discarded formality.


    Max dropped her fork and decided to listen to his words.


    <b>¡°That¡¯s why the goblins were bigger than expected. I spent a lot of time exploring the mountains in the north because it seemed like something had happened to the demons¡¯ ecosystem.¡± </b>Hebaran told the crowd and as knights started whispering at each other, gasps suddenly filled the room.


    <b>¡°De-demons in A-anatol? ... you mean they-they¡¯re coing?¡±</b> Max suddenly asked.


    <b>¡°It would be better to say that they started moving south than that they wereing here. It¡¯s just a guess, but ording to the testimony of the monsters¡¯ hunters who came across the mountain....¡±</b>


    Max gave a somber look to Nirta at that moment. He abruptly shut his mouth when Nirta saw the darkening of her face and decided to end the conversation. He awkwardly scratched the back of his head and added in finality.


    <b>¡°I¡¯ve said a lot of useless things. It¡¯s nothing to worry about, ma¡¯am. Even if the demons areing in, Anatol is as safe as an iron can, as long as there are Knights of the Remdragon.¡±</b>


    Max could hardly rx even with his assurance. The horrendous images of the guards and loggers who were seriously injured in the Werewolf¡¯s raid came to her mind. As the number of demons increases, such things will happen more often.


    Max slipped a hand into the pocket of her cloak to hold on to the mana concealed in it. The resolve she had to learn magic became stronger. It would be better than nothing, if not of great help.


    <b>¡°Let¡¯s focus on studying for tomorrow,¡± </b>Max said firmly to herself.


    Yurixion began to speak cheerfully again beside Max, as if to enliven the subdued atmosphere.


    <b>¡°Deardy, don¡¯t have such a dark face and try these delicious foods. The roast boar of the chef is really excellent. The skin is crispy and the flesh is juicy and extremely soft and moist! If you cut the meat intorge pieces and dip it in a thick chamelein sauce, you¡¯re going to be so enticed that you can¡¯t focus on other things.I daresay you won¡¯t even notice if one of us drops dead at this instance!¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Thank you... Well, it looks re-really good,¡±</b> Max replied.


    <b>¡°Right? The nutmeg-infused dove and fried cinnamon cookies are also amazing. Try them.¡±</b>


    Yurixion packed her te full of food. Max pushed the food into her mouth little by little at his suggestion. It was really as good as he said. Max forgot her worries and began to indulge in her delicious meal. Nirta, who nced at her while drinking, filled her ss with wine.


    <b>¡°I am going to choke drinking all this wine on my own. Let¡¯s have a drink together.¡± </b>Nirta told her as he pushed her ss towards her which was now filled with wine.


    <b>¡°Thank you.¡±</b>


    Feeling touched by his rare act of kindness, Max gulped down the wine in one shot.

 Chapter 123 A Drunk Beauty (2)

    <b>Chapter 123 ¨C A Drunk Beauty (2)</b>


    When Nirta saw it, he raised one eyebrow and refilled the wine ss.


    <b>¡°You seem to enjoy drinking. Have another drink.¡±</b>


    Max suddenly realized how silly she looked, and told Nirta that in fact she never enjoyed drinking more than one or two drinks at a meal, but she closed her eyes and drank all at once because she didn¡¯t want to receive his disappointed nces like the one she saw earlier.


    As the warmth inside her began to spread, Max feltfortable. Max glistened lingeringly at the pleasant feeling of increasing drunkenness and continued to drink the wine Hebaron poured for her. Her drinking suddenly looked like a show and invited the onlookers toe in one by one to offer her food and alcohol.


    While the way they appeared to feed her like a rare species mildly annoyed her, Max could not refuse and kept drinking.


    She asked to herself how many times she tilted the ss to her lips, and gradually her eyes began to fade to the point where she felt strange. She began to let hups as she sped the ss with her hands tightly. Her body felt limp and shaky, the room before her eyes was dancing.


    She didn¡¯t know why, but suddenly she wanted to clear her head and sober up. Perhaps her appearance had appeared strange that a knight stepped in and blocked Nirta¡¯s hand from pouring more alcohol into her ss.


    <b>¡°Sir Nirta, stop filling the cup. I think thedy is already drunk enough ..¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Well, I¡¯m... O-o-okayy...¡±</b> Max answered.


    Her tongue was twisted and her pronunciation was not clear. Normally, she would have kept her mouth shut immediately because of how ashamed she was of her drunk tone, but somehow she didn¡¯t feel so embarrassed to stutter. Trapped in her drunken state, Max decided to finish all the remaining liquor in her ss at once and bravely held out her ss towards Nirta.


    <b>¡°One more drink, p-please....¡±</b>


    <b>¡°You eat very well. All right. Okay. Come on, have another drink.¡±</b> Nirtaplimented her.


    Nirta¡¯s tone has now be more friendly to her. It was pleasantly satisfying the way he talked to a fellow drinker, so Max drank more happily. Smiling endlessly and shaking her body left and right, thanks to the alcohol that spilled, her sleeves got damp, but everything about her felt good.


    Then she heard someone burst outughing at the sight of her.


    <b>¡°That¡¯s pretty adorable. I thought you were a woman of somber and demure character.¡±</b>


    Max swung her head towards the side where the sound came from, and shouted back.


    <b>¡°I am not up-uptight! You may not be a-able to d-deny it, but...¡±</b>


    She sighed as she gulped down the wine that Nirta gave her. Suddenly, her pleasant mood quickly subsided and was reced by mncholy in an instant.


    <b>¡°But... that¡¯s... It¡¯s b-because I¡¯m not used to d-dealing with p-people. </b><b>I don¡¯t speak v-very well and.. I don¡¯t know what to say. A-also the-they are all g-grown up for n-nothing. It¡¯s a li-little sca-scary when you¡¯re fa-facing him... If you look it up, it looks more po-powerful than it needs to be. It¡¯s all more in-intimidating, I¡¯m not the one to b-me, but the other to b-me, it¡¯s to you! E-everyone, please lo-lower your height a li-little¡±</b>


    The knights stared at her absurd request and incoherent words nkly. The only one who broke intoughter was Hebaron, Lord Nirta.


    <b>¡°Why, you think height is useless? Forbat, a big body is totally beneficial. Yours is too small. What did you do when you were little that you did not grow up?¡± </b>Nirta asked Max.


    <b>¡°Is Lord Nirta drunk?¡±</b> Max answered back.


    Undaunted by her sudden loud voice, her ss was filled again by the big knight.


    ¡°Now, it¡¯s not toote. You will grow like a pine tree if you drink and eat as much as I do.¡± Nirta told her.


    <b>¡°Well, shall we? I... Oh, can I still be a li-little b-bigger, can I?¡±</b> Max replied with a smile.


    <b>¡°If you grow taller, you may be more courageous and bold¡±</b> Max looked up at him with hopeful eyes. Hebaron bragged with a big smile.


    <b>¡°I have been drinking since I was 13 and grown this much.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I didn¡¯t know there was such a secret in Sir Nirta¡¯s height!¡±</b>


    Even Yurixion, who sat next to her and put meat in his mouth, poured a lot of alcohol into the cup and began to gulp it down.


    The surrounding knights who were looking at the drinking session began to cast their eyes away, as if embarrassed by them.


    Max didn¡¯t understand why they had such an awkward face. She tilted her head absentmindedly, wondering what they were going to do next, but instead she found herself bringing her mouth back to the ss. At that moment, a big hand suddenly reached out over her shoulder and snatched her ss away.


    Max looked back in astonishment.


    Her eyes met with Riftan who stood tall with a fearsome expression. His face turned red and his eyes were staring at her. Judging by his half-blind stare, and violently muttering at her, Max realized he was angry.


    <b>¡°Now... what the hell are you doing?¡±</b> Riftan asked her.


    <b>¡°To grow ta-taller...¡±</b> Max replied with a hup.


    Riftan nced about the room once more before opening his mouth and his fierce eyes flew towards the knights.


    <b>¡°Can you tell me who got my wife drunk?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°She is pretty good at drinking, so I just... .¡± </b>Hebaron answered.


    Hebaron scratched the back of his head and made excuses, and Riftan¡¯s face grew even more frosty.


    <b>¡°My wife has had enough of drinking.¡±</b> Riftan announced.


    He gritted his teeth, andid down the ss until it banged. Then he looked menacingly around the restaurant, where silence had fallen, and announced in a cold soft voice.


    <b>¡°Eat well and keep drinking. Because you¡¯re going to use a lot of energy at the aerobatics training tomorrow.¡±</b>


    The knights groaned low in unison.


    Riftan then walked out of the restaurant, dragging Max with him and ignoring the grumbling sounds from the other knights.


    Suddenly, Max¡¯s legs felt weak, and Riftan picked her up and held her, noticing her difort. She obediently wrapped her arms round his neck as Riftan held her. She had been thinking about going to bed because her eyes kept closing.


    Riftan attempted to lower her down when they arrived in their room, but Max buried her face deep in the nape of his neck and appeared not to hear his deep sigh as he struggled to bring her to bed. Then she felt Riftan¡¯s body flinching and stiffening.


    Max, who was happily intoxicated by the sensation of drinking and sleepiness, didn¡¯t care a bit. She gulped down his peculiar body odor and kissed his neck impulsively on the pulsating part of his pulse.


    <b>¡°Hey....¡± </b>Riftan breathed in surprise.


    As if to soothe a sulky animal, Max smiled and smoothed his hair. She gently closed her eyes while wiggling with her hands on his chest.


    <b>¡°Maxy... you don¡¯t mean to sleep, do you?¡±</b>


    Max moaned and buried herself deeper in his arms. Riftan looked down at the figure and fretted.


    <b>¡°How much did you drink?¡±</b>


    <b> ¡°....¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Damn it, you¡¯re not teasing anyone, but why are you dressed like this?¡±</b>


    He finally managed to put her body down on the bed and pulled up the skirt that had been rolled up.


    Max raised herself to make it easier for him to undress her. Then as soon as he took the dress off her head, sheid her head on a pillow and began to sleep in earnest. Looking down at the figure, Riftan gritted his teeth once more..


    <b>¡°When morninges... you¡¯ll see.¡±</b>

 Chapter 124 Rare Praises (1)

    <b>Chapter 124 ¨C Rare Praises (1)</b>


    Max woke up to the cries of a cat. She reluctantly opened her heavy lids and flinched at the bright lighting through the window causing her a splitting headache. She groaned painfully as she sat down, holding her throbbing head between her hands.


    Her stomach felt heavy as it was full of sand, and her head had ached as if someone had been nailing her skull all night long. She frowned at the unusual difort and suddenly saw a cup full of water appear in front of her eyes.


    Max slowly lifted her head up.


    With a gloomy face, Riftan looked down at her, and she realized for the first time that there were three kittens perched on her legs that seemed to have fully regained their powers.


    <b>¡°Wake up, drunkdy¡±</b> Riftan told her.


    Max stiffened as memories ofst night flooded her thoughts. Riftan handed her the ss of water which she received in shame.


    <b>¡°Yesterday was very worth seeing. I didn¡¯t know my wife was such a drinker.¡±</b> Riftan spoke to her in a low voice.


    <b>¡°Oh,no! Y-yesterday was my first time dr-drinking like that.¡±</b> Max replied in a faint voice.


    Riftan gave Max a doubtful look before sitting down on the bed beside her. She felt him breathing deeply, as if to calm his anger.


    Max felt even more anxious by his actions. She buried her swollen face into the sheets, but somehow Riftan¡¯s soft voice went straight into her ears, more clearly than his shouts.


    <b>¡°I¡¯ll tell you something, Maxi, if I see you drunk among the big boys one more time, I¡¯ll make you unable to walk for a while¡±</b>


    Max looked up at him in astonishment.


    She realized that she was more surprised by the fact that his words didn¡¯t seem to frighten her at all than from the threat itself. She believes he can¡¯t do anything to her and wasn¡¯t going to harm her.


    <b>¡°Do you understand what I¡¯m trying to tell you?¡±</b>


    He asked her, but he grumbled softly as soon as he saw that she did not show fear. He just seemed upset that she didn¡¯t take his words seriously.


    <b>¡°I w-wont do that a-again¡±</b> Max promised.


    <b>¡°Seems like you are just saying that.¡±</b>


    With dissatisfied eyes, he looked down at her miserable body, and soon gave a deep sigh of exhaustion.


    <b>¡°I¡¯m going to ask the maid to bring you some herbal tea that¡¯s good for relieving hangovers, so take a rest. Let¡¯s finish talking in the evening.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Rif-Riftan...¡±</b> Max weakly called to him.


    ¡°Right now, I have some priority work to take care of,¡± Riftan answered, slowly getting up from his seat.


    He shakes the cat off his boots, puts it on the bed next to Max, and leaves the room. Max hurriedly held the cats who were bursting into tears with discontent in her arms. The high-pitched shout cry felt like a needle piercing to her brain.


    While she was calming the sick cats in her arms, Rudis entered the room with a teapot tray.


    <b>¡°How do you feel, madam?¡± </b>Rudis greeted her.


    <b>¡°I am o-okay. it¡¯s nothing.¡±</b> Max answered.


    In fact, she felt terrible, but yesterday¡¯s scene felt far worse than the pathetic hangover she had. Max calmed her aching stomach by sipping hot tea while trying to maintain her dignity in front of Rudis.


    <b>¡°I¡¯ll have some bath water for you. You¡¯ll feel better if you wash yourself with hot water and soothe your stomach with the chef¡¯s special egg porridge.¡±</b> Rudis told her with a smile.


    Max nodded at her consideration with appreciation, relieved by the thoughtful words of the maid.


    <b>¡°I will.¡±</b>


    Rudis called Max after a while, and she was greeted by a bathtub full of hot water. Max pulled her clothes off and went to the bathtub. In the warmth of the steaming hot water, she soaked herself and washed her hair with a mixture made of herbs.


    She enjoyed the hot bath until she felt the water turn lukewarm. Maxter changed into a new, fluffy dress.


    Rudis brought Max a thick boiled porridge with barley, potatoes, onions and eggs for thetter to enjoy while grooming.


    After Max¡¯s breakfast of that savory porridge, she sat in front of the fire and opened a book to read. Herbal tea was effective at driving her hangover away, and her headache disappeared, so she was able to look at her bookshelf and chose a book to read.


    <b>¡°Should I take the cats out?¡±</b> Rudis asked Max.


    The maid must have seen her turn the pages with concentration, and was concerned about her being interrupted by the cats.


    Max shook her head, and she didn¡¯t want to kick the little animals out of the room.


    <b>¡°Oh, no. They-they don¡¯t bother me. It doesn¡¯t re-really m-matter to me if they stay.¡±</b> Max responded.


    Then, Rudis smiled as one of the cats purred and rubbed against her. She bent down to rub the cat¡¯s ear.


    <b>¡°The ck cat is very calm. The white cat and the striped one, on the other hand, appear to be very yful. He will start moving around as soon as he finds his courage. I¡¯m sure that as you get bigger, you¡¯ll be a great mouse hunter.¡±</b>


    Rudis said to the cat, Max secretly breathed a sigh of relief at her soft expression. She was worried that Rudis¡¯s work may have increased. Rudis, however, already seemed to be obsessed with little cats as well.


    <b>¡°Oh, I named them yes-yesterday. The b-ck one is Roy... the white is La-Laura, and the gray-striped cat is R-Ron.¡±</b>


    She realized as Max spoke that Rudis closed her eyes as if to memorize them, and whispered the names of the cats with a happy look on her face.

 Chapter 125 Rare Praises (2)

    <b>Chapter 125 ¨C Rare Praises (2)</b>


    <b>¡°I¡¯m going to have to show them all how to catch mice. It seems they all like their new family. For them, the chef¡¯s standards are exceptionally strong. This morning, I woke up a little early and caught him cooking a special meal for these future rat catchers.¡±</b>


    Rudis said, pointing to a t bowl ced on the floor. Inside the round wooden bowl, white fish and milk were finely chopped and mixed like porridge together.


    Max happily watched the cats eating on a te while they dined bravely, then she concentrated on reading again.


    <b>¡°Now, once you are done with this one book, you will have read all the books that Ruth has given you. The training to feel mana is a topic where I didn¡¯t make much progress, but thanks to the step-by-step guide, I could understand a little bit about the magic concept and principle.¡±</b> Max told herself.


    She took out a new piece of parchment from her leather pocket, spread it out, and opened thest page of the book while Laura, the white cat who was snuggling against her stomach, crept out and began to y tricks against her skirt.


    For a while, she scratched the cat¡¯s back while watching the cute scene and as the cat began to rattle violently, the letters she was reading began to dance in her head and she could no longerprehend what she was reading.


    Max nced at the cat with an embarrassed face. Rudis quickly picked up the cat and put it in its sleeping basket, but the heartbroken cat did not stop crying.


    <b>¡°I can take the cats out if you want, Madam.¡±</b> Rudis suggested.


    <b>¡°Oh, no. I was just about to go to the library. I¡¯m sorry, but could you take care of them a little bit?¡±</b>


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. They will be calm soon after I feed them some milk.¡±


    Rudis affectionately stroked the cat, took the pot out and heated the milk in the firece. Max gave her a thankful smile before she put a robe over her clothes, took the book and went out.


    Finally, Max found peace in the library as she entered it after she passed through the cold corridor, as soon as she settled into her seat and began reading, she heard a familiar voice greeting her.


    <b>¡°Hello. Madam Calypse. Have you slept all night?¡±</b>


    Max, who had a perplexed expression on her face, blushed at the thought of drunkennessst night.


    <b>¡°To me-mention ady¡¯s mistake and make it this shame-shameful... It¡¯s not po-polite.¡±</b> Max snapped at Ruth.


    <b>¡°Whichdy in the world drinks half a barrel alone?¡± </b>


    Max red at him with a look of distrust.


    <b>¡°Don¡¯t lie to me. I could-couldn¡¯t have drunk that much.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°You only drank half a barrel of ale. When you add the wine, it¡¯ll be a lot more. You must be a natural drinker...seeing that you¡¯re fine after drinking like that. Even Nirta praised you.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°No, it can¡¯t be. My head hu-hurt this morn-morning....¡±</b>


    <b>¡°You¡¯re looking fine.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Be-because I drank her-herbal tea! I... I¡¯m not a drunk-drunkard!¡±</b>


    Max even raised her voice and outright denied it.


    For a woman, there could be no more embarrassing title than being a drinker, she figured. Fortunately, as if he had no intention of making fun of her any more, Ruth shook his shoulders and sat down at his desk.


    <b>¡°Well, maybe there is a second chance for you to test your capacity for drinking.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°That chance does-doesn¡¯t exist! I won¡¯t drink like that a-anymore.¡± Max dered.</b>


    <b>¡°Yes, yes, I understand, you¡¯re here to study, right? Please sit down. I¡¯ll stop now. How far have you read the book?¡±</b>


    For a moment, Max stared at him with discontented eyes, before sitting weakly on her desk.


    <b>¡°Now, I have only one b-book left to read. I don¡¯t understand it all, but....¡±</b>


    <b>¡°You¡¯ve read quite a lot. Tell me what you don¡¯t know, and I¡¯ll describe it as easily as possible.¡±</b>


    Max pulled out a pre-arranged bundle of parchment from her pocket. Ruth picked it up and looked over it. Max noticed that as he read the pages of her notes, he had a satisfied look on his face.


    <b>¡°You¡¯ve been studying hard for days. It¡¯s great that you¡¯re so motivated.¡±</b>


    <b>¡±I-I just wrote down what I didn¡¯t un-understand while reading.¡±</b>


    As she murmured shyly at his rare praise, Ruth coughed in vain and came back with a stern look again.


    <b>¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll exin. Listen closely.¡±</b>


    Max quickly took out her stack of clean parchment, the quill pen and the ink bottle. Looking at her, Ruth smiled and began to exin, and every word he said was written down by Max.


    With Ruth¡¯s monotonous voice and the sound of her pen gliding against paper, they spent a long time inside the library.


    Max asked the maid to prepare a simple meal and bring it to the library for them, as her study hours grew longer.


    They sat face to face on the desk when their dinner arrived, eating bread and soup, and exchanging questions and answers.


    Max held the bread in one hand and ate it bit by bit, while busily taking in Ruth¡¯s exnation as thetter talked.


    With each new learning she had, Ruth became excited from time to time, and when she asked him to repeat the exnations, he exined them again, step by step patiently. He was kind to her unexpectedly, so she did not worry and tried her best to earn his reproach, even though she did not understand the topic all at once, Ruth had a generous attitude so she felt rxed and able to ask questions about anything without worrying about being wrong.


    <b>¡°It reminds me of when I was on the world tower.¡±</b> Ruth suddenly muttered with a look of nostalgia on his face. His expression made Max wonder what he was thinking.

 Chapter 126 Riftan’s Envy (1)

    <b>Chapter 126 ¨C Riftan¡¯s Envy (1)</b>


    Max gave him a puzzled look as she handed over the bookcase.


    <b>¡°You think I came out because I hated the World Tower, don¡¯t you?¡± </b>He was able to discern her thoughts.


    <b>¡°I didn¡¯t like the discipline, but I didn¡¯t hate it by itself. In fact, there¡¯s no other ce in the world where hundreds of great wizards can gather to hone their skills like in that ce,¡±</b> he said in a faint longing voice.


    Max¡¯s curiosity had been piqued. Nornui was an unknown ind with very limited ess to outsiders. Only the wizards were allowed to enter and leave the tower while the merchants from the south and west were busy at the port. To and from knowledge had to go through the proper channels.


    Without a doubt, this forbidden ce exuded a mysterious aura. Countless minstrels had spread songs about the mysterious Nornui all over the continent, fascinated and enchanted by its secrecy.


    It¡¯s no wonder that Lady Calypse was enthralled by the tale of the runaway wizard. Since listening to the tales skillfully sung by singers, she had been lost in strange dreams about the World Tower for a long time. And now that she was in thepany of someone best acquainted, she decided to learn everything she could.


    <b>¡°D-do all wi-wizards study at the W-World Tower?¡±</b> Her eyes glimmered with curiosity as she inquired.


    <b>¡°What do you mean-do you want to study magic by yourself at Anatol?¡±</b> Ruth shook his head as if telling her not to ask stupid questions.


    <b>¡°In order to master the magic¡¯s properties, you must go into the World Tower and train. However, you don¡¯t have to go too far to learn the universal magic you want to learn. Most of the wandering wizards in the mercenary corps are these non-affiliated wizards.¡±</b>


    Ruth scratched the back of his head as she tilted her head at the unfamiliar words, wondering if he had exined it yet.


    <b>¡°As mentioned in the introduction to wizardry, Mana is wind, water, earth, fire, light and darkness... There are a total of 6 attributes. Mana has these six kinds of energy in perfect bnce... The very pure mana umted in the body by extracting only one attribute is called speed mana, and the advantage of this pure mana is the ¡°magic attribute¡±. On the other hand, the ¡®universal magic¡¯ that we want to learn right now is not one attribute of mana, but an attribute of various attributes that we umte and use in our body.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Wouldn¡¯t the various elements be better? I think it¡¯s better to collect all the elements in the same amount,¡±</b> he continued.


    <b>¡°No, the more unstable your mana is, the more powerful it bes. The mana that is focused on only one attribute has 10 times the power of normal mana. Let¡¯s say you have 6 bricks here. Isn¡¯t it difficult to spread evenly on the floor? That¡¯s for sure. However, you can simply knock them down by stacking bricks. As I said earlier, magic creates these dissonances in nature. It¡¯s magic that breaks the bnce and affects a well-calcted mess.¡±</b>


    Max nodded and recalled the exnation of the difference between ¡®spell¡¯ and ¡®mana¡¯ she had heardst time. Spells were against thews of nature, but mana followed them.


    <b>¡°In the past, it was thought that if the body¡¯s umted mana was inclined to a certain trait, the magical power would be greater as well.¡±</b> Ruth revealed the inside of his wrist by rolling up his sleeves.


    She smiled wide as if she was happy to understand. On the white skin with veins, a small enchantment, drawn in red ink, was inscribed.


    <b>¡°In order to master the attributes of magic, you need to be awarded this by the World Tower. Me.. Through this magic, I¡¯m umting pure wind-like mana in my body.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Well, I-I don¡¯t think so...¡± </b>Max said, looking down at her wrist with a touch of anticipation. <b>¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be e-easier to learn ma-magic if you engraved it on your b-body?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°The only people who can engrave this magic are the senior wizards who live atop the World Tower, and in order for them to be given the attribute magic, they have to live and be educated in the World Tower for atleast four years. They can¡¯t get out of Nornui during that time.¡±</b>


    Max drooped her shoulders with a disappointed look. Ruth clicked his tongue as though he wanted tough as he looked down at the figure.


    <b>¡°What do these attributes mean for a new chick who has just started studying the theory of magic?... You¡¯re worried about learning the basics aren¡¯t you?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°W-well, it¡¯s just... ah! I only asked one question.¡±</b> Max grumbled burying her nose into the book hiding her embarrassed face.


    Ruth smiled and moved a few books beside Max before rising from his seat to light the fire. The sky was cloudy and a dim shadow hung over the library, despite the fact that it was still early.


    With tongs, he removed small embers from the furnace and lit them on a candlestick andmp. Max rubbed her tired eyes and kept reading before rising just in time; it was already evening.


    <b>¡°Are you going to the dining hall for dinner?¡±</b> When he saw her packed books and parchment, Ruth asked mischievously.


    Max shook her head. She couldn¡¯t face the knightsst night because she was too humiliated by her tipsy self.


    <b>¡°I-I¡¯m going to e-eat in my room. I-I want to st-stay there re-reading all these books.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Calm down, Max. You haven¡¯t made that big of a mistake. I don¡¯t think you¡¯ve ever seen a real drunkard, much less hear he gibberish they spew.¡±</b> Ruth, who immediately saw through her excuse, spat out. He then went on to suggest.


    <b>¡°Oh, why don¡¯t you take this chance to build friendship with the knights? Everyone seems to think it¡¯s funny...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°W-well.. I-I don¡¯t want to be fu-funny...¡±</b>

 Chapter 127 Riftan’s Envy (2)

    <b>Chapter 127 ¨C Riftan¡¯s Envy (2) </b>


    Despite the fact she said that, she was tempted inside. He really didn¡¯t think badly about her? Suddenly, while in the midst of her musings, she heard the sound of the door opening. As she turned in the direction, she saw Riftan striding into the library without disarming himself.


    <b>¡°What have you been doing up to this hour?¡±</b> Max was surprised by his question.


    Ruth replied bluntly as he was checking to see if he was still angry. <b>¡°What are you doing in the library?¡±</b>


    Riftan frowned and looked around the desk. Next to the messy pile of books were the dishes and trays that were emptied at lunch. He held his forehead and shook his head as if dumbfounded.


    <b>¡°I heard the maids have been stuck here today... Have you been reading all day?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Just as Lord Calypse wields a sword all day, there is a man who reads all day.¡± </b>There was a faint displeasure looming over Riftan¡¯s face at the pompous tone.


    Max hurriedly packed her books, her nerves frayed by the strange environment. She said, <b>¡°I... I... I... I was just about to get up.¡±</b>


    Riftan quickly picked up the book in her arm. <b>¡°Let¡¯s go. I told them to set the table in the room.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Don¡¯t you eat at the dining hall?¡±</b>


    Riftan shot a crooked look over his shoulder because of Ruth¡¯s question.


    <b>¡°Everyone is going to be eating at the knights¡¯ quarters. I also told the servants to bring me food because I was too busy.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°What the hell have you done to keep people froming to the dining hall with only physical strength?¡±</b> Asked Ruth, trembling.


    <b>¡°Aren¡¯t you being so petty about my wife being drunk?¡±</b>


    Max looked up at Riftan with a surprised face. Was it possible that he harshly criticized the knights for what he saw? Max shook her head feeling sorry for the knights who had been scolded because of her, but Riftan only snorted.


    <b>¡°When I saw the jar full of alcohol rise, again and again, I felt he had lost his discipline, so I imposed on him a hard training.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°You did?¡± </b>Ruth said sarcastically and sighed.


    Riftan just walked out of the library, holding Max¡¯s hand while pretending he didn¡¯t hear hisment. Max left a small greeting to Ruth and hurried down the cold corridor with the man.


    <b>¡°S-still-¡°</b>


    Max was almost running to catch up as he took long strides. But after a while he paused and looked back at her.


    Max took the opportunity and spoke carefully.


    <b>¡°A-are you still a-angry?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°N-now... I d-don¡¯t drink alcohol like that... I-I won¡¯t drink t-too much from now on... I-I can¡¯t believe I was so drunk, I-I didn¡¯t know.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I¡¯m not mad.. yet.¡±</b>


    Riftan bluntly spat out and resumed his steps. She walked quietly with him, sometimes sneaking nces at his face every now and then. Contrary to his words, his lips were sternly pursed. He was walking down the hallway silently, but when he entered the stairwell, he spat out.


    <b>¡°Are you with him every time you stay in the library?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°What?¡± </b>Max looked up at him in all curiousness at the sudden question, but soon she nodded slowly.


    <b>¡°R-Ruth... Most of his ti-time seems to be s-spent in the l-library. We almost always run into each other.¡±</b>


    Max decided not to mention that he had left the tower and is now treating the library as his dwelling ce. She thought she should at least maintain that level of loyalty.


    Riftan frowned faintly and asked, <b>¡°You behave like a saint, don¡¯t you? ... He¡¯s such a naughty boy, and he often tries to get others into trouble and.. he¡¯s involved in such strange experiments too...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°It¡¯s m-me who is a-always bothering h-him. H-he s-seems a little strange... I d-don¡¯t really k-know... H-he is always t-teaching me things. E-even if it hasn¡¯t been long since he arrived... h-he has been of great assistance to me.¡±</b>


    Somehow Riftan¡¯s mood seemed to worsen at her answer. Max was anxious by the strange tension surrounding him. Did Riftan hate Ruth?


    It seemed to her that there was a lot of trust between them, even though it didn¡¯t seem like it sometimes. Max rolled her eyes wondering what to do with his look of displeasure. It wasn¡¯t until they were near the door to their chambers that Riftan asked.


    <b>¡°... Do you like smart men?¡±</b>


    At that moment she realized that Riftan was really offended by his wife mingling with another man. He had never been conscious of Ruth in that way, the way he never thought it would be pleasant for a husband. Max jumped up in blue, worried that she might be suspected of chastity.


    <b>¡°I-I d-don¡¯t like it! Of c-course I-I respect-him, but.. it¡¯s not like t-that! Ruth¡¯s a s-stickler! H-he¡¯s always mean and Of c-course I-I a-appreciate his help. T-There¡¯s nothing... I d-dont know. I-I can count on him w-when you a-are in trouble, but... I.. I mean, h-he nags a lot. It¡¯s like a n-anny... Quite nosy.. I don¡¯t think that¡¯s.. I don¡¯t think Riftan should..!¡±</b>


    Max, who was desperately moring to plead innocence, shut her mouth. Riftan was staring down at her. She opened and closed her mouth like a carp with her head lowered. Without looking in the mirror, she could tell her face was flushed. Her ears were burning, and she couldn¡¯t stand the silence any longer, so she made a gibberish remark.


    <b>¡°I-I mean.. H-he¡¯s reliable.. a-and he¡¯s a good r-rider.. T-the k-kind of person w-who¡¯s always nice... Y-you like it or not...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I mean you...¡±</b>


    Surprised by the thud, Max raised her head. Riftan was mming his head against the door when he let out a deep sigh, leaning against his forehead.


    <b>¡°How much weirder should I make myself feel here?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°W-what?..¡±</b>


    Riftan red at her with slitted eyes, grabbed her hand and pushed open the door. Max was led into the room by his arm and he closed the door behind him. He then lifted her up and pushed her against the wall.

 Chapter 128 Announcement

    <h4>Chapter 128: Announcement</h4>


    <b>Announcement</b><b>Recently we had many people requesting for longer chapters or frequent updates, and 2 of the readers offered to help. Thanks to them, you will be able to get MUCH MORE frequent updates, and LONGER chapters. All credits go to them! </b>


    <b>Chapter 128</b>


    <b>Trantors ¨C LN & LL </b>


    Max opened her mouth in shock. Without skipping a beat, Riftan kissed her lips and slipped his tongue in. Max squeezed his thick, hard arms. His soft tongue swept inside her mouth, touching everywhere it could reach. The soft hairs on the back of her neck fluffed up one by one.


    His kiss was savage and unpredictable <i>(Note: In Korean, the mouth is described as rough, but it means the kissing part was very passionate)</i>. Her breasts ached as their kiss deepened, the sensual movement inside her mouth gently sweeping over her teeth, her tongue, and the inside of her cheeks. She gasped and clung to his body, trembling.


    <b>¡°Haaa...¡±</b>


    She groaned as if she were suffering from fever and her body became hot from the pleasure, as goosebumps rose from her skin. She wrapped her arms around his neck, and at that moment, when she looked over his shoulder, she saw the maids widen their eyes. Max stared at them nkly as her heart stopped.


    The three maids stood solid as stones, forgetting their task of setting the table. Their arms were still outreached as if they were still setting up tes and lighting the candlesticks. Max screamed and pounded Riftan¡¯s back with her weak fist, hiding her face near his neck.


    He nced back and moved out of the doorway, holding Max in one arm. He said calmly with no expression.


    <b>¡°Leave when you¡¯re done.¡±</b>


    Max felt like she would die from shame. The maids moved slowly for a second, as if awakening from a trance from watching where theirdy and lord¡¯s faces met. The maids opened the door and went outside, saying goodbye with a polite expression.


    <b>¡°Um, well, have a good time.¡±</b>


    They even took the kittens sleeping in their basket in case they would disturb them. Riftan could care less about the maids¡¯ red faces. It was hard to determine if Max¡¯s face was redder than theirs. He closed the door and began to kiss Max again, but she cried out and pushed him away in disbelief.¡±


    <b>¡°Nuh-now, di-did yu-you see how the maids looked!¡±</b>


    <b>¡°What then. They¡¯re maids. You don¡¯t have worry about it.¡±</b>


    Riftan removed her arm, annoyed that it kept her body away from his, and continued to pour a small kiss over the nape of her neck. Even though Max was heavy with embarrassment, she still enjoyed his touch. Yet she held a hand over his mouth and leaned her head back.


    <b>¡°Rif-Riftan, you are st-staying in the castle for only sh-short amounts of time... but I-I am always with t-them every day!</b>


    <b>¡°You spend the most time with Ruth.¡±</b>


    Max¡¯s shoulders tensed at the level in his voice. He closed the gap between their faces until she could not see his terrifying, soft smile. His ck eyes shone like a savage beast¡¯s that thrilled her.Max gulped dryly.


    <b>¡°We-well, that is. Nuh-No. I sp-spend the longest times with the maids.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Really?¡±</b><i>(Note: I¡¯m stanning him so hard rn.)</i>


    <b>¡°Yeh-yes.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Anyway, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s unfair that I, your husband, spend the least time with you?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°We-well, it¡¯s not my fault. And not yours.¡±</b>


    Riftan often left the castle. As a lord and knight, Max knew that Riftan had many responsibilities. Nheless, she could not stop her tongue from using him. He noticed that she was upset. Riftan sighed and set her on the table.


    <b>¡°I know. I just meant since we don¡¯t have much time together, don¡¯t mind other people when I am with you.¡±</b>


    He pulled a chair next to her and sat down, taking her hands and grazing his lips over them. She could no longer me him when she saw his sincerity, as he gazed at her intensely.


    Max nodded her head up and down like a fool, her face still pink. A smile crept on his lips as he pressed her fingers, and when heughed, she softlyughed along with him.


    During the winter, Riftan stayed in the castle for longer periods of time. He went to the training grounds in the early morning and led knights regrly around the castle walls to subdue monsters. No matter his schedule, he made time to have dinner with hisdy when dusk started to fade.


    It was more peaceful timepared to thest autumn. During the day, Max read the books Ruth left her or trained to feel mana while holding a gemstone. In the evenings, her maids helped her dress beautifully and set the table for her sweet and rxing meals with Riftan.


    These were the moments when Max came to know her husband naturally. The first thing Max noticed was that Riftan had a simple taste in clothes. When he wasn¡¯t armed, Riftan preferred monotone, unpatterned clothing, and refrained from wearing brooches or jeweled belts. He detested luxuries on him and other men. His lip would curl at the sight of tight-fitting silk pants worn by mannequins, or the othertest fashions, such as ornate tunics that dragged on the floor, clothes with padded shoulders, shoes with pointed toes, or hats adorned with feathers.


    When a seamstress team once came to the castle, the seamstress tantly told Max that Riftan would wear whatever his wife would give him. With a horrified look, Max hid the feathered hat she was gifted by the seamstress for her husband. Riftan valued practical clothes and tools, and hated having items without worth.


    He preferred sturdy, active attire that only supported his training and was not overdemanding of his servants. Although he enjoyed alcohol and greasy food, he neverined when anything he craved was limited or unavable, and never requested meals that were difficult to make, asmon noblemen did. He was raised as a knight, and all he pursued for himself and his castle was efficiency.


    However, his frugal taste did not apply to his wife. He sought out beautiful clothes and fabrics to dress her. Frequently, he pressured her to wear jewels he would buy on a whim and ordered the maids constantly to treat their mistress well.


    Max came to believe that Riftan felt obligated, almost to the point of obsession, to give her the luxurious lifestyle that a Duke¡¯s daughter deserved. He had a surprisinglyplex mindset. While he viewed the vanity and whimsy of nobles with contempt, he saw the aristocratic lifestyle as a birthright to his wife. Showing off her status was very important to him.


    Envy and contempt for aristocratic society co-existed within him. Though she couldn¡¯t understand it all, Max dressed extravagantly to meet his expectations, and tried to imitate her younger sister¡¯s sophisticated and elegant mannerisms in her clumsy way. Fortunately, Riftan did not see her struggles when she was not herself, yet Max always fretted when he would find out when she was pretending.


    When she was at her desk studying the basic theory of geometry, Max suddenly widened her eyes at the thought. When spring came, nobles would visit Anatol. When the Calypses¡¯ would host them, Riftan would be able topare the truly elegant nobledies and his wife.


    Max tapped the desk with her fingertips and wondered if she should study etiquette for youngdies. She had no experience attendingrge banquets. She cringed at embarrassment from even the thought of hosting a ball.


    <b>¡°</b><b>You </b><b>seem focused.¡±</b>


    Ruth, who was sitting across the room said sternly, cracking his knuckles and rolling his eyes with sarcasm. His gaze was still on the brass kettle he was making tea with over the furnace. Max gazed at him in reproach for talking to her rudely, but the magician didn¡¯t care.


    <b>¡°If you¡¯ve finished that book, your study on basic theory is over. Please make sure you understand it thoroughly. In order to learn any magic formrs, it is necessary to understand the basics.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I-I am wo-working hard today. I¡¯m, I¡¯m just a little tired.¡±</b>


    When the kettle whistled, Ruth made a sweet tea of honey, ginger, and other herbs and set a cup on her desk.


    <b>¡°Mydy, please have refreshments.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Th-thanks.¡±</b>


    Ruth smiled softly at Max, faking sincerity as he bowed. Max rolled her eyes at his sarcastic attitude.


    Since Riftan seemed to detest Max and Ruth being alone together, Max only came to the library with her maids. However, the maids noticed that they made the wizard ufortable. To retaliate, Ruth often addressed Max politely, stressing that he should treat her well as thedy of the house in front of spying eyes. Max knew he didn¡¯t like being disturbed by the maids, but she ignored his unrest.


    <b>¡°Your training on sensing mana, Is it going well?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Yeh-yes? No, not yet.¡±</b>


    Max shook her head while holding her teacup with both hands. Ruth took a sip of his steaming tea before narrowing his eyes, giving serious thought.


    <b>¡°You were gifted with a high mana absorption rate. I thought teaching you would be a lot easier....but results will take more time, I see.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I-I have a high absorption rate?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Last time, you saw my powers enter into your palms. This means you have a high affinity to absorbing magic. Usually, it takes apprentices years of effort from a young age to absorb magic that quickly.</b>


    In a passage she read, Max remembered reading that mana was received into the body through what magicians called Ma Ryok. Although the tube was invisible and seemed nonexistent, there were only certain entrances where mana could enter the body.


    <b>¡°Huh-how do you us-usually de-develop this Ma Ryok?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°The magician injects magic into his student¡¯s body periodically. As a child, I was constantly exposed to magic. Therefore, my Ma Ryok has widened well for absorbing mana.¡±</b>


    Max nodded in quiet understanding until herplexion hardened. Was she used to mana because the healers had repeatedly healed her after her father¡¯s beatings? She had also been constantly exposed to magic. Max stared at his palms. She could not believe that something good could havee out of her father¡¯s cruel discipline.


    <b>¡°You don¡¯t have to be nervous. With practice, you¡¯ll get better at absorbing mana little-by-little.¡±</b>


    After seeing her face upied with dark thoughts, Ruth had tried tofort her. Max tried to smile and tried to focus on the present. Did it matter how she became gifted to use magic? She made up her mind to study the basic theory again to practice well.


    Max turned her head when the door opened loudly, making the bookshelves tremble.

 Chapter 129

    <strong>Chapter 129</strong>


    <strong>Trantors ¨C LN & LL</strong>


    Riftan had appeared again as usual. He had beening to the library frequently to find Max, which made Ruth sigh in frustration this time.


    <b>¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve finished training already?¡±</b> Ruth told Riftan.


    <b>¡°Training in cold weather drains strength. The guards need a breather for today to recover properly.¡±</b>


    Riftan responded dryly to the question, approaching Max from behind and bowing his head closer to hers. Max¡¯s cheeks colored as the texture of his cold lips touched her forehead. He gently rubbed her hair and whispered


    <b>¡°Have you been stuck here since this morning?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I-in the mo-morning, I stopped by the st-stables.¡±</b>


    Riftan appeared dissatisfied. He frowned and grumbled.


    <b>¡°Don¡¯t you spend longer here than in bed with me?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°We-well, nuh-no. About the same.¡±</b>


    Since Riftan¡¯s return to the castle, he spent much longer in the bedroom. Max¡¯s face turned red, recalling how much time she spent in his arms almost every night. Riftan groaned near her eye and hugged her shoulders tightly with both arms.


    <b>¡°Don¡¯t you think I¡¯m good enough?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Can you </b><b>please </b><b>be intimate when you two are alone? Where I can¡¯t see you?¡±</b> Ruth said, bored.


    <b>¡°Just look away.¡±</b> Riftan said.


    <b>¡°Why don¡¯t you go back to your room? To make me morefortable. This atmosphere is too much for me.¡±</b> Ruth told Max.


    Max couldn¡¯t lift her head. She sped her fiery hot face. Riftan clicked his tongue and pulled on Max¡¯s arm.


    <b>¡°Good. Let¡¯s go to our room. Hold onto me.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Ri-Riftan.¡±</b>


    Max tightly gripped the edge of the desk. She was too ashamed at this point to go their bedroom.


    <b>¡°To-today. The-the tasks you had to-to do today. Have you finished?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I left my patrol duties to another knight. Why aren¡¯t you getting up now?¡±</b>


    Riftan was impatient and tugged on her arm again, but Max held the desk more tightly. While she enjoyed her time with Riftan, it was too embarrassing to stay in bed during broad daylight. What if the servants gossiped badly about them? She closed her eyes and moved her eyeballs back and forth in embarrassment, waving an arm at the stacked books near her.¡±


    <b>¡°Ah-ah. I ha-haven¡¯t finished reading.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Readter.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°To-today, I pl-nned to read these.¡±</b>


    Riftan scrunched his eyebrows together in dissatisfaction.


    <b>¡°What the hell are you so obsessed with?¡±</b>


    He took a book from the stack on her task and looked it over. The pages were filled with all sorts of intricate figures and ancient words. He looked at Max again and frowned.


    <b>¡°What is this? Are you trying to learn magic?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Didn¡¯t you know?¡±</b> Ruth said. <b>¡°She¡¯s been learning magic from me for weeks.¡±</b>


    Riftan, who was still rifling through the pages stopped and raised his head, his eyes shing.


    <b>¡°What?¡±</b>


    At Riftan¡¯s reaction, Ruth nced at Max, confused.


    <b>¡°Hasn¡¯t she told you yet? Your wife may have a talent for magic, so I¡¯m teaching her little-by-little.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°WHO WANTS HER TO?!¡±</b>


    Riftan shouted fiercely, throwing the book away wildly. Max trembled. She didn¡¯t know if she would¡¯ve had permission, so she hadn¡¯t asked, but she thought he would be happy if he knew she was learning magic for him.


    <b>¡°Having wizards at hand are an incredible resource.¡± </b>Ruth countered. <b>¡°Moreover, recently, there¡¯s been a decline in wizards, which means less people to take on apprentices.¡±</b> Riftan was still upset.


    Heshed out, ming Ruth.


    <b>¡°This all started when I went to take out those damn Goblins.¡±</b>


    Ruth didn¡¯t know how to react and responded, slightly ashamed.


    <b>¡°I don¡¯t mean to teach her offense magic. But wouldn¡¯t it be a great asset to Anatol if your wife could do simple defense or healing magic?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I don¡¯t need the help!¡±</b> Riftan burst. Max grasped fabric on her knees tightly. When Riftan saw her face turn white and scared, he swore and squeezed her shoulder, trying to calm himself.


    <b>¡°I didn¡¯t bring you here to use you. I...I just want you to befortable. Magic is hard work and consumes a lot of strength.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I¡¯I¡¯m no-not trying to do so-something dangerous. I-I just want to-to be helpful.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I¡¯m saying I don¡¯t need it!¡±</b>


    Max looked at him in shock. Riftan hesitated and touched her face, his tone impatient.


    <b>¡°Don¡¯t look sad. I¡¯m not mad at you. You-.¡±</b>


    He couldn¡¯t find the words to exin and bit his lips. A strange silence fell upon the library. Riftan continued to shift his gaze between Max¡¯s discouraged face and Ruth¡¯s disapproval. He swept his hair with one hand roughly. A cold look passed over his face.


    <b>¡°Do whatever you like.¡±</b>


    He turned away and left the library. Max watched his back hopelessly.


    Riftan didn¡¯te back until dark. Max wandered the room anxiously, looking out the window constantly for him. ording to Rodrigo, Riftan wasn¡¯t armed and had taken his horse to leave the castle.


    Max felt like the blood was drying in her veins. The three cats, who had been sleepingfortably near the firece, came out from under the bed and cried and groaned, as if expressing her feelings for her. She took one cat on herp, petting it, then lied down on the bed and quietly closed her eyes.


    She couldn¡¯t understand what had made Riftan so angry. Was he upset that she hadn¡¯t told him she was learning magic? She should have asked his permission before she had started.


    She bit her nails nervously, lost in thought when she heard a rattling sound. She hastily closed her eyes and pretended to sleep. She could tell by the footsteps who wasing.


    Max didn¡¯t have the courage to see Riftan in the face. Riftan approached her silently and carefully pushed the cats off the bed back into their basket.


    She listened, wanting to know his mood. Riftan ced the basket near the lit firece, took off his cloak, and hung it off to the side. He sat down on the bed to take off his boots. Max waited for him to lie next to her.


    He didn¡¯t move and just sat for a long time. Feeling rejected, Max bruried her face deep into her pillow. He didn¡¯t want to lie next to her, it seemed. She had disappointed him. She had just wanted to support him. Was she too ipetent to be trusted? She bit her lips. He had said so firmly that he didn¡¯t need her help. His words had struck her painfully. She curled her back to hide the hurt on her face.


    At that moment, a rough finger gently touched her cheek. Max held her breath. Riftan gently cupped her cheeks and pulled a few strands of her hair away. Even without opening her eyes, she could feel his intense gaze on her, as if her face was right next to the firece.


    He continued to sweep her hair away and took her fingertips to his lips. Max automatically shuddered from his touch. Did it seem like she was rejecting him? Riftan flinched and slowly returned her hand to her side and began to move away. Max hurriedly grasped his hand.


    <b>¡°Ri-Riftan!¡±</b> But after holding onto him, she didn¡¯t know what to say. Max looked at him cautiously. Did he know she was only pretending to be asleep? He didn¡¯t seem surprised she was awake. Underneath his fringed hair, his eyes, dark as ink, looked at her without expression. She shriveled at his look. Maybe he was angry at her. She was terrified.


    <b>¡°I¡¯m, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve done wrong,¡±</b> she said recklessesly, although she did not know exactly what she was apologizing for. Riftan drew in a short breath and hugged her.


    <b>¡°Don¡¯t apologize. You didn¡¯t do anything wrong. I just..¡±</b>


    Cold fingers prated her hair and touched her scalp, wrapping themselves around her small head. Max exhaled as Riftan buried his nose in her chest. Her shoulders trembled. Riftan rubbed her back and said irately.


    <b>¡°Don¡¯t act so scared all the time if you can learn magic.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Nuh-no. I-I¡¯m not scared. Really.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Don¡¯t lie. You¡¯re trembling. Dammit. I barely made youugh. Now we¡¯re starting all over.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Nuh-No. I¡¯m not afraid.¡±</b>


    Max trembled and bit her lip. She was relieved that he was being affectionate again, but could hear the sadness in his voice. She grabbed the hem of his sleeve as Riftan held his forehead grudgingly.


    <b>¡°I-I don¡¯t nuh-need to learn.¡±</b>


    She felt Riftan¡¯s arm wriggling underneath his sleeve. He shook his head vigorously.


    <b>¡°You don¡¯t get it¡±</b> he said.


    <b>¡°Is muh-me he-helping you a nuisance?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°It¡¯s not like that.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I-I wuh-want to do so-something for you. I-I wish to do this.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Even if you don¡¯t do anything!¡±</b>


    Riftan said violently. He sighed in agony and swallowed before kissing her lips hungrily. Max pressed against his face, his hard chin shaking under her hand. A small line of saliva dripped over his thick neck. Riftan pushed his tongue into her mouth and tasted her slowly, tenaciously.

 Chapter 130

    <strong>Chapter 130</strong>


    <strong>Trantors ¨C LN & LL</strong>


    Max trembled faintly as she felt Riftan¡¯s knee pushing into her skirt. He groaned, gently sucking her wet lips.


    <b>¡°Okay, you can do whatever you want. Please, don¡¯t look like that.¡±</b>


    Max choked by a pleading voice.


    <b>¡°Ri-Riftan... y-you got angry all of a sudden.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I¡¯m sorry. I won¡¯t do that again.¡±</b>


    As if soothing a small animal trembling with fear, Riftan stroked her back constantly with his big hands.


    Therge, rough palms felt over Max¡¯s thin clothes gradually relieved the tension from the body.


    Max buried her face in his neck, she could feel a faint shiver running over Riftan¡¯s body.


    <b>¡°Maxi...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°You-your body... is cold. You-you¡¯ve been outside.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I¡¯m just trying to cool my head off for a second...¡±</b>


    As Max touched his chest, Riftan¡¯s voice faded like a dying candle. Max blushed as she felt her body touching his thighs harden with excitement. She was worried that she might being too bold, but he didn¡¯t seem to hate it, so she rubbed her nose into his chest.


    <b>¡°B-Because you¡¯re mad at me?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I¡¯m not mad at you. I¡¯m...¡±</b>


    Riftan¡¯s voice shook unsteadily. Max hesitated and stroked it over the hem of his clothes. His face hardened with passion.


    Max felt a fever rising to the top of her head. The desire to make him more muddle soared. Max tucked her hand under his tunic and swept the slim waist covered with fine muscles. Riftan breathed in as if he had been kicked in the abdomen.


    <b>¡°Maxi...¡±</b>


    Ignoring his voice, Max felt her fingertips in the cracks of his abdomen. She could feel his strong stomach stiffening like a stone. It was fascinating, so she pressed her fingertips to see his reaction, and she held her fingers near his navel. A suppressed groan flowed out of Riftan¡¯s mouth.


    <b>¡°Now, do you know what you¡¯re doing?¡±</b>


    Max nced up at his face distorted by desire. Riftan¡¯s forehead was deeply wrinkled, and his mouth was tense.


    Max raised her head and kissed him slightly at the side of his mouth. Then the Riftan stiffened and deepened the kiss. He groaned at the smoothing touch, as she pulled the hem of his clothes.


    Riftan grabbed her hand wandering around his stomach and led it down. The heat in the palm of her hand made his ears red. He gasped breathlessly, pushing his body explicitly against her palm.


    <b>¡°Uh...¡±</b>


    A splitting groan ran a numb feeling behind her ear. Max hesitated and stroked his body. When she brushes her hand on his manliness, Riftan¡¯s jaw trembles. The appearance was incredibly fascinating. The man who always drove her crazy is shaking weakly like a wounded animal in her grasp.


    <b>¡°You¡¯re in pain...?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Yeah... I¡¯m dying¡±</b>


    Riftan hugged her shoulder and murmured something. Max plucked up her courage and untied his waistband. Unstable breathing poured over his shoulder, but there was no sign pf Riftan dissuading. After hesitation, Max moved her hand as carefully as he did when he touched her. It was so smooth and hot that she couldn¡¯t think of it as a ce that bothered her so viciously.


    <b>¡°Max, Maxi...¡±</b>


    Riftan shivered and held her shoulders tightly. Max looked at his face, blurred with enthusiasm. She could feel his body wriggling strangely with longing and breathing hot. Her eyes tingled because of the thought that she hade too far to handle. When she was just thinking at what else she could do, he gave her a rush.


    <b>¡°Maxi... just a little bit more....¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Oh, what should I do....¡±</b>


    Riftan pressed his forehead against the back of his hand like a dizzy person in front of her, and pulled her hands down to his manliness,pletely surrounding it.


    <b>¡°...slowly up and down... Uh... Yeah...Well, like that... Hhhhhhhhhhhhh¡±</b>


    Riftan¡¯s face waspletely red with excitement. Looking at his ck eyes moistened by the heat, Max slowly touched his body. Her heart beat is painfully fast. Max¡¯s body wriggling underneath the rolled-up clothes, red cheeks, intermittent trembling breaths...It was all too shallow and fascinating to handle.


    Max forgot her shame and kissed him on his neck and moved her hand a little faster. As if he had reached the limit of his patience after short breaths, she hurriedly removed her hands and settled between his legs.


    Max willingly opened herself up for him. At once, Riftan rolled up to his waist and his body pushed heavily in.


    <b>¡°Uh...¡±</b>


    I felt a thin shiver in contact with the body. Max exhaled an overwhelming breath. The heavy weight made it hard to breathe. Perhaps she felt that she was not prepared enough, but he slowly moved backwards.


    Max is relieved from the pressure, but for a moment, his body moves back in. Max held his arm tightly and her thighs trembled. It¡¯s hot, as if hugging a ball of fire.


    <b>¡°Ri, Riftan....¡±</b>


    The muscles around his eyes were shaking. The sweat drops on the forehead, down to his long eyshes. A man who ran up the stairs without sweating a drop, and a man who did not lose his breath even after running on a horse without resting on a long road, is in this state because of her. A strange sense of satisfaction, which can be called evil, swelled inside her. From time to time, the wicked woman who wakes up from her inner self that greedily pokes her violently.


    Max pulled her body close with tears. Then he starts to move violently, pressing her whole body with a sound of affliction. The pleasure is melting her. Max scratched his slippery back with her fingertips with a slight groan. Sweaty clothes cling unpleasantly to the skin, and the body in contact shakes viciously like a drum. She seemed to have a terrible fever.


    She wiggled her back to get a more intense sense. Riftan was almost half out of his mind, more than Max. It was unbearably good. Max likes when he¡¯s muddled, it is good to fret. With a vicious need rising through her throat, she bit him on the shoulder. Riftan trembled and pulled her neck to take a fierce grip on her lips. It was a kiss as if Riftan was anxious to eat it.


    <b>¡°Maxi...¡±</b>


    Max gasped, rubbing her tongue roughly against him. Thick beads of sweat gather between the folded eyebrows. Max couldn¡¯t understand the traces of anguish on his face. Max is the one who¡¯s nervous, but why do Riftan look like that as if he is sad. She¡¯s afraid that he might turn cold one day.


    <b>¡°How much crazier do you think you¡¯re going to make me...¡±</b>


    Riftan mumbled resentfully and thrust deep enough to hurt. He fills her stomach like he doesn¡¯t get enough even though she¡¯s thoroughly full. Max could no longer understand what he said. Only the sharp pleasure of thrusting the inside flows through her brain. Max sped her toes and wrapped her legs around his waist.


    Riftan shakes his body and intertwines their wet tongue. Max felt a faint taste of blood in her mouth, but she didn¡¯t care. Max closed her eyes dimly.


    ***


    Max felt her thighs opened and something cool came between her legs. Max flinched and opened her eyes, gave a trembling sigh when she saw his masculine face showing a clear outline even in the dark. Riftan was wiping her off with a wet towel. The sensation of cooling the skin gave her anguid groan.


    <b>¡°It¡¯s still dawn. Don¡¯t get up.¡±</b>


    He gently wiped the water out with a dry cloth and covered her back with a nket. Only then did she realize that he was well prepared to go out. He swept her hair from her forehead. Max looked up at him with a look of stillnguidness. Riftan had a grave face as always, as if nothing had happened. The appearance felt mysterious that Riftan seems so intact even after such intense experience. Unnervingly anxious, she hurriedly pulled herself up.


    <b>¡°I-I must get up, too...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I¡¯m telling you to sleep more.¡±</b>


    With a rather coercive voice, she looked up at him with an uneasy look. Riftan had a bitter smile around his mouth.


    <b>¡°I said you can do whatever you wanted. Don¡¯t make that face.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°b-but....¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I don¡¯t understand why you¡¯re trying to learn magic for nothing, but...¡±</b>


    Max shrugged her shoulders with a rather dry voice. He didn¡¯t seem to be taking what she said that she wanted to be helpful. Riftan continued calmly, tying the straps of his boots tightly.


    <b>¡°It wouldn¡¯t hurt to learn a defense spell. Of course, you¡¯ll never make a situation where you must use it yourself.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I, I....¡±</b>


    Max was about to say that she wasn¡¯t trying to protect herself, she was trying to learn magic because she wanted to help Riftan.


    Max feels she didn¡¯t have any credibility at all. In a way, it was natural that Riftan did not expect her to be a good wizard and be a reliable helper. He¡¯s only seen her trembling with fear.


    Max nodded, trying to hide her disappointment at his appearance as if he were soothing a child in a group. It is fortunate that the permission has been given. Obviously, if she builds up her skills and shows her dignity, Riftan will change his attitude. She has no choice but to try it for now. Maxforted herself like that and uttered in a calm voice.


    <b>¡°Uh, for the permission... tha-thank you.¡±</b>


    Riftan had a subtle look on his face, neither smiling nor frowning, and kissed her on the forehead and got up.


    <b>¡°If Ruth tries to involve you in a strange experiment, tell him immediately.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I-I¡¯ll be fine. I- I guess I¡¯ll tell him... ¡®be serious, teach me¡¯¡±</b>


    The words she tried to reassure him somehow made Riftan smile. Max was nervous, wondering if she made another slip of the tongue. However, Riftan opened the door without saying anything and left.


    Maxy on the bed and listened quietly to Riftan¡¯s distant footsteps. The window was dimly lit by the blue light of dawn. Looking at it for a moment, she sighed and covered the sheet to the top of her head.


    A strange feeling of exhaustion came upon her. She closed her tired eyes.

 Chapter 131

    <strong>Chapter 131</strong>


    <strong>Trantors ¨C LN & LL</strong>


    After that day, Riftan made noment on her learning magic. In addition, he stopped visiting the library from time to time. However, Max felt uneasy about the change in his attitude. Riftan appeared to be attempting to ignore the fact that she was learning magic.


    She didn¡¯t understand why he didn¡¯t like it so much, but Max was optimistic that he would naturally change his attitude if she could do even one magic that is useful. That¡¯s why no monarch in the world would not wee the increase in the number of wizards under hismand, even the royal princess worked hard as a wizard and was recognized for her talent.


    Even if she is not as great wizard as the Princess Agnes, if she can do the magic of healing properly, she will surely be able to help Anatol a lot. Then Riftan will recognize her.


    Max nervously turned over the pages with wrinkled brows. She wanted to learn magic as soon as possible, but she felt impatient because there was little progress in studying.


    <strong>¡°Don¡¯t be so nervous. You¡¯ve only just learned the basic theory. It takes a lot of time to learn magic.¡±</strong>


    Ruth, who was sitting across from him and recording something on the map, suddenly opened his mouth. Max looked at him with a dutiful look at him. <i>¡®Does he have an eye at the top of his head?¡¯</i> The wizard immediately noticed and warned her in this way, even if her concentration was a little distracted.


    She grumbled with discontent, putting her hair flowing down her forehead behind her ears.


    <strong>¡°B-but... still, y-you know how to do it, even if you..you know nothing.¡± </strong>


    <strong>¡°I can¡¯t help it. Learning a theory doesn¡¯t mean you can use magic. If you don¡¯t collect enough mana, it¡¯s no use.¡±</strong>


    Max shut her mouth when he pointed out where she wascking. As he said, she had not yet been able to gather enough mana. Rather than gathering mana, she was struggling even in training to detect mana. <i>¡®In what time will I be able to do magic?¡¯</i> Max drooped her shoulders in a mood that seemed to wear out her confidence.


    <strong>¡°Every day, I¡¯m practicing, holding a mana stone. Well, it didn¡¯t work out...¡±</strong>


    <strong>¡°Maybe it¡¯s because the Mana Stone of Fire and the Mana of Nature are not very good.¡±</strong>


    Ruth narrowed his eyes, fiddling with the git pen as if he was lost in thought. Max gave an anticipated look that he might find a solution. Ruth opened his mouth after a long time.


    <strong>¡°Why don¡¯t you change the location? There is a difference in concentration depending on the location of Manna. It could be much better just by practicing somewhere else.¡±</strong>


    Sounds like ame suggestion, Max squinted.


    <strong>¡°Oh, w-where do you like?</strong>


    <strong>¡°It doesn¡¯t make a big </strong><strong>difference.</strong><strong> Manna¡¯s concentration is high in ces where vegetation, wind, soil and water are abundant.¡±</strong>


    At his words, Max turned his head and stared out the window. A pale winter sky unfolded over the mahogany window frame, which is jolting in the wind. Max had an unwilling look on her face in the chilly sky light that made her feel creepy just by looking at it.


    <strong>¡°Hey, i-it¡¯s cold. You want me to go outside?</strong>


    <strong>¡°You don¡¯t freeze to death just because you¡¯re out for a while. Think of it as a walk-in support. In fact, you¡¯ve only been in the castletely.¡±</strong>


    <strong>¡°Ru- I don¡¯t want to hear that from Ruth.¡±</strong>


    Ruth was more stuck in the library than she was. At least Max toured the castle once a day to supervise the servants, while he was really stuck in the library all day. He doesn¡¯t know if he even walks 20 steps a day.


    As she narrowed her eyes looking at his slender limbs, Ruth frowned and defensively crossed his arms against his chest.


    <strong>¡°I can¡¯t leave the room even if I want to. I want to split my body into two to work on the elemental weapons protecting the walls, as well as to investigate the migration of the beasts.¡±</strong>


    <strong>¡°Again, y-you are m-making e-elemental weapons?¡±</strong>


    <strong>¡°That¡¯s right. The creatures climbed through the walls of the castle, taking advantage of the previous foggy dawn. To prevent that from happening again, we would like to build elemental weapons in a ce where the spells often appear. We¡¯re still in the nning stage, but....¡±</strong>


    He squeezed the back of his neck and yawned until his mouth was torn. Only then did Max look sorry when she found the ck shade under Ruth¡¯s eyes. Because she was anxious to learn magic, she couldn¡¯t check his situation.


    <strong>¡°T-This time, I, I don¡¯t have to help you? I-If it¡¯s enough to organize the form, I, uh....¡±</strong>


    <strong>¡°I feel like a chimney, but I¡¯m afraid not this time. I am under the eye of Lord Calypse for teaching you magic at will. And if you¡¯re going to be an assistant, he will not let me go.¡±</strong>


    She shuddered as if he was horrible just imagining it. Max felt uneasy again about the exaggerated response. As expected, Riftan seem to be displeased with her learning magic with others. She became depressed for nothing and felt awkward, but Ruth continued with a lighter tone.


    <strong>¡°Anyway, thank you for your words. But please focus on learning magic now. You¡¯re much more helpful than helping me with my work.¡±</strong>


    <strong>¡°Oh, I got it.¡±</strong>


    She no longer said anything and picked up the magic book she was studying. Ruth, who sat a little away and was sewing quietly followed, and picked up his luggage. Max nced back at him as he walked to the door with his maid.


    <strong>¡°Well, then... Tha-thank you.¡±</strong>


    Ruth shook his hand dryly.


    <strong>¡°Yes, I want you to enjoy my share of the refreshing feeling</strong>.¡±


    <strong>¡°We¡¯re going to gather mana.¡±</strong>


    Max grumbled out of the library. Rudis followed and quickly put a cape around her shoulder.


    <strong>¡°Oh, thank you.¡±</strong>


    <strong>¡°Would you like to stop by your room and change into thicker clothes before you go outside?¡±</strong>


    <strong>¡°Oh, no. This is enough. I¡¯d like to go out like this, but can you bring the book to my room, please?¡±</strong>


    <strong>¡°I¡¯ll take it with me.¡±</strong>


    <strong>¡°Well, you don¡¯t have to. I, I¡¯m just going to walk along the promenade.¡±</strong>


    <strong>¡°But....¡±</strong>


    <strong>¡°And when I¡¯m alone, I can concentrate well.¡±</strong>


    When she spoke more strongly, Rudis took the book and bowed her head as if there was no other choice.


    Max turned quickly and walked out of the hallway. Bright sunlight was pouring in on the wide stairs with red rugs. She gazed up at the white shining window with her squinted eyes as she ran down the stairs. The castle was several times colder than usual, perhaps because of the venttion.


    Max turned to the kitchen because she thought she would enjoy the heat of the firece. It will be less cold if she sits in front of the fire, warm her body, and go outside. Curled up to her knees, she walked past the hall with quick steps.


    However, when she stepped into the heated kitchen, the idea of resting for a while and leaving, faded. Max stood at the entrance and looked through the crowded kitchen. Usually, double servants were working frantically, grooming food ingredients, setting fires, and moving water bottles from ce to ce.


    <strong>¡°Are you trying to turn all the bread into a lump of charcoal?! Come on. What are you doing?¡±</strong>


    <strong>¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry!¡±</strong>


    Two red-faced boys received a loud roar from the chef who pulled out a brown bread the size of a pumpkin from the oven with arge flipper. At the opposite table, eight maids sat around the table, filling the white dough with minced onions, chopped sausages, and various spices to form a small half-moon-shaped pie, while they piled up the bread on a clean woodblock.


    Five pots were boiling inside the firece, and the servants continued to make meat on the charcoal fire, make turnips sd, boil potatoes and eggs, and fill it with arge wooden bowl.


    As the meal time approached, the kitchen was always hectic, but today, the kitchen seemed to be busier than usual. Looking at the chef with a half-sick face, Max sneaked up to the chef and asked.


    <strong>¡°D- do you happen to have a job that the Lord ordered you to do?¡±</strong>


    <strong>¡°Oh my God. You¡¯re here? I¡¯m sorry My Lady, I couldn¡¯t say hello in advance.¡±</strong>


    Then the chef bent down hurriedly as if he had noticed her existence. Max waved his hand in the sense that she was okay.


    <strong>¡°Oh, no. You...you look busier today.¡±</strong>


    <strong>¡°Yes, the lord said he would train cavalry this morning and ordered us to prepare more food than usual.¡±</strong>


    <strong>¡°Ca-cavalry training...?¡±</strong>


    <strong>¡°All the knights will gather in the field, ride horses, and do mockbat training. It¡¯s a magnificent sight.¡±</strong>


    The chef, who had a bright smile on his wide face, pulled out a crispy fried pie from the oil cooker with a loud noise. Then he quickly looked back at her with a sorry look, spraying cinnamon powder and msses syrup on top of it.


    <strong>¡°I¡¯m sorry about that, My Lady. If we make a little dy, we won¡¯t be able to use precious ingredients because it will burn ck, so I can¡¯t stand still for a moment.¡±</strong>


    <strong>¡°Oh, no. I¡¯m sorry to talk to you while you¡¯re busy. D-don¡¯t mind me. Y-you should continue.¡±</strong>


    <strong>¡°Are you here for business?¡±</strong>


    <strong>¡°Oh, no, just...just passing by.¡±</strong>


    In a hectic time, Max went straight out through the back door because she didn¡¯t want to bother him while they¡¯re busy. In the open garden, five or six workers took axes and split firewood into small pieces and piled them up on carts. They took off their hats and bowed their heads then Max waved one hand to respond and began walking straight down the promenade.


    As she walked a little from the Great Hall, a calm air surrounded her. Max looked around, raised her head, and inhaled deeply into her nose. The pale sunlight of winter was pouring through the branches of the trees. The wind was so cool that her skin was sore, but the day was rarely sunny.


    After only smelling the quizzical wood in the gloomy library for a while, she enjoyed the chilly winter air and felt refreshed.

 Chapter 132

    <strong>Chapter 132</strong>


    <strong>Trantors ¨C LN & LL</strong>


    ¡®I didn¡¯t feel like it, but... I¡¯m d I came out.¡¯


    She was buried in a book every day, so she stopped practicing horseback riding with Rem for a while. Believing it was a good idea to follow Ruth¡¯s suggestion, she slowly moved towards the location.


    Usually, at this time of the day, the chanting of the knight apprentices is heard, but seeing the quietness, all the boys seemed to have participated in the cavalry training. Max stood in a sunny ce, relieved that she could participate in the training without worrying about encountering others.


    ¡®Will it be a little different this time?¡¯


    She rummaged through her pocket and pulled out a mana stone. The surface seemed to shine transparently under the bright sunlight. Max was rolling the mana stone around with her fingertips and grabbed it tightly with her palm.


    There was no change, either way, as they were waiting for the heat to flow on the surface of the mana stone with her eyes closed. Max repeatedly looked up at the sky with a sigh.


    ¡®Maybe I¡¯m not talented....¡¯


    Ruth may have been mistaken. She may not have had the qualities of a wizard in the first ce. Suddenly, she was so irritated that she kicked the floor violently. It was a waste to study books that were difficult to understand and to do nothing was pathetic. Max tried to throw the mana stone on the floor, but managed to restrain herself and squat down helplessly.


    From afar, she could hear cksmiths knocking on the iron. She could hear firewood being pounded. Max was deeply depressed because She felt like she was the only one who was stuck in a dynamic group. Max buried her face sullenly on herp. At that moment, a sharp voice came from behind.


    <b>¡°What are you doing here?¡±</b>


    Max looked back in surprise. Three or four steps away, Riftan stood tall in armor as if he had just finished training. ¡®How could hee so close in such a costume without a sound? She was blinking her eyes in surprise, and Riftan came in front of her.


    <b>¡°Are you sick or something?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Oh, no. Well, just rx....¡±</b>


    Max hurriedly got up from her seat, embarrassed. Then Riftan frowned.


    <b>¡°When I went to the Great Hall, they said you went out without an attendant. Why are you alone out here without a maid?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Just, just to get some fresh air....¡±</b> Max said


    <b>¡°I think I¡¯ll get even angrier if youe out for magic training.¡±</b> Then, Riftan¡¯s face hardens.


    <b>¡°A castle isn¡¯t absolutely safe. If you¡¯re in a distant ce like this and have an ident...!¡±</b>


    Max shrugged her shoulders at the increasingly harsh voice. When he saw it, Riftan immediately stopped talking. At first nce, he looked nervous on his face.


    <b>¡°This is a castle where hundreds of people stay. Some of them might have a bad heart. Don¡¯t you know that Lord¡¯s wife shouldn¡¯t be alone in such a deserted ce?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I-I¡¯m sorry....¡±</b>


    Max answered back obediently, not being able to say the right words. Then, Riftan¡¯s stiff mouth was loosened a little smoothly. He pulled her arm, sweeping her hair out of the wind with one hand.


    <b>¡°Don¡¯t worry me too much.¡±</b>


    Then he starts to walk one step ahead. Max followed him in a sullen manner, like a dog getting scolded.


    Is he angry? He was walking a little faster, one step ahead of her, unlike usual. Max, who nced at the blunt side of the face, suddenly realized that Riftan was moving in the opposite direction of the road to the entrance of the Great Hall.


    <b>¡°Are you going to the castle or not?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I heard you came out to get some fresh air.¡±</b>


    He replied bluntly and moved straight to the stable.


    <b>¡°I said I¡¯d take you to theke the other day. It¡¯s a sunny day, so let¡¯s go outside to get some fresh air.¡±</b>


    A wee smile on the words and Max looked worried as he looked over him in his armor.


    <b>¡°Oh, I heard you had a hard training today. W-wouldn¡¯t it be nice to take a break?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Hey, you still don¡¯t know how strong I am? I¡¯m a man who can march three days and nights without a break.¡±</b>


    Riftan shook his head as if he were amazing and went into the stable. Max secretly blushed as she recalled his passion until dawn. Clearly, Riftan¡¯s physical strength was phenomenal. Fanning her face, she followed him into the somber stable, and the workers who swept the floor rushed to bow.


    <b>¡°My Lord, you¡¯re here.¡±</b>


    Riftan gestured roughly to the servants, then walked straight to Talon¡¯spartment and put up the saddle by himself. She walked to the ce where Rem was. As she approached, a mare sticking her head out was pleased, stamping her feet. Max made a sorry face and caressed the horse by the neck.


    <b>¡°Well, how are you?¡±</b>


    Rem rumbled and rubbed her nose against her shoulder. She smiled and soothed Rem¡¯s rich mane. Kunel, who was entering the stable with a straw band on his shoulder, quickly ran to see it.


    <b>¡°Good morning, My Lady. I think you two are going out together.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°W-We¡¯re going to theke.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Do you want me to saddle you up?¡±</b>


    As she nodded, the stableman quickly put a saddle on Rem¡¯s back. Max was handed a rein and led Rem out of the stable. Riftan, who was outside, grabbed her and sat her on the horse.


    <b>¡°The wind is cold, so don¡¯t go too fast today.¡±</b>


    Then he jumped onto Talon and drove ahead towards the rear gate. Max looked as excited as she chased after him. The other day, she remembered riding a horse to the hill with him, and my heart was pounding hard. Max rode the horse cheerfully, feeling his depressed mood clearing up.


    <b>¡°t-theke, uh, where is it?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°It¡¯s just a little west along this road.¡±</b>


    Earlier, Riftan, who stepped out of the gate, pointed to a winding forest path. The narrow road, which is lined with bare trees from side to side, seemed difficult to ride a horse.


    Max hesitated a little, then carefully drove the Rem onto the bumpy road, where the roots of the trees were intertwined. Whether her riding practice has been fruitful, she was able to stay stable. Riftan smiled at the sight.


    <b>¡°You¡¯ve be much better than before.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I- I¡¯ve been practicing.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I¡¯m proud you, of course.¡±</b>


    Max blushed at the praise he would give to the little boy. Riftan carefully watched how many times she was following her well and soon became relieved, speeding up a little bit. She clung to his horse¡¯s tail and ran out of the narrow road.


    How long would it have gone so far, the road got wider and wider, and soon a huge silver-litke appeared. Max looked down the open hill and eximed. A reddish-brown peak and a blue sky were clearly reflected on the mirror-like roundke.


    Around the water, pines pointed like spears rose densely like fences, and the dense branches were thickly covered with pine needles that looked ck. Max smiled happily at the ce she hadn¡¯t seen in a long time. Winter birds and wild animals that came to drink water between the trees were seen at first nce.


    As Riftan dragged his horse close to the surface, the stag which was poking his head out from behind the bushes, ran away like the wind. Surprised by the sound, birds pped up and the forest became noisy for a moment.


    <b>¡°I thought the water might have frozen, but it¡¯s fine.¡±</b>


    He kicked Talon¡¯s waist lightly and approached theke. Max chased and asked in a surprised tone.


    <b>¡°t-this bigke... Oh, it¡¯s freezing?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°In the north, even a biggerke freezes in winter. You can walk through it.¡±</b>


    At Riftan¡¯s words, Max opened her eyes wide as if she could not believe it.


    All she saw was a thinyer of ice on a bucket of water outside in the cold winter. She couldn¡¯t imagine that ake this big could freeze and walk on it. She red suspiciously at him, wondering if he was making fun of her who didn¡¯t know the world.


    <b>¡°Uh, h-how can I walk on ake? The ice could break and fall into the water.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Some people actually fall to death while crossing.¡±</b>


    Riftan replied as if he were telling a trivial fact. Max frowned and shook her head in a ridiculous way.


    <b>¡°Well, then i-if you go up there, oh, you can¡¯t.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°If you make sure the ice is thick enough to support your weight, it¡¯s no problem if you move. It¡¯s much colder in the north than here, so ice doesn¡¯t break unless there¡¯s a big animal like Hydra underneath it.¡±</b>


    Max opened her eyes wide at the words that seemed to have experience.


    <b>¡°Ri-Riftan, did you walk on theke?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Not ake, but I¡¯ve crossed something like that. When I was a mercenary, I used to do a magic in Balto, and I walked for three days on a giant frozen cier to pass through the Tranoia teau.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°What¡¯s rain cier...?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°A chunk of ice bigger than that mountain.¡±</b>


    Over and over again, Max had a dim look on her face. ¡®How many things has he experienced in his 28 years of life?¡¯ The most ferocious and powerful demon on the whole continent, the Red Dragon, has gone through the ice bigger than the mountains....


    It was unimaginable for Max, who had lived her entire life in her father¡¯s castle and moved to Anatol, which was all she had experienced in her life. How colorful and magnificent the world is perceived by Riftan. He felt like apletely different personpared to her, who was struggling with organizing the house of Calypse and learning a healing magic.


    <b>¡°Rif-Riftan, all seven countries... Have you been there?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I¡¯ve never been to Arex and Suikan. When I joined the mercenaries, I moved to Rivadon and spent about two years there. I wasmissioned to work at random, and I ended up going up to Balto... I made a lot of money there, but I came down to Osiria because I thought it was not a ce to live. I stayed in the capital of Osiria for about a month or three to attend a swordsmanshippetition hosted by the Central Temple, and I was offered to join the Knights.¡±</b>


    He tilted his head slightly as if he were reminiscing about the past and calmly recited his history calmly.


    <b>¡°After returning home and being formally knighted, I spent most of my time in Anatol and Dristan.¡±</b>

 Chapter 133

    <b>Chapter 133</b>


    <b>Trantors ¨C LN & LL</b>


    <b>¡°Dristan, W-What about Dristan?¡± </b>Max asked.


    <b>¡°Because of the conflict between the Duke of Croix and the southern part of Dristan¡± </b>Riftan replied.


    The City of Croix was located at the south eastern most point of Whedon, and covered extensively as far as Dristan. As a result, there were frequent military disputes with Dristan in the eastern part of the Duchy, where knights were frequently dispatched from the Whedon royal family and from the central temple of Osiria to mediate them. The move was aimed at preventing disputes from escting and shaking the seven-nation peace treaty. Was Riftan one of them?


    <b>¡°C-Croix is a conflict state.. so you f-frequently visit to arbitrate.¡±</b>


    She suddenly felt Riftan¡¯s strange gaze when she tried tobine the stories she picked up when she was young in her head. Max looked at him with a curious look.


    <b>¡°W-why?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°No... I wonder if I¡¯ve been there so often.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Well, at least two months... s-sometimes o-once a month. Didn¡¯t you visit?¡±</b>


    Riftan, who was staring at her, turned his head again, thinking it was like that. Max nced at his expression just in case she made a slip of the tongue.


    When he was in silence alone, Riftan seemed to be alone in a distance ce. ¡®Why doesn¡¯t he tell me everything he thinks about?Maybe being with me is boring.¡¯ She was anxious because he looked away for a moment, and suddenly something cold fell on the nose bridge.


    Max rubbed his nose with one hand in surprise. Water droplets were formed. It was so sunny just a while ago, but is it going to rain in winter? Max, who raised her head frowning, opened her eyes wide the next minute. Fluffy things were falling from the white faded sky.


    <b>¡°It¡¯s a nice day, and it¡¯s going to snow.¡±</b>


    She heard Riftan kicking his tongue. Max looked back at him with a puzzled look.


    <b>¡°I-Is this snow?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°...is this your first-time seeing snow?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I- I¡¯ve seen sleet falling, but... This, like this close, I¡¯ve never seen this before.¡±</b>


    She stared nkly at the snowkes that were slowly falling like petals and extended her hand forward. Riftan frowned at the sight.


    <b>¡°Straighten up. What if you fall off the horse?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I- it¡¯s okay. My lord, I¡¯m paying attention.¡±</b>


    Max answered and held the snowke in her palm. The unpleasant thing melted away as soon as it reached the skin and became a small drop of water. ¡®How on earth does a dandelion seed-like thing be a droplet?¡¯ She looked down at her wet palm with a curious nce and kicked Rem lightly around the waist and began to run around in the fluttering snow.


    Rem was also excited and hopped his feet, probably because he had been in the stable for weeks. She was getting excited by the cheerful rhythm between her thighs. Max burst intoughter and looked at the wind like a child with no worries.


    The snowkes, which had fallen gently one by one, gradually increased and filled the view with faint colors. An ecstasy came to the beautiful scene she saw for the first time in her life.


    She raised her head and enjoyed the sensation of the cold snowkes gently brushing her face. The snow glistened with a faint silver lining in the sun that leaked through the thin clouds, and theke regained its deep color and fluttered in silence. A couple of winter birds plummeted onto the dark surface and flew away into the forest.


    Max stared at all the sights as if she were going to capture them in her eyes and turned her head toward Riftan. Max was going to say thank you for bringing her to a nice ce. However, when she saw his face, she was speechless. Max looked at his sharp face with a strange thrill.


    Riftan¡¯srge body was visibly tense. His forehead was wrinkled, as if it contained deep agony, and the ck eyes shook violently like the sea in which the wind and waves met. Max pulled the reins tightly in confusion. She couldn¡¯t figure out why he was looking at her like that. Feeling faint fear and faltering back, Riftan, who was pping his lips as if he were trying to say something, shut his mouth tightly. There was a lonely look on his face.


    <b>¡°The clouds areing. Let us go back to castle before it snows more.¡±</b>


    But he quickly went back to being a determined, outspoken man. Riftan said, turning his head with a grave face.


    <b>¡°When I¡¯m hit by snow, my body temperature drops quickly. We¡¯d better hurry.¡±</b>


    Then he slowly started going back the way he hade. Max hurried after him. A strange silence fell between them. ¡®What was that just now?¡¯ She looked at his wide back with a confused look, then turned to the calmke.


    Her face was dimly reflected on the dark blue wave. Somehow it looked precarious and lonely, and Max felt a corner of her chest cool.


    ¡®That¡¯s ridiculous....¡¯


    There is only one thing in the world that puts the strongest and bold knight at risk. She quickly dispelled the strange feeling. Just in time, the wind blew his ck hair, poked her in the eye and flew eastward.


    Max frowned and turned her head toward the distant mountains along the wind. White snow was scattered like fog all over the mountain. The season of rest was getting so deep.


    ***


    Snow, which began to fall in thete afternoon, covered the whole world white until evening. Rudis was surprised that it had been almost 10 years since the Anatol had snowed like this.


    Max eximed that the whole white world was just amazing, but Riftan didn¡¯t enjoy it. He led the knight out of the castle early in the morning to see if there was any damage caused by snow in thepound.


    Even servants were busy cleaning up the snow. They meticulously swept the snow piled up on the stairs with broomsticks, covered it inyers to prevent firewood and other water from getting wet, and cleaned up the snow piled up in the backyard and garden to prevent the ground from freezing. The guards were busy clearing snow from the patrol route from the morning.


    Max, who was pacing the garden and looking around in the snow, saw them working and ordered Rodrigo to distribute more firewood than usual before returning to the room. She thought about going to the library, but she was discouraged by yesterday and didn¡¯t feel like looking into the book.


    Max sat on a rug in front of the firece and yed with the cats after a long time. Ron, Laura, and Roy, who have been loved by maids for the past few days, have been rolling on the floor cheerfully.


    Max tickled her plump stomach with the busy running cats on herp one by one. Laura and Ron whined away from their knees, but Roy, the ck cat, seemed to like what she touched,y still, grumbling and shaking. The lovely figure made herugh.


    <b>¡°Madam, would you like me to warm you up?¡±</b>


    Rudis, who was putting firewood in the firece and bellowing, turned her head and asked. With a wee smile and nod, Rudis put a kettle in the firece to warm up the milk. The cat crept up on her skirt, smelling the savory milk that was spreading secretly.


    Even Laura, who pretended not to know even if she called her, smiled as she approached.


    <b>¡°Hey, hey... Didn¡¯t you eat earlier, Ron?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°He ate a te of porridge made with minced meat. All three of them are very gluttonous and eat endlessly.¡±</b>


    Rudis shook her head, but cooled the goat¡¯s milk lukewarmly and poured it into the cats¡¯ exclusive bowls. The cats put their noses in the bowl and soaked their whiskers and drank milk.


    The small ones were so hungry that the bowl quickly revealed its bottom. Max found out that the milk had cooled down enough and poured her own into the cat¡¯s bowl. The cats ate up the rest of the milk. Watching the scene with joy, she was in a peaceful mood, and suddenly I heard a knock.


    <b>¡°Excuse me, My Lady.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°The Wizard hase. Would you like to meet him?¡±</b>


    The maid¡¯s words from beyond the door clouded Max¡¯s face. Did hee here himself because she didn¡¯te to the library? Or did something happen again?


    Max got up from her seat with a nervous face and opened the door. Then she saw Ruth yawning with a disheveled look. The rxed appearance of Ruth drained her shoulder. Apparently, something happened again.


    <b>¡°What-what, what¡¯s going on?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Oh, good morning, My Lady.¡±</b>


    It was well past the morning, but Max didn¡¯t bother to correct it. Ruth yawned once again, stretching all the way, and said what she had to do.


    <b>¡°I came here because I thought of a good training method. Can youe outside for a moment?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°G-good... training method?¡±</b>


    Max opened her eyes round. Ruth nodded vigorously with a childlike innocent face. Yesterday, even though she was disappointed, she quickly put on a robe as she felt expectations creeping up again.


    <b>¡°Oh, what h-how?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I¡¯m trying to induce Mana myself. You have a weak maic force, but you have good absorption, so I¡¯m sure this will work.¡±</b>


    She looked a little worried. She doesn¡¯t know how to inject mana directly. She was also reminded of Riftan¡¯s request to be careful around Ruth because he made people around him get involved in a strange experiment. She asked with a suspicious face.


    <b>¡°Oh, it¡¯s safe, right?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Of course! Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s absolutely safe.¡±</b>

 Chapter 134

    <strong>Chapter 134</strong>


    <b>Trantors ¨C LN & LL</b>


    Though she was not relieved, Max calmly followed him out. Ruth looked around, settled down in one of the vacant lots where the snow was cleaned up, and drew something on the ground with branches. Max approached aesthetically and looked down at it. On the ground, there was a basic magic trick that she had learnt yesterday.


    <b>¡°From now on, I¡¯m going to use this basic magic form to run mana. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve memorized it. Here... we¡¯re going to rotate the mana through this path.¡±</b>


    He continued his exnation by moving the end of the branch along the magic design.


    <b>¡°And at this point, I¡¯m going to turn the path and inject Mana into your Ma Ryok. Then, Mana will go through the palm of your hand to the heart, and discharge through the other side. And then we¡¯re going to circle around this magic clock again. In a word! I¡¯m putting you in as part of the magic.¡±</b>


    Max rolled her eyes at the strange exnation.


    <b>¡°Well, C-Can I do it?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Your Ma Ryok is well developed, so it won¡¯t hurt your body. In fact, it¡¯s an expedient approach, but... I¡¯ll sure it¡¯ll work. You¡¯ll learn how to operate mana at a fast pace.¡±</b>


    She put her head in front of him, saying, <b>¡°You can make the calction soplicated that you can get a cramp on your head.¡± </b>She doesn¡¯t trust him. However, Max finally nodded as she was tired of holding and groaning stones that had no effect.


    Ruth smiled confidently and held out his hands.


    <b>¡°Now, hold out your hands like this.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°L-like this?¡±</b>


    When Max held out her hands, Ruth put them on top of it with a span of distance. She was wondering what he was going to do, but a strange heat began toe down from her palm. Max flinched her shoulders in surprise.


    <b>¡°Focus. We¡¯re artificially creating a flow in Mana. You have to be familiar with this feeling.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Oh, I got it.¡±</b>


    With Ruth¡¯s sincere voice, Max was nervous and paid attention to the itchy heat of the palm of her hand.


    It felt like he was dipping her hand in the warm water that was flowing. Focused on the soft wave for so long, Max shuddered at the sensation of a thin thread that was soon invisible, crawling through the skin and into the body.


    <b>¡°Don¡¯t lose focus.¡±</b>


    Ruth immediately warned. Max pouted her cold sweat and paid attention to Mana¡¯s flow. The thin thread, which flowed smoothly through the forearm, wrapped the heart roundly past the elbows and armpits, then went out again on the arm and began to flow along theplicated magic hour.


    If Magic was a finely woven fabric, Mana was a thread. Magic was simr to the process of unwinding a few strands of thread called mana from a fabric, rolling them round in the body, and pulling them out as necessary and squeezing them into new patterns.


    It was only then that Ruth¡¯s repeated exnations were finally understood. Max looked down at her palms with awe-inspiring eyes. Mana began to spin at high speed in the hand, emitting strong heat, and soon created a small ray of light.


    <b>¡°The first thing God created was light.¡±</b>


    Ruth smiled, looking down at the faintest light than the fireflies.


    <b>¡°Remember that. This is the magic that underlies all magic.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°M-my hands are hot... I- I¡¯m a little out of breath.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°You can¡¯t cry with this much. High magic rotates mana at the speed of this.¡±</b>


    Max gave a short breath and nodded. She could see why he looked so tired every time he used magic.


    <b>¡°I¡¯m going to take my time to get out of here. You try to keep this pace and rotate your mana.¡±</b>


    Ruth slowly took her hand off. Max was at a loss as she didn¡¯t know what to do, but she tried to use her magic spell.


    At first, however, the flow of mana, which had been maintained at a certain speed, became disorganized over time, and the heat in her hands escaped like sand. She tried hard to keep it somehow, but even the small ray of light went out helplessly. She drooped her shoulders with discouragement.


    <b>¡°Don¡¯t be so disappointed. You did a good job at first.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°R-Really?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Am I some kind of empty talker? I would have told you right away that it¡¯s terrible if it¡¯s terrible.¡±</b>


    It¡¯s definitely left for this guy. Maxughed bitterly because she was relieved by his rudeness. Ruth smiled face to face and rolled up his sleeves curiously.


    <b>¡°Well, let¡¯s do this one more time. If you repeat it a few times, you¡¯ll get the hang of it.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Oh, I got it.¡±</b>


    Max continued to focus on the energy as Ruth induced. After seven such attempts, Max was able to keep the small light on her own for about a minute. When she showed Ruth proudly with joy, he apuded as if he was proud.


    It was a little embarrassing but it is an achievement, the feeling of pride and excitement was rarely calmed down. Her heart was overflowing as if she had created a moon ball, even though she had only created a very small light that could not reveal a single small room properly.


    <b>¡°I¡¯ll teach you healing magic when you get used to it. Please practice the basic magic repeatedly until then. If you keep going, you¡¯ll have more mana in your body.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I-I don¡¯t think I can do it alone.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°If it doesn¡¯t work, I¡¯ll induce you a few more times, so give it a try.¡±</b>


    He said, rubbing his red nose. Come to think of it, she¡¯s been out for quite a while. She didn¡¯t even know my body cooled down because she was concentrating.


    <b>¡°Let¡¯s go inside now. You¡¯re going to catch a cold. I¡¯ve been having a runny nose since before. It¡¯s unusual.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°W- why don¡¯t we go to the kitchen and get some warm soup?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°That¡¯s a good idea. I haven¡¯t even had breakfast, so I¡¯m almost stuck on my back.¡±</b>


    Ruth swung the robe to the entrance of the Great Hall, raising it to his chin. Max grinned as she walked along. Even though her body was cold and shaking, her feet were as light as flying away.


    ***


    Max diligently practiced Mana energy as Ruth instructed. At first, Ruth had to induce two more times because she couldn¡¯t get the hang of it, but after that, she was able to create a small light on her own. As it was repeated, the light stem became clearer and became more and more clear enough to be used as a substitute for candles.


    Although she was as slow as an ant, Max had steadily improved her skills. There was a time when she passed out on her bed before the sun set because she enjoyed gathering mana slowly and her body absorbed too much since she was so focused on her practice.


    At that point, Riftan threatened to withdraw his words with a scary face saying, <b>¡°If this happens again the next morning, you can¡¯t learn magic.¡±</b>


    From that day on, she also tried to measure her physical strength and practice. Usually during the day, she was confined to the library to study magic history, and after eating lunchte, she supervised servants, wrote a diary, and practiced magic until evening when Riftan returned. Fatigue piled up day by day on such a tight schedule, but she endured it firmly.


    Recently, Riftan was busy building weapons and training knights to prepare for the migration of the demons near the Anatomy Mountain.


    More than 20 Doves visited the windows of Riftan¡¯s office a day to gather information from all parts of the continent, and the knights and apprentices trained hard until the sun fell even in the cold weather. She couldn¡¯t stayfortable and rx on her own.


    Max worked hard to memorize and study theplicated magic written in the wizard, chasing the rush of sleepiness. Ruth, who had been watching such a scene quietly, made an unexpected suggestion.


    <b>¡°Shall we do some practice today?¡±</b>


    Max looked up at him with a surprised look.


    <b>¡°Practice?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°You¡¯ve never used magic on a person yet. You must have learned the healing magic, let¡¯s give it a try.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°B-but... I¡¯m still nervous about controlling the energy. I-If I try and fail....¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Even if we fail, there is no harm to the human body. It is important to repeat magic several times. The more you master, the more speed and uracy you gain.¡±</b>


    At Ruth¡¯s strong rmendation, Max nodded as if she could not win. To be honest, she wanted to do magic at least once.


    <b>¡°B-but... Who do you want me to test?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Usually, the teacher makes a small wound on the body and helps the student practice... I hate being sick.¡±</b>


    Ruth spat out naturally and got up from her seat and opened the robe tightly.


    <b>¡°But fortunately, the castle is full of humans who are willing to get hurt, so you won¡¯t have any problems practicing. Let¡¯s go outside.¡±</b>


    Max immediately noticed that he was going to the smoke field and looked nervous. Riftan still didn¡¯t like her learning magic. He doesn¡¯t trust me, but what if she fails? As she blurred his face with anxiety, Ruth quickly added.


    <b>¡°Don¡¯t worry. Lord Calypse is guiding the Knight Apprentices. He won¡¯t be at the training ground.¡±</b>


    Max stood up from her seat, surprised a little, wondering if he could see her inner feelings so clearly. Rudis, who was sewing by the brazier, quickly picked up her coat when she saw Max. Max prevented her from chasing her and came out of the library with Ruth.


    As she went down the stairs and stepped out of the gate, the sparkling sunlight poked her eyes.

 Chapter 135

    <b>Chapter 135</b>


    <b>Trantors ¨C LN & LL</b>


    She squinted down the lifeless garden. In the flower bed, the snow that had fallen infrequently for several days had frozen white and was shining like a diamond, and the dry branches were shaking pitifully with a rustling sound of the wind.


    She quickly crossed the destedndscape with Ruth. As they passed through an empty garden and through a gate, she heard the sharp sound of the sword hitting, the sound of horses¡¯ hooves, and the loud chanting.


    <b>¡°We¡¯ll have to wait a little bit.¡±</b>


    Ruth, standing at the entrance of the training center, mumbled, kicking his tongue lightly. Max held out her head and looked down.


    Inside the huge training ground of the stadium hall, hundreds of knights sat on their horses and stood facing each other in eight long rows. They were all dressed in full-body metal armor and had a spear longer than their height in their hands.


    Max caught her breath without realizing it as the scene of tension. When the knight standing in the middle of them raised the red g high, the knights shouted and rushed toward each other.


    Max screamed and covered her eyes with both hands. The loud sounds of metal hitting, the cries of horses, and thunderous shouts echoed for a long time. It was such a fierce training that a slight vibration was delivered through the underlying stone floor.


    <b>¡°It¡¯s violent today.¡±</b>


    Ruth whistled softly. Finally, as the surrounding area became quiet, Max slowly opened her eyes. The knights, standing in line again, came down from their horses one by one and were throwing off their helmets. Ruth pulled her arm.


    <b>¡°Now, let¡¯s go down. I don¡¯t think there are many people.¡±</b>


    Max scrambled down the stairs, embarrassed. One of the knights who was organizing the spears and helmets looked suspicious when he saw them.


    <b>¡°Mr. Ruth, what are you doing here in the training ground?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I¡¯m here to see if anyone got hurt during training.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°What¡¯s up with that? Didn¡¯t you tell me not to call you unless it¡¯s a crippling wound?¡±</b>


    Hebaron, who took off his helmet and threw it randomly on the floor, said loud and sarcastically. His face looked more rugged than usual, perhaps because he was still heated. Under the vivid pressure of the knight, Max sneaked behind Ruth. However, Ruth pushed Max relentlessly to the front of the knights.


    <b>¡°Of course, I wouldn¡¯t volunteer to do that. Mrs. Calypse will treat you.¡±</b>


    Only then did the knights open their eyes wide, realizing that it was the wife of the lord who was standing behind him with a robe.


    Max gave an awkward smile at their shaky eyes. Recently, Max thought she had almost ovee it, but her fingertips were shaking with tension as she stood in front ofrge, armed men. Max pulled her Rob¡¯s sleeve, quickly hid it, and took her mouth off with difficulty.


    <b>¡°I¡¯m not good enough, but...I can t-try treating you-your wounds....¡±</b>


    The knights exchanged nces with embarrassed faces at the murmur. After a long awkward silence, Elliot Caron, who was standing in the front, stepped out.


    <b>¡°Thank you My Lady, but we can treat the simple wounds on our own. You don¡¯t have to mind.¡±</b>


    A well-known knight refused so firmly. When she couldn¡¯t answer back, Ruth stepped in.


    <b>¡°Lord¡¯s Wife is learning magic right now. I need someone for us to practice healing magic, so I want you to cooperate.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Magic?¡±</b>


    Hebaron, who was gulping down water from the water bottle, looked back with a surprised look. Other knights nced at Max as if it was unexpected.


    <b>¡°Does Lord¡¯s wife know how to do magic?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I-I am learning... b-but I-I can¡¯t doplicated magic yet¡±</b>


    The knights turned their eyes again, as if the story seemed incredible. Even Hebaron looked embarrassed, scratching his curly hair with sweat.


    <b>¡°Magician? that¡¯s a good idea. It¡¯s hard to fail and it might cause side effects. The training is intense these days....¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Even if you fail, healing magic has no side effects. It¡¯s a useless worry.¡±</b>


    Still, the knights only looked at each other as if Ruth and Max are untrustworthy. Then Ruth red at the knights¡¯ faces one by one, crossing his arms to his chest.


    <b>¡°I don¡¯t have to exin to you how helpful a healer is. Now I¡¯m teaching you magic, depriving my sleeping time for the Anatol and the Knights of Remdragon! But you¡¯re not going to give me a little bit of help? Oh my god, great knights have a nerve!¡±</b>


    With a rattling voice, Hebaron blocked his ears and made a sharp impression.


    <b>¡°Oh, you keep nagging. Who the hell said we wouldn¡¯t help? It¡¯s just because I didn¡¯t have any scratch from head to toe! Hey, is anybody hurt?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°She doesn¡¯t have enough mana yet, so it¡¯s hard to cure a major injury. If so, I would like someone with a minor injury to volunteer.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Why so tricky?¡±</b>


    Hebaron, who was grumbling, suddenly pped his hand as if something hade to mind, and called a knight quietly watering a horse from a distance.


    <b>¡°Hey, Ricardo! You got a scratch on your cheek during the battle, right? Why don¡¯t you be the subject of the experiment?¡±</b>


    The knight frowned at Hebaron¡¯s loud voice and threw a sharp look. Max shrugged her shoulders without realizing it. Uslin Ricardo, the blonde knight who was most hostile to her. He looked through the vein with a dry look and shouted bluntly at Hebaron.


    <b>¡°Be the subject of their experiment. You must have ck and blue bruises on your stomach because of the blow I gave you earlier.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°What kind of bruise is that? It¡¯s just as itchy like a mosquito bite. I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m fine.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Don¡¯t brag. You stumbled like a scarecrow on a horse.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°He¡¯s gone to the eye! My Lady, I think you need to treat his child in every corner.¡±</b>


    Max nced at Uslin¡¯s cold face with an embarrassing look. Ruth approached him with a deep sigh as if he was fed up with the two¡¯s verbal fights.


    <b>¡°You have a scar on your cheek. I think Lord¡¯s wife will be able to treat it with this much. It won¡¯t take long, so please cooperate.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°No need. You can leave this alone.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°It¡¯s better if you get better right away. What if there¡¯s a scar on your handsome face?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I¡¯d rather have a scar than leave my face to an ice wizard.¡±</b>¨C Uslin, u little shit!


    The cold horse crept into Max mind. Even if she fails, there are no side effects, but he doesn¡¯t have to refuse so stubbornly. Max swallowed and uttered a trembling voice.


    <b>¡°Well, I-I p-practice a lot, you¡¯ll be fine... I-It¡¯s not going to fail. ju-just give me a try...¡±</b>


    She couldn¡¯t keep her mouth shut. Disgust clearly emerged on the cold face of the knight. He looked at her with disapproval and spouted coldly.


    <b>¡°Are you sure you can just memorize the order of spells?¡± </b>¨C that was rude!


    Max was red-hot from head to toe with shame. The fever went up so high that all her ears were burning and my eyelids were tingling. Max wanted to shout at him sharply, but she couldn¡¯t move as if my tongue had frozen.


    Max could not bear the embarrassment and bowed her head while only her lips were trembling. She wanted to be faithful to protecting her pride, but she couldn¡¯t face the knight¡¯s eyes.


    <b>¡°T-T-The order is....¡±</b>


    She managed to attract calmness and retort that she could do magic without casting a spell, but suddenly, a big hand grabbed her shoulder.


    Max looked back in surprise. When the hell did, hee? Riftan stood staring at the knight with scary eyes. Riftan pushed Max aside lightly and grabbed Uslin by the cor with one hand.


    <b>¡°Don¡¯t dare you talk to my wife like that.¡±</b>


    Riftan almost lifted Uslin¡¯s body and roared like an angry hound with evil-door gums. The knight pushed his hand out to escape, but Riftan didn¡¯t budge.


    The knight¡¯s face quickly turned red because he was strangled at the foot of the cape. When they saw the scene, the knights panicked and hurriedly dissuaded Riftan.


    <b>¡°Calm down, Lord!¡±</b>


    He didn¡¯t budge even though the two generals tried to stick together and tear it off. Riftan shook Uslin¡¯s body threateningly and let him go as if he were throwing it away. Other knights quickly helped him as he coughed out with a puffy face.


    Watching the scene with cold eyes, Riftan turned around and pulled Maxi¡¯s arm.


    <b>¡°Come on, let¡¯s go back to the castle.¡±</b>


    Max, who was standing in a daze, was led by Riftan¡¯s hand and moved. At that moment, Uslin¡¯s harsh voice echoed behind his back.


    <b>¡°Don¡¯t you have any pride?¡±</b>


    Riftan stopped his towering steps and looked back at him. The knight rubbed his sleepy neck with one hand and wore an ax.


    <b>¡°Don¡¯t you even get angry! Who the hell made you suffer...How could you cover for a Croix daughter like that? What he did...!¡±</b>


    Without anyone to stop him, Riftan rushed in and punched Uslin in the face. The knight¡¯s big body fluttered back. Max screamed in surprise. Riftan raised his fist again as if his anger was still lingering. The knights grabbed him by the arm in a panic.


    <b>¡°L-Lord... hang in there!¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Jesus.... Let¡¯s stop them!¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Don¡¯t do that! It¡¯s going too far!¡±</b>


    Riftan red at Uslin, who was stealing a torn mouth with his fist. Uslin¡¯s forehead, which seemed to be pressed by the brutal spirit, also broke out in a cold sweat. Riftan approached him as if he were overpowering him, and he chewed every word.


    <b>¡°If you talk about my wife like that one more time, I¡¯ll cut you from the mouth to the crotch.¡± </b>¨C I¡¯m stanning him hard rn!

 Chapter 136

    <strong>Chapter 136</strong>


    <strong>Trantors ¨C LN & LL</strong>


    Even if it wasn¡¯t for her, Max shook her back as it was frightening. After staring at Uslin¡¯s face for some time, Riftan shook off the hands of the knights holding him and grabbed her arm again and began to walk.


    Max nced embarrassingly at the people left behind and hurried up the stairs following him. Riftan who walks so fastpared to her, quickly passed through the gate. Max had to almost run to chase him across the garden.


    <b>¡°Ri-Riftan....¡±</b>


    When she called him with a trembling voice, breathing heavily to her chin, Riftan barely stopped walking.


    Max didn¡¯t know what to say, her surprised heart calmed down a little, she felt ashamed and embarrassed. Of all things, at least for Riftan... Max wanted to show him a noble and dignified appearance of her.


    Tears welled up all of a sudden, and she lowered her head hurriedly. Riftan was looking down at the scene of Max bursting into tears.


    <b>¡°So why would you say and do something unnecessary...!¡±</b>


    Max shrugged her shoulders. As if swallowing a ball of fire, as Riftan¡¯s throat rang loudly. Sweeping his face roughly with his palm, Riftan uttered in a tight voice.


    <b>¡°I¡¯m sorry...you had to hear that.¡±</b>


    On an unexpected apology, Max looked up at him with wet eyes. Riftan murmured a small swear word and held her cheek.


    <b>¡°I¡¯m sorry. So, don¡¯t cry.¡±</b>


    Then Riftan lowered his head and rubbed his forehead against hers. Max gulped down her tears and grabbed his clothes tightly. Riftan wiped her tears, wondering what to do.


    <b>¡°I won¡¯t let them talk like that again. So, don¡¯t cry.¡±</b>


    It was not Riftan¡¯s fault that the knight spoke that way. It was her fault, Max just despised herself for what she was, who¡¯s always hesitating, stuttering, and had no ability. (<i>TL ¨C you¡¯re more than what you think max T.T)</i>


    Her heart throbbed. If she were a respectabledy, he would not have fought with his knight. If Riftan had only married Princess Agnes, he would have received more respect than now. <i> (TL- Oh, Jesus maxi, don¡¯t say that.)</i>


    Max felt so embarrassed. She always hated herself, but she has never felt as terrible as she does now. Max buried her forehead in his chest and closed her eyes tightly.


    <b>¡°Well, I-I¡¯m fine now... Ri-Riftan, you can go back to work.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Your eyes are red and bloodshot.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I-I can wipe it... y-you don¡¯t have to worry about it, I-I¡¯m okay...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°How can I not worry?¡±</b>


    Max gave Riftan a perplexing look, unable to step away from the door. Long after returning to the room and being in his arms, she was embarrassed to face him because Riftan has to see her sniffle like a child. She was relieved by the butler¡¯s call to find Riftan.


    <b>¡°I-it¡¯s just...a l-little embarrassing b-but nu-now I¡¯m really okay.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I¡¯ll be very careful not to let you take that attitude again.¡±</b>


    Riftan spoke again in a strong tone. Max shook her head with a perplexing look.


    <b>¡°Well, you don¡¯t have to c-care about it... b-because it¡¯s part of m-my job.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Of course I will.¡±</b>


    He spoke in a rather nervous voice.


    <b>¡°You¡¯re the one I care most in the world. I know you¡¯re offended, but don¡¯t talk like that.¡±</b>


    Max looked at his stiff face with a perplexing look. It was not her intention for Riftan to argue with his knights, but Riftan seemed to feel offended and want her to take a rest from her work.


    Looking into his shady eyes, Max smiled bitterly inside. Clearly, any proud noblewoman might have been whining to make any man pay for insulting a Lady. But Max knew well that she wasn¡¯t worth it. She tried to speak calmly with a faint smile. <i>(TL </i><i>¨C you¡¯re worth it!)</i>


    <b>¡°I-I¡¯m sorry... I-I won¡¯t.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°...I¡¯ll be right back, take a rest.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Oh, I-I got it.¡±</b>


    Riftan looked at her pale face for a long time to see if she was relieved, and barely opened the door and went outside.


    Max sat in front of the firece and stared nkly at the scene of the sparks popping up. The cats, who were ying with the seam of the rug, crept up on herp and pressed their heads into her stomach. She gave a deep sigh, stroking the cat¡¯s back.


    The shame stuck to her heart like oil scraps and made her heart stifling. Leaving Croix Castle and pretending to be a welldy did not change her fundamentals. She was still a stuttering Maximilian. Embarrassed by helplessness, she crouched her back. She was depressed and sad, the next moment, she was very anxious. There was a strong impatience, as if the sand castle that had been piled up would copse right away.


    Doesn¡¯t Riftan really feel ashamed? Wouldn¡¯t he be really shaken by his subordinates¡¯ humiliation? Won¡¯t he get sick of it someday? Max thought


    She was deeply ashamed of herself because she hated herself for having such doubts about the person that had given for her so much. The judgment in her was more embarrassing than anything else.


    When she went outside, the servants who were lighting the hallway quickly bowed to her. Max jumped up two floors of stairs in a heartbeat, receiving their greetings. Ruth is in the library, who she thought was still at the training grounds. She ran in front of him quickly. Ruth looked surprised at the sight.


    <b>¡°Today, I didn¡¯t expect you toe back. Is there a problem?¡±</b>


    Max shook her head and took a breath. It was good to have run in high spirits, but when she is in front of him, she didn¡¯t know what to say. Seeing the sloppy figure, Ruth smiled bitterly and pointed to the opposite seat.


    <b>¡°Sit down for now. I was hesitating to go after you. Lord Calypse sure he¡¯d be at the door, but....¡±</b>


    He blurted out the end of his speech and gave a long sigh.


    <b>¡°Lady Calypse, are you relieved?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°A l-little...¡±</b>


    Ruth smiled bitterly at Max¡¯s insecure reply.


    <b>¡°That¡¯s understandable.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Is t-the knight b-badly hurt?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°He¡¯s good. If it was me, my jawbone would have been crushed. I think they controlled it in their own way, considering that it was just a bloody bruise.¡±</b>


    A strange silence fell at the end of the remark. Max turned her eyes and looked at the sky, which was turning red, and moved her eyes one after another to the wizard¡¯s thin face and the desk where the books were piled up dizzy.


    What Max wanted to ask him didn¡¯te out of her throat like a thorn. Finally, Ruth opened her mouth first.


    <b>¡°First, I¡¯m sorry to make you hear something bad. It came to my mind that I should have exined to the Knights in advance and asked for their cooperation, rather than taking Lord¡¯s Wife with me so impulsively. I think it was too simple for me to think that the attitude of the knights towards Lord¡¯s wife has softened a lot recently.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Oh, no. I-It¡¯s not your fault.¡±</b>


    Max was embarrassed and waved at the unexpected apology.


    <b>¡°Well, I-I¡¯m fine. I-I¡¯ve known all a-along... that the knights d-doesn¡¯t like me... and I-I don¡¯t also think I am trustworthy...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Even so, Lord Ricardo¡¯s attitude was rude. He was criticized by the other knights for publicly insulting the Lord¡¯s wife. Lord Ricardo will regret that he has gone too far.¡±</b>


    Max smiled awkwardly. Ruth¡¯sst words did not sound credible at all, considering the attitude of the knights, staring at her with a face full of hostility. Ruth had a bitter smile on his mind, perhaps he knew she was bitter.


    <b>¡°You may not believe it, but Uslin not a tough guy. He¡¯s a picky person, but he¡¯s a consistent and faithful knight. His loyalty to Lord Calypse is so great that he has never fought like that before. Rather, he followed Lord Calypse more blindly than anyone else. But after that, he¡¯s been trying to protest everything....¡±</b>


    <b>¡°p-protest?¡±</b>


    When she asked back with a curious face, Ruth¡¯s face briefly reminded her of hesitation. The wizard hesitated for a long time and then sighed.


    <b>¡°Lord Calypse refused to marry Princess Agnes.¡±</b>


    Max hardened her spine after the unfamiliar name. Ruth looked at her expression for a moment and continued to speak in a grave tone.


    <b>¡°Sir Uslin Ricardo is a child of a noble family. He has been in and out of the Dracium Pce since he was a child, building friendships with the royal family. Therefore, Lord Ricardo is the most loyal member of the Order of Remdragon. On the day of the knight¡¯s appointment, he immediately offered a Land to Princess Agnes.¡±</b>


    Land was a sign of the best reverence, respect, and admiration that a knight could offer once in a lifetime. Max had a confused face. If Uslin had given the Royal Princess a Land, it would be unreasonable to be so hostile to her.


    <b>¡°I-Is w-why they wanted Princess Agnes and R-Riftan to get married?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°To be honest, yes. In fact, now that I¡¯m telling you, all the Knights of Remdragon thought that would happen. Those two had great chemistry inbat and they looked great on the outside. But Lord Riftan doesn¡¯t speak his mind very well... Everyone talked about whether there would be good news after the punishment. Everyone thought it was almost a given, so they were surprised when Lord Calypse refused to the princess.¡±</b>


    Ruth said so far, nced at her.

 Chapter 137

    <strong>Chapter 137</strong>


    <b>Trantors ¨C LN & LL</b>


    <b>Proofreader ¨C Nymeria</b>


    Max wanted to pretend to be calm, but she couldn¡¯t help her stiff facial muscles. Ruth hurriedly turned away his face and coughed as if he saw nothing.


    <b>¡°The story was leaked to the point of no use. What I want to say is... There¡¯s a reason why Lord Ricardo is being hostile to you. The knight blindly believed and followed Lord Calypse, who rejected thedy that was given to him and chose the daughter of the man he despised the most, so it¡¯s impossible to not be upset and get angry.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I-I see.¡±</b>


    Max nodded her head gloomily. She had been depressed before, thinking that marrying Princess Agnes would have been more beneficial to Riftan, and now Ruth¡¯s words confirmed that fact again and her heart sank infinitely. Because of his marriage with her, he created a feud with the royal family and even antagonized the knights.


    While staring at the edge of the desk, Max barely spat out her trembling voice.


    <b>¡°J-just in case... b-because of me, division w-within the knights will...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. The solidarity of the Knights of Remdragon is much stronger than what you believe. I don¡¯t think any of the knights, except Lord Ricardo, are particrly hostile to you.¡±</b>


    Max was a little relieved hearing his words, she was sure he was right since Ruth was the kind of person who says out loud what¡¯s on his mind.


    <b>¡°But if it¡¯s possible... I want you to befortable... I don¡¯t like the gloomy atmosphere that there¡¯s right now.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Alright... I-I¡¯ll do it.¡±</b>


    Max replied in an unconfident tone. Ruth also sighed hearing it, as if he had not high expectations.


    ncing at his tired face, Max recalled the things that had happened earlier. Her mouth was dry, so she swallowed and managed to open her lips, which felt as if they were glued.


    <b>¡°W-Well...¡±</b>


    Ruth gave her a curious look. Max pretended to look away and opened a book. Her heart was thumping unsteadily.


    <b>¡°J-just in case... I-I¡¯m asking because I want to know....¡±</b>


    <b>¡°What is it?¡±</b>


    Now, when asked, she frowned as if she was hesitating. Max drew courage and spoke.


    <b>¡°W-With Ruth¡¯s magic... C-Can you... uh... f-fix me?¡± </b>


    <b>¡°What do you mean with fix you?¡±</b>


    Max¡¯s face flushed as she blinked back. Ruth, who seemed to get what she was saying only after seeing this scene, said <b>¡°Oh!¡±</b> and gave a short sigh.


    <b>¡°Healing magic has no effect on disorders.¡±</b>


    That was a fact she already knew: if magic could have solved it, her father would have used it before. However, she recently learned that there are many magicians in the world who create new kind of magic. Max has never been able to ask because she was afraid of being disappointed, but she had an expectation that Ruth could create a magic for her. She blushed and talked as if she was clinging to him.


    <b>¡°W-Well I-I know, b-but... Ru-Ruth can develop new m-magic right? ... Y-You just need to do a re-research.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°If I do the research as you say, one day I could find a solution. In fact, many people study magic tricks to fix disorders such as dwarfism, deafness andmeness. However, no magic has been found so far to permanently repair defects in the body. Even if I work hard on my research, it will take decades toe.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I-I see...¡±</b>


    Max tried not to show disappointment, but her shoulders dropped. She pretended to be calm, smoothing her messy hair.


    <b>¡°Th-that¡¯s what I thought... I, I just wanted to ask.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°...¡±</b>


    An ufortable silence fell again. Feeling restless, Max stood up.


    <b>¡°W-well then, I¡¯m going back. Ri-Riftan said he¡¯d be back soon.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Come on now, wait a minute....¡±</b>


    Ruth hurriedly caught her trying to turn around before she could go outside. Max opened her eyes wide at the embarrassment. He let out a low groan and uttered in a discouraged tone.


    <b>¡°If you go like this, I¡¯ll feel like I¡¯ve done something bad, My Lady.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I-I¡¯m fine...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Don¡¯t say that. Sit down for a second, let¡¯s think about it.¡±</b>


    After rolling her eyes around, Max faltered and sat back on the chair. Ruth sat with his arms folded as if he didn¡¯t know what to say, looking up at the ceiling for a long time.


    <b>¡°Have you ever tried to fix your own stuttering?¡±</b>


    It was a very insensitive question to ask. Max blushed and looked at him.


    <b>¡°Jesus, I¡¯m... I¡¯m not doing this on purpose. Do you think I like to ask this?¡±</b>


    Max was beaten to the point where her skin was swollen and then healed, but as the days went by, the symptoms of stuttering only got worse. Ruth saw that Max¡¯s face was distorted with embarrassment and raised both hands defensively.


    <b>¡°I didn¡¯t mean to insult you. I¡¯m asking you if your pronunciation and speech habits can be corrected to a certain extent by training.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°C-Correction training... Uh, w-when I was a kid... I-I trained! B-but I didn¡¯t feel any better...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°What kind of training did you take?¡±</b>


    Max trembled slightly, recalling the terrible memory of reading a book in front of her father. Whenever she stuttered, her father would p her on the back with a riding whip. She tried hard to erase the frightening memory from her head, shedding only a fraction of the truth.


    <b>¡°Po-Poetry, or... re-read the Bible... Ro-Roem¡¯s literature....¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Oh, my God, what¡¯s the point of practicing a conversation when you practice reciting old words?¡±</b>


    Max¡¯s face got almost purple with difort. She had always covered it up and ignored it, but whenever the topic of conversation was mentioned, she just wanted to immediately run away from the spot. Max thought she had brought up a useless issue and looked anxiously at the door with regret, but Ruth was not ready to free her.


    <b>¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better to practice a routine conversation over and over again?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Th-that¡¯s... I-I already d-did practice! Bu-but... My tongue is stiff, i-it doesn¡¯t m-move.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°You seem to have improved a lottely.¡±</b>


    Max blinked her big eyes with surprise and Ruth smiled bitterly at her puzzled expression.


    <b>¡°Didn¡¯t you realize that? You speak morefortably these days, except when you¡¯re very embarrassed or nervous. If you practice speaking slowly and clearly in afortable atmosphere, wouldn¡¯t it be easy to fix it perfectly? I think it¡¯ll be much faster doing that, than solving it by magic...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°D-Don¡¯t say it¡¯s e-easy! I t-tried so h-hard b-but it didn¡¯t work out so far!¡±</b>


    Ruth frowned at her rough tone. Max shrugged her shoulders, she was embarrassed that she overreacted to what he said: he was only giving her some advice.


    <b>¡°W-Well, whatever happens... t-thank you for your advice. I-I¡¯ll think about i-it.¡±</b>


    Ruth parted his lips as if he was about to say something more, but then just closed his mouth. Max got up from her seat and left the library as if she was running away.


    However, while she was running out like that, Max had a faint doubt in her mind: there really wasn¡¯t any hope of fixing it? Didn¡¯t she think, talking to herself from time to time, that it seemed to be better than before? Max, who was moving quickly across the hall, stopped in front of the stairs.


    Her father hated her opening her mouth in public: because of this, Max was confined to her room with a tutor. Even after her liberation from such a harsh education, she did not open her mouth unless it was necessary. It was because of the embarrassing look in people¡¯s eyes, she was ufortable with their look of frustration.


    Max even thought of wanting to die if someone asked her to repeat what she said, since it was hard to understand. Getting older, she did not say a single word for months. Recalling it, Max suddenly realized that speaking recently didn¡¯t feel so terrible. Sometimes it was fun to have a conversation. It was an unbelievable change.


    <b>¡°Maybe the symptoms get worse when I am silent.¡±</b>


    She didn¡¯t know. Her memory was so distorted that she couldn¡¯t even tell if she was the same woman who acted as the hostess of Calypse Castle. Max bit her lips. Perhaps while she was with her father, she had crushed all her possibilities. Max told Ruth that she tried, but she wasn¡¯t sure if she really did. In fact, she¡¯s had given up for a long time.


    <b>¡°But... I can¡¯t believe I-I can fix it on my own n-now.¡±</b>


    She hesitated because she was afraid of fretting over useless hopes. Then suddenly Riftan¡¯s face came to her mind. When she remembered his fierce anger because of her, Max heart tightened painfully. She couldn¡¯t let Riftan punch people whenever she was insulted. Among the arrogant aristocrats, some may mock him for having a stuttering wife.


    Max stared dimly under the railing with a cloudy look and grabbed her skirt.

 Chapter 138 Announcement

    <h4>Chapter 138: Announcement</h4>


    <b>Announcement</b><b>We now have a Proofreader, Nymeria. Thanks to them, you will have a smoother and better reading experience!</b>


    <strong>Chapter 138</strong>


    Trantors ¨C LN & LL


    Proofreader ¨C Nymeria


    The next day, after some hesitation, Max headed back to the library. Fortunately, Ruth greeted her with an air of relief, acting like nothing had happened. She sat with the magic book opened and stared at it for a while. After getting so angry the day before, she was embarrassed to talk again. For a long time, Max struggled to open her mouth, only looking blurrily at the letters in the book.


    ¡°Uh, what I said yesterday... I m-mean...¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Ruth, who in the meanwhile was focused on his job, looked at her. Max swallowed and continued awkwardly.


    ¡°Y-You told me i-if I practice m-my way of speaking, I¡¯ll get better. H-How should I d-do it?¡±


    Ruth nodded, ¡°Oh, about that,¡± and soon responded in a sour way.


    ¡°Well, if you¡¯d like, I¡¯ll look for an efficient calibration. But first, wouldn¡¯t it be helpful to talk as much as possible in afortable environment?¡±


    ¡°Talk as much as possible...?¡±


    ¡°The more you do, the better you get. You should stay calm and talk as much as you can. When you¡¯re excited your speech gets faster and you stutter get worse. In that case, remaining calm seems more important than anything else.¡±


    Being criticized so directly, she lowered her eyes with embarrassment.


    ¡°Oh, I-I got it. And... w-well, what should I do?¡±


    ¡°Well... wouldn¡¯t it be helpful to practice talking slowly and clearly? It¡¯s okay if it¡¯s slow. The purpose is to master the pronunciation, you can do that practicing your speaking over and over again.¡±


    Max ufortably rolled her eyes around, blushed and slowly spoke, loosening her stiff tongue.


    ¡°I... got it... Like this?¡±


    ¡°Yes, like that. You should be patient and slowly say what you want to say.¡±


    ¡°I should?¡±


    ¡°If this doesn¡¯t work, I¡¯ll look for another way to correct it. Let¡¯s try one way or another.¡±


    Max, who thought there might be a special way to correct it, looked slightly disappointed. Well, no matter how smart Ruth was, he was not omniscient. In the end there wasn¡¯t an easy way to fix it, so Max buried her face in the book again, holding in her disappointment. Ruth, who stared at this scene and stroked his chin as if he was thinking about something, opened his mouth again.


    ¡°Well, in the end you didn¡¯t get to practice yesterday.¡±


    Max hardened her face by Ruth¡¯s easy-going words.


    ¡°If I... go... There might be c-chaos once again...¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not going to the training ground. Isn¡¯t this castle full of people besides knights? If we go to the kitchen, there might be at least one or two servants who cut their hands while cutting or cooking in front of the fire.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure there might be, but....¡±


    When Max hesitated, Ruth spoke in a rather strong tone.


    ¡°It¡¯s really important to master magic. No matter how many brilliant magic theories and sophisticated magic histories you put into your head, it¡¯s useless if you don¡¯t develop your ability to implement them.¡±


    ¡°I-I know... I j-just thought they wo-would hate it¡±


    ¡°The servants won¡¯t hate it. They won¡¯t be able to take care of minor injuries because they¡¯re busy working all day, so they¡¯d rather like it if you give them treatment.¡±


    After hesitating, Max finally got up from her shabby seat. As he said, she couldn¡¯t avoid it forever, however she barely had the courage to ask since she had suffered a bitter rejection the day before. Max chased Ruth like a goat being dragged to the ughterhouse.


    What if she failed to test the magic in front of the servants? In that case, Max thought she was going to be ridiculed because of it. With a grim imagination like a habit, Max pushed her feet into the kitchen. Fortunately or unfortunately, the kitchen, which was always crowded, was quiet on that day.


    ¡°Good morning, My Lady.¡±


    The chef, whistling and stirring in the pot with adle, smiled cheerfully at her.


    ¡°Is there anything you need?¡±


    ¡°I-In particr, I¡¯m here for business...¡±


    At her mumbling words, Ruth held out like a watchman behind her and pushed her back with his shoulder. Max, who was frowning, sighed.


    ¡°J- just in case... I-Is there s-someone with a w-wound on the body or that has b-been hurt?


    ¡°Hurt?¡±


    The chef scratched his big head with a puzzled look on his face. Ruth pushed her back one more time, as if suggesting her to exin it properly. Max, irritated by his behavior, red at him and opened her mouth again.


    ¡°I-Is there someone who was c-cut with a knife... Burnt by fire... wrist or leg folded...?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what happens every day! Especially that Chrome guy over there, he¡¯s usually clumsy so his hands are all covered with wounds. Just a moment ago, he burned his palms while taking the bread out of the oven.¡±


    Max turned her head and looked at the servant named Chrome. He was a small, thin boy with a face ckened by soot, maybe sixteen years old, and he was cutting something with a cloth wrapped around his palms. Max took a deep breath and then talked.


    ¡°Well, that boy... C-Can you call him for me?¡±


    The chef, who had a curious look on his face, immediately called the boy.


    ¡°Hey! Chrome! Come here, My Lady is looking for you.¡±


    At the loud shout of the chef, the boy flinched his back as if he had been struck by a lightning and ran like an arrow from a bow.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, My Lady?¡±


    Thinking he had made some mistake, the boy bent down with his face dyed ck, while the chef gave a weird look, as if he was curious about what their Lady was looking for. Max spoke in a dignified manner after a bad, bad cough.


    ¡°I-I heard you got hurt... Can you s-show me?¡±


    ¡°You mean my hand, My Lady?¡±


    Chrome, who was blinking his eyes with a puzzled face, unwrapped the cloth around his hand in a hurry: the red burn made his soft palms look very harsh. Max ignored his anxious eyes and took a deep breath, with her hand slightly resting on the wound, making the boy¡¯s shoulders tremble because of the faint pain. Max felt sorry for him because she didn¡¯t even exin anything of what she was doing. However, she thought it would make her more anxious if she exined it to him, so Max slowly boosted her mana without saying anything until a hot feeling gathered in the palm of her hand and began to permeate the boy¡¯s wound smoothly. The servant also opened his eyes wide as he felt the pain slowly going away. Max slowly took her hand off after injecting enough mana only to see that the boy¡¯s hands were healed cleanly.


    ¡°Oh, my God...!¡±


    There was an exmation everywhere. However, the person who was most surprised was Max. She didn¡¯t know that she would seed on her first attempt. Max, who stared nkly at the boy¡¯s hand with a surprised face, suddenly jumped around Ruth.


    ¡°Ruth, it¡¯s a sess! I-I-I seeded!¡±


    ¡°You did a great job! That¡¯s great for being the first time!¡±


    Ruth smiled broadly and patted her on the back. Encouraged by the sess of the first spell, Max looked back at the servants and shouted confidently.


    ¡°I-I¡¯ve been learning h-healing magic for weeks now. I-I need someone to p-practice with. Is there a-anyone else who has a s-scratch on their body?¡±


    ¡°Can we volunteer?¡±


    Max looked back with surprise at the sudden sound of the voice. At the entrance of the kitchen stood Lord Hebaron and Lord Caron, with a young knight whose face she barely recognized. It was rare to run into knights at this time, unless they went to the cksmith, so Max was embarrassed as if she had been caught red-handed. Lord Caron politely said to her: ¡°I¡¯m sorry if we surprised you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, no....¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were this good, and we were disrespectful yesterday.¡±


    ¡°I- I understand...¡±


    Max waved awkwardly at Hebaron who was deeply bowing to her, he then came inside scratching the back of his head awkwardly.


    ¡°I got hurt during the battle... Can I get treatment now?¡±


    He showed her a small scratch on the back of his hand. Max¡¯s eyes alternated between his face and the back of his hand with a puzzled face, she couldn¡¯t really get a grasp on the sudden change in attitude of the knight. When she didn¡¯t answer back, Hebaron¡¯s face looked bitter.


    ¡°As expected, the behavior of yesterday made you feel... offended?¡±


    ¡°Oh, no! It¡¯s just... I¡¯m a l-little surprised. Come on, s-sit here. I-I¡¯m going to...¡±


    The servants quickly brought chairs for them to sit down and the knights lined up in front of her, pretending in an exaggerated way to be in pain. Max swallowed. If she failed because she was nervous... Max felt a lot of pressure on her shoulders because she thought it would be a disgrace. Ruth, who was watching the scene from behind,ughed.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be too nervous. Everyone was worried about what happened yesterday, so they came here with an excuse.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? I¡¯m bleeding like this!¡±


    Hebaron¡¯s word impressed her and then she didn¡¯t even notice anything else, starting to focus. Pointing to the visible wound she said: ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be a fail, but...¡±


    Ruth clicked his tongue as if it were absurd and she inadvertently smiled at therge, distracted knight. Suddenly, she felt much lighter. Max rxed and put a healing spell on the knight¡¯s hand. Seeing the scar disappearing in a blink of an eye, Hebaron poured out enthusiastic praise as if he had never witnessed even greater magic, so Max finally burst intoughter at the ridiculous exaggerated attitude. When he saw it, Hebaron smiled along.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind what Uslin said yesterday, he just likes to say whateveres to his mind.¡±


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t mind.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡±


    Hebaron smiled and got up from his seat, Max then proceeded to cast healing spells on the knights one after another. Once she had healed all the knights, she even treated the minor wounds of her servants. Except for the boy whose hands were burned, all those injuries were good enough to be left alone, but Max quickly became exhausted anyway, due to her little amount of mana. However, her heart was full of energy and she smiled proudly as she wiped her sweaty forehead. Even if it wasn¡¯t that great, she was so happy to be able to help someone. It was a meaningful development for her, who had always been told that she was a useless human being: she seemed to have gained value for the first time in her life.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, please feel free to make us a test subject. I¡¯ll tell the other knights.¡±


    Hebaron looked back at thedy just before he went outside. Max nodded with a shy smile.


    TL ¨C way to go Maxx!

 Chapter 139

    <b>Chapter 139</b>


    <b>Trantors ¨C LN & LL</b><b></b>


    <b>Proofreader ¨C Nymeria</b>


    After that day, Max often went down to the kitchen to cast healing spells on her servants. Sometimes, she treated the injuries of the knights too. Sitting in the kitchen every day and repeating the healing magic five or six times a day, her skills were improving steadily and she was able to treat pretty big wounds too. However, the stuttering showed no signs of getting better. Every day, she locked herself in a room alone and practiced speaking clearly or tried to talk to people she encountered sitting in front of the firece in the restaurant, but her tongue only felt dull.


    Max continued to practice memorizing pronunciation symbols in order or reciting the words of a minstrel in the air every day, trying not to be frustrated. It was not as easy as Max thought because she had to do it in secret, when she was alone, since she didn¡¯t want to show such a pathetic figure to Riftan or to the servants. Max couldn¡¯t neglect studying magic and organizing the castle either. Furthermore, the garden had to bendscaped as soon as the winter season was over, so Max was already racking her brain having to deal with the nning and the budget with Rodrigo and merchant Aderon. As she approached the end of winter, there were so many things to do that she wanted to double the day.


    <b>¡°Your face seems to have be emaciated recently.¡±</b>


    Riftan said as he changed into a new outfit after taking a bath, stroking Max¡¯s cheek. She smiled awkwardly. Trying to do unfamiliar things at once was naturally too much for her, she had been waking up at dawn thest few weeks and falling asleep when he did. After following the energetic knight¡¯s lifestyle, there was even a dark shade under her eyes. Max frowned as he swept her eyes lightly with his thumb.


    <b>¡°As expected, you¡¯re overdoing your magic, aren¡¯t you? I think you¡¯ve been practicing a healing spelltely, and that¡¯s why...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I w-want to practice... I have to do it c-consistently f-for me to improve...everyone¡¯s c-cooperating with me. I¡¯m doing it for you. I- I don¡¯t use up that much mana... I¡¯ll treat you if got hurt¡±</b>


    She carefully examined his expression as she tried to speak calmly. Riftan was working three or four times harder than her, but his face showed no signs of exhaustion.


    How can he not yawn even though he sleeps for three to four hours and not just for a day or two, but everyday? She looked at him, a little curious.


    Riftan discussed and supervised the daily production of new weapons in the cksmiths, trained guards and apprentices, and recently began to n the groundbreaking of road construction that would begin in theing water season.


    Even if she split her body into two or three, Max wouldn¡¯t be able to handle half of what he was doing. Nevertheless, Riftan¡¯s face had a goodplexion and his muscr body was full of energy. Riftan held her with warm arms, ced her on hisp, and gently caressed her ears and the back of her neck.


    <b>¡°Is there no one being rude to you?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Uh, no.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°...What¡¯s the hard work?</b>


    <b>¡°I-It¡¯s not hard work...¡±</b>


    There was a slight crease between Riftan¡¯s eyebrows and he talked with a little nervousness.


    <b>¡°You¡¯ve never used to talk about anything, buttely I¡¯ve only heard that kind of answer.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°W-Well, really... everyone¡¯s nice to me. There¡¯s no one rude...¡±</b>


    Unable to figure out what kind of answer he wanted, Max blurted out the end of her sentence and then remained silent. Riftan sat with his back against the cushion and looked down at Max for a long time.


    <b>¡°I heard you started nning your gardenndscaping.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°W-when springes... The visitors will ce and I think we should d-decorate it before then...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Isn¡¯t that too much work? It must be hard to supervise the servants...¡±</b>


    Max smiled bitterly at his worried voice, who was saying that there was a lot of work?


    <b>¡°Compared to Ri-Riftan... It¡¯s nothing.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Hey, who the hell are youparing me to? I¡¯ve been training all my life. My physical strength is superior to other knights. On the other hand, you¡¯re weaker than normal women.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I- I¡¯m not weak. I-I¡¯m healthy.¡±</b>


    Max rarely fainted when her father whipped her back to bleed, therefore she thought she was healthier than thosedies who screamed and fainted just because they saw a little mouse. However, Riftan snorted as if he had heard something ridiculous.


    <b>¡°What are you saying, ady who¡¯s been inside the castle all her life?¡±</b>


    He grabbed her waist with his big tan hand and frowned anxiously.


    <b>¡°Look, you¡¯re not even a handful. You¡¯re as thin as half my body.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Ri-Riftan... you¡¯re just too big... Well, I¡¯m normal.¡±</b>


    Riftan crinkled his nose.


    <b>¡°There is no woman I know who is as thin as you. I get nervous when I watch you.¡±</b>


    Hearing his words, Max looked a little puzzled. She wasn¡¯t very tall and she was skinny, but she wasn¡¯t as thin as he was painting her. Yet, he looked genuinely worried. Was there a woman who was tall and well-built enough to be around Riftan? Surely, Princess Agnes was strong and energetic enough to participate in the expedition. Max imagined an imposing and beautiful woman standing next to him and just by drawing in her head such a pair that looked as good as a picture, her heart ached as if she was being stabbed.


    At that point, Max couldn¡¯t understand why she wasparing herself to a woman she had never seen before.


    <b>¡°You¡¯re exaggerating. Like that... you know, to the point of worrying...¡±</b>


    When she spoke in a slightly stronger tone with a tearful feeling, Riftan¡¯s hand, which was caressing her back, flinched a bit. He distorted his mouth and spoke in a concerned voice.


    <b>¡°But I¡¯m worried about you standing in front of the wind.¡±</b>


    Then Riftan hugged her body a little and pressed his chin firmly against the top of her head. Max leaned her head against his thick chest and listened quietly to his beating heart. Outside the window, sleet was flying like a ghost.


    Max was aware of the strange tension that flowed in the silence: at some point there began to be subtle cracks in between them. Riftan struggled to be affectionate to her and cared excessively, but he just couldn¡¯t tell her. Sometimes he felt like he didn¡¯t want to share more than a bedroom with Max, but it wasn¡¯t right to me his attitude alone. She was the same, in fact she could not easily open herself to him either, could not stay natural in front of him and never wanted to show him a lowly appearance. Max was more nervous when she spoke in front of Riftan than in front of anyone else and was afraid that he would be discouraged with her. Ironically, the bigger Max thought of him, the thicker the wall she faced him with. Because of that wall, their rtionship was at a certain point failing to deepen.


    Max wanted to believe that her idea was just an excessive delusion. There was no such thing as a deeper rtionship in the world, they already shared the same bed, and he kept her safe and supported her withoutcking. She was overseeing the household of Calypse Castle for him, and one day she would give a sessor to him. As far as she knew, it was enough for any couple. Furthermore, they were forced into a rtionship by her father¡¯s selfishness, it may even be impudent to hope for more than that. With those thoughts, Max drove out a sense of ipatibility in her heart.


    <b>¡°I won¡¯t do anything today, I know you¡¯re tired, so rx.¡±</b>


    Riftan said as he suddenly touched her stiff shoulders. He seemed to have guessed that she was nervous because she didn¡¯t want to work in the bedroom. Max tried to say something, but she just closed her mouth. She wanted to be in his arms, but she was actually very tired and she was embarrassed to reach out first. Riftan rubbed his lips on her forehead and whispered in a serious voice.


    <b>¡°You need a break.¡±</b>


    Heid her on the bed and turned off the bedsidemp. Then naturally lying next to her, Riftan pushed one arm under her head. Max dug into his side and wiggled. His body smelled sweet and masculine and as she inhaled it deeply into her heart, Riftan tossed and turned a little ufortable, sighing softly and patting her shoulder. Max savored his touch with satisfaction. She felt his body firm against her thighs, but no further contact was made with Riftan. In thefort and tranquility of his wide arms, she slowly fell asleep.


    ***


    The next day, winter rain began to fall. As a result, the training seemed to have ended early and, as Max was reading the magic book while eating ate lunch, soaked knights rushed into the kitchen.


    Max greeted them cautiously. Recently, the knights that had been bluntly ignoring her, dly began to speak to her thanks to her frequent talking and healing magic. She was so happy about the change. The knights grabbed the food she had given them and started to talk about stories as the bread that was just baked melted in their mouth. While exchanging suchme stories, Max was smiling. Suddenly she saw Yulysionapproaching the kitchen and she ran to him in surprise. The boy¡¯s face was covered in blood.


    <b>¡°W-What¡¯s going on? W-What happened...?¡±</b>


    <b>TL ¨C </b>My heart sank when Maxi mentioned his father whipping her... poor baby! Also Riftan was struggling here, poor baby to him too, but in a different way lmao

 Chapter 140

    <b>Chapter 140</b>


    <b>Trantors ¨C LN & LL</b>


    <b>Proofreader ¨C Nymeria</b>


    Note: The two young knights who appeared in chapter 65 were named Yurixion Lobar and Garow Livacon, we¡¯re now changing their names inYulysion Rovar and Garrow Livakion since we think it¡¯s a more urate trantion.


    <b> ¡°Greetings, My Lady.¡±</b>


    The boy gave her a casual greeting that didn¡¯t suit his terrible condition. Max looked coldly at the boy¡¯s ruined face and told the servants to prepare a clean cloth and hot water. Sir Gabel, who followed him into the kitchen, saw the scene and sighed deeply.


    <b>¡°Winter rain made the field all wet, and today was the day these young men were supposed to be trained in horseback riding. He was riding a horse and rolled on the ground just like that.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°It wasn¡¯t just me who rolled and got injured...¡±</b>


    Sir Caron groaned as he rubbed his hair. Yulysionscraped his blood-soaked hair with a distant face.


    <b>¡°Because of me... I¡¯m really sorry, Sir Caron.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°You¡¯re the third person to put me on the ground, kid.¡±</b>


    Lord Caron grumbled and stood in front of the firece, drying his wet body. Max frowned a little angry at the boy¡¯s appearance, who showed no signs of concern even though he was covered in blood.


    <b>¡°Y-Yulysion, don¡¯t touch your h-head! There¡¯s blood, it¡¯s still b-bleeding. Come on... sit down. I¡¯ll t-treat you with the h-healing magic¡±</b>


    <b>¡°It just looks like this but it¡¯s not that serious My Lady. The blood already stopped, I can¡¯t burden you...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°D-Don¡¯t be silly... sit down.¡±</b>


    Max pulled his arm a bit roughly and sat him on a chair near the fire. The boy opened his eyes wide, surprised by her actions, but Max was genuinely worried about Yulysion, who looked like a wounded wild dog.


    Max bent over his head and looked carefully at the wound. Lord Gabel handed her a clean towel soaked in hot water.


    <b>¡°I think my scalp was torn when I fell because I used a saddle that didn¡¯t fit. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything wrong with the bone, but... I¡¯ve a pretty long wound, would that be okay?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I-if you¡¯re hurt like this... with m-my magic, I-I can cure it.¡±</b>


    Max carefully wiped the blood with a towel and examined the injury. A long wound was seen between the silver hair stained with blood. She put her hand on it and used the magic to control the mana. Thanks to her steady umtion of mana, she was now able to perform healing magic at a pace simr to Ruth¡¯s. She checked from his hair to his forehead and carefully examined the wound¡¯s healing.


    <b>¡°W-Where else... are you okay now?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I am alright, My Lady.¡±</b>


    He said with a red glow on his white, freckled cheeks. Max pulled off her hand awkwardly because she thought she touched him too casually. Yulysionwas a boy with a slender frame and a face as pretty as that of a woman, but he was also scheduled to soon be a member of the Remdragon Knights. It would not be appropriate to treat him as if he was still a child. She smiled awkwardly and handed him a clean new towel.


    <b>¡°Uh, the b-blood on your face... you n-need to wipe it all.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Oh! Thank you, My Lady.¡±</b>


    Yulysionwiped his face with a wrinkled smile.


    <b>¡°I have a lump in my head, can you take a look?¡±</b>


    Lord Caron, who was still standing in front of the fire, asked her to check around the back of his head. Max immediately cast a healing spell on him, too. In the meantime, the knights who were drying themselves with towels sat down in front of the table and began to eat the food brought by the maids. At that point, Max could only have a meal with them. It was unusual to sit in front of the same table at that time because the knights usually settled their lunch in the knight¡¯s quarters, next to the training center, and she was nearly confined to the library. She scooped up the almost cold stew and looked around the long table, packed with big, distracting knights.


    <b>¡°I-Is the Lord... out of t-the castle...?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°He¡¯s in the Oval Office in a meeting with Lord Hebaron, Lord Uslin, Lord Lombardo... And the wizard too.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Meeting...?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°It¡¯s about nning for theing season of water.¡±</b>


    Sir Gabel, who was sitting across from her and eating the steaming soup, burst out.


    <b>¡°There is a hierarchy within the Knights. The better the knight, the stronger the voice. At the end of winter, the leader often meets with them to discuss their future ns. Recently, monsters from the north are moving closer, so we also need to make a barrier against them. ¡°</b>


    <b>¡°Can I take part in the next round of corrective action?¡±</b>


    Yulysion, who was eating food in a hurry, joined the conversation with his eyes shining. Sir Caron was tantly fed up with him.


    <b>¡°If we look at today¡¯s big mistake, we¡¯ll have to postpone your knight¡¯s appointment until next year.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I agree. You rolled in the mountains during the Goblin siege, didn¡¯t you? You¡¯re so careless that you won¡¯t pass the initiation ceremony properly. You look like you¡¯re having a hard time catching a bull lizard, let alone a half dragon.¡±</b>


    Gabel¡¯s sarcasm made Yulysionangry, and he shouted.


    <b>¡°I will never make this mistake again! Not one-half dragon, but two! I can catch even three of them!¡±</b>


    Max couldn¡¯t keep up with the back-and-forth conversation and Lord Caron, who was having a decent meal beside her, exined it in a polite tone, as if he noticed what she was curious about.


    <b>¡°Remdragon¡¯s initiation is to hunt down the dragon¡¯s subspecies. We can only be recognized as a member of our team if we have acquired the Dragon Mana Stone before the ceremony. It¡¯s a ceremony of the Knights of Remdragon.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°In fact, it doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s a demon with a mana stone. But Banryong is perfect for beginners.¡±</b>


    A young knight with dark brown hair intervened and enthusiastically helped exin.


    <b>¡°Catching a bulldozer would be aughingstock, and it would be hard for a new knight to hunt high-quality creatures like Wyvern, Hydra or Vasilisk.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Ban-Banryong... What k-kind of... devil?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°It¡¯s a demon that looks very much like a dragon. The average size is 20 to 30 cubic feet, covered with hard scales, sharp fangs and ws. But unlike dragons, they don¡¯t have wings, and they can¡¯t use the breath.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°But they¡¯re not easy ones. Topensate for their inability to fly, they¡¯re agile and have fast legs, so if they start to chase you, you can¡¯t run away even if you¡¯re riding a horse and running at full speed. They have a very good sense of smell too, so they can find any ce you¡¯re hiding in</b>.¡±


    <b>¡°They have a strong grip, so most magic doesn¡¯t work.¡±</b>


    The knights began to help each other one by one as if they were trying to scare the apprentice.


    <b>¡°The most troubling thing is that they live in groups: they¡¯re not that smart, but they have excellent cooperative skills. When they find a prey, they send signals to each other and persistently track it down. A green knight is not a beast that can hunt three or four of them.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Ah! I can see the future. It¡¯s a terrible ending for Rovar, the clumsy guy, to rush into a Banryong only to be its lunch!¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Are you going to have lunch? There¡¯s nothing left for a little guy like you to chew on.¡±</b>


    But it was Max¡¯s face that got blue because of their teasing. She looked anxiously at the boy, who had an innocent face and a slender figure. It was a terrible ordeal for a young man who was only seventeen years old.


    <b>¡°Come on, y-you can¡¯t go to the hunt...r-right?</b>


    Garrow, who was silently eating in the corner until now, opened his mouth.


    <b>¡°He¡¯ll do it with me. Yulysion</b><b>and I are the only two knights to hold the ceremony this year.¡±</b>


    Max parted her lips in disbelief. Garrow was only a year older than Yulysion, he was taller and had a better physique, but he did notpletely throw off the immature boy¡¯s appearance. She was more and more ashamed of herself.


    <b>¡°Y-you two are going? Isn¡¯t it t-too dangerous?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°If you can¡¯t take that risk, you don¡¯t deserve to be a member of the Knights of Remdragon.¡±</b>


    Lord Caron said firmly.


    <b>¡°And the skills of Rovar and Livakion are enough, as long as they don¡¯t make stupid mistakes like today.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°He¡¯ll have to bring in the biggest one to restore his reputation.¡±</b>


    Yulysionlifted his chin high and nodded.


    <b>¡°You¡¯ll see. I will make new boots for you with the scales of the Banryong I¡¯ve caught.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Oh, just don¡¯t be a Banryong¡¯s toothpick.¡±</b>


    The knights giggled and burst intoughter. Max was stunned by their casual, vicious jokes.


    Are they not worried about these innocent boys jumping into danger?


    As she frowned and stared disapprovingly at them, Sir Gabel, who was giggling, suddenly grabbed his stomach andughed from across the room, saying: <b>¡°Hey, don¡¯t talk dirty in front of My Lady.¡±</b>


    The word ¡°dirty¡± was also part of the harsh words that should not be said in front of ady, but instead of pointing it out, Max continued to express concern about the apprenticeship knights.


    <b>¡°It¡¯s not like y-you¡¯re doing it, aren¡¯t you? Yulysion</b><b>and Garrow</b><b>y-you¡¯re young, you¡¯ll be in danger, w-what if you¡¯ll g-get hurt? S-Someone should help you...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°We are not children to take care of, My Lady. We don¡¯t need a guardian for a test to be recognized as a decent knight!¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Yes, that¡¯s insulting.¡±</b>


    Yulysionand Garrow protested at her words with a sulky look on their faces and Max stared at them with a puzzled look.


    Are they not afraid to die or get hurt?


    The boys didn¡¯t look a bit frightened or intimidated by the trials ahead, instead they had a confidence which was close to arrogance that made Max even more astonished. She had lived four or five years more than them, but she didn¡¯t have half the courage they had.


    <b>¡°I... I-I didn¡¯t mean to i-insult you. I¡¯m just... w-worried...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°There¡¯s nothing to worry about since they both have a special talent for swordsmanship.¡±</b>


    Suddenly, Max looked up at the sudden sound and saw Hebaron and Riftan walking into the kitchen.


    <strong>TL ¨C </strong>I love seeing Maxi so friendly with the knights, they allughing and talking with her... if this isn¡¯t character development! And I¡¯m sure there¡¯s still much toe <3

 Chapter 141

    <strong>Chapter 141</strong>


    <strong>Trantor ¨C LL</strong>


    <strong>Proofreader ¨C Nymeria</strong>


    <b>¡°You are inexperienced, but you¡¯re already as good as any other knight. Especially in terms of talent, you¡¯re evenparable to Lord Riftan.¡±</b>


    At Hebaron¡¯s words, Yulysion immediately jumped up.


    <b>¡°What nonsense are you talking about? I¡¯m not even close to the feet of Lord Riftan¡¯s feet!¡±</b>


    <b>¡°... it would be really useful if you could just fix that insincere personality.¡±</b>


    Hebaron sighed deeply and told the servants standing behind him to serve more food. Riftan sat right next to Max, ignoring all the conversations, and she smiled awkwardly at his sharp face. Riftan, wearing a ck tunic and a gold belt, was giving off a seductive charm like the devil in the Bible, but at the same time he looked cold. After that day¡¯s incident, Riftan was as alert as a watchman whenever he witnessed her being around the knights. He seemed worried that someone might hurt her, just like Uslin did.


    <b>¡°You didn¡¯t rush during the meal, did you?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Oh, no. T-the knights... T-they were e-exining about t-the initiation c-ceremony...¡±</b>


    Sir Gabel didn¡¯t sumb to Riftan¡¯s mboyant attitude and entered the conversation with a smile.


    <b>¡°Don¡¯t Rovar and Livakion</b><b>have to make a deration before the ceremony? It¡¯s right before the water season that the Banryongs wake up from their lethargy.¡±</b>


    Riftan stroked his chin with a thoughtful look.


    <b>¡°Are you training them to hunt the beasts?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I¡¯m doing it, somehow. But I think it would be better to gain more hands-on experience before the initiation ceremony or they won¡¯t be trustworthy.¡±</b>


    At Lord Caron¡¯s severe words Yulysion pouted in protest, but when Riftan¡¯s eyes came to him he immediately straightened his mouth and posture. Riftan carefully examined the two apprentices with a sharp look.


    <b>¡°You guys should join the next scouting. A marmul hunt is different from normalbat, it would be helpful to have hands-on experience.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Okay!¡±</b>


    Riftan smirked at their quick answer. The eyes of the boys who were looking up to Riftan were filled with awe, respect and admiration, and he seemed to be somehow affectionate to the young knights too.


    Max was envious of the strong bond between them: she was there with them, but she didn¡¯t really belong in their world. On the other hand, Yulysion and Garrow were about to be knights in a few months and share all the risks with Riftan. She felt left out in the corner, thinking they were closer to him than she was herself.


    <b>¡°What¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t like the food? Should I ask the servants to prepare you something else?</b>


    Riftan frowned and asked as he realized that her spoon was no longer moving. Max shook her head.


    <b>¡°Oh, no. I¡¯ve had enough.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Eat a little more.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I-I¡¯m full...¡±</b>


    With an awkward smile, she picked up the book she had put aside.


    <b>¡°I-I¡¯ll get up. I¡¯m a little t-tired.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°You haven¡¯t finished yet.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I-I¡¯m telling you, I a-ate a lot¡±</b>


    Riftan looked at her and nodded with a sigh, so Max slowly walked out of the kitchen. After the winter he probably had to leave for an expedition again and this thought broke her heart, she would have to wait for him alone in the castle again. Max nervously bit her lips. If she could perform a powerful magic, would have Riftan decided to take her with him? After a moment of hopeful thoughts, Max shook her head, recalling his stubborn attitude. In reality, she didn¡¯t even know if she had the courage to ask him such a thing. She gave a long sigh as she swept her messy hair with her hands.


    ***


    The severe cold wave was now gone and spring was slowly approaching Anatol. At that time, Max began to learn new defensive magic and patiently tried to correct her stammering habit. At first she noticed some little progress, in fact, as a result of her persistent practice with a calm attitude, she became able to read a verse without stuttering. Of course, they were not verses from difficult ancient poems as those she learned when she was young, but from poems with easy and simple sentences that wandering minstrels enjoyed singing. However, she shed tears of joy when she seeded in saying her first perfect sentence. As Ruth said, it was helpful to rx and practice speaking slowly. It was still hard to say words with a difficult pronunciation or long phrases, but the stutters improved little by little, probably thanks to the fact that she consciously tried to talk a lot.


    Max had also begun to read aloud sentences that Ruth had made in his spare time and started exercising to loosen her stiff tongue which started to feel sore as if she had been biting a needle for a long time, maybe because she was using muscles she didn¡¯t usually use, nevertheless she practiced every morning without skipping it. If it could fix her stammering, she would have done it even if she had to keep a knife in her mouth. One the other hand, Max became too slow in speaking as she tried to do it urately. Ruth said it would get better over time, but Max was still conscious of it, thinking that someone could feel frustrated with the way she talked.


    <b>¡°On the second floor... u-underneath the terrace... I want to make a flower garden... How long will it take?¡±</b>


    Max, who was reading thendscape n carefully, looked up and observed Aderon¡¯s expression on the opposite side. The merchant answered in a polite manner, showing howpetent he was.


    <b>¡°It¡¯s not easy to get so many seedlings right now. Why don¡¯t you nt small shrubs first? If it¡¯s a seedling of azaleas, you can easily get it from us. Beautiful red flowers will bloom.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°B-but... I want to fill the flower bed, too....¡±</b>


    <b>¡°If it¡¯s a modification, we can get it right away. I¡¯ll tell the servants who manage the garden.¡±</b>


    Rodrigo, who was following them, helped her with a few words. Max tried to draw a picture in her head: if sheid quality soil in the deste garden, nted grasses and shrubs and decorated them with various flowers andndscapes, it would be unrecognizable.


    But Max couldn¡¯t help but think about the costs. More servants had to be hired to manage the garden, and nting flowers and trees costed a lot of money. She put the n down on the table, thinking it would have been better for Ruth to examine it one more time before signing the order.


    <b>¡°I¡¯ll have to think a little more...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Okay. I¡¯ll try to get as many species of flowers as I can in the meantime.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Please... do.¡±</b>


    Max smiled and got up from her seat. As the day began to unravel little by little, the market in Anatol started opening again and merchants began to visit. ording to the knights, there was a den of Banryong beyond the northern part of the Anatol Mountain and mercenaries flock in time for them to wake up from their lethargy. The dragon¡¯s subspecies was very dangerous, but their scales, mana stones and bones were expensive, being very useful as ingredients for elemental weapons.


    Mercenaries, who naturally tried to find things to be sold for a fortune, and merchants, who wanted to buy the mana stones and bones they would bring back, began to visit Anatol. In the full-fledged water season, more people would definitelye.


    I¡¯d like to finish all thendscaping before then...


    In spring, a banquet would be held and there would be asions where wandering musicians and theater troupes would be invited. She wanted to prevent them from spreading rumors that Lord Calypse¡¯s castle, who had gained great fame across the continent, was gloomy.


    Above all, Max was worried that Riftan would be looked down by the aristocrats, so she was determined to decorate the garden as nicely as possible since it was an important ce that gave visitors a first impression of the castle.


    <b>¡°Madam, here you are.¡±</b>


    Thinking about what kind of trees and flowers would be good as she was walking down the stairs, a maid called her. Max looked up with a curious face and the old maid spoke in a polite tone.


    <b>¡°My Lady, Lord Riftan asked you toe to his office.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Any... any problem?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Lord Riftan didn¡¯t tell me the exact reason, My Lady.¡±</b>


    It was rare for Riftan to be in the office in broad daylight, but it was even rarer for him to call her in this way. Max hurried up the stairs wondering what was going on. Riftan¡¯s office was located on the upper floor of the library, opposite stairs. She walked quickly on a dark brown carpet and stood at the wide mahogany door, waiting until the maid who followed her knocked on the door to let him know of her arrival.


    <b>¡°Come on in.¡±</b>


    When his loud voice rang out from over the door, the maid pulled the handle with a careful touch. Max stepped cautiously into a spacious room with a fluffy carpet and then she heard a loud p of wings from somewhere. She looked around the room surrounded by bright light with curious eyes. Next to arge window in front of her, a cage was ced in a spot higher than where she could reach with her head. Inside of it white and small pigeons were sitting tightly and peeping, while on the left side of the room there were shields and swords so huge that made her wonder if people could actually lift them.


    <b>¡°Come on in. Why are you not sitting down?¡±</b>


    As she was standing absently by the door and looking around the office, Riftan, who was sitting in front of the desk and writing down something, rushed her. Max walked slowly towards him and looked at his sharp face. His ck hair was messy, as if it was swept away roughly several times or he had been hit by the wind, and his muscr forearms under his rolled-up sleeves were in tension. Mack blushed with anxiety.


    <b>¡°W-What¡¯s the matter... Did something happen?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I got a telegram from the pce of Drakium. I think I should tell you in advance.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Drakium?¡±</b>


    <b>Note ¨C </b>Well that was a way to describe how charming Riftan is, a devil in the bible?! Lmao. Also I apologize if you feel this chapter was a bit off, for some reason I found it particrly difficult to proofread ??

 Chapter 142

    <strong>Chapter 142</strong>


    <strong>Trantor ¨C LL</strong>


    <strong>Proofreader ¨C Nymeria </strong>


    Riftan suddenly took a deep breath and sighed.


    <b>¡°There will be guests from the pce in a few weeks, they¡¯ll be about twenty to thirty people. I¡¯d like to have the best room avable for them to stay, and a small wee.¡±</b>


    Max opened her eyes wide at the unexpected announcement. She knew that guests were supposed toe visit in spring, so she was appalled by the news that it was going to happen earlier than expected.


    <b>¡°Guests...?</b>¡±


    <b>¡°It is King Ruben¡¯s Inspection Team. The Knights of The Crown.¡±</b>


    Riftan blurted out thest words and nced at her face. For a moment, his sensuous lips were subtly twisted because ofplex thoughts, but then he immediately returned to his emotionless face and casually added: <b>¡°Princess Agnes ising.¡±</b>


    Max stared nkly at Riftan¡¯s face, without even breathing. Ady who once had a marriage talk with him ising, but Max couldn¡¯t figure out what kind of reaction she was supposed to have. When she didn¡¯t answer, Riftan added in a nervous tone.


    <b>¡°Of course, they¡¯re justing here to inspect Anatol under royal orders. Agnes is the only member of the royal family who is acquainted with me and has a friendly rtionship with the Knights of Remdragon.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Well, I see.¡±</b>


    Mack swallowed, her nerves on edge hearing that she was close to him, but they were colleagues of the Dragon Toval, of course they were acquainted! ording to Ruth, everyone had thought that Riftan was going to marry Princess Agnes, so they had to be close enough for such rumors to spread. Her stomach twisted painfully, still she smiled nonchntly, fearing that if she had showed a sign of dislike she would have looked like a woman blinded by jealousy in his eyes.


    <b>¡°W-We will prepare the best r-rooms and get ready... Do we have a-anything else to do?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°...just tell the maids to be thoroughly prepared for the guests. You don¡¯t have to do anything more.¡±</b>


    Riftan, who was staring at her face as if he was looking for something, replied bluntly and lowered his gaze on the table again. It was a strangely cold attitude, but she didn¡¯t have time to pay attention to it and hurriedly got up from her seat before her emotions could show on her face.


    <b>¡°T-Then... I¡¯ll tell them right now.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Please.¡±</b>


    Riftan said without raising his head. Max left the room immediately and quickly went down the stairs while calling Rodrigo.


    After hearing the news from Riftan, Max¡¯s mind was a mess. She grumbled in confusion over the thought of Princess Agnes visiting Anatol.


    Is itmon for an aristocratic woman who got refused for marriage to visit the estate of the man who rejected her?What makes the princess want toe to visit Riftan?


    Perhaps King Ruben had not given up on making Riftan a member of the royal family yet. The inspection could be just an excuse and the Princess might being to change Riftan¡¯s mind. The thought terrorized Max. Just because Riftan wasn¡¯t willing to divorce in that moment, there was no guarantee that he would still not be willing to divorce in the future. What if Princess Agnes tried to persuade him?


    <b>¡°Madam, you look pale. Do you feel ufortable?¡±</b>


    Rodrigo, who saw her face, asked with a worried face. Max quickly shook her head.


    <b>¡°I-I think I¡¯m a l-little tired.¡±</b>


    It wasn¡¯t the right time to zone out. Max hurriedly shook off her anxious thoughts and tried to concentrate on what she had to do: she couldn¡¯t let the castle show a shabby appearance when the guests woulde from the Pce. She looked down at thendscaping n crumpled like a dishcloth in her hand and thought she hadn¡¯t the time to put her head together with Ruth and leisurely review it.


    <b>¡°P-Please call Aderon for me. I w-want you to start thendscaping now, c-can you tell him? We need to h-hurry up and decorate the e-entrance of the Great Hall. I-I hope that the trees we nted few days ago started to grow.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I¡¯ll get in touch with him right away, Madam.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°T-The guests will be staying a-at the colorful tapestries room with a-a luxurious bedding, I¡¯d like to have that ready. P-Please inform the maids that every inch of the castle has t-to be clean and I¡¯d like you to serve the guests with r-respect.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Yes, Madam.¡±</b>


    Nothing more than the instructions she had already given came to Max¡¯s mind, so she tapped her lips and sighed.


    <b>¡°I-If there¡¯s a problem... let me know.¡±</b>


    Max returned to her room after informing the servants and mechanically opened the magic book, but none of the letters caught her attention. For a moment she nervously turned the pages, then she bit her fine lips. She hadn¡¯t any sign of being pregnant yet, so if Riftan changed his mind their marriage was still as easy to tear as a parchment. Her anxiety doubled when her awkward attitude came to her mind. He said he couldn¡¯t easily give up on his marriage vows, but how strong was his determination? Wouldn¡¯t it be shaken if a beautiful woman seduced him?


    Maybe Princess Agnes is justing for an inspection, like he said.


    Max desperately tried to drive out her growing cloud of anxiety. Riftan was an upright and adamant man, his will wasn¡¯t as easy to bend as a reed.


    Let¡¯s stop imagining bad things.


    He was a knight who followed King Ruben, there would be asional encounters with the Royal Family, she couldn¡¯t be so intimidated and anxious every time. She struggled with her unstable mind.


    ***


    As Max began to prepare for the guests at a fast pace, she couldn¡¯t let herself worry over anything: she supervised the task carefully, gathered merchants to select the decorations for the rooms and gardens and kept studying magic too.


    Since she hadn¡¯t time to decorate all the wide garden right away, she started to nt shrubs and put statues everywhere. Fortunately, the frozen ground had begun to melt smoothly a few days before, so it didn¡¯t take as much time as she thought. Workers were tasked to dug deep the ground with shovels and to nt trees at regr intervals, while servants nted seedlings in flower beds and sprinkled flower seeds everywhere. Although it was a little early, mixing the soil had helped in softening it, so when the weather would get warmer they were meant to quickly take root and sprout. Max wanted the lifeless garden to be revived before the guests arrived.


    <b>¡°The Royal g and the knights... T-they will stay in the Annex. The P-princess and her attendants a-are staying in the Great Hall. Everyone s-should pay special attention s-so that there will be no i-inconvenience.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Yes, Madam.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°All the u-utensils should be made of s-silver and gold. E-expensive wines are already prepared... if more food is needed, p-please don¡¯t hesitate to a-arrange it.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°We will keep that in mind, My Lady.¡±</b>


    Max gave meticulous instructions to the servants and went around the castle several times a day to see if they were ready to greet the guests, but it wasn¡¯t just her. The maids opened the wide shutters and wiped the foggy sses, spent all day scooping up water from the well to wash the rugs and ripped off the curtains on the windows to wash them clean, while the servants cleaned the soot from their faces, settled the firece with piles of ashes, took out the brazier and washed away the scorched marks.


    Max was busy supervising all the work and filling out orders every day, but she didn¡¯t mean toin, others were several times busier than she was. Ruth seemed to stay up almost every night since he had to deal with everything on his own, busy as he was making harnesses, and Riftan and the knights worked from dawn tote night on the road construction n that would begin in spring.


    Building a wide road connecting the port and the Anatol was a great construction n that involved a huge amount of manpower. Riftan stared at the map all day discussing the safest and fastest route with the knights and paid full attention on securing the manpower and structure materials needed for the construction.


    As a result, the number of nights that Max and Riftan could be together decreased. It was not until the dark night that Riftan returned to his room, but Max was exhausted from walking around in every corner of the castle since early in the morning, so she always fell asleep in the evening. There was even a time when he came backte at night, slept like a shrimp, and left early in the morning, so she couldn¡¯t even see his face the whole day.


    Max became increasingly discontented with such habit, she wanted to get a warm and soft kiss from Riftan, to lie on his solid and wide chest, rub his face like a cat and feel his big hands touch her hair. She thought it would have been better if the season of winter didn¡¯t end, missing the days when they were stuck together in the dark and cold castle.


    As such loneliness umted, her anxiety, which she had worked hard to put aside, gradually shook her.


    Maybe he¡¯s tired of me. His passion for me may have cooled down, so he¡¯s now showing a lukewarm attitude, Max thought.


    When Max was lying in the bed waiting for Riftan, she thought about this and went crazy. At least the busy daytime was better since she couldn¡¯t think of anything, but when she was gripping the cold side of the wide bed all kinds of negative thoughts came and bothered her. She felt like she was drying up with the desire to see her husband¡¯s smiling face, to ride a horse out of the castle and spend time alone with him.


    On a sunny afternoon, when spring was in full swing, Max, who was overseeing thendscaping of the garden, stiffened her body when she heard that knights with royal seals had passed through Anatol¡¯s gates. The garden was growing from its previous wild appearance thanks to shrubbery nted here and there, but it still wasn¡¯t to the point of being satisfying.


    Max hurried to go prepare herself to wee the guests, thinking it would be inappropriate to wee the Royal Inspection Team with a dull appearance. She urgently called in the maids and ordered them to clean up the entrance to the Great Hall as neatly as possible and went into the room to check her clothes. She was wearing a colorful and nice dress, but she thought she wascking somehow, so she opened a jewelry box, wore a brooch that she didn¡¯t usually wear and dressed up with a ne and a ring, then asked Rudis to fix her hair again. She didn¡¯t want to show a shabby appearance to the woman who had a marriage talk with her husband. Rudis, who had realized her thoughts, worked several times harder than usual to braid it up and cover it with silk and jewelry.


    After a while, a long sound of copper was heard from afar, announcing the arrival of the guests.


    <strong>Note ¨C</strong>Guys do you sleep like a shrimp too? Idk why this expression made meugh so hard, I imagined a big man like Riftan sleeping in shrimp version~

 Chapter 143

    <b>Chapter 143</b>


    <b>Trantor ¨C LL</b>


    <b>Proofreader ¨C Nymeria</b>


    Max walked down the stairs with her maids with a colorful shawl on her shoulder. Her heart was beating heavily and her back was sweaty. The first guests who would meet her as the hostess of Calypse Castle arrived. However, the fact that the first guest was Princess Agnes increased her tension several times. What kind of person would she be? Was she as cold and arrogant as Rosetta? Was she the kind of person who would look down on her, saying she is worth nothing? She rubbed her wet palms on the skirt and waited for the guests to appear in front of the door wide opened.


    Suddenly, people¡¯s voices were heard from afar and people dressed in colorful costumes began to walk up towards the entrance. Max was able to find Princess Agnes in a heartbeat: she led two young women who appeared to be her maids, five or six men who appeared to be her attendants and many knights in silver armor, all stately walking toward the entrance of the Great Hall. Near to them there was a line of Remdragon knights and, next to the Royal Princess, Riftan stood as if he were protecting her.


    Max watched the scene, astonished to the point of forgetting to bend down and bow. The appearance of Princess Agnes was truly unconventional. She was wearing long boots on pants that men would wear and a long cape on a knee-length purple tunic. Her long blonde hair shined without the need of anymon essory and she approached her cheerfully with a light smile on her golden face, which looked particrly good in the sun. Max was embarrassed to face such a simple yet energetic woman, very different from what she expected. Her clear blue eyes seemed to radiate brilliance, as jewels would do.


    <b>¡°Nice to meet you. I¡¯m Agnes Drakina Ruben.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°It¡¯s an honor... to meet you, Your Grace. I am Maximillian... Calypse.¡±</b>


    Although she was a little tense, she was able to greet her calmly as she had been secretly practicing.


    <b>¡°Please feelfortable... while you are here.¡±</b>


    She stood behind the sun as she bent slightly unfolding her skirt and the maids followed her politely. Princess Agnes gave a cheerful and dignified smile.


    ¡°<b>You must have been abashed by the sudden visit, but thank you for weing me.¡±</b>


    Riftan took a step forward as if he were shielding the Royal Princess, his face looked more solemn and dignified than usual since he stood facing the sun and his dark blue tunic and silver-gray eyes, which were almost navy, seemed to stand out more than ever.


    <b>¡°I¡¯ll guide the knights. Please show your Royal Highness to the guest room.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I... got it.¡±</b>


    Max looked up, expecting him to lightly kiss her forehead or even her cheek. However, Riftan just stared at her for a moment and then turned to the royal knights.


    <b>¡°Follow me. I¡¯ll show you a room where you can rest.¡±</b>


    Then he began to walk ahead to the back door toward the annex. As the guards followed him, the servants standing by started one by one to serve the guests. Max hid her disappointment and instructed the maids to show the attendants to their respective rooms and they hurriedly began to move their luggage.


    <b>¡°I¡¯ve prepared the guest room... on the second floor of the Great Hall. The attendants... are also on the same floor... will that be alright, Your Grace?</b>


    <b>¡°Of course. Thank you for your concern.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I-I¡¯ll show you your room.¡±</b>


    Max turned around and walked up to the stairs on the red carpet. The princess walked next to her and looked around the castle with an interested look.


    <b>¡°I heard it¡¯s a castle older than the Drakium Pce, but it¡¯s well-managed.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°T-Thank you.¡±</b>


    Although she did not intend to do so, Max was showing an overly polite attitude because she felt overwhelmed by the natural dignity of the Princess: even though she was dressed like a boy, her royal authority overflowed. She watched as Agnes took a couple of steps in the wide hall, looking around without showing any signs of displeasure.


    The royal princess was tall, which was rare for a woman: she looked like around 5 kvet and 2 henge tall (approximately 174 centimeters) and her limbs were long and slender as those of a deer. Moreover, her face was a little far from the ssic beauty that Max imagined in her head. Her lips were thick enough to look a little too big for her face and the almond-shaped elongated eyes were slightly raised upward, giving off a cat-like impression. Her face was pointed and thin like an arrowhead and the nose was high and straight. The word handsome was more appropriate than the word beautiful. Overall, Princess Agnes gave off a provocative and intense charm that was different from Rosetta¡¯s delicate and perfect beauty.


    <b>¡°Being here makes you feel like you¡¯ve fallen into Roem¡¯s fort.¡±</b>


    Agnes expressed her appreciation of the Great Hall in a calm tone.


    <b>¡°I¡¯d like to take a closer look at the castle. Can you show me around?¡±</b>


    The Princess looked back at Max and narrowed her eyes. Her expression seemed friendly and at first nce easy, but there was a hint of something else in her blue eyes, as if she wanted to find out something. Max unknowingly shrugged his shoulders and nodded.


    <b>¡°Of course, Your Grace.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Thank you. I¡¯d like to wash up and change my clothes before that. Where¡¯s the room?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I¡¯ll show you, Your Grace. This way...¡±</b>


    Rudis, who was standing behind her, came forward and bowed politely. The princess smiled and turned gracefully.


    <b>¡°Well, I¡¯ll see youter.¡±</b>


    Max looked at her back as she walked away, feeling a little lost. After their first encounter, it felt like she had already been swept away by the spirit of the Royal Princess.


    <b>¡°P-Please prepare a bath... in the guest¡¯s room.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Yes, My Lady¡±</b>


    Max gave strict orders to the remaining maids and then went down to the kitchen to check how the preparations for the wee party were going. The spacious kitchen was crowded with servants preparing food for the guests. She wanted to see if there was a problem, but all she could think about was how well Riftan and Princess Agnes matched, like in a picture.


    Watching the appearance of a blonde beauty, who gave off a dazzling charm like the sun, and a handsome knight standing side by side, creating together a beautiful and intimidating atmosphere, could make anyone think they had just popped out of a story book. Max thought it was not unreasonable that people wanted them to be together.


    She nervously bit her lips. Was it true that Riftan felt nothing for her? The princess seemed a little unusual, but she was nevertheless a pretty and charming woman. Wouldn¡¯t she catch men¡¯s eyes?


    <b>¡°Madam, I¡¯m about to prepare themb... Are you going to be all right?¡±</b>


    Suddenly, a servant asked with a worried face. Max hurriedly turned away when she saw a ck bearded man with amb tied to a pole, sharpening a knife outside the wide-open door. She didn¡¯t really want to watch the scene, so she smiled awkwardly and hurried out of the kitchen.


    On the spacious hall where the sun was pouring, maids were busily running around with their arms full of white linen. The servants¡¯ sleeves were wet as they moved hot water from the sauna to the guests¡¯ rooms and the sound of the firewood rang loudly in the backyard. Even the stable keepers looked busy feeding water and food to the horses that the guests rode.


    Max meticulously gave them instructions to work in an orderly manner. First, they were asked to bring bath water, soap, and clean towels so that the guests could properly rest, and then provide wine, biscuits, and pickled fruit if anyone wanted to drink or snack. After asking them to closely check if they needed anything else, Max went up to the banquet hall.


    In the evening, guests had to be served a weing dinner. She called three or four servants and ordered them to spread out two long tables at the banquet hall, then she chose a tablecloth, candlestick and utensils with Rodrigo. Since high-quality tableware made of gold, silver and ss could be stolen, as the hostess she had to figure out the number of everything. Max took an expensive golden candlestick from the warehouse, then carefully recorded the numbers of silver trays, tes, forks, and knives on the journal. After checking it twice, she counted the number of candles, firewood, and alcohol and food for the banquet.


    Alcohol and food couldn¡¯t possibly be scarce at dinner, however, they also didn¡¯t have to overdo it as it would have been a waste if the guests didn¡¯t eat it all, in fact they would have to throw it away.


    <b>¡°Madam.¡±</b>


    In the midst of recording the amount of alcohol in the journal, Rudis approached her cautiously and Max looked at her with a curious look.


    <b>¡°What... what happened?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°The royal princess asks if we can show her the castle now. What shall we do?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I-I¡¯ll take care of it...¡±</b>


    Ordinary guests were expected to take a rest right after arriving at the castle, however Princess Agnes seemed to be full of energy after a long journey from the northern end of Whedon to the southern end.


    Max hurriedly finished the remaining records and handed them over to Rodrigo. When she came out of the banquet hall, she could see the royal Princess, who had changed into a deep blue dress, walking out of the hallway. Max glided in front of her.


    <b>¡°Thank you for preparing a nice room. The tapestry on the wall is wonderful.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°O-Of course, Your Grace.¡±</b>


    Princess Agnes smiled as Max replied in a passive manner.


    <b>¡°You don¡¯t have to be so formal. You can call me Agnes and I¡¯d like to call you by your name too, would that be okay?¡±</b>


    Max stared nkly at her as she was speaking, then nodded mechanically. The Princess smiled, satisfied, then pulled her arm.


    <b>¡°I want to look outside the Great Hall. Can you show me around?¡±</b>


    Then the Princess started to go down the stairs without waiting for her and Max followed behind her like she was caught in a raging typhoon.


    Note: Agnes is finally here! I see you guys wanting more of Riftan and Maxi, but you just need to wait a little more, trust me c:

 Chapter 144

    <b>Chapter 144</b>


    <b>Trantor ¨C LL</b>


    <b>Proofreader ¨C Nymeria</b>


    Max couldn¡¯t help but be embarrassed by her friendly behavior. She never thought that the princess would show a favorable attitude toward her, so she was utterly confused. The princess wanted to marry Riftan, didn¡¯t she?


    <b>¡°Is Riftan in the annex with the knights?¡±</b>


    Princess Agnes asked as she went out of the hall. The name of her husband flowed out so naturally from the princess¡¯ mouth that it made Max show a gloomy face.


    <b>¡°H-He might be, Your Grace.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I¡¯ll have to ask you to show me around the training centerter. I want to look around the castle first, can we go up?¡±</b>


    Max hesitated for a moment, then nodded and guided her to a small, cobbled path surrounded by trees. As they walked along the narrow path for some time, the guards patrolling the outer walls appeared ahead. As soon as the soldiers spotted the princess and Max, they immediately bowed to greet them.


    Max exined to them that she was guiding her royal highness around the castle and then they went up the stairs, climbing the wall. Although the days were getting warmer, it was still early spring, in fact Max flinched as the cold wind blew from the mountains. When they finally reached the top, she saw the long skirt of the royal princess fluttering like a g as she was standing in front of the choir. Agnes stretched out her arms letting the wind blow over her body, enjoying the refreshed feeling.


    <b>¡°It¡¯s a beautiful ce.¡±</b>


    Max followed the royal princess and looked over the wall. The wind was blowing violently over the pointed peaks and steep hillsides, where snow had not yet melted. The princess fixed her eyes on the distant mountain and swept away her fluttering hair.


    <b>¡°Since this ce has many monsters, I expected and covered in blood as the entrance to the demon world.¡±</b>


    The princess calmly walked along the wall and turned to Max.


    ¡°<b>But the town was bigger than I expected, and It seems that the market is developing too... To be honest, I was surprised¡±.</b>


    <b>¡°In spring... we expect a lot more merchants toe¡±.</b>


    Max mumbled, trying to remember what she had heard from Rodrigo. The princess stroked her chin with a thoughtful expression and sighed.


    <b>¡°So that¡¯s why Riftan is attached to this ce. It must have taken a tremendous amount of effort to enrich thisnd that has been neglected for decades.¡±</b>


    Max felt her stomach clench. The princess herself spoke as if she knew and understood Riftan well and this made her want to yell at the princess not to pretend to know her husband, but she just bit her lips holding back the urge, surprised by the sudden and violent surge of emotions flowing from her. Her earlobes reddened.


    <b>¡°Ri-Riftan is working from d-dawn untilte at night w-without a break... for Anatol.¡±</b>


    ¡°<b>Riftan was like this during the expedition too. No one has ever seen him take a break. He showed no hesitation or weakness.</b><b>That¡¯s why everyone called him Mahgo, out of amazement and fear.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Mah... go?¡±</b>


    <b> ¡°It¡¯s a legendary monster who is said to never sleep or get tired and to have hundred lives.¡±</b>


    A bitter smile spread across her lips.


    <b>¡°It¡¯s a nickname given to him by the holy knights of Osiria, because he continued to act as if he had a hundred lives.¡±</b>


    Even though Max heard about Riftan¡¯s recklessness from Ruth, her chest still tightened sharply. She quickly shrugged her shoulders to shake off the feeling and the princess, who had been watching her with a calm gaze, slowly spoke.


    <b>¡°I was wondering what Mahgo¡¯s wife would be like. </b><b>Who was the person he was so desperate to get back to, to the point where he would throw himself into the dragon fire without hesitation?¡±</b>


    Speechless, Max dampened her dry lips. Even though the princess wasn¡¯t criticizing her, Max felt like she was being med. Max knew well that she didn¡¯t deserve to be the wife of such a brave knight and there was no way Agnes could not have noticed that. Seeing her shabby reflection in those beautiful blue eyes, it only grew more painful, so she turned away from her, even though she thought it was rude.


    <b>¡°T-The wind is cold, Your Grace... Let¡¯s go back inside the castle...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°... Of course...¡±</b>


    Beforeing down the stairs, Princess Agnes looked over the view of Anatol once more. Max looked up at her and walked ahead, as if she were running away. She felt anxious and confused, as if a strong cold wind had begun to blow in her heart.


    ***


    As the sun began to set, servants climbed up thedder and lit candles on the chandelier, while the maids ced braziers filled with red charcoal throughout the banquet hall and prepared appetizing food to put on the wide table.


    Max sat there, alongside Riftan. The royal princess and her attendants sat directly at the opposite side of the table, and the knights filled the rest. When the servants poured fragrant wine in their sses, Riftan lifted his golden ss and spoke.


    <b>¡°Wee to the guests who havee a long way.¡±</b>


    The people sitting around the table raised their sses in unison. The royal princess, sitting across from him, also smiled gracefully, raising high her ss filled with fluttering wine.


    <b>¡°Thank you for weing me.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°It must have been a tiring journey,</b><b>you must be hungry. Go ahead and eat.¡±</b>


    When an old knight shouted loudly, the princess smiled and raised the ss to her mouth. Taking that as a signal, everyone took their knife and fork and began to eat and drink.


    Max mechanically put the bread in her mouth and scanned the people on the long table. The royal knights were joking with the Remdragon Knights and their acquaintances, while the royal princess was exchanging stories with the knights too.


    Max was surprised by the princess¡¯s behavior: she didn¡¯t seem to care about the etiquette ady should follow. Right in that moment, Princess Agnesughed out loud and hit the shoulder of the gentleman sitting next to her, her voice booming and attracting everyone¡¯s attention, but she wasn¡¯t showing any signs of intimidation even among men who were muchrger than her, and surprisingly the knights were delighted by her unrefined demeanor.


    <b>¡°I want to look around Anatol tomorrow. Can you show me around?¡±</b>


    The royal princess, who was talking to the knight sitting next to her, suddenly looked at Riftan with dazzling eyes. He wet his mouth with wine and answered heartlessly.


    <b>¡°Uslin will guide you.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Hey, brusque lord, don¡¯t even try to treat me so lightly. I </b><b>traveled to the ends of the earth to see you</b><b>.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I¡¯ve never asked you to do it.¡±</b>


    The knights frowned at his rude reply and Max stared at the princess¡¯s expression with a nervous look. No matter how famous the knight was in the whole continent, it couldn¡¯t be tolerated to be so rude to the royal family. However, instead of getting angry and yelling at him, Agnes burst intoughter as if she had heard an interesting story.


    <b>¡°Your personality is still the same.¡±</b>


    Then the princess smiled strangely and turned to Max.


    <b>¡°Then, will Lady Calypse guide me through the estate?¡±</b>


    Riftan, who was cutting a thick piece ofmb with his knife, stopped and looked at the princess.Max felt ufortable when the topic of the conversation was suddenly redirected to her and blinked nkly. Regardless of the reaction her words had caused, Princess Agnes continued softly.


    <b>¡°I want to get to know you better.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Your Highness.¡±</b>


    Riftan put down his knife loudly so that everyone could hear a crackling sound and spit out a chillingly soft voice.


    <b>¡°If you don¡¯t mind getting up early in the morning, I¡¯ll show you around.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Oh my God, </b><b>I didn¡¯t think I would receive such special treatment from the Lord himself.</b> ¡°


    The princess replied sarcastically despite Riftan¡¯s cold demeanor, showing any signs of intimidation. The scene seemed like a quarrel between a loving couple, so Max¡¯s face hardened. Just imagining Riftan and the princess have a cozy tour of the estate made her jealousy grow and she opened her mouth impulsively.


    <b>¡°I-I¡¯ll show you around, Your Grace.¡±</b>


    Riftan turned his head towards her in surprise and she did her best to sound calm.


    <b>¡°Riftan... y-you¡¯re busy, so may I s-show her around...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°What are you talking about, you yourself came here onlyst fall.¡±</b>


    Riftan¡¯s direct reply made her cheeks redden.


    <b>¡°W-Well, I¡¯ve been to the market... and outside t-the city with Ruth...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Outside...?¡±</b>


    Riftan interrupted her with a surprised tone.Max looked up and saw a dangerous glint in his eyes. Come to think of it, she had never told him that she had gone down to the area affected by the monster attack while he was away from the castle. Max carefully examined the faces of the knights sitting around the table. Sir Karon, who was sitting at the end, shook his head fiercely, as telling her not to talk about it. She swallowed dry saliva. She had only done natural things as the wife of the Lord, but Riftan might not see it that way. Max hurriedly changed the topic of the conversation, recalling his anger for not telling him in advance that she was learning magic.


    <b>¡°W-well, what I want to say is... I-I know Anatol well enough, so I can s-show her highness a-around...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Stop it. I can¡¯t let you wander outside the castle defenselessly.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Oh, my God, I¡¯m good¡±.</b>


    Princess Agnes skillfully intervened in the conversation and Riftan looked at her annoyed.


    <b>¡°Your Highness is capable of protecting herself, but my wife is different. She¡¯s never been outside of Croix Castle in her entire life!¡±</b>


    <b>¡°H-hey, if it¡¯s o-only within the territory, I-I can do it too!¡±</b>


    Max red at him in a fit of rage. Her pride was deeply hurt because he was openly treating her as an ipetent child in front of the royal princess. She could feel her cheeks burning, but she continued to protest fiercely.


    <b>¡°A-and I didn¡¯t spend m-my whole life at Croix Castle. T-there was the trip from the Duchy t-to Anatol.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Lord, what are you worried about when the guards are escorting them?¡±</b>


    Hebaron crept out to take her side.


    <b>¡°If you are still worried, I will apany them.¡±</b>


    Riftan¡¯s face grew increasingly grim and Max¡¯s heart sank at his expression, afraid he would yell at her, but she didn¡¯t want to back down.Indeed, she wanted to prevent the two of them from being alone together at any cost.


    <b>¡°Riftan... You didn¡¯t even have enough time to sleep because you¡¯ve been busy... Leave it to me... </b><b>Let me attend to my guests..</b><b>.¡±</b>


    Riftan¡¯s face was slightly confused by her rare stubbornness but after a long silence, not without hesitation, he eventually raised the white g.


    <b>¡°Okay, I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡±</b>


    Note ¨C That¡¯s it, it¡¯s time to found a fanclub for Sir Karon and Sir Hebaron, apply in thements! Agnes is still a bit difficult to decipher for you guys, right? Also, Riftan¡¯s behavior will have a clear exnation this week, so everyone stay tuned!

 Chapter 145

    <b>Chapter 145</b>


    <b>Trantor ¨C LN</b>


    <b>Proofreader ¨C Nymeria</b>


    Note: Uslin was in the beginning called Rikaido, then it was switched to Ricardo. We¡¯re now going back to call him Sir Uslin Rikaido, since we feel it¡¯s more urate.


    Riftan red at Agnes, who was smiling in triumph.


    <b>¡°You¡¯re fine with that?¡±</b> he said.


    <b>¡°What can I say when I¡¯m just a guest? I¡¯m thankful you¡¯re letting your wife apany me.¡±</b>


    The princess ced one hand on her chest, mocking a salute. At that moment Max blushed, wishing she could be half as confident as her, and felt sorry for Agnes since it was because of her weakness that Riftan feltpelled to send a guard to apany them. However, at the same time she was ted that she had obtained his permission to leave the castle.


    Riftan looked at the royal princess without smiling.


    <b>¡°You haven¡¯t changed a bit</b>.<b>¡±</b>


    His tone was t and unweing, yet Max could feel her heart stop. It seemed that Agnes was used to his rudeness, otherwise how could Riftan dare address the princess like that? There seemed to be an invisible bond between them that had developed over their adventures together.


    Max looked down, feeling the tension. The mood subsided quickly, but she could not shake off how casual Riftan had talked to Agnes, without titles or honorifics. She was an ally who had fought in battle with him. The Remdragon Knights, Ruth, and the princess: all of them had earned Riftan¡¯s trust. And yet, his wife had done nothing. What had she done to deserve any affection and trust from him?


    As her face darkened with these thoughts, Riftan frowned and grazed the strands of her hair with his fingertips.


    <b>¡°You can do whatever you like. Don¡¯t be upset now.¡±</b>


    Max smiled weakly, trying to hide the jealousy dwelling inside her. Riftan gave a small smile in relief and then took a sip of wine. Since his expression was soft, she suddenly felt the urge to crawl onto his knees to kiss him. She wanted to touch his beautiful, masculine face, bury her face in his wide chest, and breath in his scent forever.


    Why did she have to desire him like this? If anyone found out what she was thinking...


    Max covered her face with her ss, pretending to be thirsty. These emotions were so new to her and she felt lonely, like a lost child in a foreign ce.


    ***


    Max only remembered taking a sip to get rid of the uneasy feelings she had, but when she woke up, she found herself in bed. She blinked confusedly in the dark. Riftan was next to her, removing the essories from her hair and untying the straps of her loosened dress.


    <b>¡°F*cking torture¡±</b> he grunted and stripped off the remainder of Max¡¯s dress.


    She frowned, looking at him from underneath her eyshes, and he saw her lying there, defenseless in her thin, see-through chemise.


    <b>¡°I want you, but I can¡¯t. Not when you¡¯re like this. Do you know how difficult you¡¯re making things for me?¡±</b>


    Max wanted to say that he didn¡¯t have to hold back, but no words came from her mouth. She didn¡¯t deserve his concern since she had been distracted and had drunk excessively, so his self-restraint only made her more ashamed and self-conscious. She wanted him to have her if he sincerely wished it, to see her as someone elegant and not poor or shabby. She wanted him to be hard for her. Only in his arms could she forget her anxiety and loneliness.


    Riftan sat on the bed and touched her disheveled hair, brushed her cheeks with a burning gaze and then grabbed her fingers before touching her breasts, too severely tempted to resist any longer. Max gave a sharp intake of breath and pushed her chest out, wanting his hands to touch her more. Riftan breathed heavily before their mouths met, his moist tongue tasted like wine on Max¡¯s lips.


    Her ears were beet red from the pleasure and she blinked under her heavy eyelids, waiting for him to roll up her chemise and induce heat between her legs. Riftan¡¯srge hands seemed to be burning a hole on her torso, fingers flickering around, as if longing to caress her entire body.


    But it didn¡¯t go any further. Riftan slowly moved away and sighed, the bed shifted as he rose. Feeling disappointed, Max soon fell asleep again.


    ***


    Max opened her eyes when she felt something dry and scratchy tickle her cheek: Roy, the ck kitten, had begun to lick the bridge of her nose. She rubbed her face and rose from the bed. Riftan had already disappeared earlier, as if he had never even been therest night. Max washed her face and called for her maid, Rudis. Fortunately, her head wasn¡¯t split with pain from a hangover likest time.


    <b>¡°Mydy, the Princess Agnes went out early this morning to view the training grounds. She asked you to join her when you awoke. What should I tell her?¡±</b> Rudis said.


    She imagined the long journey from the royal pce to Anatol. Despite the travel, Princess Agnes was already up and about before her, unfatigued and ready to view the town. Max snapped her eyes shut for a moment, before quickly pulling a cape over her shoulders.


    <b>¡°P-please help me prepare to go o-out with her highness. We will go b-by carriage to see the town. B-but I don¡¯t know t-the city that well... I¡¯ll need a m-maid.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Then I¡¯ll go with you.¡±</b>


    Max was relieved that Rudis didn¡¯t need further instructions, she didn¡¯t even know the directions from the castle to the market square.


    <b>¡°G-good. Then tell P-Princess Agnes that we will d-depart soon.¡±</b>


    ***


    Max walked quickly through the Great Hall towards the training grounds. Agnes didn¡¯t seem like a bad person, but she was still ufortable with her. It wasn¡¯t just because of the previous rumors about Riftan marrying her: Max still didn¡¯t know why the princess hade to Anatol in the first ce, so she had to be alert. Agnes was a prestigious wizard. Had she reallye from the north to Anatol to simply see a temple?


    I know that even if she has an ulterior movie... I don¡¯t have the means to stop her, but...


    When Max saw the training field within sight, she tried her best to keep her depressing thoughts at bay.


    The weather was sunnier than yesterday, the wind was chilly, the air was hot and the ground was turning green from early spring. As the clouds shiftedzily in the blue sky, Max stepped past the gates into the training field and caught Agnes¡¯ distinct ent among the other shouts reverberating in the air. The princess was wearing a knight¡¯s uniform, Max was half-impressed and half-scandalized by the princess¡¯s audacity. She was not only wearing pants like a male again that day, but had also added silver armor and wielded a sword. She moved nimbly, like a dancer, as she sparred and attacked her opponent, listening to the instructions that were yelled at her.


    <b>¡°Your lower body is open. Lower your posture to defend yourself!¡±</b> the voice echoed sharply over the field. Max turned mechanically only to see that it was Uslin instructing the princess. After Riftan had punched him, Max had not seen the knight, except from a distance. Sir Rikaido was still on the stairs, bellowing encouragement. The princess sat on the floor to rest.


    <b>¡°Really! I thought I trained well, but I couldn¡¯t evennd a single attack!¡±</b> Agnes grumbled.


    At herint, Uslin smiled and sheathed his sword, letting the scabbard dangle on his waistbelt.


    <b>¡°If I had a hard time training with a wizard, I would be expelled from the knights.¡±</b>


    The voiceing from the gentleman who always looked at Max disapprovingly was an incredibly soft and gentle.


    <b>¡°But your skills are much better than before.¡±</b>


    The princess stood up, muttering with a grumpy face.


    <b>¡°You say that, but you don¡¯t even have a drop of sweat.¡±</b>


    Max hesitated before descending the stairs to join them. The princess took a towel from a servant and wiped her face. When she saw Max, she smiled kindly.


    <b>¡°Good morning, Maximilian.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°G-good morning. Was y-your room cfortable?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I slept well, thank you.¡±</b>


    Agnes frowned slightly at Max.


    <b>¡°Please speak with mefortably. No need for formalities.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Y-your royal h-highness....to speak w-without honorifics... I can¡¯t.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Maximilian is a cautious person¡±</b> she observed nodding. <b>¡°Then, at least call me Agnes. I would like that. It keeps me from getting a swelled head since I won¡¯t be constantly reminded that I¡¯m royalty.¡±</b>


    The princess was such a very confident person that Max couldn¡¯t look at her intense blue eyes directly, so she lowered her gaze with negative emotions swelling in her heart.


    <b>¡°I u-understand, Ms. Agnes.¡± </b>


    <b>¡°Good! Now, I still want to see the town. Are you ready to leave?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Y-yes. I gave instructions t-to prepare the c-carriage.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°It may be easier to ride by horse¡±</b>, Agnes said.


    <b>¡°T-there will be one maid... w-with us.¡±</b>


    The princess knitted her eyebrows before shrugging.


    <b>¡°Well, let¡¯s try it your way¡±</b> she said amiably.


    Uslin, who was standing behind the princess in silent, looked briefly at Max, slightly shook his head and then turned to follow the princess.


    Avish carriage pulled by two thoroughbred horses stood at the front gates. Max climbed into the carriage and sat beside Rudis. When the princess was ready, she came with a guardsman and sat opposite to them, while the two escorts, Hebaron and Uslin, nked the carriage on their horses. When all the preparations werepleted, the coachman raised the whip and the carriage started to move out of the castle grounds.


    Note<strong> ¨C </strong><strong>LN</strong>: <i>In addition to Under the Oak Tree, I am now tranting <strong>????? ??? ??? ?? / The Way to Protect the Female Lead¡¯s Older Brother</strong>. Please read! One sentence summary: a woman wakes up in a R18 novel and must save the prince from her psycho family. </i>


    <strong>Nymeria</strong>: Ugh Uslin can you just... stop? Also, I miss Ruth T.T

 Chapter 146

    <b>Chapter 146</b>


    <b>Trantor ¨C LN</b>


    <b>Proofreader ¨C Nymeria</b>


    Max opened the carriage window and looked outside the castle. White birch trees were lined neatly along the road with warm sunlight filtering around the tree leaves. Agnes smiled serenely while the birds were twittering.


    <b>¡°I¡¯m d the weather is good. Yesterday I was worried because the rain clouds were moving closer, it seems they drifted west instead.¡±</b>


    She pushed her head out of the window, breathed in deeply, and then looked at Max.


    <b>¡°Where are we heading first?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°F-first we¡¯ll go to the s-square.¡±</b>


    The Town Square was the busiest ce in town, close to the market, with shopkeepers littering the streets with merchandise. Agnes smiled and nodded in agreement.


    <b>¡°When I first came to Anatol, I passed by the square. There were many interesting bars and vendors.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Princess, you don¡¯t expect to be in a bar again this time?¡±</b> her attendant said quietly, in a harsh tone. His clothes were ironed and neat. He coughed and touched his trimmed beard.


    <b>¡°The princess adores alcohol, so much that she cannot live without it.¡±</b> he told Max. <b>¡°Any town she goes to, she has the inclination to stop by a bar.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Ms. Agnes, w-would you like t-to go to the vige b-bar?¡±</b> Max said.


    Max looked at Agnes with an rmed expression. She had heard that knights sometimes stopped by the bars that localmoners upied, but she had never heard of ady going to a bar.


    Agnes answered seriously.


    <b>¡°Omo, I don¡¯t enjoy alcohol. I go to those kinds of ce to gather information.</b><b>Many visitors stop by inns and bars. It¡¯s the best ce to hear what the public is thinking.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°That sort of information gathering can be left to your guard, the princess just likes alcohol. Thest drinking game you had with your guard... When I think of the princess¡¯s actions, I¡¯m too ashamed to face His Majesty¡±</b>.


    <b>¡°I didn¡¯t do anything embarrassing¡±</b> Agnes said, annoyed. <b>¡°I hate missing the fun. I should be able tough, brag about my feats, and enjoy myself with everyone. That¡¯s how I form bonds with my team.¡±</b> She raised her pointy chin proudly. <b>¡°I believe that trust between all of us will motivate us to ovee all hardships together.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°What does drinking an excessive amount of alcohol have to do with trust?¡±</b> her attendant said, before dropping the matter.


    Agnes pursed her lips, as if she were about to sulk, and then waved her hand dismissively at him.


    <b>¡°Ugh, always nagging as usual, Seville. I wasn¡¯t going to bother Lady Calypse anyway with asking to go to a bar.¡±</b>


    Maxughed nervously, unsure of how to act. The princess lived so roughly, like a knight. Surely, being a magician allowed her to live differently from the average noblewoman.


    Maybe if Max could perform stronger magic, she could be able to travel like her and go to exciting ces like bars. The world was so vast, and she had hardly seen any of it!It seemed exciting to venture wherever she liked, but would Riftan be okay with giving her so much freedom?


    Suddenly, the carriage started to shake.


    <b>¡°The road is uneven. Please hold on tight¡±</b>, the coachman said opening the front seat window, and everyone in the carriage held onto the door handles.


    As the coachman warned, the wagon began to move dangerously. From inside, it felt like an earthquake had started. Max sat straighter, feet nted firmly on the ground to keep her from slipping off the seat.


    The forest path soon ended to show a stream with a fast current and a water mill. The carriage started moving downhill over an arched bridge.


    Soon, frequently used roads, wooden buildings, and tents emerged over the horizon. Max was impressed, the town was livelier than she expected. On the main road, carts and wagons were being driven by people egging on their donkeys and horses.


    <b>¡°I already noticed it yesterday, but the buildings here are quite tall¡±</b>, Agnes said admiringly.


    It was true. The buildings rose so high that that area could no longer be considered a small town on the continent¡¯s outskirts. The construction of the three-story buildings had finished and the streets were littered with visitors and merchants.


    <b>¡°As the Leviathans brought more goods, the stores grew in number.¡±</b> Rudis said softly. <b>¡°Back then, the mercenary visits brought business not only to the restaurants and hotels here, but to the arms dealers and cksmiths.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I knew that this town was growing in number, but not to this extent¡±</b> Agnes muttered softly.


    Max became anxious after seeing her thoughtful expression, her reaction was strange. Again, she couldn¡¯t fathom why the princess had visited Anatol at all. She turned away to view the vige scenery.


    <b>¡°I heard that Riftan has been at the quarry since the early morning. Are you nning to expand the estate?¡±</b> Agnes asked.


    <b>¡°H-he ns to construct a-a road that will c-connect the p-port and the rest of t-thend. At least, that is w-what I heard.¡±</b>


    The princess opened her eyes wide at her response and became interested in the business.


    <b>¡°If you reconstruct the road forrger traffic and reorganize the route to the port, this will be the shortest route to bridge the southern and western continents. Then Anatol will be a metropolitan,mercial city.¡±</b> She didn¡¯t seempletely pleased with these prospects.


    Max¡¯s heart sunk. Maybe Riftan had been acting outside of the Royal Family¡¯s interests, she didn¡¯t know if he was under surveince. Although their journey had just started, she could feel a drop of cold sweat flowing down her back.


    As if Agnes noticed that Max was getting ufortable, she quickly changed attitude and talked more good-naturedly.


    <b>¡°Of course, the monsters are still an issue. If you don¡¯t get rid of the monster habitats surrounding Anatol, it will not be easy to convince the South Continent to trade along this route.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Lord Calypse¡¯s reputation may be the turning point to convince the Southern Continent¡±</b>, the attendant said.


    Max looked quietly at him and the princess, who were both upied viewing the crowded buildings and intricate streets filled with horse-driven carriages.


    Was Agnes right in assuming that Anatol would be a new metropolitan? Although there were many people in the streets, Anatol was still a small estate thatid near the countryside. Between the castle gate and main town, old houses were still being used, with people who kept small orchards or raised sheep, goats, chickens, and geese in fenced areas. Max felt a little disappointed that the peaceful countryside might disappear because of the industrialization.


    <b>¡°I want to see the market. Why don¡¯t we start walking around here?¡±</b> Agnes said. Max nodded, opened the front window, and asked to stop the carriage. After a while, the carriage stopped on a secluded road, and the coachman opened the door.


    <b>¡°Would you still like to stop here to see the market?¡±</b> the footman asked.


    Max nodded and stepped out of the carriage, followed by Hebaron and Uslin.


    <b>¡°Leave the horses by the carriage. I will escort thedies¡±,</b> Hebaron said.


    <b>¡°Why me?¡±</b> Uslin started, but closed his mouth when he saw Max, then took the horses to the side where they could rest without saying anything else.


    Hebaron threw a coin to the coachman for a repast, organized the guards and led Max and Agnes to the crowded marketce.


    It was busier than thest time Max hade with Ruth. On both sides of the road, merchants were huddled in thick tents, while mercenaries were trading demon bones and gemstones. Agnes, who viewed the scenefortably, suddenly pointed to a stall at the end of the road.


    <b>¡°Should we eat lunch there?¡±</b> she said.


    The ce had several crudely-made wooden tables, with some worn, old travelers sitting around a keg, eating food and ying card games. To sit and eat there...


    Max looked at the ce that was too poor to be called a restaurant. A woman who was grilling meat on a fire pit pulled a whole, live chicken on the cutting board, nning to roast it on a spit, and raised her knife high above the rooster¡¯s neck. Max panicked and looked away quickly, but the rooster¡¯s scream continued echoing. Soon enough, the headless rooster was hung upside down on a rope. Max looked back and flinched when she saw it revolving, the woman instead was calm as she put a bowl under the rooster¡¯s neck to collect the blood, and then wiped her hands on her apron. Max covered her mouth in shock and turned back to Agnes.


    <b>¡°M-maybe it is too e-early for lunch.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Don¡¯t say that¡±</b> Agnes said. <b>¡°At least eat a little. Look how fresh and delicious the grilled chicken is here.¡±</b>


    She did not seem offended by the chef¡¯s bloody skills. Max broke out in a sweat, but luckily the attendant interjected.


    <b>¡°How do you expect a princess to eat off the market streets?¡±</b>


    He shook his head, striding past the mock kitchen.


    <b>¡°Princess, we did note here to y, but to inspect Anatol under the name of the King. Let¡¯s finish our tour and return to the castle quickly.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Ugh, killjoy¡±</b> Agnes booed, but relented, and passed by the stall. Max sighed in relief before walking after them.


    The princess took great attention on the market, she investigated the quality and price of goods carefully, and checked thepetency of the shopkeepers. Sometimes, she asked questions about the town to Max.


    <b>¡°How do you manage your security here?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°The g-guardse about three or f-four times a day to p-patrol the vige. S-sentries stay along the wall. Th-there are also control points t-to enter the area. No one can enter t-the premises without an i-identification card from the t-temple.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°What happens when someone disobeys?¡±</b> Agnes said.


    When Max didn¡¯t know the answer to the princess¡¯ question, she grew silent and confused.


    Note: <b>Nymeria:</b> Agnes¡¯ servant exposing her... I¡¯m stanning, ngl.

 Chapter 147

    <b>Chapter 147</b>


    <b>Trantor ¨C LN</b>


    <b>Proofreader ¨C Nymeria</b>


    Rudis spoke up quietly to Agnes.


    <b>¡°Your Highness, if a criminalmits fraud or steals, the generalw to resolve the matter is to pay back the victim ten times the cost of the equipment or lost business. If the criminal cannot pay, he will have to conductbor ordingly.¡±</b>


    Agnes stroked her chin.


    <b>¡°It¡¯s more generous than I expected. In the Capitol, they cut off their wrists right away.¡±</b> She sounded used to violence. <b>¡°How are murderers condemned?¡±</b>


    Rudis answered calmly.


    <b>¡°If convicted, murderers are exiled or hanged. The verdict is usually influenced by the victim¡¯s family. If no family exists, the decision is based on the priest, who acts on the will of God.¡±</b>


    Max became more depressed. Even though she was the Lady of thend, it was embarrassing how little she knew about Anatol.


    <b>¡°Look at that crowd of women!¡±</b> Agnes suddenly pointed. <b>¡°What are they staring at in that stall?¡±</b>


    Max looked up. In a narrow alleyway, more than a dozen vige girls were squabbling. The princess grew excited and grabbed her arm, wanting to get into the pandemonium.


    <b>¡°What in God¡¯s name are they arguing about?¡±</b> Agnes said.


    The vige women were in a catfight to retrieve the best fabrics piled on rows of shelves. Max had no idea about what was happening, she stayed silent like a silly noodle and looked at her maid, Rudis.


    <b>¡°T-there. W-what is that?¡±</b> Max asked her, referring to the fabrics.


    <b>¡°Mydy, those are essories that are worn around the waist. When the spring festival starts, the vige girls twist these fabrics around their waists, wear flowers in their hair, and sing songs in the fields.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Is this a tradition referring to the nymph who was Uigru¡¯s lover?¡±</b> Agnes said.


    Rudis nodded and responded courteously to her.


    <b>¡°ording to the legend, the nymph had seduced the hero, Uigru, by wrapping a piece of cloth around his waist and bestowing him with a flower gand on his head. For centuries, the maidens in Anatol have dressed to represent the oak spirit in the spring and sing songs in the field. It is a very well-kept tradition.¡±</b>


    Agnes¡¯ eyes brightened.


    <b>¡°Us too.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Y-yes?¡±</b> Max said.


    <b>¡°Maximilian, you can¡¯t miss a festival in your own town. Let¡¯s participate in this one together!¡±</b>


    Ignoring Max¡¯s response, Agnes grabbed her arm again and pulled the two of them among the fighting maidens.


    Max¡¯s scream died in her throat. Her hair was pulled by the girls shoving each other, shoulder to shoulder, who also mussed her clothes. However, she could not escape since Agnes¡¯ grip on her arm was too strong and she felt like crying.


    <b>¡°How about this?¡±</b> Agnes said.


    The princess was in her element, she pushed women out of the way, got into the middle of the throng and grabbed a purple piece of cloth, then shook it in front of Max¡¯s face, who nodded rmed. She was still struggling in the crowd, her stomach was cramping, and it felt like Agnes was going to tear her arm out of her sleeve. She just wanted to leave, but the princess was not finished yet.


    Agnes frowned at the piece of cloth she held.


    <b>¡°Green or yellow would suit you best, Maximilian, it wouldplement your red hair nicely...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°W-well, a-anything is fine f-for me.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°What do you think? Blue would suit me best, wouldn¡¯t it?¡±</b> Agnes said casually. ¡°<b>Wouldn¡¯t this match the color of my eyes?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°W-well, I-I...¡±</b>


    Max screamed when the crowd pushed her roughly. The vige women were shouting, shoving, and pulling on one another¡¯s hair and dresses. She had never had an experience like this, to be pushed back and forth, while she was in shock. Agnes finally decided on two fabrics she liked and threw three coins to the stall owner.


    <b>¡°I¡¯m buying these two!¡± </b>Agnes shouted. <b>¡°Is this enough?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Oh, of course! Let me get the change.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°No change, thank you!¡±</b> Agnes shouted happily and drew back from the crowd. Max retreated with her, touching her tousled hair and loosened dress. Hebaron, who had fallen back to watch, sighed.


    <b>¡°Princess, won¡¯t you please avoid these types of situations? What if you were struck badly? Or if someone found out about your identity...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Omo, are you worried that those feisty country maidens could hurt me?¡± </b>Agnesughed, still excited about her experience.


    Hebaron softened his voice and talked paternally.


    <b>¡°I spoke wrongly. Those girls were the ones in danger. Your Highness was pushing and aggravating them as if they were harmless reeds...¡±</b>


    Agnes snorted at his sarcasm and turned to Max. She was half-listening and when noticed Agnes¡¯ gaze, flinched. The princess gave her a red cloth with a genuine smile.


    <b>¡°This is a thank you gift for guiding me around Anatol. I picked this for you because it reminded me of the color of your hair.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°T-thank you.¡±</b> Max hesitated before epting the gift, and Agnes smiled satisfied.


    Max looked at the fabric she was given, that had a rough texture. She was confused. Why was Agnes being so nice to her? She watched the princess, who was holding a blue piece of cloth around her waist.


    <b>¡°Should I tie it around me like this?¡±</b> she asked Rudis.


    <b>¡°Yes, tie it this way to keep it from touching the ground.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Maximilian, try your gift on, too¡±</b>, Agnes said.


    <b>¡°I-I, to d-dress in public...¡±</b>


    Max unraveled the fabric in her hands and made a nervous expression and Agnes shrugged her shoulders.


    <b>¡°Alright, you get a pass today. However, we¡¯re going together to the spring festival for sure!¡±</b>


    Agnes batted her eyshes and smiled softly, then began to walk quickly through the marketce again. Max folded her gift and went after her slowly.


    ***


    The group continued to walk around for an hour and a half before returning to the carriage. During this time, Agnes had purchased on a whim five gemstones, dragon scales, Wyvern monster leather and a variety of medicinal herbs. Her enthusiasm over the herbs reminded Max of Ruth bargaining in the marketce. Were all wizards obsessed with rare herbs and magical items?


    <b>¡°I can see why merchants take the risk to travel to Anatol.¡±</b> Agnes said. <b>¡°There are many rare herbs here, and the gemstones areparably cheaper than in the rest of the kingdom.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°ording to our wizard, there are a lot of rare herbs in the Anatorium Mountains¡±</b> Hebaron said. <b>¡°Because of the monsters there, it¡¯s also easy to get monster bones, skins, and gemstones.¡±</b>


    The knight continued to pack Agnes¡¯ purchases in the back of the carriage and she stared at him, confused.


    <b>¡°I see that you¡¯re selling monster parts in the marketce, and yet you don¡¯t dare interfere with the church nearby?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°In Anatol, the Protestants, not to mention the Catholics, have virtually no power. Although the church exists, it is only a ce to raise orphans with funds the Captain provides. The church has only recently congregated. It used to be justnd.¡±</b>


    Agnes pointed and shouted. <b>¡°What¡¯s this? I¡¯m jealous!¡±</b>


    Max was confused. <b>¡°W-why are y-you jealous?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°From a wizard¡¯s point of view, this scenario is ideal. Wizards and priests often don¡¯t see eye to eye.¡±</b> Agnes huffed. <b>¡°Priests often see us as beings working against God¡¯s will.¡±</b>


    She took a seat inside the carriage. Max recalled the priest who had mentored her in her youth and could not imagine the man hostile to wizards. She asked, confused.


    <b>¡°Why? T-to use m-magic is amazing. A-any noble w-would want a w-wizard.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Wizards only began to be amodity when this war started.¡±</b> Agnes said. <b>¡°Once the fights overnd increased, ransoms on wizards increased a lot. Since I knew wizards were needed to support my father¡¯s reign, I convinced the Protestant sector to take a more tolerant position on magic. Today, magicians are so powerful that the Church must ept them. ording to traditional doctrine, magic is a demon¡¯s power that refutes God¡¯s will. Demons are evil spirits, and it is sacrilegious to trade demon bones, scales, and gemstones.¡±</b>


    The princess took out a red gemstone she had recently purchased and sighed.


    <b>¡°The Catholic Church still strongly influences the trading of monster parts, and usually only allows mana stones to be traded. If you¡¯re caught trading monster bones, scales, or skins, you are referred to them. I have only been able to make a few magic tools, myself, since resources are limited.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Do p-protestants allow t-trade?¡±</b> Max said.


    <b>¡°Protestants allow people to trade gemstones, monster bones, scales, and even monster skins freely. However, trading the blood or flesh of a monster is strictly prohibited.¡±</b>


    Max frowned.


    <b>¡°W-what w-would you do w-with the blood or f-flesh?¡±</b>


    She had heard that mana stones and bones from monsters and dragons could be used for magic equipment, such as using scales and skin to make armor. But how could one use the blood or flesh? Agnes smiled, amused at her trepidation.


    <b>¡°They can be used for ck magic or alchemy. There are rumors that some people even consume monster flesh.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Eating that!¡±</b> Max eximed.


    Note ¨C <b>Nymeria</b>: Unpopr opinion, I really like Agnes, she doesn¡¯t really care about anything and she¡¯s so easygoing! I think she¡¯ll be a good influence for Maxi.

 Chapter 148

    <b>Chapter 148</b>


    <b>Trantor: LN</b>


    <b>Proofreader: Nymeria</b>


    It wasn¡¯t just Max. Rudis and the attendant in the carriage made faces as if they were sick and Agnes burst intoughter.


    <b>¡°It¡¯s only a rumor. If you¡¯re caught, you¡¯ll just be exiled from the Church. You would have to be crazy to attempt it, anyway.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Ripples in the water exist once they are made.¡±</b> Seville, the attendant said. <b>¡°It¡¯s madness to consider eating monster flesh.¡±</b> He covered his mouth with his sleeve as if he were about to vomit.


    <b>¡°Anyway, it is usually easy enough to make magical tools in Drystan, the state bordering here.¡±</b> Agnes said. <b>¡°The problem is getting the materials. Buying the materials requires permission from the government. Although a ck market exists, the prices there are astronomically expensive. Wizards in the capitol oftene down to the southern provinces to buy materials at cheaper prices, since Protestantism is more prevalent there.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°T-then, is t-that why w-wizards are coing to Anatol often?¡±</b> Max said.


    <b>¡°From what we¡¯ve seen today, that seems to be the case, doesn¡¯t it? There were a good amount of wizards in town bartering with the merchants. Perhaps part of the reason wizards areing to Anatol is because the Church has less influence here.¡±</b>


    As Agnes had said before, wizards flocking into Anatol would be a great blessing to the province. There were just not that many wizards who lived here permanently, the province needed three times as many healers then they had now to adequately support their wounded after monster attacks.


    <b>¡°Even if more and more wizardse to Anatol, the traffic will stop in the wintertime.¡±</b> Agnes observed, thoughtfully. <b>¡°You really need wizards to settle here to make a permanent difference. Maximilian, are you a Protestant?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I-in the D-duchy of Croix, o-our head priest was Catholic. He p-preached about the t-testaments strictly.¡± </b>Max began to add quickly, in case Agnes misunderstood.<b> ¡°B-but he was a p-pragmatic person and did not openly o-oppose magic. M-magic is useful l-like swordsmanship. God g-gave us magical r-resources.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Thank you for speaking like this.¡±</b> The princess smiled gently.


    Max didn¡¯t mention that she was currently learning magic, too. It would be too embarrassing to speak about her feeble attempts of harnessing mana to Agnes, who was already an Archmage. She coughed and couldn¡¯t stop the blood from rising to her cheeks, as the princess suddenly knocked the carriage door to get the coachman¡¯s attention.


    <b>¡°Where are we going now?¡±</b> Agnes said.


    <b>¡°We¡¯re going to the castle.¡±</b> Seville grunted. <b>¡°Haven¡¯t we been at the marketce long enough already? I¡¯m exhausted. Before the sun goes down, I want to wash away the dust that¡¯s been cast on me today and rest.¡±</b> He stretched his legs out.


    Besides Agnes and the knights, the group was tired. And so, the carriage drove to the outskirts of the town and returned to the castle in a roundabout way. The sun was soon setting, turning the sky in a brilliant red.


    When the carriage finally stopped, Max stepped out to see purple clouds among an amber-colored sky. Her shoulders and neck were stiff from being on her tiptoes around Agnes. She frowned and started heading to the main hall when someone wrapped his arm around her waist and pulled Max tightly against his chest. She looked back in surprise to see Riftan hugging her from behind.


    <b>¡°It must¡¯ve been hard to be dragged along all day</b>.¡±


    <b>¡°Omo-omo, what are you saying?¡±</b> Agnes said<b>. ¡°You make it sound as if I were taking Max everywhere by force.¡±</b>


    The princess stepped down from the carriage. Uslin was helping her down out of courtesy and grunted at Riftan¡¯sment, but covered his mouth to hide it. Riftan ignored her and shifted his arm to hug Max around her shoulders. He kissed her head softly.


    Max¡¯s face reddened. Although he was often physically affectionate, it was still embarrassing for her to receive intimacy in public. At the same time, Max¡¯s heart jumped with joy and she felt ticklish on the back of her neck. As Riftan caressed her neck with his thumb, she got goosebumps.


    <b>¡°Captain, has the patrol beenpleted?¡±</b> Hebaron said. <b>¡°I was going to jointer in the night to help investigate the area. Any issues so far?</b>¡± He continued to unpack Agnes¡¯ purchases from the carriage.


    Riftan sighed and released his arm from Max.


    <b>¡°We stopped early. There¡¯s something we need to discuss. Gather all the knights to the meeting room.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Cap¡¯n, right now?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Yes.¡±</b> Riftan said.


    Hebaron stretched his lips out like a duck, annoyed by his bluntness. Max also bit her lip, a bit disappointed that she wouldn¡¯t be able to spend time with him that evening. Ignoring the others, Riftan gently pushed her back toward the Great Hall.


    <b>¡°Go back to the room and rest. You¡¯ve been through a lot, today.¡±</b>


    She hesitated before signaling Rudis toe with her. Was Agnes going to retire as well? At that moment, the princess said to Riftan straightforwardly.


    <b>¡°Please let me join the meeting. I will help if I can, based on the history of our alliance.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Thank you.¡±</b> Riftan nodded.


    Max stood still and watched Hebaron, Uslin, Riftan and Agnes walk to the knight¡¯s quarters across the field.


    ***


    The group had left to the meeting room. Max¡¯s heart ached for no reason, and her stomach felt upset. She headed up the stairs quickly, trying to shake off her uneasiness. She stayed in the room, ate dinner alone, and spent the evening watching the kittens ying on the floor. Riftan and the knights didn¡¯te out of their meeting until it was veryte, the topic of their discussion was still a mystery. The maids told Max that they brought meals to the conference room for them.


    She was tired but tried her best not to fall asleep, so she lit a candle on her desk and started reading a book with ancient text. After a long time, the door clicked open and Riftan walked in without making a sound.


    <b>¡°H-have you finished?¡±</b> Max said.


    Riftan, who was throwing off his armor in the dark, stopped and looked over his shoulder at her.


    <b>¡°I thought you¡¯d be sleeping already.¡±</b>


    He took off his shirt and tossed it to the floor before getting closer to her.


    <b>¡°You must have been tired from going out today. Why are you still awake?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°N-no, I-I¡¯m not t-too tired.¡±</b>


    Riftan¡¯s forehead creased as he touched her cheek and lightly swept the hair from around her dark eyes with his rough, callused thumb.


    <b>¡°You¡¯ve been decorating the garden and weed the guests. There¡¯s no need to overdo yourself.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I-I¡¯m okay. R-Riftan, you work much h-harder.¡±</b>


    His touch felt good on Max¡¯s cheek. She instinctively tilted her head and rubbed her lips against the palm of his hand. He flinched and groaned, then covered her lips with his. Riftan¡¯s mouth was a little cold to Max and his tongue tasted faintly of wine.


    <b>¡°It¡¯s been difficult to hold back.¡±</b> Riftan muttered darkly, obviously trying to control himself.


    He wrapped her face in his hands and rubbed the strands of hair curling around Max¡¯s ear. His face was turning a golden color from the candlelight, which gave him the appearance of a devil.


    <b>¡°But I don¡¯t want to force you, if you don¡¯t like it.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I-I don¡¯t mind.¡±</b> Max slowly wrapped her fingers around Riftan¡¯s arm. She had missed him so much.


    Riftan was struck dumb. As soon as he saw the assent on her face, he groaned like a beast and began to kiss her, almost violently.


    Max touched his hair and reciprocated, her body feeling hot. Riftan undressed her quickly and grabbed her breasts. Without preamble, she slid her hands against his firm chest as well. He was like a hunting dog without a leash who couldn¡¯t hold back his enthusiasm. He soon moved their position to the bed, where he began to move his hands between her legs, hungrily pouring kisses below her knees as if he wanted to swallow her whole.


    When he lost reason, he began to fill her with his body. After a beat, Max began to melt from the intense pleasure. The grinding went on until she climaxed, and the worries in her heart burned away. Yet a small corner of her chest felt hollow, despite the fleshy pleasure.


    Max rested her head against Riftan¡¯s arm and gazed at the canopy above the bed. She couldn¡¯t imagine why she didn¡¯t feel satisfied after being with him in that way. What could she do to get rid of this anxiety, despite how nicely he treated her? She had never felt this way before she had met him.


    <b>¡°Has your day been difficult?¡±</b> Riftan asked, worried.


    He had felt Max tense and began to rub her skin that was still cold with sweat. She shook her head and buried her face in his shoulder. Riftan frowned, as if he didn¡¯t believe her, and cupped Max¡¯s pink, puffy breasts with one hand, rubbing them softly and resting his lips on her shoulder.


    <b>¡°Has Agnes started her useless games again?¡±</b> he said.


    <b>¡°U-useless? W-what do you mean?¡±</b>


    Riftan raised his head and frowned a bit. <b>¡°Here,e lie on top of me.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°W-well, r-regarding what you¡¯ve said. I d-don¡¯t u-understand.¡±</b>


    ¡°<b>The princess is calcting. She¡¯s a genius at opening people¡¯s minds with a few choice words. She has the ability to make people feel as if their insides were pushed out and manipte them at will. I¡¯m worried that she may have treated you badly.¡±</b>


    Max was shocked by his words. How could he gossip so calmly about the princess like that? She squeezed her legs around his iron-hard calves and crunched her toes together.


    <b>¡°You two l-look g-good together.¡±</b> Max said stubbornly.


    <b>¡°...What?¡±</b> Riftan said. His eyes widened in disbelief and thenughed at the ridiculous statement. <b>¡°Have you seen how I treat Agnes? Why in hell do you think we look good together?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°R-Riftan. Y-you treat her like Uslin, Hebaron, and the o-other knights. T-that¡¯s why it s-seems you two have a g-good rtionship.¡±</b>


    He raised his head to look at Max¡¯s expression. She was embarrassed to show her jealousy out in the open, Riftan instead gave her a mean smile.


    <b>¡°If you think about it that way, I suppose our rtionship is not that bad. She¡¯s annoying, but a great woman of skill, and not arrogant like most royals. But that¡¯s it. We¡¯re onlyrades, and I¡¯ve never thought of getting close to Agnes that way. She probably feels the same.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°R-Riftan, how c-can you be sure?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°During the dragon expedition, we were together for almost a year, but none of us had the desire to cross that line.¡±</b>


    Max resisted asking what he meant by ¡°crossing that line¡±, feeling that the truth would hurt her more. She hated that they had spent a year together. Even though she knew she could trust Riftan, her stomach became upset again.


    As if noticing that she was still ufortable, Riftan blushed and spat out.


    <b>¡°You also have a good rtionship with Ruth.¡±</b>


    Max raised her head in shock. How had Ruth¡¯s name suddenly cropped up?


    Note ¨C <b>Nymeria</b>: How cute is Riftan, so jealous about Ruth? They¡¯re finally gonna talk a bit and I can already smell wholesomeness, it¡¯s just around the corner!

 Chapter 149

    <b>Chapter 149</b>


    <b>Trantor ¨C LN</b>


    <b>Proofreader ¨C Nymeria</b>


    Riftan looked down at Max¡¯s face.


    <b>¡°I don¡¯t think you want to sleep with him¡±</b>, he said sharply, as if checking her response.


    <b>¡°N-no! Of course not!¡±</b> Max said.


    She was stung by his words, as if he had insulted her. She spoke up heatedly, in case Riftan was still concerned about Ruth.


    <b>¡°W-well, I p-promise. Even t-thinking that, I never considered! R-Ruth too. He a-and I would n-never betray R-Riftan.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I know¡±</b> he whispered, subdued. He gently sucked on Max¡¯s lips. <b>¡°That was just an example. I don¡¯t hate the princess. She¡¯s a reliablepanion, but I¡¯ve never thought of kissing her like this.¡±</b>


    Max enjoyed Riftan¡¯s chin rubbing against her, which had a slightly scratchy texture.


    <b>¡°What I feel for Agnes is different to how I feel for you.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°W-What do y-you mean exactly?¡±</b>


    She gazed at Riftan¡¯s manly face with shaky eyes. They only shared a bed together, she was only a small part of his life. He saw her expression and pressed her face against his chest.


    <b>¡°You are my only family¡±</b> he sighed over the top of her head.


    Max¡¯s heart began to beat quickly at his deration. She stopped breathing for a moment and contemted his words. Family. She had never considered the concept before. Yes, they were family indeed, he was her husband, and she was his wife. Suddenly, she felt a lump in her throat.


    Riftan moved his hand and began rubbing her stomach to lighten the mood.


    <b>¡°And if we have a child someday, our family will consist of three.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Oh, a-a child. W-would you like one?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°A birth would be good. It would be agreeable if we could see the child crawling on the floor while having red hair and grey eyes.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I-I think b-ck hair for the b-baby would be n-nice</b>.¡± Max murmured, choking up. She felt happy just imagining a beautiful child who resembled her husband.


    To be with Riftan and have his child... Since arriving to Anatol, Max had been wrapped around several adventures and tasks, so she hadn¡¯t even considered bing pregnant, but thinking about it now, it wouldn¡¯t be strange to finally have a child. Her eyes became unfocused as she started daydreaming. What would it feel like to hold a soft, milk-white baby against her chest and brush the baby¡¯s heavy, ck hair? Watching the child¡¯s rosy lips pucker? Could she even begin to imagine the joy she would feel when the child would call her ¡®mother?¡¯ Max¡¯s heartrate increased as she thought happily about the future.


    However, a sour thought came to her mind. It had been almost half a year since she came to Anatol, was it normal that she had no child yet? ording to the nanny who raised her, menstruation stopped when women became pregnant. If so, she should expect to not have her period again sincest month, right? Although Riftan had left the castle several times, they went to bed together so frequently...


    Max became anxious as she recalled her mother, who had suffered from not being able to bear any sons.


    <b>¡°Sleep now.¡±</b> Riftan told her. He reached out to turn off themp and pulled the nket up to Max¡¯s chin. She fell into his warm arms and tried to forget about her dark predictions.


    The time just hasn¡¯te yet, she thought.


    Some couples had children only after three or four years since their marriage. Obviously, in due time, good news would arrive for them too.


    ***


    The next day, Max woke up alone when the sun was already up. She checked the empty space on the bed where Riftan hadid. With disappointed eyes, she sat up and sighed. He was an amazingly diligent man.


    She got out of bed and began her toilette. That day, she was going to start doing the duties she had neglected while showing Agnes around Anatol. The gardens had to be inspected and she had to ensure that the guests were being properly amodated.


    Although the busy day had just begun, Max felt lighter and more at ease than the day before. She smiled as she remembered Riftan¡¯s wide arms, who held her warmly throughout the night, feeling more rxed after confirming that his feelings for her had not cooled down.


    <b>¡°Greetings, my Lady</b>,¡± the maids bowed with cheerful smiles, as they opened the door and met Max. <b>¡°Did you sleep wellst night?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I s-slept well. Thank y-you. D-Did the g-guests have any i-issues?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Everyone sleptfortably, my Lady. Besides the princess, everyone is still resting in their rooms¡±</b>, said Rudis.


    <b>¡°H-how is the p-princess?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°She¡¯s been outside on the grounds with Lord Calypse since early morning¡±.</b>


    <b>¡°T-together with t-the Lord?¡±</b>


    Rudis noticed Max¡¯s worried expression and added quickly.


    <b>¡°The knights are also with them. One of the other servants mentioned that they were all nning to go over the guard¡¯s training.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I-I see.¡±</b>


    She was embarrassed that Rudis had realized her dark mood and quickly turned her face away. Even thoughst night Riftan had said with his own mouth that he had no feelings for the princess, Max got immediately nervous hearing that the two of them were together. Had she always been such a jealous woman?


    She rushed down the stairs, rubbing her hot face. Her nervous feeling did not go away, even while she searched the garden for Rodrigo, the head butler. Riftan wasn¡¯t having a secret meeting with another woman, so why was she so anxious? Max wandered restlessly through the garden for a long time, before giving in and heading to the training grounds. Even if she would feel awkward and ufortable with all of them together, it would make her feel more at ease than she was now.


    With deep thoughts, Max hurriedly went through the training ground gates when a loud shout erupted. She stood at the entrance and looked down.


    Simr to when there were special trainings, there were more knights and trainees than usual, all cluttered together around the stands. On one side was Agnes and her entourage, on the other side were the apprentice knights.


    With all eyes on them, two knights walked into the field. Max¡¯s eyes widened. Both knights were wearing helmets, but it was easy to recognize by his confident stride that one of the knights was Riftan. Was he going to duel with one of Agnes¡¯ men? Why?


    She watched them, confused, as the knights pulled out their swords. The armor proved that the challenger was a formal knight, not an apprentice. Had an argument urred with the guests?


    While Max blinked, Riftan rushed at his opponent, like a shotput flying across the sky, with such a shocking speed that it was hard to believe that he was in full armor. Max screamed and stepped back as the opponents collided, the sound of metallic banging was reminiscent of a thunderbolt.


    Riftan easily defended himself and threw off his opponent¡¯s sword, who immediately took another position to attack. Their swords collided violently at a speed like that of the beating wings of a hummingbird, the tearing sound of metal reverberating in the air.


    She could not move. She stood there and watched, shocked by the violence of the act. The fighters¡¯ feet dug into the ground and scattered dust around them, creating ayer of mist made of dirt. The fight was so intense that Max could no longer watch without feeling dizzy, so she turned away.


    Sir Karon, who was standing nearby, approached her.


    <b>¡°Mydy, are you okay?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°S-Sir Karon.¡±</b> Max instinctively grabbed the edge of his cloak. <b>¡°W-what are t-they doing? W-why is Riftan f-fighting?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Stay calm, my Lady. It¡¯s not a duel, just a light match¡±</b>.


    <b>¡°L-light?¡±</b> Max stared at him in disbelief. The sound of thunderbolts still resonated behind her back. <b>¡°H-how can t-that be light? W-what if someone gets i-injured?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I don¡¯t know the challenger, but the Lord is going easy on him. This level of training ismon among us knights. Please don¡¯t worry¡±.</b>


    Karon tried to reassure her, yet every time someone moaned her heart started beating more strongly. The knights around her were standing with their arms folded and watching the fight in a rxed pose.


    <b>¡°If you¡¯re not feeling well, I can escort you back¡±</b> he said, looking at her pale, nervous face.


    Max automatically pressed her hand against Karon¡¯s arm to support herself. At that moment, a sharp CLANG erupted, and the surroundings grew quiet. She looked back, wondering if her husband got injured.


    Riftan was standing still like a stone statue, he had pushed his sword against the challenger¡¯s neck with a firm grip. The challenger, who had not moved, eventually raised his hand to admit defeat.


    Max exhaled in relief and felt the tension ease within her body, neither of the fighters seemed to be injured. Her shoulders drooped as she rxed, when she suddenly felt a sharp gaze upon her.


    Max saw Riftan, who had thrown off his helmet, staring at her fiercely. He strode over while sheathing his sword around his waist and swiftly pulled her away from Karon.


    <b>¡°What are you doing?¡±</b> he asked Karon.


    <b>¡°Mydy seemed to be in shock from the training fight¡±</b> he said, embarrassed, and took a step back. <b>¡°I was only supporting her.¡±</b>


    Riftan red at him with vicious eyes before turning to Max.


    <b>¡°Don¡¯te here, this ce doesn¡¯t suit you.¡±</b>


    He grabbed her arm and moved her body towards the entrance. Max gasped in difort as Riftan¡¯s metal gauntlet tightened against her arm. As if she were burning, Riftan instantly released her. She rubbed her forearm where he had grabbed her tightly and looked at him, confused. Why was he so upset?


    <b>¡°I-I¡¯m fine. It w-was my first time s-seeing a fight. I was just s-surprised.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Have you never seen a joust or swordpetition?¡±</b> Agnes suddenly intervened.


    Note ¨C <b>Nymeria</b>: Riftan at the start of the chapter = chef kiss. Riftan at the end of the chapter = CHILL DUDE! Idk, I understand he¡¯s jealous and very protective of her, but I¡¯d like for him to realize she¡¯s a grown woman with, finally, her own freedom >:c

 Chapter 150

    <b>Chapter 150</b>


    <b>Trantor: LN</b>


    <b>Proofreader: Nymeria</b>


    Max stepped back in surprise as Agnes face popped up and immediately regretted moving her foot, her action could be seen as terribly rude to the princess.


    <b>¡°I-I have not seen a f-fightingpetition.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Have you ever visited the Pce? My brotheres almost every year. Do you not like the Capital, Maximilian?¡±</b> Agnes said.


    Max broke out in a sweat, she did not like this topic.


    <b>¡°To tr-travel. I do n-not enjoy it m-much.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Still, please visit us with Lord Calypse once. This time, I will guide you around Drakium.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Thank you for the offer, but my wife is not strong enough to travel so far¡±</b> Riftan answered, cutting off Max¡¯s reply. He led her toward the exit and she looked back over her shoulder, bewildered. Agnes shrugged her shoulders, as saying she was used to Riftan¡¯s rudeness, and gave her a strange smile.


    <b>¡°D-don¡¯t do that. Y-you must not be so r-rude to the princess. As a l-lord, you m-must set an example</b>¡±, Max said anxiously.


    <b>¡°Even if she is royalty, we don¡¯t have to go that far. She¡¯s just toying with us and enjoys getting on my nerves. I¡¯ll take care of escorting Agnes, so don¡¯t meet her anymore¡±</b>, Riftan spat. <b>¡°Like I said yesterday, that woman has a way of manipting people to do her bidding. There¡¯s no reason for you to mess with her.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°B-but Riftan. Y-you¡¯re already b-busy with the r-road construction.¡±</b>


    At her words, Riftan sighed as if he didn¡¯t want to admit something.


    <b>¡°Actually, Agnes will help us regarding that matter.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°He-help?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°In order to build a road that connects Anatol to the port, we need to get rid of the monsters along the southern border. If a high-ranking wizard like Agnes assists, it will save us effort. There¡¯s no need for you to guide her around Anatol any longer.¡±</b>


    Max was lost in her thought for a while.


    <b>¡°The princess is s-still a g-guest. To ask for s-such a r-request... w-what if the r-royal family t-takes it a-as an offense?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°One of Agnes¡¯ attendants said something simr¡± </b>said Riftan, clicking his tongue in annoyance. <b>¡°It wasn¡¯t me who had the idea though, it was the princess who offered to help. Don¡¯t worry, I haven¡¯t broken any rules.¡±</b>


    In the end, he was involving Agnes and the other guests in dangerous expeditions. Riftan saw Max¡¯s worried eyes, grinned and stroked her head with his metal-d hand.


    <b>¡°Don¡¯t worry so much. I wasn¡¯t extremely rude to her, it¡¯s how we usually talk to each other. As for the expeditions, Agnes¡¯ skills aren¡¯tpletely necessary for the more dangerous raids. I¡¯m not crazy enough to endanger a royal guest who only came as an ambassador.¡±</b>


    Max closed her mouth because she felt a loss of words. She did not like this situation but could not find an alternative solution.


    <b>¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± </b>Riftan said again.<b> ¡°Rest in the room. It was unreasonable for you to support the guests for so long.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I-I can also he-help outside, c-can¡¯t I?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Can you?¡± </b>his eyes transformed into thin slits, as if he disapproved.


    Max was intimidated and stuttered, <b>¡°I c-can do h-healing spells a-and other t-tasks.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Thank you for your concern¡±</b>, Riftan said with a firm tone. <b>¡°But Anatol has a lot of wizards and I will pay for their services. There¡¯s no reason for you to get involved.¡±</b>


    Max closed her mouth. It was clear that he only wanted her to y two roles, the role as the Lady of Calypse Castle, and as his wife.


    Riftan had said that she was his only family in the entire world, but she was not his equal that could solve his problems with him. Hiding her disappointment, Max walked one step ahead of him to hide her face.


    ***


    Since that day in the training grounds, Max didn¡¯t see Agnes at all. The princess was with Riftan almost every day. The two went out from early morning to head to the southern border often, and when they did not leave the castle grounds, they often had long discussions in the field or inspected thend.


    Of course, the two of them were never truly alone, there were always a few Remdragon Knights and Agnes¡¯ bodyguards, so there was no reason for Max to feel anxious or worried about the situation. Nheless, her heart was not at ease. Just seeing the princess¡¯ brilliant blonde head standing by Riftan¡¯s side jolted a pain in her heart. Max sighed sadly as she looked outside her window. Spring was showing in the gardens.


    Agnes was the exact opposite of Max. Unlike her, she was confident, strong, beautiful, and worldly. Surely, after spending so much time together, he would realize how poorly he had chosen his wife, who was often mncholy and ungraceful. Her thoughts became gloomier. Max had beenparing herself to her sister Rosetta for almost her entire life, what if Riftan also startedparing her to other women? She bit her lip. Her inferiorityplex was etched deep into her bones.


    <b>¡°What¡¯s with that look?¡±</b> Ruth said.


    Max looked up from her philosophy book only to see Ruth standing at the entrance of the library, who was casually eating an apple.


    <b>¡°W-where have you b-been? I w-was worried a-about you since you h-haven¡¯t been in t-the library!¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I¡¯ve been working in the tower for a while and making medicines here and there.¡±</b>


    Ruth walked to his favorite seat with a hearty stride.


    <b>¡°Y-you used to work m-more in the library.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I had evacuated in fear of encountering a dirty adversary.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°W-who do y-you mean?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Agnes. I¡¯d like to avoid her if I can.¡±</b>


    At the unexpectedment, Max opened her eyes widely. Most of the Remdragon Knights and the rest of Riftan¡¯s men saw Agnes in a good light. She had assumed Ruth viewed Agnes the same.


    <b>¡°D-do you two h-have a bad r-rtionship?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°It¡¯s just one-sided on her end. Agnes is a wizard of Nornui, so she treats me as a traitor who has broken the rules of the Wizard Tower</b>.¡± He wrapped his arms behind his head and leaned back.<b> ¡°To be honest, I just don¡¯t want the attention. I had a dismal time over there. By the way she treats me, I¡¯m probably being treated more horribly from her and the other wizards than how the Church treats the pagans.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I h-had no idea. The o-other day w-when I heard t-that the p-princess wasing, I d-didn¡¯t know it w-would affect you.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Why tell a story about bad blood if it can be avoided?¡± </b>Ruth spoke grandly, as he opened a book that was close to him.


    Max looked at him oddly and felt a kinship between them. She was relieved that there was at least one other person who didn¡¯t favor Agnes. It was embarrassing how much Agnes upset her, but Max couldn¡¯t get rid of her restlessness.


    <b>¡°I d-don¡¯t think she is a b-bad person¡±</b>, Max muttered.


    <b>¡°The princess is not a bad guy¡±, </b>Ruth agreed.<b> ¡°Objectively speaking, her knowledge and skills are quite capable and she gets along well with the Remdragon Knights. How I feel about her is a separate matter.¡±</b>


    Max hesitated before saying honestly,<b> ¡°I-I am u-ufortable with t-the pr-princess.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I¡¯d be surprised if you weren¡¯t¡±</b>, said Ruth turning a page. <b>¡°It would be rather strange to be happy about seeing a woman who almost married your husband.¡±</b>


    His words made Max feel better. It was exactly as Ruth said, her feelings were reasonable! Before, she had oftenpared her jealousy of Agnes to a grumpy witch who harbored ill feelings, like those in fairy tales.


    <b>¡°Still, t-the princess is h-helping Anatol. I s-should see her in a b-better light¡±.</b>


    <b>¡°She¡¯s not helping us to be friendly¡±</b>, Ruth closed his book and smiled lightly. <b>¡°When I heard she was getting involved, I knew it was because helping us would eventually supply more materials for the Capital. That alone is a business the Princess Agnes would have self-interest in. I¡¯m sure His Majesty also pressured her to convince Lord Calypse toe to the High Court. King Reuben wants the Lord by his side.¡±</b>


    Max¡¯s shoulders stiffened.<b> ¡°The King w-wants Riftan to go to Drakium?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Didn¡¯t you know why she came?¡± </b>Ruth said. When he saw Max¡¯s face, he quickly added. <b>¡°But it¡¯s not going to happen. Of course, Lord Calypse won¡¯t be going anywhere. He doesn¡¯t like the life in the Capital, the same goes for the Pce.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°W-why?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Obviously, since he¡¯s been knighted, Lord Calypse has despised the nobility he¡¯s seen going in and out of the pce. Even if nobles are respectful to him, it doesn¡¯t make him feel better. He despises pretense.¡± </b>Ruth shrugged, as if this was a universal fact.<b> ¡°Besides, Lord Calypse likes Anatol. Why would he want to be in Drakium, when he can act like a king and be in charge here?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°A-a king, y-you say¡±.</b>


    <b>¡°To the young people in Anatol, Lord Calypse¡¯s reputation greatly exceeds King Reuben¡¯s. Lord Calypse raised Anatol, like a man who revived reeds from the point of death. The citizens here sincerely adore their Lord since Lord Riftan has supported them.¡±</b>


    Max looked out the window, feeling overwhelmed. Thendscape was picturesque as if a masterpainter had boldly drawn the scenery with a brush. Did Riftan truly care for thisnd? She was relieved he felt that way, and yet she also felt lonely. She was envious that he was so tied to and.


    <b>¡°Anyway, Agnes won¡¯t be here forever¡±</b>, Ruth said cheerfully. <b>¡°She will soon realize that persuading Lord Calypse to go back to the Capital is impossible and will leave. I won¡¯t have to avoid her for much longer, I¡¯ll just have to put up with the inconvenience until then.¡±</b>


    His absurd cheeriness made Max give a faint smile. As Ruth had said, she just had to wait for the princess to give up and leave. Once she left, surely her anxiety about losing her husband would cease.


    <b>Note</b> ¨C <b>LN</b>: I forgot how much I missed Ruth!


    <b>Nymeria</b>: Yay finally Ruth! He¡¯s so refreshing, I like seeing Maxi sofortable around him! Also, Riftan not treating Maxi as his equal, like a proper partner... ugh, their rtionship has still a long way to go :c


    <strong>Announcement ¨C Riftan¡¯s POV is now being tranted on LNH!</strong>

 Chapter 151

    <strong>Chapter 151</strong>


    <strong>Trantor ¨C LF </strong>


    <strong>Proofreader ¨C Nymeria</strong>


    Ruth didn¡¯t want to bump into the princess as much as possible; unfortunately, that didn¡¯t happen. Extensivebor was required as the construction for the huge road connecting Anatol and Namhae Port began. The knights were going out several times a day to defeat monsters in the territory whilst protecting the enormous number of people that began to work on the foundations.


    Given this situation, Ruth couldn¡¯t keep locking himself in the tower. He was directly ced into the subjugation team and was in a position where he could be easily harassed by Princess Agnes. Rather than feeling sorry for him, Max was envious.


    Everyone in Anatol could help with Riftan¡¯s work, but Max seemed to be excluded from that. Even Yulysion and Garrow went out of the territory to defeat monsters or to run errands for the knights, while all Max had to do was quietly nt flowers in the garden inside the imprable castle walls.


    Of course, managing and supervising the castle was not a leisurely job. However, Max could hardly shake the feeling of being a child left alone in an empty house.


    As those kinds of days continued, she even started feeling skeptical about learning magic: no matter how much she polished her skills, she couldn¡¯t even go out of Calypse Castle, so what was the use of defensive magic, magic that creates light, and magic that arouses wind?


    When she first learned about magic, she had fantasies of bing a great adventurer and going on expeditions with Riftan, but that dream had long been broken. There was no way she was going to be involved in any dangerous adventures. Realizing that made her feel lonely and alienated, but she couldn¡¯t honestly tell anyone.


    All the servants were kind, but it was not suitable to confess how she was feeling to them. On the other hand, Riftan was very busy and in a sense a partner she couldn¡¯t be honest with the most. In the end, all Max could do to end her suffocating loneliness was to mechanically go through day by day.


    <b>¡°You are not eating well these days. Perhaps you feel ufortable somewhere...¡±</b>


    Rudis anxiously asked Max, as she was having ate lunch. She shook her head and smiled forcibly. She waited untilte for Riftan to return, causing her to sleep less hours and it noticeably weakened her stamina and made her lose her appetite, although her body wasn¡¯t ill.


    <b>¡°Your under eyes has darkened. How about taking even just a nap?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°T- Thank you for your concern. H-however... the s-spice vendor will ce this a-afternoon.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Then, would you like to have your dinner in your bedroom tonight so you can rest?¡±</b>


    Max shook her head.


    <b>¡°T-there are guests...I can¡¯t h-have my meals a-alone in the bedroom. I-it¡¯s the mistress¡¯ duty.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°The guests would understand if you¡¯re feeling unwell...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I-I¡¯m really okay!¡±</b>


    Rudis¡¯ persistent suggestions felt a little annoying, so she sharply cut off the conversation and the maid shut her mouth.


    Max broke the bread piece by piece in an ufortable silence and forced it into her mouth. Surely, her body felt heavy and tired, however lying down in bed in broad daylight and doing nothing seemed to only generate self-destructive thoughts. Thinking that it would do her mental health better to move around busily, she left the food she was eating, got up, and wore a cloak.


    Before meeting the vendor, she thought of looking around the kitchen first.


    <b>¡°Madam, here you are!¡±</b>


    As she was leaving the room, an urgent voice was heard from the hallway. Max turned her head and widened her eyes when she saw Rodrigo running.


    <b>¡°W-what¡¯s going on?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°It looks like there was a problem at the road construction site. Several workers were injured because of monsters, I received word to send guards and relief supplies.¡±</b>


    Max felt the blood drain from her face. Riftan must have been at the construction site and yet, such a problem arose, which meant that it had to be a very terrible monster running wild.


    Her fear rushed in for a moment, but she managed to gather herposure.


    Didn¡¯t she learn how to deal with a problem like thisst winter with Ruth? But in reality she could barely recall the instructions Ruth had given then.


    <b>¡°A-at once, p-please load in the wagon...n-necessities. K-kettles and firewood...bowl and c-clean cloth, needle, thread, medicinal herbs...e-everything you need!¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Yes, madam.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°P-prepare the wagon, they m-might also need nkets, p-please load it. W-where is the person who came to r-report?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°He is in the field, preparing with the guards.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I need to know e-exactly w-what kind of situation it is. P-please load your luggage in the w-wagon and go in the front of the castle¡¯s gates.¡±</b>


    Rodrigo bowed and immediately ran down the stairs. Max also went out in a hurry. She couldn¡¯t rely on Ruth this time. Thinking she had to respond calmly despite being alone in this... Max rubbed her palms, which were soaked with cold sweat, against the hem of her clothes and crossed the garden. As she passed the gate, she saw several guards loading three wagons and ran straight to them.


    <b>¡°I-I heard there was a problem. T-he news...w-who brought the news?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°That¡¯s me. I received instructions from Sir Uslin Rikaido toe here and get the supplies needed.¡±</b>


    A middle-aged soldier wearing a helmet came forward. Max, swallowing dryly, asked.


    <b>¡°I-is the situation serious? H-how many were injured?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°About 20 workers were injured, and around 15 guards who were doing rounds were seriously injured. The wizard administered first aid to those who were seriously injured, but since there are still remaining monsters to be defeated at the forefront, about half of the injured are being neglected in order to conserve magic...¡±</b>


    Hearing that there was still a battle going on made Max¡¯s fingertips cold.


    <b>¡°T-the lord...i-is he safe?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°It¡¯s hard to give a sure answer since the subjugation isn¡¯t over yet, but he is Lord Calypse. He will be fine.¡±</b>


    Max was able to calm down a bit with the soldier¡¯s confident words.


    <b>¡°G-good. Hurry...p-please prepare.¡±</b>


    The soldier nodded and went back to the wagon. Max resolutely gleamed as she watched weapons, tents, and food being loaded on top of the wagon. As the soldier said, Riftan was the best knight on the continent, there was nothing to be worried about. All she needed to do was to focus on doing her part. Max sped her hands together and prayed silently in her heart.


    ***


    Shortly after, as soon as everything was ready, they rode the wagons and made their exit through the city gate. The guards were embarrassed that Max was following them, but they couldn¡¯t object to the doing of the lord¡¯s wife, so they just quietly led the carriage.


    Max silently gazed at the rapidly passingndscape with a breathtaking tension. The carriage descended from the hill and swiftly passed through the town square, reaching the southern gate. In front of the gate there were bricks, sandbags, and two carts carrying patients entering the half-open door. Max leaped off the carriage and ran to them at once.


    <b>¡°Mdy!¡±</b>


    She was examining a pale-faced worker who had a splint tightly wrapped around his broken leg when she heard a new voiceing from behind. Max found Yulysion running towards her in an armor and her eyes widened. However, he was a hundred times more surprised than her.


    <b>¡°W-what are you doing here?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°T-there was an ident...so I c-came along with the s-soldiers. The injured...d-did you bring them?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°There was not enough transportation to bring all of them, so we only brought a few patients.¡±</b>


    She nced at the three menying on the cart. They weren¡¯t suffering from a fatal injury but all of them seemed to be seriously bleeding. She unwrapped the tight cloth around the man¡¯s thigh sitting at the far end and inspected it to see if there were any foreign objects in the wound. Fortunately, the wound appeared to contain no sand or dirt. She then proceeded to tear the man¡¯s pants longer to make sure that there weren¡¯t any misaligned bones, and applied healing magic.


    As the umted mana in her body rapidly decreased, she suddenly felt dizzy: she had never healed such a big wound before.


    Does it really take this much mana?


    She felt arge amount of mana being expelled from her body and her arms trembled.


    <b>¡°Mdy, are you alright?¡±</b>


    Yulysion gazed down anxiously at her pale face. Max casually smiled and administered healing to the other two workers. Although her mana rapidly decreased, causing a cold sweat to form on her back, she quickly recovered from it. She asked the guards to bring the injured to the treatment center and got on the wagon again.


    Yulysion urgently chased after her.


    <b>¡°Mdy! It¡¯s dangerous out there. There¡¯s no need for you to go, just go back to castle...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°W-what are you talking about! I-I am the lord¡¯s wife. When t-there is a p-problem in the territory...o-of course I must help. Look. These people, I h-healed them.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°But mdy hasn¡¯t practiced magic for a while, and outside the territory, monsters might appear...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I-I can also do my part! Didn¡¯t you say the o-other day? E-even when I encountered a w-werewolf, I didn¡¯t e-even blink. T-there¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡±</b>


    Max spat out in a cold tone. Her pride was hurt since she was being treated like an ipetent child by a 16-year-old boy. She wouldn¡¯t have learned magic in the first ce if she thought of being stuck in the castle, she learned magic diligently to be able to offer help.


    Max ordered the coachman to drive, and her carriage began to roll strenuously out the gates. Yulysion swiftly climbed onto his horse to follow alongside her. She pretended not to notice that he was shooting anxious nces from the exterior windows of the carriage and focused on restoring her mana as much as possible.


    It wasn¡¯t long before the road leveled out and Max saw the bricks stacked at the end of the road. A simple bell was installed, surrounded by soil, sand and bricks. She jumped out of the wagon and saw a huge monster lying on the open road, surrounded by broken oaks. She instinctively stepped back.


    Yulysion jumped off her horse and quickly ran to help her.


    <b>¡°It¡¯s a dead wyvern.</b><b>This is the one responsible for this whole mess. ¡°</b>

 Chapter 152

    <strong>Chapter 152</strong>


    <strong>Trantor ¨C LF</strong>


    <strong>Proofreader ¨C Nymeria</strong>


    Mar blushed, ashamed that she showed Yulysion such reluctance, especially after boasting that she was not doing much of a thing. She did her best, but seeing and being in the presence of an enormous monster for the first time in her life made it difficult to maintain a casual face.


    With terrified eyes, she nced at the giant wyvern lying dead with its long tongue sticking out. It was a horrifying monster at least 40 kvet long (12 meters). Its head was just like a crocodile¡¯s and its broken wings resembled that of a bat; its heavy body was coated in a ck of the exact shade of charcoal.


    <b>¡°As for dragons... they are ten times bigger than a wyvern.¡±</b>


    Goosebumps rose all over Max¡¯s forearms. How in the world did they fight against such a terrible monster?As Max vaguely imagined the sceneing into reality, a sense of fear came upon her.


    <b>¡°Madam, yourplexion doesn¡¯t look good. Indeed, returning to the castle...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I-it¡¯s okay. It¡¯s just that my ma-mana is still recovering...it hasn¡¯t fully recovered yet.¡±</b>


    Max hastilyposed her face and turned to the guards, giving instructions to first make a fire and boil water. Some soldiers who were standing guard in the area approached them to help unload.


    <b>¡°The i-injured people...w-where are they?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°This way. Open spaces are in danger of being attacked by wyverns, so the injured are amongst the trees.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Wh-where¡¯s R-ruth?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°The wizard is helping the lord in Cabro valley. It seems that a group of wyverns migrated there during the winter. Nearly twenty wyverns were sighted, so all the other wizards were sent on that subjugation mission.¡±</b>


    <b> ¡°T-twenty?¡±</b>


    Max¡¯s heart shook at the news of Riftan fighting twenty of such enormous monsters and her stomach twisted with anxiety. She held back the urge to run in an instant to where Riftan was and barely squeezed out her voice.


    <b>¡°T-then...people who can p-perform healing magic...there¡¯s n-no one left.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Though I immediately called for the herbalist in the vige, we are having a difficult time due to the high number of injured people.¡±</b>


    Yulysion pointed to an old woman caring for patients in one camp.


    <b>¡°A-alright. I want to prioritize s-seeing the badly injured people f-first.¡±</b>


    She took some steps and nced around quickly. Men covered in dirt and dust were lying down on messy beds made of dirty cloth. A soldier pointed to one of them.


    <b>¡°He was a sentry guard on duty. When the wyvern threw him, his head hit against a rock, making him lose consciousness. He¡¯s still breathing... however, his body has grown colder. Please examine him first.¡±</b>


    Max bent her knees to take a look at the young soldier. His scalp wascerated from the head to the temple, and his shoulder bruised ck. After checking for any broken bones, Max ced her hand on the wound and generated healing magic.


    A warm heat escaped through her palms and beads of sweat formed on her forehead. Max stopped midway for she couldn¡¯t heal the woundpletely as it would drain her mana and would have nothing left for the other patients.


    <b>¡°I-I only administered first aid. His wounds... wash it cleanly and when he r-regains consciousness, please give him some w-water to drink. The guards shall g-give him some medicinal herbs r-right away. ¡°</b>


    <b>¡°Alright.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I, alone... it¡¯s difficult to h-heal all of the Injured. Right now... Is there a-anyone else who needs immediate t-treatment?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°There are two more people who are unconscious...¡±</b>


    Max swallowed a groan inwardly and talked with firm determination.


    <b> ¡°Please l-lead me to them.¡±</b>


    ***


    After Max administered healing magic to the two unconscious patients, she waspletely exhausted, and her body drooped.


    Will it really be like this when using magic?


    She had never experienced such a strong dizziness before, that she felt a faint anxiety.


    <b>¡°Mdy, are you alright?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I¡¯m just tired from using h-healing magic... I-I will recover soon so... d-don¡¯t worry.¡±</b>


    Earnestly hoping that was true, Max sat down against a tree for a moment and took a breath. Meanwhile, the soldiers arranged their luggage in the wagons, set up tents among the trees, made sleeping bags, and carried patients. The campfire was lit, able to boil water, and sentries on patrol surrounded the area to guard. Max watched the busy scene, waiting for the dizziness to subside, then got up and staggered, gradually gaining a clearer vision.


    She stubbornly went that far; she couldn¡¯t stop and rest now. Max scooped up some water from the pot, moistened her lips with the lukewarm drink, and began to see the injured again.


    Fortunately, she was able to treat the injured more skillfully than she thought; perhaps, it was all thanks to her previous experience.


    After meticulously cleaning the wounds, she sprinkled some hemostatic powder that Ruth previously gave her and wrapped the wounds in clean cloth; broken and dislocated bones were aligned and tightly wrapped with a splint with the help of the soldiers. She also made sure to have everyone drink water infused with anti-fever and detoxes. Max knew that, although they appeared to be fine now,ter on they could develop high fever.


    <b>¡°Madam, this is thest person to be treated. His wound is quite big, will you be okay?¡±</b>


    A middle-aged soldier with a shaggy beard asked whilst guiding her to the wounded soldier lying on the edge of the camp. Max looked at the man whose shoulder had a big gash. The wound didn¡¯t look like it could be fixed by a simple ster of cloth. She would have to use a thread and a needle to sew it up, just like what Ruth taught her, but she didn¡¯t have enough confidence to do it.


    <b>¡°This... This person is t-thest one... injured?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Yes, all the other people who were injured have already been tended to. Those who are well enough to move will be brought to Anatol once the scouts return.¡±</b>


    Max looked around, all the guards and workers wrapped in bandages were seated to one side drinking the prepared herbal soup. It was unlikely that someone from that group will suddenly get worse. Max, who was slightly worried, drew out the remaining mana she had and casted a healing spell on the wounded soldier.


    As her magic left her body, her sight suddenly shed white, but unexpectedly she quickly recovered from it. Perhaps, she was getting used to doing it bit by bit. With a sigh of relief, Max stood up from her seat and Yulysion ran to her at once.


    <b>¡°Mdy, when the sun sets, it will be more dangerous here. You should go back to Anatol at once.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Any news from...the R-remdragon Knights?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°It looks like a couple of wyverns are hiding deep in the valley and they¡¯re having difficulty. However, it won¡¯t take long.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°W-well, then...I¡¯ll go back t-together with the knights. I-it will be more s-safe.¡±</b>


    Yulysion¡¯s face was traced with conflict.


    <b>¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better to go back as soon as possible and rest? Your face is as white as a sheet of paper.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°If I sit by the f-fire and r-restore my mana...I will s-soon be okay. I¡¯ll do that quietly. What I¡¯m w-worried about is Riftan.¡±</b>


    Yulysion¡¯s eyes widened, as if surprised by what she said. It was strange for Riftan Calypse to be an object of concern. Perhaps people didn¡¯t even have a single worry for the knight who defeated the red dragon, however Max knew about the extent of Riftan¡¯s recklessness, and her guts turned with concern. Even if it was him, he wasn¡¯t immortal.


    <b>¡°If they don¡¯te back by the dark... I-I¡¯ll return to Anatol.¡±</b>


    Yulysion sighed with resignation as he looked at Max¡¯s stubborn face.


    <b>¡°If that¡¯s what it takes you to go back... then, alright.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°T-thank you.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Indeed, if the knights really don¡¯te back by sundown, you¡¯ll have to certainly go back to the castle. When it gets dark, monsters...¡±</b>


    At that moment, Yulysion pushed Max¡¯s body and drew out the sword from his waist. Before Max could even understand what was going on, she rolled to the ground. All of a sudden, the sky was covered with a dark shadow and heavy steps resonated, making the ground vibrate. Max gasped, crippled on the floor. An enormous monster with bright red eyes was standing in front of them with its mouth wide open, disying a sharp set of teeth. It was unbelievable that such a humongous creature so silently.


    Half of the camp was blown by the gust from the creature¡¯s wings. Had Yulysion not immediately pushed her body, she would have also been sent flying like dust.


    <b>¡°Run!¡±</b>


    Yulysion yelled whilst waving his sword that gleamed blue against the light. As the monster¡¯s wings were torn by the sword¡¯s blow, itsrge body leaned. A strong wind was generated, trees shook and fell, the ground trembled as if there were an earthquake.


    <b>¡°Hurry, get the madam!¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Please,e this way!¡±</b>


    One of the soldiers grabbed Max¡¯s arm, grimly pulling it and they started running. Max staggered as she followed the soldier, running away from the monster; her foot was caught in a stone and she fell against the ground. Her arm that was held by the soldier was throbbing, as if it was yanked out and her scraped knee hurt, as if it was going to split.


    <b>¡°Mdy! A-are you alright?¡±</b>


    She quickly tried to get back on her feet but the sight before her eyes shook her, making her dizzy and her stomach painfully knotted; she couldn¡¯t endure it anymore. Maxid on the floor and vomited. Her heart, swollen with fear, hurt like it was being stabbed by knives. Her mouth was wide open, as if forgetting how to breathe, desperately trying to get back up; at that moment, a golden sh of light appeared, making everything bright. Max looked back with terrified eyes. A huge fire was burning the enormous monster.


    <b>¡°Riftan!¡±</b>


    Princess Agnes¡¯ sharp voice rang in the air like a whip, and then someone jumped in the fire to the swaying monster and swung his sword heavily.


    The head of the enormous monster who measures about 50 kvet (about 15 meters) flew in the air like a beheaded rooster, and the monster¡¯s body copsed, falling, and causing the ground to shake like there was an earthquake. Max stared at the scene with tears streaming down her face, her vision then turned ck.


    <b>¡°Mdy! Are you alright?¡±</b>


    Yulysion ran to her with urgency and lifted her body, but her limbs fell like their bones had melt and disappeared. Max, who leaned against the boy¡¯s body and shook uncontrobly, before losing all senses and slipping into unconsciousness.

 Chapter 153

    <strong>Chapter 153</strong>


    <b>Trantor ¨C LN</b>


    <b>Proofreader ¨C Nymeria</b>


    <b>¡°Breathe slowly. Yes, just like that...¡±</b> Riftan said.


    Max struggled to breathe as if her head was underwater. She bent towards the floor, her stomach pressing over her knees tightly. Someone began to rub her back gently.


    Her shoulders still shook. Slowly, Max opened her eyes and saw a familiar scene. She was back in her bedroom, a familiar red hue from the candlelight subtly lit the room. It was easy to tell it was night now. After staring around a bit longer with a confused expression, she moved and moaned softly and someone brought a cold, brass bowl to her mouth.


    <b>¡°Hurl if you need to¡±</b>, Riftan said.


    Max looked at him, her eyes still wet. Over the strands of his tussled hair, she saw that blood was still sttered over his face.


    <b>¡°You feel sick because you¡¯ve wasted too much mana. You¡¯ll feel better after throwing up.¡±</b>


    Max pressed her shaking hands against her chest and began to cough what little was in her insides.


    <b>¡°Ru-Rudis....pl-please call fo-for her.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°It¡¯s okay. Keep going.¡±</b>


    Max closed her mouth and shook her head. Her stomach was upset and she was starting to cry again. She didn¡¯t want Riftan to see her like this.


    <b>¡°Ru-Rudis...¡±</b> Max said. Please call for her.


    Max tried to wrest herself out of his arms, but he only moved the bowl to the side and pulled her body against his chest. She continued to resist, but Riftan¡¯s arm was too strong.


    He cupped her chin and pushed two fingers into her mouth, lightly squeezing the back of her tongue. Eventually, Max vomited a sticky residue onto Riftan¡¯s chest. Her body convulsed, and tears began to run down her face more freely.


    <b>¡°Ssssh...It¡¯s alright.¡±</b> Riftan said.


    He rocked her body back and forth, as if she were a small child, and patted Max on the back. Her face stung from her shameful appearance, as she spewed everything that came to the surface. Her face, hands, and dress were covered with sticky vomit.


    <b>¡°Don¡¯t cry¡±</b>, Riftan muttered, and wiped her face with a clean sleeve. Yet unlike his soft gestures, his expression was grim and tense, his mouth straightened into a thin line as he unfastened the straps on Max¡¯s back and undressed her, then he removed his shirt as well. When the cold air touched her naked skin, she instinctively leaned against his body.


    Riftan swiftly pulled her closer and rubbed her cold back. Max fell deeper into his arms, seeking to get warmer. She pressed against his hard abs and twisted her legs against his.


    <b>¡°F*ck.¡±</b>


    Riftan¡¯s cheeks became red and a sheen of sweat began to perspire on his forehead. His body became hotter to Max¡¯s touch, as if he were made of burning iron.


    She could feel his heart thumping to a quicker rhythm against her chest, yet his arms still held her gently.


    Max struggled to stay awake as he wiped her face with a towel and undid the pins out of messy hair. She moved to rest her chin naturally over his shoulder.


    When had Riftan returned to the castle? What about destroying the huge monster? Her body trembled as she began to feel sleepy.


    <b>¡°Your body is too cold¡±</b>, said Riftan touching her with his hot hands. When he saw that she felt faint, he lifted her and rested her body near the bathtub in front of the firece.


    Max entered the bath and waited for the hot water to warm her body, but she still felt colder than ever.


    <b>¡°Wh-why?¡±</b> she said.


    <b>¡°Losing mana feels like losing blood¡±</b>, Riftan said, bluntly. <b>¡°You¡¯ll feel cold and light-headed.¡±</b>


    He scooped water into one of his palms and poured it over her shoulders.


    <b>¡°I can¡¯t believe that d*mn bastard didn¡¯t watch out for you. No, I bet Ruth never dreamed you would be this hasty.¡±</b> His tone was full of disapproval.


    Max delicately lifted her eyes and saw his expression. Riftan¡¯s eyes shone dangerously from anger. He retrieved a thick towel, dried his hands, took off his pants and rested Max¡¯s back against his chest.


    <b>¡°You¡¯ll feel warmer if we share my body temperature¡±</b>, he said hugging her.


    He deftly moved her into a bridal position, cing her between his thighs and hanging one arm loosely over her waist. Max could feel Riftan¡¯s prick harden against her but could do nothing tofort him, his hot skin distracted her. She pressed against his body like a young chicken poking for her right to lean against her mother hen¡¯s breast. He drew a sharp breath as he continued to hold her and his hands began to shake.


    She ignored his struggles, she was so cold and dizzy that it felt as if her body was a hundred years old.


    <b>¡°Hold on for a bit, even if you don¡¯t want to¡±</b>, Riftan said.


    He began to rub every inch of her body for a long time in the bath, holding her tightly until the water began to cool. Max staggered as she tried to stand and leaned against Riftan. He wrapped her in a towel and made sure she was properly dried, before clumsily dressing her in her nightgown.


    <b>¡°Drink a little, even if you feel sick¡±</b>, he said. He moved a cup towards her.


    Max opened her mouth and barely took a sip, yet when the tap water entered her taunt stomach, she felt inclined to throw up again.


    It would have been pointless to bathe if Riftan hadn¡¯t anticipated her gagging. Max looked at his messy hands in shock, but he wiped his hands on a towel casually and wiped the residue on her face. Tears of shame began roll down her cheeks.


    <b>¡°I¡¯m sorry. Don¡¯t cry¡±</b>, Riftan whispered gently, as if he thought he was hurting her, and began kissing her forehead while Max continued to tremble and cry.


    When she felt a little better, she became aware that he had to be tired too; he had left on hisst venture to fight so many dangerous monsters. Max moved away slightly to face him and said.


    <b>¡°I-I¡¯m so-sorry to di-distract y-you. I-I¡¯m fine now. Y-you¡¯re busy.¡±</b>


    Riftan¡¯s eyes shed.


    <b>¡°You may be fine, but I¡¯m not.¡±</b> His voice shook slightly, as if he were withholding his emotions. <b>¡°Do you know how I felt when I saw you lying on the road? I thought you were dead.¡±</b> His face contorted with pain. He rubbed his face roughly with one hand, trying to calm down, then he talked in a subdued voice. <b>¡°Anyway, don¡¯t worry about useless things. Just sleep now.¡±</b>


    He covered her eyes with his hand. As Max¡¯s vision blurred, her exhaustion took over her again and she began to fall back like a broken doll. Before she lost consciousness, she felt Riftan rubbing her cold feet with his hands, her stiff calves, and her neck, trying to give her more warmth.


    Max wanted this night to never end, but could not fight her exhaustion any longer. She soon fell asleep as if put under a spell.


    ***


    Max opened her eyes when she felt bright light shining over her eyelids. She looked around in confusion, still half-asleep, and soon realized that Riftan was still asleep beside her. This was different than her usual routine to wake up alone.


    Max paused.


    While he was asleep, he seemed so defenseless with his smooth, dark bed hair and his chest raising up and down slowly as he breathed. She looked at his long ck eyshes that left shadows over his cheekbones; his eyshes looked like the tips of a ck butterfly¡¯s wings. When she reached out to touch them, Riftan¡¯s eyes shed open. Shocked, Max pulled her hand away.


    <b>¡°I-I¡¯m sorry. To w-wake y-you up, I di-didn¡¯t mean.¡±</b>


    Riftan blinked as if he were not fully awake before sitting up and stared at her.


    <b>¡°How are you feeling now? Sore?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I-I f-feel good now, t-thank you.¡±</b>


    He rubbed her forehead and the back of her neck. Max¡¯s body was warmerpared tost night.


    <b>¡°Can you drink some water?¡±</b>


    When Max nodded, Riftan held Max by her shoulders and lifted a cup against her mouth. She wet her dry lips with the tap water and sighed gratefully.


    <b>¡°Th-thank you.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°You should eat, too. A weak broth at least. And...¡±</b> He looked down at her naked breasts showing through the gap of her nightgown and paused for a moment. <b>¡°... change of clothes, too¡±</b>, he finished.


    Max blushed and quickly covered herself with the bedsheet. Riftan had seen her body many times, but when he stared at her that way, she felt embarrassed. He stared at her shy figure for another moment before getting out of bed and pulling on some pants. He rang the bell and instructed a maid to bring clothes and food for the Lady.


    Max sat with her back against the pillow, trying to untangle her messy hair. Her head throbbed and her limbs still shook a bit, but it was nowhere near as terrible as yesterday. Her shoulders rxed in relief, it had been a terrible experience.


    <b>¡°Lay down some more¡±</b>, Riftan said.


    <b>¡°I-I r-rested a-lot.¡±</b>


    She held the bedsheet tightly over her body as Riftan came closer and touched her arm.


    <b>¡°I told you to lie down.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I-I¡¯m okay. R-really.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°F*CK, I don¡¯t want you to say that you¡¯re okay anymore!¡±</b>


    Max quailed from Riftan¡¯s sudden outburst and her shoulders drooped. He pushed her firmly by the shoulder to make hery down and rest.


    <b>¡°I¡¯m trying to hold my temper, don¡¯t test me.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I¡¯m so-sorry. I d-didn¡¯t know m-magic w-would a-affect me l-like this.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°You think I¡¯m mad at you?¡±</b> Riftan muttered softly. He gripped Max¡¯s shoulder firmly. <b>¡°Do you understand what almost happened? If I waste, you could have been permanently injured! At the worst, you may have died.¡±</b>


    He clenched his teeth and stopped speaking.


    Note ¨C LN: ...Let¡¯s just enjoy this chapter.

 Chapter 154

    <strong>Chapter 154</strong>


    <b>Trantor ¨C LN</b>


    <b>Proofreader ¨C Nymeria</b>


    <b>¡°I don¡¯t know if I should strangle you or the idiots who let you exit the castle gates¡±</b>, Riftan said. <b>¡°What were you thinking about going to that monster-infested area? Did you forget? I ordered you to stay away from danger.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°B-but, I w-was alone in t-the c-castle. I s-should h-help o-outside as well.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Of course you should have stayed in the castle!¡±</b> Riftan beat his fist against his chest. <b>¡°Why do you think I work from morning until night? Who do you think these city walls and castle were built for?!¡±</b>


    His voice rose almost to a roar until he met Max¡¯s white, tired gaze and he closed his mouth. His shoulders shook fiercely as he tried to pent his emotions.


    <b>¡°Don¡¯t even think about leaving this room today¡±</b>, he spat in a suppressed tone, as if someone were chocking him. He turned away from Max, picked up a shirt that had fallen to the floor and left, closing the door behind him.


    She kept her eyes on the closed door, confused. Riftan was often impatient and had a crass way of speaking, but this was the first time she had seen him this upset.


    Was he that shocked about her condition? Max began to worry. This was the second time he had gotten upset with her because she had fainted. Of course, he would be tired of her by now. Her heart was still racing from Riftan¡¯s outburst as she tried to calm her heartbeat, when someone knocked on the door.


    <b>¡°My Lady, I brought a change of clothes and your meal. May Ie in?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Ye-yes,e in.¡±</b>


    After hearing Max¡¯s confirmation, Rudis entered the room with arge tray.


    <b>¡°I have brought some herbal soup for your health. How are you feeling, my Lady?¡±</b>


    Max tried to smile when she saw she was worrying her maid.


    <b>¡°I-I¡¯m okay. Y-yesterday, I used m-more mana t-than I expected.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Your condition yesterday seemed severe¡±</b>, the maid said carefully, before setting the tray by the bed. <b>¡°The Lord was very worried. When he left, he told me to treat you well, my Lady.¡±</b>


    Max¡¯s tense shoulders rxed, and relief washed over her. She felt better knowing that he still didn¡¯t seem to bepletely uninterested in her.


    <b>¡°L-Lord Calypse, w-where did he go? Ye-yesterday and t-throughout the night, he b-barely rested to c-care for me. H-has he l-left the ca-castle again?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°He has left to the training grounds, my Lady¡±</b>, Rudis said kindly, spreading the outfit she brought on the bed. <b>¡°I am ready to dress you, at your convenience.¡±</b>


    With her help, Max changed into a new and soft dress before returning to bed and partaking in a clear soup. While she was busy, the maid lit a fire in the firece and prepared some tea. Max peeked at her and began to ask some questions.


    <b>¡°Perhaps, do you k-know what h-happened to t-the other people?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Other people, my Lady?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°B-because the monster s-suddenly appeared where t-there were a lot of injured people. T-there was chaos¡±</b>, Max said.


    Her words were faint as she remembered people iling in the air with just a flutter of the monster¡¯s wings. Rudis saw her Lady white and tired face and talked measuredly.


    <b>¡°I am not quite sure about the details, my Lady. Should I inquire further?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Y-yes, please do¡±</b>, she smiled nicely and nodded.


    <b>¡°While I¡¯m gone, the Lord has told me that you must stay in your room and rest.¡±</b>


    Max nodded again. She wasn¡¯t sure she had the energy to leave the room anyway, even if Riftan hadn¡¯t said anything. Rudis transferred the kettle from the fire to the shelf before taking her leave. Max set her bowl of soup aside andid down to rest in the bed, recovering, until the maid knocked on the door a whileter.


    <b>¡°My Lady, the princess has requested an audience with you.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Oh, wait!¡±</b> Max said, surprised.


    She rose quickly out of bed before getting dizzy and fell back. She was underdressed, wearing only a thin linen dress. She could not wee her Royal Highness in such simple attire, and yet, she couldn¡¯t deny an audience with Agnes either. Max moved again to stand in front of a mirror. She brushed her hair that had gone poof like a cloud and pressed a wet towel to reduce the swelling around her eyes.


    Her efforts didn¡¯t change her appearance much, but at least her hair had settled a bit. Max returned to bed.


    <b>¡°P-pleasee in.¡±</b>


    The door opened and Agnes and Rudis entered the room. Max gazed at Agnes outfit, disheartened.


    The princess was in high spirits and wore an elegant blue dress that highlighted the curves of her body, her long blond hair was braided and swayed nicely as she walked. It was a stark contrast to the pants and bulky clothing she usually wore.


    <b>¡°Maximilian, how are you feeling?¡±</b> Agnes said.


    <b>¡°I-I¡¯m okay, thank you. P-please forgive my a-attire. It is r-rude to greet you i-in this condition.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Etiquette is unimportant right now. I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t request an audience with you earlier and came on a whim. I saw your maid questioning the guards about what happened yesterday and decided toe and exin the situation to you myself</b>.¡± She sat in a chair Rudis had offered her and gave Max a half-smile.<b> ¡°I also want to apologize.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°S-sorry?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Yesterday, the soldiers and I had nned to corral the wyverns into the valley and pick them off one by one. If I had conjured the barrier properly, not a single wyvern would have escaped past the knights, who were trying to corner them. But there was a hole in my barrier...¡±</b> Agnes sighed. She fretted and moved a strand of her hair away from her forehead.<b> ¡°My mistake caused a mess for everyone and even got you, Maximillian, injured. I am really sorry.¡±</b>


    Max was surprised that the princess was admitting her mistake. Agnes was the highest-ranking person currently at Calypse Castle, she did not have to apologize to anyone there and did not even have to assist them the day before. She quickly rose her hand to deny the princess¡¯ im.


    <b>¡°N-no. P-please don¡¯t a-apologize to me, Y-Your Majesty. E-even though y-you d-did not have to h-help, y-you fought at the f-front for Anatol. If you h-had not helped us at all y-yesterday...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I didn¡¯t do it for free¡±</b>, Agnesughed with her trademark, easygoing smile. <b>¡°Yesterday, we caught twenty-three wyverns,</b><b>twenty-three gemstones, monster bones, and skins</b>. <b>They even overpaid me for the little help I offered.</b>¡±


    Max looked at her, dubiously. She didn¡¯t know the exact worth of all the materials that Agnes had listed, but understood they were of high value.


    <b>¡°However, because of my mistake, I will talk to Riftan to divvy the spoils. My conscience wouldn¡¯t let me do otherwise¡±</b>, the princess said sadly.


    <b>¡°D-did a lot of people get hurt?¡±</b> Max asked. <b>¡°Y-yesterday, how d-did the people fare?¡±</b>


    Max didn¡¯t care much about the monsters¡¯ fate or the spoils of war, she only wanted to know what happened to the people she treated.


    Agnes saw her anxious look and seemed to choose her words carefully, then she talked slowly.


    <b>¡°Six people were critically injured, but </b><b>received prompt treatment with healing magic and are now safe</b><b>. The others had minor injuries. However... two civilians got trapped under the wyvern while we fought the monster. By the time the fight was over, one of them had already ceased to breathe.¡±</b>


    Despite the princess¡¯ calm brief, Max turned white from shock. Her back became cold as she took in the news that someone she had seen yesterday, someone who was in the same time and ce as her, was now dead. Did her healing magic save anybody? Max lowered her eyes and whispered softly.


    <b>¡°W-what I did o-out there was meaningless.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Absolutely not!¡±</b>


    Agnes wrapped her hand around her fingers and gave her a probing, distinct look. Max was surprised by how warm her hand felt against her cold fingers.


    <b>¡°Some of the people who survived the wyvern monster attack only survived because you, Maximilian, healed them with your magic. You were very brave.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°N-no. I-it¡¯s nothing w-worth bringing up¡±, </b>Max said, self-deprecating herself. Her eyes were still downcast.<b> ¡°It w-wasn¡¯t just me w-who d-decided to help. A-and I had an o-obligation as the Wife of L-Lord Calypse. Although R-Riftan d-didn¡¯t l-like me out t-there.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°It was more than just dislike. When he saw you on the ground, he almost turned insane. Dear God, to think that the Mahgo, the same one who didn¡¯t even blink twice in front of a real dragon, would act like that!¡±</b>


    Max was annoyed with the princess¡¯s words. It seemed that what Riftan said about the princess getting on people¡¯s nerves was true. She muttered, a little resentful.


    <b>¡°Riftan w-was worried about me b-because he is a k-kind person. He k-knows my b-body is weak. My health is o-often not good.¡±</b>


    For some reason, Agnes gripped her stomach and beganughing at her retort.


    <b>¡°Ah, of course. That guy is a kind person.¡±</b> Tears formed under her eyes and she gasped for breath.


    Max was confused. She did not find the situation funny and grew angry, believing she was being ridiculed. The princess noticed her change in demeanor and collected herself.


    <b>¡°What I mean to say is, Maximilian, you did a great job out there. Don¡¯t worry about how Riftan took it. Once he calms down and thinks straight, he will be proud to have a brave and capable wife.¡±</b>


    When she recalled Riftan¡¯s attitude, Max didn¡¯t think Agnes opinion was very convincing, but she did not disagree out loud with her.


    <b>¡°I see. T-thank you for telling me.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I mean this sincerely. Listen, didn¡¯t you only start to learn healing magic to prepare for an attack like that? Not many noblewomen would go that far.¡±</b>


    Max¡¯s cheeks glowed with shame. She hadn¡¯t learned magic for such a noble cause as Agnes had thought, she had only been shrewd enough to believe that once Riftan grew tired of her, he might still keep her around if she was adept at magic, instead of throwing her away. She avoided the princess¡¯ gaze and said ufortably.


    <b>¡°I s-started learning m-magicst winter, b-but my skills are s-still not very good.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°To heal seven critical patients in on day, considering you are a beginner, that is a great feat!¡±</b> Agnes said casually. <b>¡°Maximilian, you may be a prodigy for healing magic.¡±</b>


    <strong>Trantor note</strong> ¨C <strong>LN</strong>: When Agnes says ¡°Maximilian¡± a lot, she is saying that in ce of ¡°Lady Calypse,¡± which insinuates that she wants to have a close rtionship with Max. Yay, best friends!


    <strong>Nymeria</strong> ¨C Still vibing with Agnes here B)

 Chapter 155

    <b>Chapter 155</b>


    <b>Trantor ¨C LF</b>


    <b>Proofreader ¨C Nymeria</b>


    <b>¡°Although, I can¡¯t reallypliment you for being reckless enough to let yourself run out of mana.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°W-well, that was my first time healing such big wounds... I-I didn¡¯t know how much mana would be consumed. When mana is depleted... I didn¡¯t even know what was going to happen.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°You learned from someone who is the incarnation of irresponsible, and it¡¯s unreasonable.¡± </b>Suddenly, Princess Agnes¡¯ tone became bitter. <b>¡°I can¡¯t believe that man didn¡¯t bother to teach you the criticalities when using magic. I rmend that you switch to a reliable teacher as soon as possible.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Ruth... is a good teacher. Even though he¡¯s busy, he tries all his best... to teach me.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°But it wasn¡¯t enough.¡±</b>


    Max was trying to defend Ruth but soon bit her lip shut due to the princess¡¯ coldness. It appeared that Agnes¡¯ hostility against Ruth was worse than she thought. Max closed her mouth because she didn¡¯t want to have a pointless argument with Agnes, but assuming the silence was an affirmation, the princess spoke in a subtle tone.


    <b>¡°How abouting to the capital with Riftan? I will arrange for you to learn magic from a prominent wizard in the pce. If you¡¯re sincerely eager to learn and practice magic, it is crucial that you learn from a credible teacher.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I-I¡¯m satisfied learning from Ruth. Also, Riftan l-leaving Anatol... I don¡¯t s-see it happening.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°If the Lady says she wants to live in the capital, I¡¯m sure he would change his mind. Please give it a thought. In Drakium, you will be able to live more luxuriously. Grand banquets are held daily in the pce and there are a lot of sights to see in the city. You will be able to freely socialize with otherdies.¡±</b>


    Max looked up at her charming face with gloominess. The capital had to be overflowing withdies who were as beautiful and vivacious as the princess. Her husband might soon find her a bore if they lived amongst gorgeous people, standing out like peacocks. But even without such worries, Max wasn¡¯t even remotely interested to the life in the capital, so she spoke with utmost resolution.


    <b>¡°Although I¡¯m thankful for your o-offer... I am c-content with my life here.¡±</b>


    As if trying to persuade Max, the princess smacked her lips and sighed deeply.


    <b>¡°I see, both stubborn as oxen.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Princess Agnes... do you want to b-bring Riftan along with you t-to the capital?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°My father wants to keep Riftan close by. He intends to increase the unity within Whedon by showing to the nobles that he is loyal to the royal family. If the nobles see that a powerful knight follows the king, the loyalty of the lords to the royal family will strengthen.¡± </b>The princess suddenly casted a bitter smile.<b> ¡°That¡¯s the reason why they tried to force me and Riftan to marry. The king fears that Riftan will betray Whedon and escape to Libadon or Osyria, since rulers all over thend want to covet the strongest knight.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Riftan... cherishes Anatol. Thisnd... he has n-no intentions of a-abandoning it.¡±</b>


    Max urgently spoke, surprised that the royal family had such deep suspicions about Riftan¡¯s loyalty. The princess shrugged lightly, and gently agreed.


    <b>¡°I think so too. I saw how Riftan gambled his life and death bringing Anatol back to life. If he had any intention to move to a different kingdom, he wouldn¡¯t make such efforts. If anyone told the king about this, he will be surely relieved.¡±</b>


    Max carefully looked at Agnes¡¯ face, then spoke.


    <b>¡°Your majesty... are you here t-to spy on Riftan?¡±</b>


    Instead of answering, the princess smiled vaguely, but that alone was enough to answer Max¡¯s question.


    <b>¡°I didn¡¯t mean to disturb you for so long... it looks like I confused you. I should get going now.¡±</b> She got up from her chair and smiled softly.<b> ¡°You have to take enough rest for a day or two for you to recover your depleted mana. I wish you get well soon.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°T-Thank you.¡±</b>


    For the first time, Agnes¡¯ cold blue eyes sparkled withpassion. The princess momentarily gazed gently at her and then turned around to leave the room. Max lied down on the bed, exhausted.


    ***


    It seemed that Max had forgotten how to sleep. She barely opened her eyes and looked around, the sun was going down and a dim shade hovered over the room. Max rubbed her stiff eyes and sat up. Although she slept for a long time, her head was hazy and she felt lethargic.


    <b>¡°How are you feeling?¡±</b>


    Suddenly, a voice spoke from a distance; Max turned her head, startled. Riftan was seating in front of the firece with his long legs stretched out.


    <b>¡°W-when did youe b-back? I heard you went t-to patrol...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I came back right away once I received the reports on the ident from the knights. I thought that you need someone to watch over you.¡± </b>He muttered darkly in the dark and gently touched the cat¡¯s back sitting on hisp. <b> ¡°I couldn¡¯t function properly because I was anxiously thinking whether you were sleeping soundly on the bed or not.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I was j-just in the bedroom...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I know. I kept watching.¡±</b>


    Max rolled her eyes at Riftan¡¯s blunt response. For how long had he looked at her? Riftan definitely needed a break just as much as her. She looked at his face worried as he walked in front of the firece and ced the cats clinging onto him into the basket.


    <b>¡°You must be starving because you couldn¡¯t eat properly and slept for a long time. I¡¯ve warmed up the soup, can you eat?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I think I can eat a l-little¡±</b>


    Riftan grabbed thedle and stirred the soup inside the pot, took a scoop and poured it into a wooden bowl.


    <b>¡°It¡¯s hot, be careful.¡±</b>


    Max took the bowl and mixed the clear soup with a spoon. It was a thin soup made with finely chopped herbs, barley and eggs. She blew the misty steaming from it, scooped it with a wooden spoon and ced it in her mouth. As the hot, adequately salted soup dripped down her throat, her stomach rumbled, as if eager for that moment. Only then she felt how extremely starved she was and pushed the food into her mouth. Riftan, who was sitting on the bed looking at her, sighed with relief.


    <b>¡°Seeing that your appetite has returned, you really must be feeling well now.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I k-keep saying I¡¯m okay.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Whether you feel well or not, you say that you are.¡±</b>


    He replied coldly, walking back to the firece and hanging a small kettle over the fire. Max held her spoon and nced at him cautiously. Was he relieved? He looked calmer than when he left the room, but he still looked nervous. Riftan, who was staring at the me with thoughtful eyes, suddenly opened his mouth.


    <b>¡°I heard that Agnes stopped by to see you earlier... Did she say anything weird?</b>


    <b>¡°She didn¡¯t s-say much. Just this and that...¡±</b>


    Max said that their conversation was nothing important, wondering if she could tell him that Agnes had suggested going to the capital and that she refused. He looked at her with a puzzled face.


    <b>¡°Really?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Yesterday t-the princess said that b-because there was a whole in the barrier t-the camp was attacked a-as the monster escaped... S-she seems to feel at fault. She said t-that I was in danger b-because of her... and she a-apologized to me.</b>


    <b>¡°... Right.¡±</b>


    After that, an unfamiliar silence clouded them. Max became restless and looked at Riftan¡¯s eyes. She couldn¡¯t figure out what to do with her husband who was obviously mad at her.


    Usually, when her father was in a bad mood, she used to hold her breath and keep out of his sight as much as possible. She was aware that if she had said anything, it would only fuel his anger.


    However, her husband silence made her feel worse as it went on. Riftan, staring at the firece with a hardened face, spat out in a subdued tone.


    <b>¡°Maxi, such thing should not happen ever again.¡±</b>


    At his low-pitched voice, her shoulder shrunk. She didn¡¯t need to ask him for rification to understand what he meant with ¡°such thing¡±. As Riftan poked the firewood with a rod, he slowly turned his head and looked at her intensely.


    <b>¡°I know you¡¯re just trying to fulfill your responsibilities as my wife, but this ce is different from the Croix duchy. There are countless monsters loitering Anatol¡¯s territory and I don¡¯t know where or what dangers lurk. Did you hear about the people who died on the chaos that happened?¡±</b>


    She stiffly nodded. For a moment, there was a strange hesitation that lingered in Riftan¡¯s eyes, but he spoke sharply, as if shaking it off.


    <b>¡°It could have been you.¡±</b>


    Max¡¯s stomach turned cold, and the hair at the back of her neck stood. If Yulysion didn¡¯t immediately push her out of the way when the monster flew, she could have been fatally injured. When she couldn¡¯t deny the fact of Riftan¡¯s words, he spoke a in a tone that was slightly harsher.


    <b>¡°You have no idea what you¡¯re doing. You used your healing magic to your body¡¯s limit. If only I knew that it would get to that point, I would have contradicted you when you said you were learning magic.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°That¡¯s b-because I¡¯m s-still inexperienced. From now on... I¡¯ll be caref-¡°</b>


    <b>¡°There won¡¯t be next time.¡± </b>Riftan dered icily.


    Max looked up at him with confusion. <b>¡°A-anything I wanted... You said I could d-do anything I wanted.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°That¡¯s as long as what you¡¯re doing doesn¡¯t put you in danger!¡±</b>


    As if Riftan had lost all his patience, he stepped over to the bedside and fiercely cried out.


    <b>¡°You are my wife. It¡¯s my duty to keep you safe and protect you. I can¡¯t stand it when you¡¯re in danger. I can¡¯t bear it when you struggle or suffer. The same thing can¡¯t happen again.¡± </b>


    <b>¡°Then w-what should I do? You fight d-dangerous battles... W-what do I do when you¡¯re amid all k-kinds of hardship...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°You don¡¯t have to do anything.¡±</b>


    Riftan shook her body and sped her face with his hands.


    <b>¡°I keep telling you that I don¡¯t want anything. Taking care of Calypse castle or overseeing the wellness of this house, that alone is more than enough to me.¡± </b>


    Max wanted so bad to violently oppose, but she couldn¡¯t find the words to say, she only trembled pathetically. She did those things because she wanted to help Riftan, she wanted to be someone useful, so she put all her strength into improving herself. However, he didn¡¯t need any help from her, and it was difficult for her to ept that fact. As she kept her mouth shut, Riftan turned her face to him and muttered, begging.


    <b>¡°Please... Don¡¯t make me worry.¡±</b>


    Max was crying, devastated. How could she reply? To the man who lost his sanity worrying for her, she couldn¡¯t stand being stubborn and nodded weakly. Riftan pulled her and tightly embraced her. She leaned on his shoulder and her voice came out from her throat that felt rigidly locked.


    <b>¡°I¡¯m s-sorry for w-worrying you.¡±</b>


    A moist, hot sigh flowed down her neck. She slowly closed her eyes as she felt Riftan¡¯srge hand cradle her head. She didn¡¯t know why, but the warm, strong arms that once provided her exceedingfort, now felt suffocating.


    Note ¨C <b>LF:</b> It¡¯s because Riftan has made her world so small in the effort of protecting her T.T I know Riftan loved Maxi to death, only if Maxi knew. But still, she has been living in a small world ever since, she needs to have her own will.


    <b>Nymeria</b>: Ugh my heart is crying, I understand why he feels so anxious about her being in danger, but as LF said she now needs more freedom!

 Chapter 156

    <strong>Chapter 156</strong>


    <b>Trantor ¨C LF</b>


    <b>Proofreader ¨C Nymeria</b>


    Max had to stay locked up in the bedroom until her body had recoveredpletely. Because of how great Riftan¡¯s restlessness was, even when she left the room to see her business she had a row of nervous servants to attend her. Even after her mana hadpletely recovered and her dizziness subsided, Riftan couldn¡¯t ease up. Thanks to that, Max had the time to postpone her duties of hospitality to the guests and train the cats in her room instead.


    <b>¡°Ron is the b-best skilled.¡±</b>


    She murmured dryly, waving a mouse-shaped doll that Rudis made for the cats. Just over the course of a few weeks the gray cat, which swung its front legs vigorously to snatch the doll, grew unnoticedly. Roy was being un-cat like, acting cute on top of Max¡¯s knees while Laura, the white cat, which as unbothered as a queen seemed disinterested with such a childish toy, licking the soles of her feet from a distance. So far, Max had observed that Laura was a grim and savvy cat, and she showed no interest to anyone aside from Riftan. While Max was stuck in her bedroom, she tried tirelessly to get Laura¡¯s attention but to no avail, the cat didn¡¯t even pay any attention to her.


    <b>¡°Ron will be a great mouse-hunter. He is thergest, most curious, and belligerent cat. Roy is too meek, while Laura doesn¡¯t do anything to avoid staining, getting her white fur dirty. The chef told me that these two guys are gluttons and have to fix their eating habits.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Y-you mustn¡¯t. They¡¯re still young... w-when they grow up, they will b-be useful too.¡±</b>


    She hugged the cats to her chest as if to protect them. Max knew that it was natural for animals to be thrown out if they couldn¡¯t pay back the food their consuming, but she hated it when animals were treated harshly during her childhood. She felt that she had no power to do anything about it and that she was no different from the useless livestock.


    Seeing Max¡¯s determined expression, Rudis talked with a gentle smile.


    <b>¡°Even if you wanted to do as the chef said, it¡¯s impossible for them to get hungry. The maids secretly take turns feeding them snacks and even the drivers throw them food when the cats sneak under the table. Just look at how chubby they are.¡±</b>


    Rudis grabbed Ron¡¯s forearms and lifted him up. Max sighed lightly as the cat¡¯s small, supple, and soft body stretched out like a flour dough.


    <b>¡°Is it a-already okay for them to leave the castle and w-walk around? They¡¯re still so small...¡± </b>


    <b>¡°That shouldn¡¯t be a problem, we¡¯ll just let them in the kitchen or the bedrooms. Everyone will watch over them.¡±</b>


    Max waved the mouse doll at the cats, looking down at their cute little faces that showed how they were satisfied and rxed. While caressing their soft fur, she felt a slightfort for her boredom and gloomy heart.


    <b>¡°Shall I prepare you a meal soon?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°It¡¯s a-already time to eat?¡± </b>Max looked at the window, the sun was floating in the middle of the sky.<b> ¡°I¡¯m not hungry y-yet.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°The lord instructed me to make sure that you eat all meals of the day.¡± </b>Rudis firmly stated, cing the rebellious, grunting cats into a deep basket.


    Max sighed. To Riftan, she was perfectly stigmatized as a woman as weak as a chick. He was a man unusually overprotective, but recently he had grown almost paranoid about taking care of her. Even when she was sitting on the bed while reading a book, Riftan would worry about her getting a papercut or her arms getting a cramp from holding the book for too long. Max had already grown a little tired from the frustration that came from his pesky worries.


    It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t like it, but...


    Perhaps because Max grew up in an environment where she was treated harshly for over 20 years, she was notfortable with Riftan¡¯s excessive attention. She was happy to be pampered lightly but being treated like an infant who couldn¡¯t even put food inside her mouth, it was sickening.


    <b>¡°Kindly wait for a while, I will bring your meal from the kitchen.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Then... please.¡±</b>


    Max got up and sat down on the table when Rudis left, hoisting the basket with the cats to prevent them from destroying expensive rugs or furniture. On the table there were half-burned candles, fruit bowls, and magic books piled haphazardly. While waiting for her meal, she scanned a few pages of a book hoping to read something, but she grew tired of it and closed the pages.


    After realizing that Riftan had no intention of letting her do anything but be the hostess of the castle, she had lost all the motivation to study healing magic. She propped her chin against her palm and sighed. Outside the castle, the road construction was in full swing, the guests were busy exploring the estate, and yet there she was, stuck in a room and lounging, thinking about her old days.


    Back in Croix Castle she used to be locked in a room too, out of everyone¡¯s sight. On the days she got to wander around and some guests happened to see her, her father...


    <b>¡°Maximillian, it¡¯s me. Can you talk for a moment?¡±</b>


    A voice interrupted her thoughts and Max rose from her seat in surprise. A woman hurriedly opened the door and entered the room. Princess Agnes stood in a white dress, alone, without any attendants. She smiled at Max apologetically.


    <b>¡°I¡¯m sorry toe here so suddenly, but I seldom have a chance to see your face.¡±</b>


    Max blushed in embarrassment. Hosting dinners for guestsing from farawaynds and ensuring theirfort were the hostess¡¯s critical tasks. Not showing your face to dinner for a few days was considered poor hosting and neglecting the guests,


    <b>¡°I-I apologize for neglecting my duty. F-for my body to recover...¡± </b>


    <b>¡°Oh, you still haven¡¯t restored your depleted mana?¡± </b>


    <b>¡°It¡¯s not like that. I¡¯m fine n-now. Riftan¡¯s just very worried...¡±</b>


    As the words spilled out of her mouth, the princess¡¯ forehead creased and sighed.


    <b>¡°Just as I thought. When ites to Maximillian, Riftan acts impossibly uptight. Staying in the room too much is not good for your health either. You have to move around to revitalize your body, am I right?¡± </b>She sneaked closer to her with a yful smile.<b> ¡°In that sense, why don¡¯t you go out with me today?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°G-go out?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°It looks like the spring festival in the vige is going to start today. I heard about it when I went to the market the other day.¡± </b>The princess took a couple steps back and spun around gracefully. Max¡¯s eyes widened as her hem and twisted blue belt fluttered. Only then that she remembered about the festival. <b> ¡°Do you still have the belt that I bought for you?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I-I have it. But...¡± </b>Max murmurs shyly<b>. ¡°Riftan w-won¡¯t let me... go outside of the castle.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°If you have the proper escort, there will be no problem on that.¡±</b> The princess spoke confidently, but Max, who had been gued by Riftan¡¯s peculiar anxieties, was skeptical.


    <b>¡°Thank you for your i-invitation. However, without my husband¡¯s permission...¡±</b>


    Max trailed off, unsure if the princess who had travelled across continents would understand her situation. Princess Agnes wore a serious expression.


    <b>¡°Fine. I will be the one to ask permission for you. Unless you hate the idea of going to the festival?¡±</b>


    Max hesitated for a moment and then shook her head slowly. Honestly, she was curious about the spring festival. As if the princess could see right through her feelings, her blue eyes shone vividly and she grabbed Max by the arm.


    <b>¡°Then get ready, I¡¯ll take care of the talking so you won¡¯t have to worry about anything.¡±</b>


    It was embarrassing that the princess¡¯ attitude towards her was like how one would treat a younger sibling, but Max didn¡¯t say anything and changed into a white dress, tying the red belt made of twisted cloth around her waist. Finally, as she stepped out of the room, the princess held her hand and strode alongside her through the hallway.


    <b>¡°Riftan will surely be at the training ground since I heard that he wasn¡¯t supposed to visit the construction site today.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°W-will it be okay?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°After cleanly ughtering the wyvern herd, no monsters have approached the site. There¡¯s a possibility that monsters will approach the area to plunder the workers but Ruth has installed a monster detection magic on the field so any attack will be foreseen.¡± </b>As if it was hard for her to admit, the princess spoke with twisted lips.<b> ¡°He is sloppy, but he¡¯s excellent with crafting magic tools. If he says it works, it really does. Because of that, Riftan doesn¡¯t need to guard the site all day.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°T-that¡¯s good news.¡±</b> Max finally smiled brightly after a long time. She was relieved that she didn¡¯t have to worry about Riftan going out of the territory.


    The princess lead them straight to the training grounds. Contrary to what she was expecting, it was empty; no intense drills were going on like the usual. As Max looked around with curiosity, the princess exined that she forgot that the training hours had changed since the knights had to rotate in order to supervise the site. Max smiled bitterly at the fact that she, who was the wife of the Lord, knew less than a guest, the princess knew better about the schedule of the Remdragon knights than her.


    <b>¡°Everyone is probably in the conference room now.¡±</b>


    The princess greeted the guards lightly and stepped into the knight¡¯s quarters which was next to the training ground. Max caught up to her closely, she had never stepped foot in this area, despite living in Anatol for several months. Her heart pounded, feeling as if she was entering a forbidden ce.


    <b>¡°You¡¯ll excuse me.¡±</b>


    Without any hesitation, the princess opened the doors to the conference room and entered. Max held out her head and peeked inside. In a gloomy room lined with wooden chairs, tables, spears, helmets, and armor, Riftan and five other knights were gathered, discussing some matter. Their gazes shifted instantly to Max and Agnes.


    <b>¡°What brings you here? You said you wanted to take a rxing break today.¡±</b> Riftan talked in a way that clearly showed that the princess was being a nuisance. Not yielding to Riftan¡¯s heartless attitude, she simply shrugged her shoulders and stepped forward to face him.


    <b>¡°I came because I have a matter to discuss. I want to take Maximillian with me to go out and see the spring festival, would that be okay?¡±</b>


    Riftan¡¯s dark face quickly hardened and showed a cold expression. He looked back and forth at Agnes, then at Max, who was standing behind her and looked away sharply, like there was no room for a chance.


    <b>¡°My wife has only recently recovered. I¡¯ll ask someone to escort you, so go by yourself.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Your wife looks very healthy to me. Isn¡¯t she?¡±</b>


    The princess squinted her eyes at Riftan and then looked at Max, the eyes of all the people who were in the conference room flew towards her in unison.


    Note ¨C <b>Nymeria:</b> When Agnesplimented Ruth I totally felt like a proud mum, God I love him so much lmao

 Chapter 157

    <strong>Chapter 157</strong>


    <strong>Trantor ¨C LF</strong>


    <strong>Proofreader ¨C Nymeria</strong>


    Note ¨C <b>Nymeria:</b> Since some of you struggle with names, a quick reminder! In this chapter you¡¯ll see Sir Gabel, Sir Hebaron Nirta and Sir Elliot Caron ??


    Max stood up properly and fixed her posture. As the princess said, her health waspletely restored and was in perfect health. She had a goodplexion, a reddish tint on her cheeks, and her face had gotten plumper. However, anxiety was still written all over Riftan¡¯s eyes when he looked at her.


    <b>¡°I¡¯m sorry to say that she still needs to rest. Moreover, there are a lot of visitors right now in Anatol which makes the security unstable. Sending my wife, who hasn¡¯t fully recovered her health, to a dangerous ce...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Dear Sir Calypse. I¡¯m not saying that we are going to a battlefield. What I¡¯m saying is that we are only going to a fun spring festival with innocent country girls. Do you know that worrying too much can make you sick?¡±</b>


    The princess interrupted his words and retaliated bitterly, ring at him with fierce blue eyes. Riftan darkly red back at her, unfazed. Even the knights shed a cold sweat witnessing such authoritarian gazes, but the princess didn¡¯t blink an eye and even snorted at his words.


    <b>¡°You can¡¯t intimidate me. If you¡¯re really worried, then go to the festival with us.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Spending so much time on such useless events...!¡± </b>Riftan, who started shouting, immediately bit his mouth when he saw Max¡¯s defeated face. She quickly rearranged her expression.


    <b>¡°I d-don¡¯t mean to be a bother to you, Riftan... I¡¯m oka-¡±</b>


    She habitually tried to say that she was fine, but suddenly remembered that he hated it when she said that and bit her tongue. When the awkward silence subsided, the princess, imposing high pressure, folded her arms in front of her chest and red at Riftan; even the knights who were silently sitting red at him.


    <b>¡°Can you not be like that and give us permission? There¡¯s nothing wrong with going to the vige spring festival.¡± </b>


    <b>¡°That¡¯s right. Your wife has every right to enjoy Anatol¡¯s festivals to her heart¡¯s content. If you try to tie her up too much, she¡¯ll hate you, Captain.¡±</b>


    As Hebaron and Gabel tried to convince him, Riftan scowled at them. The knights shrugged heavily and shut their mouth. Riftan, who was silent for a long time with a disgruntled expression, finally got up from his seat with a sigh.


    <b>¡°Fine. Prepare the carriage. I will go with you.¡± </b>He said reluctantly, then he squinted his eyes at Max and clicked his tongue.<b> ¡°However, if you show any sign of exhaustion, I¡¯m taking you back to the castle right away.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Y-Yes...!¡±</b>


    Max nodded, her face lighting up with joy. She was guilty of taking his time while he was busy, but she couldn¡¯t hide the fact that she was happy he was about to go out with her. When Riftan started picking up his things, Hebaron cleared his throat and approached him.


    <b>¡°I wille with you. The more escorts, the better.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Sir Nirta is only interested in seeing the vige girls.¡± </b>Out of nowhere, Gabel stepped in front of him.


    <b>¡°Please bring me with you this time. I¡¯ll be chivalrous and keep the spirits of the innocent virgins high at the Spring Festival.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Man, this jerk is no better than me...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Elliot,e with me.¡± </b>Riftan cut off their bickering at once. <b>¡°Don¡¯t even let those two guys near the vige. I don¡¯t want to see Anatol¡¯s women holding illegitimate children knocking on the gates.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Captain!¡±</b>


    He ignored theins and walked out of the conference room, his arm around Max¡¯s shoulders. The princess merely shrugged her shoulders and followed them.


    ***


    They headed for the vige riding a modest carriage in an effort to avoid unnecessary attention from the people. Riftan and Sir Caron wore hooded robes with minimal ornament and dressed as casual as possible, while Max and Agnes wore dark colored cloaks over their white dresses.


    However, when they reached the town square, upon noticing that there were more vige women than they had expected, the princess thew off her cloak right away.


    <b>¡°Even without the cloak, it doesn¡¯t seem like we¡¯ll stand out.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°It¡¯s better to disguise ourselves for safety.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Wearing this robe will only make us look more suspicious.¡±</b> As she spoke bluntly, she let loose her shimmering blonde hair. <b>¡°Everyone¡¯s dressed for the asion, we can¡¯t be the only ones dressed like this, right? Isn¡¯t it?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Uhm... that... I¡¯m...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Don¡¯t be like that, take yours off too, Maximilian. Don¡¯t miss the opportunity to unt yourself.¡±</b>


    As she pulled on the hem, Max took off her stuffy cloak, pretending to be defeated. Riftan, who had been sitting stiffly with a disgruntled face throughout the entire journey, started to open his lips, and then dropped the tense on his shoulder, as if he had lost energy.


    <b>¡°... Do whatever you want.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Are you going to do whatever you want?¡± </b>The princess replied sarcastically, while removing the cape from Max, who was trying to put it back on.


    Riftan frowned, but the princess wore an innocent expression and ignored his re. Sir Caron, on the other hand, looked out at a distance to the window, not wanting to intervene in their g fight.


    Max who was stuck between them, pretended to stretch out the pleats of her skirt. After a long time, the carriage halted, and Max released a sigh of relief. The air felt tight and cramped in the carriage.


    <b>¡°This spot is quite far from the square where the center of the festival is.¡± </b>


    The princess mumbled as she was escorted by Sir Caron, whilst descending from the carriage. Elliot replied with a gentle smile.


    <b>¡°The square is a little cramped because there are a lot of festival booths installed. Besides, isn¡¯t spring best enjoyed on fields where there¡¯s grass?¡±</b>


    Max followed the princess and got off the carriage, scanning the area with a curious gaze. Tents of various colors were erected at regr intervals in a wide field that shimmered in blue. People were doing business with their seats spread out, sitting around tables ying card games, enjoying alcohol, and eating food in street restaurants.


    <b>¡°Go and have a drink or something.¡±</b>


    Riftan tossed a coin at the coachman. Max, whose head was busy turning side to side scanning the area with curiosity, was pulled by Riftan possessively to his side. The elderly coachman took off his hat, bowed gratefully, and drove the carriage to shelter. It seemed that there were a lot of visitors who brought carriages, and there were several wagons packed at the back of the tent.


    <b>¡°It seems that there are more tourists this year.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Isn¡¯t it because of the reputation of the Remdragon Knights? Obviously, more and more travelers are growing curious about thend protected by the world¡¯s mightiest knights.¡±</b> The princess wore a proud expression.


    Max listened to their conversation and watched the lively festival scene. It seemed that more people were gathered than the time she had visited the market with the princess. There were shabby-dressed men who appeared to be tourists, bards performing with their hats off, youngdies who were there to join the festival, various alcohol and food for sale, and some guards who patrolled for safety.


    <b>¡°Maximillian, there it is!¡± </b>The princess suddenly pulled Max who was overwhelmed by the festival. Max followed as they ran towards a tent. Young girls were selling gands beside a stage decorated with colored gs.<b> ¡°Everyone is wearing a flower crown, so I thought they had to be selling them somewhere.¡±</b>


    The princess bought two and put one for herself and ced one on Max¡¯s head. Max touched it with a quaint expression. The prickly stalks, tangled with her wavy hair, felt ominous, but she couldn¡¯t refuse the favor. She smiled awkwardly with gratitude and the princess turned away with satisfaction.


    <b>¡°Doesn¡¯t this just make us feel like dryads? Right?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°It...r-really looks good on you.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°You, Maximillian, looks really lovely too.¡± </b>Sheplimented with joy and pulled Max¡¯s hand back. <b>¡°Now, let¡¯s got to the tent over there and y a card game.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Stop wandering around.¡±</b>


    Riftan who had been tailing them closely, blocked the path in front of the princess. As he pulled Max back into his arms, he gritted his teeth threateningly.


    <b>¡°My wife isn¡¯t your maid that you can just drag anywhere you want. If you need something to drag around with you, then bring a fucking dog!¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Oh my, my, my. You¡¯re really rude with your words, aren¡¯t you?¡±</b>


    Princess Agnes pouted and Max¡¯s face turned blue. The princess didn¡¯t exactly say that she doubted Riftan¡¯s loyalty, but she was still part of the royal family. If the princess got offended and told King Ruben anything negative about him, that might the spark for a disaster.


    <b>¡°Ri-Riftan...! What a disrespectful way to talk to her highness!¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Yes, right! He¡¯s rude!¡±</b>


    Max grew paler in front of the princess. <b>¡°You can¡¯t speak that way...t-to ady. You¡¯re a knight. You have to be polite.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°That¡¯s right! That¡¯s right!¡±</b>


    Riftan looked down at Max with a confused face and sent death res to the princess. Agnes grabbed Max¡¯s hand without batting a single eye, but with a sullen smile.


    <b>¡°We came out to y so let¡¯s leave the colic, unscrupulous man and enjoy the festival to our heart¡¯s content. They should quietly stand back and watch us rx and enjoy.¡±</b>


    Max nced back at Riftan with anxious nces and followed the princess, pretending to be defeated. Honestly, she also wanted to freely enjoy the festival and the princess¡¯ stubborn attitude didn¡¯t bother her either.


    Unlike her who always lingered and hesitated, the princess seemed to be someone that had to run and satisfy her curiosity. When she wanted to see something that looked new or strange, the princess grabbed her hand and ran without hesitation, and Max actively participated in all kinds of games. Getting caught in the passionate momentum, she also began to enjoy the festival to her heart¡¯s content. Even her anxious thoughts seemed to have been blown away amongst the noisy, festive, atmosphere.


    Note ¨C <b>Nymeria</b>: Riftan saying that he didn¡¯t want Hebaron and Gabel¡¯s illegitimate child around the town made meugh so hard! And ngl, this chapter Agnes sent some gay vibes! Ahah

 Chapter 158

    <h4>Chapter 158</h4>


    For the first time in her life, Max gambled by ying dice. She mixed in with the crowds to watch a street performance, tried beer that had a musty odor and tasted a pie which had a beef-tasting filling. When her stomach was filled with these exotic peasant foods, Max was egged by Agnes to participate in a javelin toss.


    Agnes threw a javelin to demonstrate as she exined nicely to Max. <b>¡°You have to hold the back part of the javelin to toss far. Hold it here and angle it properly for the right projectile before you release.¡±</b>


    Max stumbled onto the tform and swallowed, Riftan was watching her from a distance with his arms folded. She hoped that if she performed well with the javelin, he would trust her ability and worry less about her. Max threw the javelin with a determined look on her face, and yet, instead of reaching the g, the javelin bounced off the floor in less than five cubits* (1.5 meters) from her feet. Her face turned hot. Even the twelve-year-old boy who yed before her had done better.


    <b>¡°Miss, you need to aim your pole upward!¡±</b> a scraggly-bearded spectatorughed. He handed her the javelin again.


    Max was still embarrassed. She wanted to run away from the tform, but knew that if she fled, the crowd would onlyugh harder. She closed her eyes and threw the javelin again. This time, it sailed in a high arc and passed by the second g finely. Max looked back to get Riftan¡¯s attention, but her excitement quickly left her.


    Two women in mboyant, typical Romani clothes were writhing their bodies around Riftan and Knight Karon in a curious way. As one of the two Romani moved closer to Riftan, Max felt her insides boil. She went down from the game tform and rushed to his side in a cold fury.


    <b>¡°Ri-Riftan!¡±</b> she yelled.


    He had an annoyed look on his face from garnering the strangers¡¯ attention and he was still standing with his arms folded, but he was now looking heavenward above everyone¡¯s heads. At Max¡¯s call, four pairs of eyes met hers at once. Although she was briefly intimidated, she soon wedged herself between Riftan and the Romanis. She gave a strict look at the women.


    <b>¡°Wh-why are you ap-approaching my husband?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Omo, omo! Did husband and wife go together to the festival?¡±</b>


    The two Romanis pped their hands andughed without fear, they had a strong smell of alcohol about them. Max frowned and stepped back. The women began circling her slowly, grinning yfully, like cats preying on a fish.


    <b>¡°I envy you. To have such a handsome man as your husband¡±</b>, one said. <b>¡°Hmmm, can you share? Just lend him to us for a little bit¡±</b>,added the other.


    Their impudence made Max blush. She had been taught that alldies had to be modest, so she was baffled at how those strange women could get drunk in public and approach a married man like that.


    The devilish prostitutes then tried to catch the dragonyer¡¯s attention, the same one who could not usually be sidetracked. Max clung to Riftan¡¯s arm.


    <b>¡°No, I can¡¯t share him!¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Oh, don¡¯t be like that, let us borrow him for a little while.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°A-absolutely not. Not even for a little bit!¡±</b> Max cried, trying to catch Riftan¡¯s eye. She wanted him to be on her side.


    Riftan, who had been still as a rock, moved his eyes in a frenzy and passed a hand roughly over the side of his face. His neck, which was usually a crisp copper color from being sunburned, was now turning red.


    <b>¡°Er, yeah¡±</b>, he muttered, looking away from everyone. He struggled to find something else to say. <b>¡°She says... you can¡¯t borrow me.¡±</b>


    It was such an odd statement that Max stared at him in disbelief. Suddenly, someoneughed out of nowhere.


    <b>¡°Huhuhu!¡±</b> Agnesughed nonsensically. <b>¡°No one¡¯s going to believe this. That the Mahgo could say something this stupid...¡±</b>


    The princess, who had pursued Max, grabbed her sides and keptughing loudly. Through her blurry tears, she made eye contact with the drunk Romanis.


    <b>¡°Huhg! I wanted to enjoy a good man, but it looks like this one has two women¡±</b>, one of them said, breaking eye contact with Agnes. She shrugged and coolly stepped back, as if the game wasn¡¯t fun anymore.


    <b>¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do, sister. Let¡¯s go over there and enjoy some more drinks¡±</b>, the other said.


    The Romanis sighed from discontent and waved their arms before turning away. <b>¡°It was nice to meet you all</b>¡±, they chimed. <b>¡°If any of you men change your mind and want to have some fun, we¡¯re staying at the Reddin Inn.¡±</b> They left smoothly with their bums moving, as if they were cats wagging their tails in the wind.


    Max squinted at their retreating backs. How dare these women try to seduce a married man so impudently?


    Agnes, who still somehow exuded the cocky demeanor of a princess while doubled overughing, approached Max. Her shoulders were still hunched as she tried to catch her breath.


    <b>¡°It¡¯s not umon for women like that to approach Riftan. Strong men are popr these days.¡±</b>


    Agnes wiped the tears from her eyes and pulled Riftan¡¯s hood over his head. <b>¡°You¡¯re the one who needs to cover your face, not me or your wife. You¡¯ve made Maximilian jealous, Riftan.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°What the hell do you mean?¡±</b> Riftan shouted and turned to look at Max. <b>¡°I was telling them to shove off, but they were more stubborn than I thought.¡± </b>Max returned his look, doubting him. <b>¡°It¡¯s true, I was telling them to leave!¡±</b>


    His expression seemed to be half-embarrassed and half-joyful. She raised her eyebrows, studying his face. When she saw the corner of Riftan¡¯s mouth lift upward, she grew angry and pulled on Agnes¡¯ arm.


    <b>¡°W-we should just enjoy this f-festival. And Riftan, you c-can do whatever you want.¡±</b>


    Before he could reply, she rushed off with the princess. Agnes giggled before following in-stride.


    <b>¡°That¡¯s a good idea, Maximilian. Let¡¯s have fun, just the two of us.¡±</b>


    The women ran like the wind, leaving Riftan and Sir Karon to dwell on their humiliation. They headed to the green field where music was ying.


    Young women adorned with the traditional Uigru fabrics tied around their waists were dancing on the plush, green hill. Without missing a beat, Agnes took Max¡¯s hand to join in.


    <b>¡°We¡¯re dancing too!¡±</b>


    Max fell in and was swept away by the other women who danced around her. They spun around and around, hand-in-hand; Agnes, peasants, and noblewoman alike. The dance consisted more of jumping than your typical waltz, but the moves were fun and natural to dance to. All thedies seemed to dance from pure joy to the sound of the music. Without much thought, Max followed the group along the hill to a field.


    The melody began to be grow more fast-paced and slightly unrefined, unlike the soft, elegant music present at Croix Castle. The lively, traditional beating of the drums, the soft echoes of the lute, and the whistling sound of the pipes blended to create a lovely melody. It sounded like thick reeds blowing in the woods. Thedies¡¯ footwork began to speed in time to the music, as the notes echoed in the sky.


    Max felt the soft yet rough melody go through her body and felt joy from dancing for the first time in her life. The womenughed when the tambourine began to y. Even the bystanders started to tap their feet strongly in time to the beat. Someone began to sing nicely along to the lute:


    And so, the knight picked up the broken body


    As the spirit flew away


    The oak tree spirit that he loved


    Only he remained alone on the hill


    The wind shaking the gentle branches of the oak tree


    Beside him


    Darling, when the snow melts


    And the season changes


    New leaves will sprout from my body


    And I will sing a song for you


    Ah, the wind is my voice


    That I hope will ry to you


    It was a song strangely familiar to Max. Perhaps because it was about the story she had heard before, about the legendary Sir Uigru and the dryad who loved him.


    The maidens with the traditional fabrics around their waists sang along to the sad lyrics. It was a stark contrast to the yful melody the instruments continued to y. It all sounded so odd together, that Max began tough out loud until her body shook and she felt dizzy. She had never rememberedughing so hard like that.


    Her heart strummed quickly to the drumbeat, and her blood seemed to flow through her veins more quickly throughout her body, all the way to her fingertips. She felt free. Had it always been this pleasant to stand under the sun and move freely just for the fun of it?


    <b>¡°Maxi.¡±</b> Someone grabbed her arm.


    She looked up only to see Riftan with his hood over his forehead. He was staring at her with burning eyes and Max suddenly felt aroused to see his desire showing on his taut face. He led her out of the crowd while Agnes, who was still dancing with the other maidens and enjoying the festival activities, did not even look their way.


    Max began to breathe raggedly as she kept up with Riftan. The music and voices of the festival participants were fading behind them. He held her by the waist and looked around them urgently, as if trying to find a seclusive spot. She felt his enthusiasm vibrating, as he leaned her body against hers. Max began to heat up, suddenly thinking of his touch or a kiss. This was all a new experience for her. Even her slight anger towards him seemed to fuel her passion.


    <b>¡°Ri-Riftan...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Here.¡±</b> He pulled her into a densely covered area and kissed her roughly, as if he could not hold back anymore. His hot breath swept over Max¡¯s lips as he pushed his tongue in.


    It wasn¡¯t enough. Max began to desire him more, as if she were drinking him in, but only tasting salt water. Riftan groaned as she reciprocated his lust and pushed her against a tree. She wrapped her arms around his neck and leaned her back against the rough bark. Their moist lips ovepped again, and his hot, soft tongue began to eagerly explore her mouth.


    Max groaned andid her hand by Riftan¡¯s corbone, feeling his pulse from the neck. His soft tongue, which was the only soft part of the man, continued to pursue hers, as if searching to taste all of her sensitive parts. Max was feeling dizzy from her inability to breathe.


    <b>¡°Ri-Riftan...¡±</b> she said again.


    Her lungs were swelling up as if desperate to explode. He pulled her up by her thighs and Max felt his touch over her thin dress. She shuddered as her legs wrapped against his hard body.


    It was hard to believe they were acting like that in public while close by, the festival was still going on.


    Have I lost it? Max caressed Riftan¡¯s chest and shoulders, then grabbed his clothes and pulled him closer.


    Riftan reacted like a hungry dog, dribbling kisses along her neck. He pushed her dress slightly upward and stuck his hand underneath her clothes. His hot palm and callused fingers felt rough against the sensitive areas of Max¡¯s breasts.


    She sighed, thrilled by his warm touch, and rubbed her forehead against his shoulder. Riftan pushed his hardness against her stomach as he kept massaging her breasts. A warm sensation began to spread through Max¡¯s body, as if a me was burning in her stomach.


    She spread her legs further when she felt the familiar ache to ept him and desperately tugged at his robes, rubbing herself to him, as giving him permission. Then Riftan grew intense, as if he demanded to feel more skin, and his body seemed to shake from excitement as he lifted the hem of her dress.


    At that moment, a loud roar emitted in the sky.


    Note ¨C<b> Nymeria: </b>Okay first of all, Riftan that ¡°you can¡¯t borrow me¡± sounded SO stupid, I was dying fromughing. Second, a very steamy scene after a long time!

 Chapter 159

    <strong>Chapter 159</strong>


    <strong>Trantor ¨C LN </strong>


    <strong>Proofreader ¨C Nymeria</strong>


    Max looked up, startled. Fireworks were cascading over the festival grounds, scattering shes of light everywhere. Max was entranced by the magnificent scene but Riftan groaned shortly beside her ear.


    <b>¡°F*ck, Agnes.¡±</b>


    Max understood: clearly, Agnes had initiated the fireworks disy. Then she came to her senses, panicked, and tried to push Riftan away.


    <b>¡°W-we should go and see w-what happened.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°She¡¯s having fun again. That woman loves being a pain in the a**.¡±</b> He sighed and let out a shaky breath, trying his best to calm his growing desire. He wiped his face, where his excitement was easy to read. <b>¡°F**k, what¡¯s Elliot doing, letting this go on?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Y-you should help.¡±</b>


    Again, the loud eruption of explosives resounded in the air. Riftan mmed his head against the tree and began cussing out. Max didn¡¯t know how she could help him. Her body was still leaning against Riftan¡¯s, which was still burning like a hot fire. When she heard people cheer on the festival grounds, Max came back down to Earth, and a wave of embarrassment overwhelmed her.


    Dear God... Sir Karon must know what we were up to. What did he and the passerby think when they saw us leave quietly?


    Hot steam seemed to blow out of her ears and Max began to cry out from shame, her face turning a deep red. Riftan sighed at her difort and reluctantly set her feet on the floor.


    <b>¡°Damn, give me a minute. Let me calm down.¡±</b>


    Like a small, discouraged boy, he copsed onto the ground and pressed his forehead against his knee. Max kneeled next to him and waited for him to cool downpletely. In-between her legs it was still throbbing from the desire and the roof of her mouth was dry.


    She was so embarrassed about the situation that she couldn¡¯t raise her face and Riftan¡¯s mood was the same, if not worse. He had dug his head over his knees only for a few seconds when another spark suddenly shed in the sky. He gritted his teeth.


    <b>¡°That damn woman. I¡¯ll exile her from Anatol.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Oh, d-don¡¯t say that. She is a guest from t-the royal family.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Should we let unwanted guests stay here?¡±</b> Riftan said bluntly, ncing at Max. <b>¡°You¡¯ve gotten pretty close to hertely, have you?¡±</b>


    Max gave an uncertain look as the question floated in the air. Although she and Agnes were polite with each other and had yed in the festival hand-in-hand, she still didn¡¯t know her true character. Max was too honest to reply that they had a good rtionship, so simply said with a nervousugh, <b>¡°S-she seems like a nice person a-and is kind to me.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Aren¡¯t you tired of her dragging you around?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°It¡¯s okay. A-actually, I feel I have more energy than usual¡±</b>, Max said trying to cate him.


    She waited for his answer, wondering if it sounded convincing enough, but in response Riftan just looked down and curled a few strands of Max¡¯s hair between his fingers, then tugged them behind her ears.


    She shuddered at his touch. A few soft leaves fell and left a pale green shadow over his sharp face as they fell to the ground. Riftan, who had been staring at Max quietly for a while, muttered softly, <b>¡°Today is the first time I¡¯ve seen you so happy, enjoying yourself... having fun.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Th-this is my first time at a town festival¡±</b>, Max answered, caught off guard by his serious gaze.


    <b>¡°Do you want me to hold a festival every day?¡±</b> Riftan said, seriously.


    <b>¡°D-don¡¯t be ridiculous,¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I¡¯ll pay for them all.¡±</b>


    He looked like he was being too serious, so Max sped her hands and turned pale. <b>¡°Y-you mustn¡¯t. N-next year. It w-would be nice enough to ce here together again.¡±</b>


    Riftan¡¯s eyes became unfocused. He closed his eyes, thinking deeply about what she said. <b>¡°Yes, next year, the two of us...¡±</b>


    Before he could finish speaking, another BANG rang out and his brow furrowed. He stood and said distractedly, <b>¡°Let¡¯s head back. I need to put this out before she burns all of Anatol.¡±</b>


    Max clumsily stood as well. Riftan patted her clothes, took her hand, and led the way out of their spot behind the tree. She still felt light-headed, as if she were walking on a cloud. A warm, spring breeze flowed around her body, as if hugging her. She couldn¡¯t even remember why the festival was being held in the first ce.


    At the top of the hill, Agnes was still emitting fireworks into the sky with her magic. She only stopped when Riftan came to berate her and stuck her tongue out at him. At his terrible gaze, Sir Karon muttered his apologies for not being able to control the princess. Riftan¡¯s dark mood didn¡¯t dissipate as he walked down the hill among crowds of spectators, he stared at every face who caught his eye with a menacing re. Agnes¡¯ followed him, morosely.


    <b>¡°You needn¡¯t be so angry. Everyone enjoyed the lights¡±</b>, she mumbled.


    <b>¡°Some of these people might¡¯ve recognized you. Christ. You¡¯re a blond, blue-eyed wizard. Isn¡¯t that typical of a Capitol citizen?¡±</b> He locked eyes with the princess and said menacingly, <b>¡°Please be aware. You¡¯re a king¡¯s daughter, and some people here want to hurt you.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Don¡¯t be so stiff. If anyone tries to harm me, I can take care of myself.¡±</b> She mped her mouth shut upon Riftan¡¯s cold gaze. She rolled her eyes, but eventually said softly, <b>¡°I may have overdone it a bit this time since I was excited.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°You went overboard¡±</b>, Riftan said fiercely through his teeth. He looked around. Although he wore a hood, there were still many young townspeople who seemed to recognize him. Even worse, Agnes, the person who had magically set off the fireworks, was in his presence.


    Spectators were watching them and whispering, the word was spreading among the festival participants that the Lord Calypse and an elite wizard were among them. To avoid trouble, Riftan and the group headed straight for the main road.


    <b>¡°Please, wait one moment. I¡¯ll bring up the coach¡±</b>, Sir Karon said quickly once they broke from the crowd.


    Looking back, Agnes said sincerely, <b>¡°I am sorry that our outing ended early because of me. I only wanted us all to enjoy ourselves more.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Oh, it was a n-nice surprise. I enjoyed your magic. It w-was amazing! I d-didn¡¯t know a technique like that existed.¡±</b>


    Agnes beamed from Max¡¯s praise. <b>¡°I learned how to make fireworks when I was at the Wizarding Tower. The fireworks are a bit noisy, but cool to the touch. Since it burns quickly, it won¡¯t affect its surroundings either. I often conjure them for annual celebrations.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I see. T-This magic is for entertainment.¡±</b>


    Maxi lowered her eyes, a bit disappointed in herself. A while ago, she had almost beatose from wasting too much mana, even after trying to preserve as much magic as she could for her patients. Yet Agnes had emitted scores of fireworks and looked perfectly fine: to the princess, that amount of mana was miniscule. Max felt an inferior gap between herself and Agnes again.


    While Riftan was checking the carriage, Agnes leaned in and whispered in Max¡¯s ear,<b> ¡°By the way, it looked like a scene from a tale.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Y-yes?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°When Riftan took the dancing Maximilian into the forest.¡± </b>Max¡¯s face began to turn as red as charcoal burning in a fire, but Agnes didn¡¯t stop. <b>¡°What did you two do in the woods?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°A-agnes!¡±</b> Max almost screamed.


    Agnes giggled and scampered into the carriage. Riftan, who was checking that the jockey was still sober, looked at the princess retreating back in surprise. Max shook her head to show that nothing important had happened and quickly followed her into the carriage. Agnes was leaning against the carriage door when she saw Max¡¯s expression andughed.


    <b>¡°Your face looks red like a plum. Aren¡¯t you too innocent to be a married woman?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°D-don¡¯tugh. Please.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°That¡¯s a hard request to obey. I enjoy teasing you, Maximilian.¡±</b> Agnes blue eyes shone brightly while herughter turned into suppressed giggles.


    Max began to sweat, not knowing how to respond to this odd behavior. The princess smiled gently.


    <b>¡°Thank you foring out with me today. I¡¯m d we were able to make some happy memories together before I head back.¡±</b>


    Max¡¯s eyes widened at this remark. <b>¡°H-have you finished your duties here?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I should head back to the Capitol soon. I see it¡¯s pointless now to convince that man toe with me¡±</b>, she said pointing outside at Riftan. <b>¡°I should be satisfied now that I¡¯ve confirmed he¡¯s doing well.¡±</b>


    Max¡¯s breath stopped as she heard the admiration in Agnes¡¯ voice. She wasn¡¯t sure if Agnes favored Riftan as a man or admired him as the invincible Mahgo.


    Agnes looked at her and her countenance became serious. <b>¡°If you have the time, please consider stopping by the Pce at least once. I¡¯ll guide you from there to every corner of the surrounding Capitol.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Th-thank you for the offer.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I mean this sincerely. It¡¯s a formal invitation¡±</b>, Agnes raised her finger in emphasis.


    Max averted her eyes to hide her embarrassment. The princess did not seem upset to be leaving Riftan alone, which made her a bit more relieved. If Agnes really did have feelings for Riftan, she would not be this kind, Max considered. If that was the case, the princess would have stayed longer and taken advantage of her situation in Anatol to win him over.


    After another moment, Riftan and Sir Karon finished their discussion and entered the carriage. Once all the passengers were seated, one of them knocked on the partition, and the carriage began to travel back to the Calypse estate.


    Looking out through her window, Max saw the fields, green from early spring, pass her by. Soft leaves rustled in the wind, as if a spirit were singing faintly.


    It was a lovely scene, but also somehow lonely.


    Note ¨C <b>LN:</b> Agnes is having fun at everyone¡¯s expense lol


    <b>Nymeria: </b>I¡¯m sorry for the dy, tough period. This is a bonus chapter to make amends! <3

 Chapter 160

    <strong>Chapter 160</strong>


    <strong>Trantor ¨C LN</strong>


    <strong>Proofreader ¨C Nymeria</strong>


    The next day, Agnes and her men began to prepare for their journey back to the Pce. With Rodrigo¡¯s help, Max reviewed the packing list while coordinating the servants to prepare for their guests¡¯ departure.


    The original n was to consult with Riftan to provide a gift to the King, but the monster bones and skin took up most of the avable space in the horse-drawn carriages. Besides, between Agnes¡¯ spoils from the monster raids and the purchases she had made in town, the servants could only fit four tapestries and six ruby-encrusted wine sses in misceneous ces.


    <b>¡°Ha-have you inspected the carriages?¡±</b> Max asked Rodrigo.


    <b>¡°Yes, my Lady. I reced one of the wheels and fed the horses. The cksmiths also n to check the horseshoes prior to departure¡±. </b>Max continued to scan the packing list as Rodrigo briefed her. He watched her quietly for a moment before saying nervously.<b> ¡°My Lady, it hasn¡¯t been long since you¡¯ve recovered. If you need rest, please leave everything to me.¡±</b>


    Max gave him a sour smile. Riftan¡¯s overprotective personality seemed to have spread amongst the servants. It was now a recurring theme for someone to ask her to rest whenever she was engaged.


    She moved her thin body, watching the skirt of her pale, green dress swish faintly. Did she look sickly? She knew she didn¡¯t look particrly strong, but she wouldn¡¯t break from standing either. Max raised her head and said assuredly.


    <b>¡°I-I¡¯m not sick. I have had enough r-rest, thank you. I-I¡¯m fine now.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I¡¯m d to hear that, my Lady, but please don¡¯t overwhelm yourself.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Yes, I know¡±</b>, Max said wryly, unperturbed by the butler¡¯s words. She turned to focus on the servants scurried around the castle. She wanted to help the busy staff and didn¡¯t want to be treated like a weak, old man. She strode down the corridor with a nonchnt expression to look professional.


    Agnes and her knights were inspecting their weapons, magic artifacts, and other equipment near the Great Hall. A knight had told Max that crossing the Anatolian Mountains in itself was already a dangerous journey, so they had to prepare for monster ambushes. The knights dressed their horses with protective armor and installed sharp des on the t roofs of the carriages to prevent monsters from roosting there. Finally, the knights began to check their personal armor for defects. Even the attendants were lightly armed with swords and leather armor. Instead of going home, the party looked like they were going to war.


    <b>¡°Maximilian!¡±</b> Agnes waved at her happily. <b>¡°Thank you for helping my men and I pack.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Yes. Pl-Please let me know if there¡¯s a-anything else you need¡±</b>.


    <b>¡°We just need enough food and water now to reach the estate of Baron Luvein. Any more goods, and it will be dangerous to maneuver. The extra weight will slow our movement.¡± </b>Agnes viewed Max¡¯s packing list and nodded in approval. ¡°Looks urate.¡±


    <b>¡°Y-you requested medicines this morning?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Thirty shekels of detoxifying potion (about 330 grams), and twenty shekels of recovery potion (about 220 grams) will be enough¡±</b>, Agnes said.


    Max wrote down the quantities before handing off the list to Rodrigo. The princess watched the transaction with a sad smile.


    <b>¡°I¡¯ve had a headache since dawn. I considered prolonging my departure a couple more days, but my father has sent an urgent message.¡±</b> She sighed, motioning to a messenger hawk resting on one of the carriages.


    Max¡¯s eyes widened. <b>¡°Ha-has something happened at the Capital?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°The typical drama. Another territorial dispute¡±</b>, Agnes rubbed her forehead. <b>¡°After the rainy season, the bloody fools who have been locked inside all day tend to make noise, as if they¡¯re bears waking up from hibernation. There really is never a peaceful day.¡±</b>


    Max¡¯s heart fell. She remembered the Knights of Croix often leaving the estate for one of her father¡¯s campaigns. Knights seemed to spend most of their lives on the battlefield.


    <b>¡°R-Riftan will also have to depart a-at some point.¡±</b> Max said deeply, trying to hide her dejection.


    <b>¡°Yes, if the conflict growsrge enough to require the Remdragon Knights¡±</b>, Agnes said with her usual, cheerful attitude, checking that the goods were secured tightly on her saddle. Max hid her face, trying to review the packing list again, but her eyes were too blurred with tears to read the words properly. She bit her lip to hide her disappointment.


    <b>¡°When that timees, Maximillian, you cane too.¡±</b>


    Max rose her head. <b>¡°M-m-me?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Aren¡¯t you a wizard?¡±</b> Agnes tilted her head, surprised at her response. <b>¡°If a crisis isrge enough to require Riftan¡¯s assistance, his group will need healing magic as well. There are too many conflicts in this world and not enough wizards to support. He may need your help soon, Maximilian.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Oh, I-I¡¯m not sure if I would be helpful. I o-only started learning magic a while ago. The lst time I used healing magic, I fainted. I do-don¡¯t seem to have that much mana¡±</b>.


    <b>¡°Your magic will improve exponentially with practice¡±</b>, Agnes said, frowning. She seemed to have expected a more enthusiastic response from Max. <b>¡°I heard from the knights you only started learning magic a few months ago. You¡¯ve done impressive feats as a beginner, Maximilian.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I h-have only done simple healing spells. Ruth does many other types of magic. I-I¡¯ve tried other branches of magic with him, but h-have not advanced much.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°It¡¯s not umon for wizards to excel in certain branches. Most likely, Maximilian, you have an affinity for healing magic. If you train for a few years and take some risks outside of the castle, I have no doubt that you will be a great healer in a few years.¡± </b>Agnes seemed so convinced about Max¡¯s potential that even she almost began to wonder if she did have some innate talent. The princess lowered her voice to encourage Max, <b>¡°Do not forsake the talents that God has given you.¡±</b>


    Max stared nkly at Agnes¡¯ blue eyes, at a loss for words. She had lived almost twenty-two years being called a stammering fool by her father. Since she had arrived to Anatol, she pretended to act like a distinguished noblewoman, and was often discouraged about her poor performance. Yet now, a powerful wizard like Agnes who had traveled across the entire continent said that Max had a gift. She looked at the princess nervously, trying to see if she truly meant what she had said. Agnes¡¯ expression was tender, but her eyes were firm. She seemed sincere.


    Max swallowed before saying, <b>¡°I-I¡¯ll try my best.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°You can do it¡±</b>, Agnes smiled, trying to motivate her, then she lightly tapped on her shoulder before checking on her knights.


    You can do it. Those simple words seemed to produce a ripple in Max¡¯s mind, as if sprouting a new idea that she could control her future.


    ***


    An extravagant dinner was set in the dining hall as an informal farewell party for the guests. It was a bit too simple to call it a feast, but the guests enjoyed their meal withoutint. Every Remdragon Knight was present to wish Agnes¡¯ and her men good luck on their journey. After a short farewell ceremony, the knights lined themselves outside the castle.


    Agnes leapt onto her red-brown horse without dy, wanting to camp at the foot of the mountains before sundown.


    <b>¡°Thank you all for your generosity. I had a wonderful time¡±</b>, Agnes smiled at Max. She was thanking her host as etiquette demanded, as expected from a princess.


    <b>¡°N-no. I wish I h-had been a better host¡±</b>.


    <b>¡°Let¡¯s end the formalities here¡±</b>. The princess looked over shoulder, making sure her party was ready to leave. Three stocked carriages and her attendants were behind her, her knights to her left and right were all staring at her, ready for themand to depart. Six additional Remdragon Knights had temporarily joined Agnes¡¯ party. They had been ordered by Riftan to escort Agnes¡¯ safely out of Anatol. <b>¡°We should get going¡±</b>.


    Hebaron, who was part of her entourage, gave a huge grin while scratching his back.


    <b>¡°You came like a typhoon making a mess and now you¡¯re leaving like thunder. Do you have to make a big impression on everyone who crosses your path?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I do hate the idea of leaving a mess¡±</b>, Agnes said.


    <b>¡°It¡¯s because you¡¯re too impatient and reckless.¡±</b> Riftan, standing in the front row with his arms crossed over his chest, muttered cynically under his breath and Agnesughed as if Riftan¡¯s suspicions were ridiculous.


    <b>¡°Lord Calypse is thest person who should be teaching me about patience.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Don¡¯t even think about discussing patience with me¡±</b>, Riftan warned. <b>¡°I haven¡¯t raised my voice at you once. I¡¯ve been enduring your presence for the past few weeks while you¡¯ve tried to coerce me with your schemes.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Haven¡¯t raised your voice?¡±</b> Agnes repeated him, bewildered.


    Note ¨C <b>Nymeria</b>: Agnes leaving ?? I¡¯ll miss this typhoon, I love seeing how she gives courage and boosts Maxi¡¯s confidence.

 Chapter 161

    <strong>Chapter 161</strong>


    <b>Trantor ¨C LN</b>


    <b>Proofreader ¨C Nymeria</b>


    Max watched Riftan and Agnes argue. It was embarrassing to see them fight in public, but the knights around them seemed used to it, and shook their heads, bored.


    <b>¡°Christ, say your goodbyes and leave already¡±</b>, Riftan said.


    <b>¡°You started the argument first!¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Do you n on leaving after the sun sets?¡±</b>, he added.


    Agnes¡¯ shoulders briefly trembled as if she was trying to hold back a retort, then she sighed. <b>¡°Yes, unwanted guests should leave.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Thank you, Your Highness.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°R-Riftan!¡±</b> Max pulled on the hem of his shirt.


    Riftan looked down at her before forcing himself to give a fake smile to Agnes. <b>¡°Please have safe travels.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Thank you¡±</b>, Agnes said dryly, but smiled when she turned to Max. <b>¡°Maximillian, thank you also for your hospitality.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Pl-please stay safe and good luck¡±</b>.


    <b>¡°I wish you the same¡±</b>, the princess said before alerting her men.


    Her knights yelled in approval before following Agnes across the drawbridge, kicking up dust beneath them. Max waved her hand until she had disappeared from her sight. She had felt ufortable having Riftan and Agnes spend time together, but now, a mysterious hollow feeling seemed to rece our anxiety.


    <b>¡°Let¡¯s go back to our room¡±</b>, Riftan told her.


    He hugged her firmly while looking at the castle. Max turned in his embrace to watch him: his arms felt thick and strong like a tree trunk.


    ***


    Max soonpleted her tasks of renovating the gardens and castle. The gardens were now green and lush, depicting full bloom flowers. The sky over the garden became noisy as hawkers trained their birds. In the castle, old furniture was reced, and every corner was either decorated or clean.


    Meanwhile, Riftan was still busy coordinating the road construction. The knights toiled from dawn until dusk around him, keeping the monsters away.


    Max soon fell into a monotonous routine. The servants were diligent andpetent, needing little supervision. Before, she had studied magic in her free time but was now hesitant to start again. Her apathy towards the subject affected her ability, in fact it took her longer to memorizeplex forme without her past enthusiasm.


    In thefort of her bedroom, she sighed as she touched the book spines lined up in rows on the bookshelf. Agnes had said she had a talent for healing magic, but Max still wasn¡¯t quite sure. Should she continue to learn magic, even if Riftan was against it? Her husband had made it clear that he never wanted her help, and Max was too discouraged to follow up after his initial rejection.


    White rays of sunlight poured over her through the window and she kept getting distracted by the view outside instead of reading, and she had lost interest in the speech practice worksheet that Ruth had made for her. What was the point in continuing? Sheid her head against the windowsill and sighed again.


    <b>¡°What are you doing? Are you sick?¡±</b>, Riftan said.


    Max turned quickly and walked up to him. <b>¡°W-Why are you here at this time?¡±</b>


    Riftan had left before dawn to supervise the road construction. Max looked at him with worry, wondering if there had been issues. However, he was unhurt and stood tall as always, disying a confident presence. His hair was shining like a ck onyx with strands outstretched here and there at odd angles.


    He looked at her methodically, checking for any signs of weakness. After taking off his leather gloves, he rested his hand against her forehead.


    <b>¡°I had toe back to see the cksmith and stopped by to see you. Do you have a fever?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Oh, no. I w-was only looking outside.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°You were sighing. Are you bored here?¡±</b> he said, troubled. <b>¡°Would you like to invite some of the neighboring nobles and hold a banquet?¡±</b>


    Max widened her eyes and drew back in surprise. Although Riftan had the funds to hold a banquet now, the knights didn¡¯t have the time to leisurely enjoy their food, drink, and entertain guests. His offer was ridiculous, just like the time he had offered to hold a festival every day of the year. Yet his face showed that he was making a genuine offer, so she shook her head quickly. Riftan frowned and bent until they were at eye level. His gaze was serious, as if wanting to know what she was thinking about.


    <b>¡°You¡¯ve been making faces since the guests left. If you¡¯re bored from the country life¡ª¡±</b>


    Max cut him off. <b>¡°No! I-It¡¯s only because the weather has been warm. I w-was drowsy. I d-don¡¯t want to hold a banquet or feast. I do-don¡¯t enjoy those things.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°At Croix Castle, you didn¡¯t stay at the banquet for long either¡±</b>, he said thoughtfully. <b>¡°You only revealed yourself and left after a short while.¡±</b>


    His tone sounded disapproving to Max. Did he want a more social wife?


    <b>¡°I w-want to be a good host and m-make sure our guests feel w-wee¡±</b>, she said resolutely. <b>¡°Bu-but I generally do not enjoy loud events. Even as a child, I¡¯ve never liked them.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°It didn¡¯t seem that way at the festival. I just want to see you enjoy¡ª¡±</b>, Riftan winced, noticing that he was raising his voice. His shoulders stiffened. <b>¡°Then, would you like to take a walk with me now, instead?¡±</b> he added more softly.


    <b>¡°You d-don¡¯t have to. You¡¯re busy¡±.</b>


    <b>¡°I¡¯m not busy enough to stop breathing¡±</b>, Riftan said, annoyed. He picked up Max¡¯s cloak hanging off the wall. <b>¡°Do you want to avoid spending time with me?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°No, I don¡¯t d-dislike your idea. B-but Riftan, you¡¯re always working. You don¡¯t have t-time to sleep properly. Instead of a walk, y-you should rest even for a little bit. I-it will be better for you.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Taking a nap in bed together sounds nice¡±</b>, Riftan nced at the bed before grimacing. <b>¡°But I¡¯m not confident enough that I can justy down with you and sleep quietly.¡±</b>


    Max blushed and heid a hand on her shoulder before fastening the sp on her cloak around her neck.


    <b>¡°Let¡¯s take a walk. I haven¡¯t seen the gardens you¡¯ve decorated up close¡±</b>. A fresh breeze entered through the open window and Riftan sniffed, then made a strange face. <b>¡°The whole castle smells like flowers¡±</b>.


    <b>¡°Do you dislike it?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°No, it¡¯s something different¡±</b>, he said dryly. <b>¡°I¡¯m used to the smell of dirt, horses, sweat, blood...¡±</b>


    Max felt that perhaps Riftan had more inmon with the flowers than she did. He was full of life just like their garden, was familiar with living every day, through hardship or training. He was strong and brave enough to ovee his trials, while she was just empty.


    <b>¡°Let¡¯s grab some refreshments first¡±</b>, Riftan said lightly, trying to improve her mood.


    Max smiled, trying to hide her worries. <b>¡°A few days ago, I b-bought a lot of fresh fruit. T-there were quality spices on sale. We w-will have a lot to choose from.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Good, it¡¯s been some time since I¡¯ve had fresh fruit. Not dried or pickled¡±.</b>


    Riftan looked straight ahead and went out with Max. After stopping momentarily in the kitchens, they left to go outside with a basket of raspberries, mulled wine, freshly baked apples, and bread.


    Max squinted when bright sunlight shone over her, making the dew on the flower buds shine like jewels. Compared to the stone floor the servants cleaned and polished every day, the grass felt like a soft carpet that emitted a soft, bluish hue.


    <b>¡°Are you cold?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°No, I¡¯m v-very warm¡±</b>. She took his hand and walked slowly. The Uigru tree was now sprouting buds. Max smiled andughed quietly while she admired the foliage. Ruth¡¯s magic had worked, the tree had finallye back to life.


    <b>¡°What are you smiling andughing about?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°The tree here. Do you see? The f-flowers have blossomed¡±.</b>


    <b>¡°I thought this tree was dead¡±.</b>


    <b>¡°Ruth said the t-tree may seem dead but t-there was a high chance it was still alive. I-in autumn, he applied his magic¡±</b>, Max stopped as she saw Riftan be impassive. <b>¡°Is something wrong?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°No¡±</b>, he said bluntly and tugged on her arm. <b>¡°I don¡¯t see what¡¯s interesting about an ugly tree having leaves. We should look at something else. Let¡¯s go to the garden you¡¯re always looking at from our room.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°The merchant gave me some rmendations. I p-nted a medley of flowers. I hope you e-enjoy them¡±</b>.


    They walked down a path past the training area gates at a rxed pace. Max smiled in delight as she saw the sun filter through the foliage and light up her husband¡¯s face.


    She loved looking at him and yet feared to disappoint him at the same time. His naturally cruel and sharp eyes, hisrge and overbearing body that moved lithely, even when he was at ease... She admired all of him and was no longer scared of his appearance.


    She didn¡¯t understand why such a handsome man felt so passionate about a woman like her. Regardless, her heart seemed to fill with him more and more as the days went by.


    <b>¡°The garden view is even more wonderful up close¡±</b>.


    They finally arrived. A medley of colorful flowers were in full bloom and Riftan began to speak.


    Note ¨C <b>LN</b>: Lol, Riftan shot down the Uigru Tree legend in three sentences.


    <b>Nymeria:</b> Guys, Riftan¡¯s reaction to the oak tree... Riftan sus.

 Chapter 162

    <strong>Chapter 162</strong>


    <strong>Trantor ¨C LF</strong>


    <strong>Proofreader ¨C Nymeria</strong>


    <b>¡°Ah, the scent smells really good.¡±</b>


    Max gazed at it with a sense of relief and pride. Bright red buds saturated the area around the small puddle dug by the servants, and the shrub trees that were lined up like little soldiers had bluish-purple flowers sprouting, next to them was a field of various herbs which grew pleasantly and created a wonderful harmony with the flowers. Max ced a handkerchief on a t chair carved out of stone and sat.


    <b>¡°The p-nts here... all of them can be used as h-herbs and spices.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°You mean you made an edible garden?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°It¡¯s o-one thing to have pretty flowers in a garden, b-but nting useful nts... I thought that it w-would be nice.¡±</b>


    Max¡¯s words made Riftanugh gently. <b>¡°I will instruct the guards to make sure that nothing harms this garden and to keep it intact.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Do you l-like... it?¡±</b>


    He looked down at Max who was sitting a step away from the flower garden and then he nodded slowly. An intense emotion shed over his eyes and then disappeared briefly.


    <b>¡°Yes, I like it.¡±</b>


    The voice that came with his response was oddly strained. Max looked at him with a puzzled nce, when Riftan squatted near her, patting his lips as if trying to hide his feelings.


    <b>¡°A year ago, I never imagined I would spend such a leisurely time in a flower garden with my wife.¡±</b>


    Max grew nervous upon realizing that Riftan was pertaining to the time he went on an expedition.


    <b>¡°I heard that... you have g-gone through a lot of t-trouble during the e-expedition.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°It wasn¡¯t easy. There were thousands of monsters living in the Lexos mountains and the road to the Dragonir was surrounded byyers of barriers andbyrinths.¡±</b>


    He replied grimly, rummaging through a basket and taking out an apple. He took a big bite out of it and its fresh juice gently moistened his lips. Max¡¯s face flushed red, sensual memories shing in her head. Regardless of her wild imaginations, Riftan, who was sitting on the ground eating an apple, seemed free and rxed; like an innocent boy who was na?ve of the cruel world. He took a green apple and offered it to her.


    <b>¡°It tastes pretty good. Try it too.¡±</b>


    Max absently took a bite on the apple. There was no taste on her tongue as it was hardened by the tension she was feeling. She had suffered immensely because of her father, which made her so preupied with her own misery for the past three years that she had never thought about the hardships Riftan went through. Rather, she even feared that if he came back, he would inflict unimaginable harm on her.


    But how can he be sofortable by my side?. Overwhelmed by the question in her head, Max looked down carefully at Riftan who was enjoying the breeze.


    Has he ever med me? Max hoped that wasn¡¯t the case, but after all, Riftan married her even knowing all the hardship it was going to bring him. Wouldn¡¯t any man in the world who faced such misfortunement? It was a miracle that he decided to keep his wedding vows and was satisfied with her. Her thoughts made her heart feel ufortable, so she quickly changed the topic.


    <b>¡°Is the r-road construction...going well?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°It¡¯s going well. It will bepleted by the time falles.¡±</b> Riftan threw the apple seeds into the bush with an ambitious smile. <b>¡°I will expand the port as soon as the road isplete. It would cost a lot of money to keep it indestructible by monsters but the traders from the south will be able to dock huge ships and they will reward us handsomely for that. It¡¯s going to be extremely profitable.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Can you make t-that much money... from t-tolls alone?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°It¡¯s not going to be just tolls. Partnering with merchants can make you more money than the king. They share a portion of their ie in exchange for protecting their expensive cargo and helping them run their business smoothly. There already are many merchants lining up to cooperate. I won¡¯t let you miss the privilege of enjoying rare silks and spicesing from the south at an affordable price.¡±</b> He leaned back and smiled at her. <b>¡°When the trader brings the ship, I will give you 500 silk clothes.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I have m-more than enough s-silk clothes.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°It¡¯s not enough¡±</b>, he affirmed andughed. <b>¡°Hang in there. I will give you countless numbers of the most expensive clothes in the world. Then, I¡¯ll put diamond rings that shine brighter than the sun on each of your finger. From your neck to your wrist, to your ankles, I¡¯ll decorate you with jewels.¡±</b>


    He grabbed her hand and pressed his lips on her wrist. The feeling of the slightly cold, wet lips pressing against the sensitive, pulsing skin made Max shudder. Riftan¡¯s dark eyes were deeply satisfied.


    <b>¡°I will make you the most honorabledy in the Seven Kingdoms. I will make you enjoy as much as wealth as the princess of Roem.¡±</b> Riftan caressed her palm and spoke passionately to her. <b>¡°If the empire did not perish, you would have been treated as the most precious woman in this continent. Someone like me wouldn¡¯t have been allowed to even talk to you.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°D-don¡¯t say such nonsense. Roem perished a long t-time ago and the Roem family barely maintains their name... now t-they have no power, n-no influence. I am j-just one of the m-many many nobles of Whedon.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°You¡¯re being too humble. You are the descendant of the great imperial family who once ruled the empire, and the eldest daughter of the most powerful Duke in Whedon. You are not just any noblewoman.¡±</b> Suddenly, a look of cruelty permeated Riftan¡¯s face. <b>¡°I despise your father, but I don¡¯t intend to disrespect him. The reason the Duke chose me as your husband is because I was useful to him, not exactly because I¡¯m a suitable or worthy groom for you.¡±</b>


    Max¡¯s hand, which was held by Riftan, flinched. Like a hound that instinctively crushes a bird pping out of his ws, he tightened his grasp.


    <b>¡°I have no noble rtives. Even if I die, I have no brothers who will bother to avenge me. Amoner knight who has the skill and reputation, but no power. It was no big deal for him to make me his actingmander, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult to take care of any matter that may arise. He just chose me to be the man whom he could use, then let die.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Th-that¡¯s...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°He thought I would nevere back and continue our marriage.¡± </b>Riftan emphasized gently but his tone was frightening. <b>¡°But I came back alive, and our marriage is real. Now that man has no authority over you. I am your family.¡±</b>


    At those words full of possessiveness, she felt a cool breeze sweeping through her heart. She was worthless to her father, it was only Rosetta that the duke acknowledged as his daughter. Maximillian was a failure, a useless daughter, who was married to amoner knight at a timely opportunity, just to be of use to the Duke, so the fine noblewoman Riftan was referring to couldn¡¯t possibly be her, but Rosetta.


    Max bit her lips. The fact that her own father had thoroughly deceived and used her husband gave her a new kind of anger and she felt unbearably sad that she had been the key to that deceit. The Duke of Crox should have given a cherished daughter to a young knight who would risk his life for him, he should have given the beautiful and bright Rosetta to Riftan. He should have been treated with that much. As the emotions rose fiercely in her heart, Max began to speak in a trembling voice.


    <b>¡°I¡¯m r-really... s-sorry.¡±</b>


    All of a sudden, as if all the spite escaped from him, Riftan sped her face between his palms.


    <b>¡°Damn, I¡¯ve said too much nonsense. I wasn¡¯t trying to me you, I know you have nothing to do with your father¡¯s evil tactics. You never wanted to marry me, did you?¡±</b> That was true. He smiled at her bitterly as he looked at her eyes that couldn¡¯t deny what he said. <b>¡°You are just another pitiful pawn who was forced by your father to marry a lowly human like me.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I-it¡¯s not like that. D-d-don¡¯t say it that way-¡±</b>


    But he did not listen to his wife¡¯s urgent words. <b>¡°However, I will make you perfectly satisfied. I will make you feel like marrying me was better than marrying any other noble or royalty.¡±</b>


    Unable to bear his words anymore, Max started to speak. <b>¡°I-I already feel that way. S-so...¡±</b>


    Suddenly she leaned over and wrapped her arms around his neck. Riftan stiffened from surprise, before raising his arms to hug her vigorously. He pulled her head and ced his lips over hers. Max trembled helplessly as his sweet tongue, faintly scented with green apples, gently filled her mouth.


    The urge to bury her face against his neck and cry soared. The fantasies he had of her was ridiculously surreal. Max closed her eyes tightly, feeling miserable: no matter how hard she tried, she would not be able to meet his expectations.


    They stayed together like that, with their bodies glued to each other, for a long time. When a guard came looking for him, he stroked her cheek and stared at her with a sad expression, then gave her a gentle kiss and reluctantly got up from his seat. Max watched gloomily as she watched him leave to fulfill his duties as a Lord. She was feeling so much guilt thinking that her father had thoroughly deceived him and she just had silently obeyed him. She knew the unchanging past wasn¡¯t worth thinking about, but she couldn¡¯t shake her own self-condemnation.


    Max trudged back to the room and copsed on the bed. The fact that Riftan treated her like an honorable princess made her ufortable to her bones. For the past 22 years, Max was raised like a dog by her father. When the dogs rebelled, her father would raise his whip, but they would at least bare their teeth at him. Max instead just sat down on her knees, bearing the punishment and obeying with tears in her eyes.


    She had a deep understanding of how helpless and miserable she was. As she crawled on the floor like a bug and hung on her father¡¯s feet, Max couldn¡¯t forget what her figure looked like through the mirror in the room. Her skin was all swollen and she wriggled on the stone-cold floor like a worm.


    Princess, Duke¡¯s precious daughter... all those titles were ridiculous.


    Max curled up and buried her face in herp. The more she thought of Riftan, the tighter her chest became. Was it okay to admit who she really was and how far she was from his perfect wife idea that he had in his mind? However, just imagining herself telling the truth to her husband caused her body to have cold sweats and twisted her stomach.


    She was well aware of how the servants of Croix Castle looked at her. Their nces, filled with lukewarm sympathy at a distance, were sometimes harder for her to bear than her father¡¯s violence.


    It would be better to die than to receive such a look from Riftan. Her husband believed that his wife was the most honorabledy in the world, and she never wanted him to know how miserable she had been living.


    Max got out of bed and left the room after she couldn¡¯t bear the spiralling depressive thoughts anymore. If she continued to be locked up alone, her own negativity would swallow her whole.

 Chapter 163

    <strong>Chapter 163</strong>


    <b>Trantor ¨C LF</b>


    <b>Proofreader ¨C Nymeria</b>


    Max needed to make herself busy. Being idle brought memories of her time at the Croix Castle and it made her feel like an empty shell. She then decided to go to the kitchen and supervise the servants to see if dinner was going well. Just as she came down from the stairs and was heading towards the hall, a loud voice called over her shoulder.


    <b>¡°Lady Calypse!¡±</b>


    Max turned her head to the direction of the voice. Sir Gabel Laxion and Sir Lombardo walked through the wide-open door with serious expressions, which made her nervous.


    <b>¡°W-What¡¯s the matter? At this time of the day...?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I apologize for calling you so suddenly. There is someone injured, will you kindly take a look at him?¡±</b> They passed through the servants who were cleaning the hall¡¯s floors and ran straight to her. Max was taken aback and widened her eyes.


    Back when she had just started to practice healing magic, she often looked after injured knights and never experienced depleting her mana, but after thest incident such exchanges ceased. Still, it had to be something very urgent for them to decide to request her help. Max felt embarrassed and hurriedly opened her lips to talk.


    <b>¡°How about... R-ruth?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°The wizard is at the construction site right now. I don¡¯t want to burden you, mdy, but I can¡¯t afford the time to go down the town and find another healer.¡±</b>


    They were in a hurry and didn¡¯t wait for Max¡¯s reply as they quickly led her to the door. She almost stumbled in hurry as she tried to keep pace with the knights¡¯ wide strides.


    <b>¡°H-How... Who was injured?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Some knights were sent to Libadon for an inspection of thendst winter. It seems that they were attacked by werewolves beyond the territory of Anatol as they wereing back, one of them was bitten and infected with venom...¡± </b>Gabel lightly clicked his tongue and btedly nced at Max with anxiety.<b> ¡°Do you know how to use magic for injuries involving venom?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I-I studied the magic form. Yet I haven¡¯t had the chance to actually practice...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°You can give it a try this time.¡±</b>


    Gabel spat out without hesitation, then began to slide down the railing of the stairs. Max tried to hurry down to keep his pace, but had to pull the hem of her dress up to one side to prevent her from rolling down.


    <b>¡°R-rather... Wouldn¡¯t it be better to wait for Ruth to return?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°If we dy it any longer, the venom will spread, and he will be unable to use his right hand for the rest of his life. His life as a knight would be over. We won¡¯t me you if you fail, but please give it a try first.¡±</b>


    Lombardo spat out in a tone that seemed more like apulsion than a request and Max swallowed dryly. The knights had so far lived trying to hide even the smallest injuries, but now that they were actuallying to her for help in a moment of crisis, she didn¡¯t know whether she was feeling happy or overwhelmed by what they expected of her.


    What if I can¡¯t handle it? She followed the knights across the garden, rubbing her damp palms against her skirt to wipe away the sweat. They passed through the doors leading to the training door and then headed straight towards the dorms.


    <b>¡°This way.¡±</b>


    Max stepped in the wooden building to follow them and stiffened as soon as she realized that the inside of the room was very dark: the sunlight was kept outside with thick curtains. It was only when the knight lit a candle that a deste space with three or four camp beds came into view. The room seemed haphazardly made to cater just those who were injured during training.


    As she followed the knights, she saw a shelf full of medicinal herbs and bottles of unknown medicine, a brazier emitting a faint light, and a boiling kettle. Max looked around and trembled slightly at the strange scenery. When she heard a weak moaning sound, she turned towards it and saw a young knight lying down on the farthest bed. She stepped over to him and frowned.


    <b>¡°It¡¯s dark, so I can¡¯t see the wounds well. C-can the curtains be taken off?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Werewolves¡¯ venom makes one¡¯s nerves extremely sensitive. Sunlight exposure intensifies the pain so the struggle will be harder. Here, let me light another candle instead.¡±</b>


    Gabel exined briefly, then lit a candlestick next to the bed and the dim light revealed the knight¡¯s bare torso. Max looked down tensely and when she confirmed that the size of the wound was notrger than what she was expecting, her shoulders loosened a bit. There was a deep bite mark on his forearm, but fortunately the bone didn¡¯t seem to be damaged. However, the infection was serious.


    She ced the back of her hand against the young man¡¯s face, her eyebrows furrowing at the heat of his body temperature.


    <b>¡°The antidote... H-has he taken it?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°He immediately took it when he was bitten, but the monster who bit him seems to be a high-level one, so the antidote is not working.¡±</b>


    Max turned her head at the unfamiliar voice. A young knight with an emaciated face entered the infirmary, carrying a sk. Sir Lombardo quickly took the sk out of his hand.


    <b>¡°I told you to take a break and let the servants do these chores.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I am fine. On the other hand, this guy was bitten while he was bandaging me. It¡¯s my responsibility to take care of him.¡±</b>


    The young knight stubbornly replied, grabbing the sk, and approaching the bedside. He then soaked a towel with water and began to wipe the body of the unconscious man. When the cold towel met his feverish body, a weak moan erupted from him. Sir Lombardo stiffened looking at the pitiful scene and turned to Max with urgency.


    <b>¡°Please hurry, if the venom spreads further, his arm will be permanently damaged.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I... I¡¯ll try.¡±</b>


    She tilted the candlestick with a tense face, carefully examining the condition of the arm bitten by the monster. She had already seen a werewolf bite before, but that was very different from this. There was a foul odor emitting from the two pitted teeth marks, which were so deep that they looked like they had been nailed with a hammer. The bruise on his arm resembled a dark burgundy stain of paint and it was swelling like a plump sausage.


    Can I really heal it? Max tried to recall the magic she had learned from Ruth as she ced her trembling hand on top of the wound. Healing venom-infected wounds consumed less mana than healing magic, but the process and the execution was moreplex.


    She started drawing out her mana, trying to remember the unfamiliar form, but controlling mana in that way was not as easy as she had initially thought. She drew the magic form twice without sess and the tension was evident in the faces of the knights who were watching quietly by her side, noticing that she was encountering trouble during the process.


    <b>¡°Is it... difficult?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I... I¡¯ll try one more time...¡±</b>


    Max muttered in a creeping voice, her face turning red from the effort she was exerting. She felt regretful, thinking that she should have practiced this variant of magic instead of wasting time struggling with self-pity. She was afraid that if she didn¡¯t seed in healing that young knight, the trust that was built between her and all the knights would crumble in an instant.


    Max aggressively wiped the sweat from her forehead with her sleeve and applied her mana once more. When a hazy blue light was emitted and it wrapped around the knight¡¯s arm, she began drawing the intricate pattern again. The magical power that flowed into the knight¡¯s body purified the blood contaminated with venom and discharged it from the body with the help of the magical form. Noticing that it was working, Max exhaled a long sigh of relief. After a while, the dark red stain around the knight¡¯s arm and its angry swelling subsided.


    <b>¡°It¡¯s... a-all done.¡±</b>


    Max slowly removed her hand as she felt that the dark energy waspletely eradicated from the wound. Gabel picked up a candlestick and looked closely at the knight¡¯splexion. He then suddenly pulled up the curtains and the bright sunlight flooded in, making Max squint her eyes and furrowed her eyebrows.


    <b>¡°He¡¯s not reacting aggressively to the sunlight. It seems that the magic worked, and the venom¡¯spletely gone.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°It¡¯s not certain, there may be some v-venom and dark energy left... he¡¯ll need more antidote. Will you kindly boil medicinal herbs?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I¡¯ll prepare it.¡±</b>


    The other knight, who had been restless by her side until then, quickly started making tea, putting herbs and leaves into a kettle. Max sat by the window and sighed for a moment as the tea boiled. It had been a long time since she used magic, so she felt slightly tired, but she wasn¡¯t feeling dizzy like it was when shepletely depleted her mana.


    She weighed her remaining mana and deciding that she could afford to use healing magic, she applied it on the knight once more. As the bite marks on his forearm rapidly healed, the young man¡¯s face started to look better, showing relief.


    <b>¡°We are grateful that you did so much, this is beyond favor. M dy should also drink the tea that¡¯s brewing, as the medicinal roots in it also help restore mana.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°T-Thank you.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°We have to properly express our thankful greetings to you. Thank you for saving this young knight¡¯s life.¡± </b>


    At Sir Gabel¡¯s polite words, Max¡¯s face turned red. Hearing such appreciative words from others was like sweet rain amidst a drought, a break from the suffrage of dreadful thoughts. She muttered with a shy face whilst sipping the steaming herbal tea.


    <b>¡°It¡¯s a r-relief... that I was helpful.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°You were extremely helpful. Had it beenter, the venom would have spread, and his arm would have been permanently damaged. Sir Ruth wasn¡¯t around, but luckily for this guy, mdy is capable of using healing magic.¡±</b>


    Max suddenly frowned and looked at the attending knight. <b>¡°You shouldn¡¯t have to return to the castle immediately, you should have prioritized going to the healer without dy.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°We entered Anatol through the front. We decided that it would be better to go to the castle immediately than go down hill and pass by the vige. Moreover, he insisted that no matter what happened, we had to go straight to the castle. I didn¡¯t even know that the venom had spread faster than I thought.¡±</b>


    The other knight, who was sweating whilst stirring tea in the kettle, muttered with a preupied expression. <b>¡°And above all, we thought that we had to deliver the news to the Lord as soon as possible.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°What news?¡± </b>Gabel asked with a puzzled face.


    Then, the attending knight opened his lips, carefully choosing the right words to deliver.


    <b>¡°As you know, the Lord sent us to Libadon to gather information. We stayed there over the winter and investigated the monster movement phenomenon.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Did you discover something out there?¡±</b>


    The knight then nodded with a firm expression.

 Chapter 164

    <strong>Chapter 164</strong>


    <b>Trantor ¨C LF</b>


    <b>Proofreader ¨C Nymeria</b>


    <b>¡°There seems to be an alliance forming between subracial monsters in the Pam teau, north of Livadon. Highly intelligent lizardmen and trolls formed arge army of monsters that began raiding viges. ording to what we heard just before we departed from Livadon, the troll army looted even a fairly vast territory in the north. ¡°</b>


    <b>¡°Arge-scale alliance between the monsters?¡±</b>


    Not only the knight¡¯s eyes widened, but Max¡¯s as well at the absurd news.


    <b>¡°Let¡¯s say the monsters did form an alliance. At best, it will be at the level of a small vige. In all my life, I have never heard of subracial monsters formingrge armies.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°No one has ever tried going deep into the Pam teau. It is possible that highly-intelligent monsters have achieved a kingdom-scale of civilization, beyond small viges, without us being aware of it.¡±</b>


    Max became pale and felt weak at the young knight¡¯s serious narration. Her body trembled in horror as tremendous numbers of monster armies plundering humans unfolded in her imagination. Even Lombardo¡¯s face hardened, sensing the severity of the situation.


    <b>¡°Is your information reliable?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°It¡¯s a rumor going around, it hasn¡¯t been confirmed. What¡¯s certain is that a monster army made of lizardmen, trolls, and red goblins have begun to do nned ransacks.¡±</b>


    Gabel pondered, stroking his chin. <b>¡°Do you think Livadon can handle the situation?¡±</b>


    The young knight anxiously shook his head, his eyes squinting, forming wrinkles on his face.


    <b>¡°I think there is a high possibility that each country in the seven kingdoms will soon dispatch knights.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°If ites to that, then it is Whedon, their alliance in the west, which will be first called for reinforcements.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°You mean... the R-Remdragon Knights will go on an expedition to Livadon?¡±</b>


    Max, who was listening intently to their conversation, suddenly interrupted. She knew that the topic was something she should not intervene with, but she felt impatient and couldn¡¯t help but ask. It was only then that Gabel noticed how pale herplexion was and shook his head quickly.


    <b>¡°The Remdragon Knights barely returnedst year after a three-year expedition. Even if there is a call for reinforcements, the extent of it will only be up to the Royal Knights, they¡¯ll be the ones dispatched.</b>


    <b>¡°There¡¯s no guarantee about that. ording to the wizards, this phenomenon ofrge-scale monster migration urred because of the evil army lurking in Pam teau, which swept the northern area. It¡¯s a serious problem that concerns the western continent. Obviously, even Anatol will be called for reinforcements. We have to prepare.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°We¡¯ll discuss the matter when the Captaines back.¡±</b>


    Sir Gabel red at the young knight who wasn¡¯t able to read the room. Max realized that he was trying to put an end to the conversation for her sake and got up in a hurry.


    <b>¡°He s-seems to be okay now... I have to get up and g-get going first.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I will apany you to your room.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I-it¡¯s okay. I can go by myself.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I insist. You need an escort even inside the castle.¡±</b>


    Sir Gabel firmly responded and quickly walked towards the door. Max instructed Sir Lombardo to tell Ruth to check the patient again when he returned, as there was a possibility that there was leftover venom in his body, then she left the knight¡¯s quarters. The sun had set and the sky was tinted with a scarlet-orange shade.


    <b>¡°I heard that mdy suffered from excessive mana depletion the other day. Is your condition bad?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I-it was nothing. You don¡¯t have to worry... I won¡¯t pass out again.¡±</b>


    Gabel leaned down and carefully examined her face. Only when he saw that herplexion was still rosy, he nodded reassuringly and continued to walk.


    As they walked silently side by side, Max gazed anxiously at the distant mountain. After hearing the news of an army made up of monsters wreaking havoc, she could no longer afford to get stuck in the past when there were so many uncertainties in the future. She strongly felt the need to prepare herself for it. Just like today, someone could suddenly be poisoned or fatally injured, and in cases like that it was her that could answer pleas for help. It was her magic skills that saved the young knight from the doom of losing his arms forever.


    Riftan had said he didn¡¯t need her help, but that wasn¡¯t the case today. There is also something I can do. Max clung to that thought desperately. Her father instilled in her countless times the idea that she was a useless human being, but she proved him wrong today.


    No. It wasn¡¯t only that day. Since she came to Anatol, she had been desperately learning many things and improving herself. If she gave up all of that now, she would never escape her lifelong sense of inferiority. She would just be an ipetent failure for the rest of her life, just like her father said. Max, who was taking her steps with a thoughtful face, had a resolute glint in her eyes.


    ***


    Riftan didn¡¯t return to their room untilte. It seemed that they discussed the news brought by the young knight during their expedition in Livadon all night long. She had decided to wait for him to return and ask Riftan¡¯s ns for the future, but after long hours of waiting, she became exhausted from using her mana and could not withstand the fatigue she felt. Max, whoid down on the bed, at some point fell asleep like she had fainted.


    By the time she opened her eyes, the sun was high up in the sky. Her shoulders drooped as she saw the empty sheets next to her.


    Guarding the territory, road constructions, and even monsters...why can¡¯t the world leave my husband alone of its worries for a while? She sighed deeply, grasping her hair that was fluffy as a cloud with her right hand.


    <b>¡°Mdy, are you awake?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Rudis...¡±</b>


    As always, the maid who was in perfect shape and had not a single hair out of ce, came into the room with a tray of food. Maxughed awkwardly, embarrassed that she overslept until noon.


    <b>¡°It¡¯s toote f-for me to say g-good morning, right?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°The Lord had instructed me to be considerate and let mdy sleep as long as she needed. He said that mdy was tired...¡± </b>Rudis ced the tray down on the shelf next to the bed with a gentle smile.


    All of a sudden, Max became worried about how Riftan would react if he knew that she used her magic to heal the young knight the day before. Would he be against it like he had been so far, or would he reluctantly admit that her magic helped? As she was lost in her thoughts, Rudis presented her a unique-smelling tea.


    <b>¡°The wizard handed me herbal leaves and said that it would help replenish mdy¡¯s mana.¡±</b>


    Max took the teacup and her eyes widened. <b>¡°Ruth returned?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°He gave me the pouch containing the teast night, instructing me to boil it when mdy woke up.¡±</b>


    Rudis opened a leather pouch, showing dried leaves and well-groomed roots inside. Max was able to learn about medicinal herbs and was immediately aware of what the tea was made of. It was a mix of Mandragora roots and dried herbs.


    Max rolled her eyes. It seemed everyone knew about her magic performance of the day before, they must have discussed it together. Just what kind of things the wizard went around telling without her knowing?


    <b>¡°I should say t-thank you to him. Perhaps h-he¡¯s still in the castle?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°The wizard?¡± </b>Rudis tilted her head, cing one hand on her cheek, as if trying to scan her memory. <b>¡°I saw hime down to the kitchen this morning to eat, but after that... Shall I go to the library and check?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I-it¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll go b-by myself. I have something I want to ask him...¡±</b>


    She murmured vaguely as she sipped and blew on her tea. After finishing the slightly bitter tea, Max simply filled her stomach with the meal Rudis brought and washed her face. She then headed straight to the library after fixing her hair and wearing a navy-blue silk dress by the seamstress.


    It had been a while since she saw Ruth, which made her feel a little ufortable. She opened the door slightly with a nervous face, expecting to hear a sarcasticment about her interrupting him, but the wizard was nowhere to be seen.


    She searched every corner, even behind the farthest shelf, to see if maybe he was hiding somewhere sleeping. When she saw no sign of him, even the books were neatly piled up, she sighed; it seemed like he had gone to the road construction site. It was a huge project, crossing the rugged mountain range, so there was no doubt that they would need a wizard to do more than a thing or two.


    She gazed at the window with a sullen face and then rearranged her thoughts. Even if Ruth wasn¡¯t around, she could still research on her own. She looked through the bookshelf and picked up a heavy as, recalling the words from the young knight.


    ¡®Pam teau...¡¯


    She ced athick book on top of the desk and flipped the pages, finding the name in the northwestern region. Max then ran her fingertips over a rough map. Pam teau was located at the far end of Livadon, in the northern area adjacent to Balto. She squinted her eyes at the squiggly letters written at the side of the map which were difficult to recognize. The brief description about the said region was that it was an uninhabited wastnd, due to its harsh climate and deste environment.


    Her forehead creased as she scrutinized the next page of the book for any exnation, but to no avail, she resigned and closed the nook. In the first ce, the young knights said that there was not much known about the ce, exining the reason why there was no detailed description in such an old book.


    Max quickly got rid of her disappointment and began to search the bookshelves again. Soon, she was able to find several books about monsters in a corner. She pulled them out, looked inside, and selected an encyclopedia with detailed drawings and sat down again by the desk. As she unfolded the heavy book daunted with an borate leather cover, a foul smell crept to her nose. Max went through the faded sheets of paper with her nose scrunched. She was able to find the names of the monsters she heard yesterday in the second chapter.


    ¡®Troll...¡¯


    It was the name of the cannibal monster that was often heard in heroic bard stories. She looked down at the detailed illustration with narrowed eyes. The troll appeared terrifying with its rough skin reminiscent of a toad, giant arched nose, pointed ears, heavy muscr limbs, and a bulging stomach. The monster stared back at her with sunken eyes bent under swollen eyelids. Max, who was looking at the vivid picture, read the description right below.


    <Their average size is from 7 kvet (210 cm) to 8 kvet (240 cm). They have enormous strength, which matches their body¡¯s build, very ferocious, and cruel in nature. They have excellent regenerative power, even deep wounds can heal in a short amount of time. They live in groups of thirty to fifty, and are more intelligent than goblins, enabling them to make their own weapons and armor.>


    Max¡¯s shoulder unconsciously tensed as she read the scribbled words. Imagining an army made of strong cannibalistic giants who were intelligent enough to make tools sent shivers down her spine.


    ¡®It¡¯s okay, the distance between Pam teau and Anatol is great, almost to the continent¡¯s edges...¡¯


    However, the fact that the rampaging monster army was far from Anatol did notfort her. After all, it was a situation that might demand her husband to leave for an expedition at a distant ce.


    Max anxiously bit her lips before turning to the next page. Drawings of goblins and ogres appeared one after another. She was focused reading the descriptions written underneath them when someone suddenly patted her shoulder making her jump out of her chair, taken by surprise.


    Note ¨C<b> Nymeria: </b>Last chapter was edited and it has been proofread by me. I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t do it before, I wasn¡¯t feeling good and our lovely LNH admin took over for me and edited it a bit for you guys! Anyway, I feel like this is a pivotal chapter for Maxi¡¯s development.

 Chapter 165

    <strong>Chapter 165</strong>


    <strong>Trantor ¨C LF </strong>


    <strong>Proofreader ¨C Nymeria</strong>


    <b>¡°What, what is it? Why are you so surprised?¡±</b>


    Max frowned when she saw that it was only Ruth, who ridiculously shrugged.


    <b>¡°Don¡¯t pretend to be i-innocent... What do you expect when you sneak up on me like that!¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Gods, who¡¯s sneaking up on who? I walked perfectly normally, didn¡¯t I?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°You have to at least make a s-sound.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Did I have to holler and say, ¡®Ruth the Great Wizard has arrived¡¯?¡±</b>


    He retorted unwaveringly and pulled a chair across from her. Max couldn¡¯t figure out whether she shouldugh or get angry at Ruth¡¯s rude attitude. Even though they hadn¡¯t seen each other in a long time, Ruth¡¯s attitude remained the same.


    The wizard yawned wide, his face gloomy as usual, and then took the book from her hand, skimming through it.


    <b>¡°There are several wrong descriptions. Lizardmen are technically closer to being subspecies of dragons rather than being a sub-racial monster. Their bodies contain mana stones, and they can cast magic spells. There would be better details and exnation in Lord Calypse¡¯s records than this book.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Between d-dragon subspecies and s-sub-racial monsters... is there a big d-difference?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Of course, there¡¯s a big difference. Sharing amon ancestor with a dragon gives them powerful magical abilities, such as their unique dragon breath. They also have excellent anti-magic abilities, so a lot of magic spells don¡¯t work on them. That is what makes them so difficult to defeat.¡± </b>He ced the book back on the desk and scratched his head in agony. <b>¡°Lizardmen are at a much higher levelpared to trolls. They are intelligent, can use magic, and have outstanding physical capabilities. Thus, they are hard to kill with either sword or magic. One of them is harder to deal with than ten trollsbined.¡±</b>


    With a new impression, Max¡¯s eyes traced the drawing of a beast that looked like a lizard and a human fused together. It had a reptile-like face, a muscr body covered in scales, and a long tail. The strange beast did not appear as clever as he said. As she squinted her eyes to read the description below, wondering how dangerous of a monster it was, Ruth tapped the desk with his fingertips, as if trying to call her attention.


    <b>¡°By the way, what made you read through the book of monsters?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Yesterday... I heard the news brought by the young knights. It made me wonder what kind of m-monsters he was talking about...¡±</b>


    Ruth tapped the tip of his chin with a thoughtful expression and spoke. <b>¡°I was told that you healed an injured knight from werewolves¡¯ venom using detoxifying magic. You must have heard the news then.¡±</b>


    Max nodded stiffly. <b>¡°North of Livadon... I heard that t-there is an army of monsters r-ransacking viges. Will the Remdragon Knights...be involved in the e-expedition?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°It¡¯s still too early to be certain. However, there is a possibility they will be called for reinforcements.¡±</b>


    Max felt like all the blood drained from her body. Even though she was half-expecting that response, her heart still tightened at the thought of being separated from Riftan. She bit her lip, recalling the far distance of Pam teau. How long would the expedition take this time around? How many months? Perhaps even years? Ruth, seeing her paleplexion, added cautiously.


    <b>¡°There¡¯s a lot of work left in Anatol which the lord has to oversee. We have discussed it until the wee hours of the morning yesterday and we havee into conclusion that either Sir Hebaron or Sir Uslin will take and lead a part of the troops shall they be called for reinforcements.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I-Is that true?¡± </b>Ruth nodded with a wry smile at Max¡¯s eager question, she was unable to hide the relief on her face. <b>¡°Unless it is inevitable, Lord Calypse will not leave Anatol for a long period of time. The road construction is a huge ie generating project. Moreover, it¡¯s been less than a year since the Red Dragon conquest, we can¡¯t leave the territory empty for several months again.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I-inevitable circumstances... Are you saying Riftan will join the expedition in case that happens?¡±</b>


    Ruth hesitated to answer her question but eventually confessed frankly. <b>¡°If the situation in Livadon takes the worse turn, Lord Calypse will have toe forward. Also, if King Ruben appoints Lord Calypse to join the expedition, it won¡¯t be easy for him to escape his order.¡±</b>


    Ruth fumbled with his fingers, weighing the possibilities, and then sighed deeply. <b>¡°There are so many bothersome precepts that knights have to follow. ¡®Protect the weak, obey the monarch, and fulfill their duties to the way of the sword.¡¯ Lord Calypse is not an ardent believer of chivalry, however... one cannot ignore thesemandments. It would damage the reputation that he has worked so hard to build. ¡°</b>


    <b>¡°R-right...¡±</b>


    Max¡¯s face darkened as she recalled the words of Princess Agnes about the king suspecting Riftan¡¯s loyalty. There was a chance that King Ruben would go to the extent of nominating him to join the expedition just to test him. The agreement made between the Seven Kingdoms was a treaty created for the sake of peace and safety of the continent¡¯s whole poption. It was made under the jurisdiction of courtws, even Riftan didn¡¯t have the power to easily defy it.


    Max gazed at the drawings of the hideous beasts through the book¡¯s pages and bit her lips ¡®til it hurt. Her stomach twisted as she imagined Riftan battling enormous armies of monsters. No matter how tremendously skilled a knight was, there was no guarantee that he would be safe or unharmed in battle. Several times, she had been made aware of Riftan¡¯s recklessness so she was certain that he wouldn¡¯t spare himself in battles, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to fight like hell in the front lines.


    She felt angrily emotional out of nowhere. Riftan was a hypocrite for being obsessively anxious about her safety but not caring a bit for his. What kind of absurd way of thinking did he have? Her lips were protruding due to her disgruntled mood, deeming it unfair that she was the only one who worried to her stomach. Ruth¡¯s calm voice suddenly broke her relentless thoughts.


    <b>¡°I¡¯ll be joining the expedition too.¡±</b>


    Max lifted her head. Ruth, who was staring at the ceiling with his arms crossed, spoke like he was lost in thought.


    <b>¡°A long journey going to Livadon will require a wizard. Whether it¡¯s Lord Calypse or another knight who will take the lead, it¡¯s no doubt that I will have to apany them. That would mean that Calypse Castle will need more of your magic skills than it does now.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°My... magic?¡±</b>


    Max¡¯s eyes moved anxiously at his sudden remark. Ruth nodded at her with a serious expression.


    <b>¡°Of course, I¡¯m not obligating you. Currently, Anatol has a considerable number of mercenaries. Surely, there are wizards among them. I can dly hire one of them, but it¡¯s too much of a trouble to get a mercenary wizard to settle down. In case there¡¯s no finding a skillful wizard, Lady Calypse would be the only one who can respond when an identes up just like yesterday.¡± </b>He continued calmly, but then walked back and forth behind Max with hesitation. <b> ¡°I¡¯m aware that mdy suffered a great deal during the ident. It was heavily my responsibility for not telling you what would happen if you depleted your mana. I wanted to apologize back then, but Lord Calypse had a certain glint in his warning eyes so I couldn¡¯t go find you...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°You don¡¯t need to apologize. Ruth, you also had to leave in a h-hurry because of the wyvern attacks... you couldn¡¯t have predicted what would happen.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°No, I knew that there was a possibility of an ident happening because of those monsters. However, I didn¡¯t expect mdy to go to that extent in helping the wounded.¡±</b>


    Max didn¡¯t have words to say at his extreme candor. <b>¡°W-well, that¡¯s the reason why I learned magic. To h-help... in the event of an ident... you taught me m-magic, right?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I did teach you with that intention in mind. But...I didn¡¯t expect you to actively do it.¡±</b>


    He confessed with a shrug. Max was dumbfounded, her face slowly stiffening. She felt betrayed by the fact that the man who insisted for her to learn magic, did not expect much from her. Max stared at him coldly and noticed how Ruth was unusually timid.


    <b>¡°I apologize for underestimating mdy¡¯s sense of justice. You don¡¯t know how much I sincerely regretted teaching you. When I heard that you lost consciousness, I suffered from a guilty conscience all night.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Ruth¡¯s conscience i-is not that great... i-it¡¯s not.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°You don¡¯t have to say that. I really, sincerely med myself for what happened.¡±</b>


    Max didn¡¯t reply and simply red at him while Ruth scratched the back of his head in shame, perhaps seeing how she was truly offended.


    <b>¡°I realized again that there is nothing more dangerous than half knowledge. If you will give me a chance, I¡¯ll teach you everything you need to be careful with when using magic and how to deal with various crises...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°You didn¡¯t expect much... from me...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°That¡¯s not true. What I meant is that Lady Calypse exceeded my expectations. Mdy¡¯s response was beyond excellent. It was a bit over the top, although it wasn¡¯t that long since you started learning magic, you¡¯ve helped me as much as you can.¡±</b>


    Max looked up at him, scrutinizing whether he was really speaking from the bottom of his heart. Ruth persuaded her calmly, confronting her with a sincere look in his eyes.


    <b>¡°If you¡¯re already fully recovered fromst time, I want to continue teaching you magic from where we left off. If mdy¡¯s skills improve from now on, I will be greatly relieved.¡±</b>


    Max swallowed dryly at the increasing pressure she was put under. She also felt the need to polish her magical skills. She had been in Anatol for less than a year, yet she had already experienced two major idents.


    During the early days of winter, she took care ofrge numbers of injured people who were attacked by werewolves at a logging site and recently the attack of the wyverns at the road construction site. There was nothing that could assure her that it would never happen again.


    If she faced a situation where she had a lot of injuries to deal with and Ruth was not around, she wasn¡¯t confident that she would be able to properly resolve it. Max, who tried to measure her abilities coldly, shook her head. Her mana depleted after healing four or five people, her current skill-level was not enough.


    She wasn¡¯t sure how many months it would take for her to practice so she could be able to rece Ruth. Max gathered all her confidence and managed to barely utter the words out, like sand slipping off her mouth.


    <b>¡°Alright. If you t-teach me... I¡¯ll do my best. Even though Riftan is against it... I still want to k-keep learning how to use magic.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Then it¡¯s settled. Come to the library whenever you have time. I¡¯ll be here unless I have to do something in particr.¡±</b>


    He grinned with a satisfied expression and tapped Max on the shoulder.

 Chapter 166

    <strong>Chapter 166</strong>


    They wanted to start training right away, but because Ruth¡¯s schedule didn¡¯t allow it, it was decided that they would have started studying the following morning instead.


    Ruth picked up a couple of helpful books from the shelf and headed out with a bunch of parchments. Max, on the other hand, was left alone in the library and began to read a thick, faded book.


    The book the wizard had handed her was intermediate geometry. Her head swirled and her eyes grew weary at the book¡¯splexity, its content was difficult to understand. Max, who was earnestly flipping over the pages and scanning the bookshelves, had her eyebrows creased in concentration. After a while, she reached her limit of exhaustion andned her neck back.


    Without taking notice, the day had already gone by and the sky was tinted bright orange to a pale indigo. She massaged her stiff shoulders whilst gazing at the dark orange sun through the window, then closed the pages of the book and rose from her seat. Her stomach protested as her hunger rushed in.


    Thinking of it, she hadn¡¯t had any proper meal today, aside from a simple bread and soup. Max came out of the library, rubbing her groaning belly. In the hallway, servants were busy lighting up the candles. She gave them her habitual greeting and then slowly descended from the stairs. As she wasing down a couple of staircases, her eyes caught four servants carrying something beneath the railing. Max looked inadvertently and realized that what they were carrying was a blood-soaked armor, which made her harden her face.


    <b>¡°W-what¡¯s going on? Again... Who got i-injured?¡± </b>As she glided down the remaining steps, the servants who were carrying the heavy armor whimpered and stopped at their tracks. Max hastily spoke before they even got the chance to answer. <b>¡°Is... is the l-lord i-injured?¡±</b>


    Her eyebrows furrowed as her eyes inspected the breastte, tassels, and vambraces that were all soaked in dark blood: the pieces matched Riftan¡¯s armor. What in the world had happened that his armor ended up like this? Even if it wasn¡¯t his blood that soaked it, there sure was a lot of blood.


    <b>¡°Where is the l-lord...right now? Did he go up to the room?¡± </b>Her face was flooded with confusion. <b>¡°Why... are you washing all these outside?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°That¡¯s... because... we also don¡¯t...¡± </b>As the servants stumbled upon their words, flustered, Max decided not to wait for their answers anymore and turned around. She had to see with her own eyes what was happening to properly understand and ran out to the courtyard at once.


    As she scanned therge, vacant lot, she saw workers splitting firewood, merchants passing by with carts full of thread, and maids pulling buckets of water from the well. Max¡¯s eyes narrowed as she saw Riftan standing next to the servants with his upper bodypletely naked as he was pouring water on his head. When two maids approached him, handing him a bucket filled with water, he took it and used the water to rinse his blood-stained hands.


    A clear gush of water soaked his long, thick nape and rushed down to his sturdy shoulders, smooth back, and slender waist. Witnessing the maids stealing nces at him and exchanging meaningful looks at the view of their Lord, Max angrily ran toward them with her face bright red. Riftan, who was rubbing his neck with his palms, widened his eyes at the sight of her approaching.


    <b>¡°Maxi...?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Why in a ce like this... you are...¡±</b>


    She was going to reprimand him for washing top-naked in a ce where lots of people could see, but seeing him made her lose her voice, as if someone tightened a rope around her throat. Max nced at his torso that shined like a golden statue in the dark reddish sun, his enormous body was tightly woven with exquisite and delicate muscles, and his golden-brown skin shone dazzlingly with a vibrant hue. She licked her dry lips. Even though she had seen his body a dozen times, her neck felt burning hot.


    <b>¡°I tracked down the monsters who attacked my knights in training and killed them.¡±</b>


    Hearing his voice, Max raised her gaze that was wandering on Riftan¡¯s chest. He swept his jet-ck hair, which appeared darker as it was soaked in water, and spoke in a somewhat awkward tone.


    <b>¡°The encounter stained my whole body with blood so I¡¯m washing it off.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°But you can go wash it in the r-room. I¡¯ll ask for a bath to be prepared r-right away...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°But I was a mess. I¡¯m telling you, I looked like a ghoul.¡±</b>


    He muttered under his breath, then a maid took the canteen he held and refilled it with water, so he poured it again on his head. Max took a step back to avoid the flowing water, while Riftan shook his head like a hound to dry himself off and took a sniff on his forearm.


    <b>¡°Damn, the bloody smell won¡¯t go away.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Th-then why don¡¯t you... go up to the room. Clean it with soap, I¡¯m telling you... it will go away.¡±</b>


    She said, lightly wiping her face with the sleeves of her dress. Seeing that, Riftan moved away abruptly, as if burnt by fire. His sudden reaction made Max widen her eyes in response. Riftan¡¯s expression disyed irritancy and he spoke with a cautious tone.


    <b>¡°Don¡¯t get your clothes dirty for nothing. Werewolves¡¯ blood smells revolting.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°It¡¯s just c-clothes... It¡¯ll be alright once I change.¡±</b>


    With her loose sleeves, Max approached him to wipe the dripping water off his cheeks and nape. Riftan flinched, as if he was about to push her off, but then gently lowered his head. She smiled faintly at the way he was acting, like a pet pressing his head against his owner¡¯s hand, and swept the dripping hair away from his forehead. Riftan¡¯s earlobe seemed to be burning red and she thought it could be because of the sunlight, or perhaps, because he was developing a fever, so Max anxiously touched his forearm and frowned at how cold he was.


    <b>¡°Your body... is cold. It¡¯s still cold... in this weather...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°This doesn¡¯t bother me. There was a time in the middle of winter when I broke the ice on ake to wash my body...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Don¡¯t be s-stupid. If you get a c-cold what are you going to d-do about it?¡±</b>


    Riftan¡¯s eyes widened at Max¡¯s aggressive persistence. She timidly looked down, wondering if she had been presumptuous, but he simply picked up a drenched tunic. After wiping the blood off his body several times, he tossed the dingy cloth to the maids.


    <b>¡°Wash and soak it in lye. If the smell still lingers, then just go ahead and burn it.¡± </b>


    <b>¡°Yes, my lord.¡± </b>Riftan nced at Max as the maids scurried to do theundry. <b>¡°Right, let¡¯s go inside.¡±</b>


    She went to his side and followed him with relief written on her face. Riftan was soaked in so much water that in every step he took, he left a dark puddle on the ground. Looking down at them, Max spoke in a firm voice.


    <b>¡°From now on...e at once to the r-room. Don¡¯t do such t-thing outside.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°And what, show up drenched in seven bags of blood and frighten you again?¡±</b>


    Max frowned at his blunt response, but couldn¡¯t help feeling embarrassed when she realized he was talking about the time they were attacked by a horde of ogres.


    <b>¡°T-that was my first time... seeing monsters... I was overwhelmed.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°If you say so...¡± </b>He muttered skeptically. It seemed like he knew what he was talking about and that Max was lying about what she really feared. She anxiously looked from side to side.


    <b>¡°Now... I¡¯m not afraid of seeing blood anymore like before... you don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡±</b>


    Riftan¡¯s expression grew darker at her words, particrly when she said that she wasn¡¯t afraid of blood anymore. He looked down at her with a piercing stare.


    <b>¡°I have no intention of making you get used to that kind of sight.</b>¡±


    Max couldn¡¯t retaliate and kept her mouth shut. She felt a strange tension between them, it seemed like Riftan wanted to say something more, but she avoided his gaze and followed him into the castle.


    She trailed hesitantly as he crossed the hall and called a servant on standby.


    <b>¡°Listen, prepare water for a bath and bring it up to the room. Bring new clothes to change into too.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Yes, my lord.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°After bathing, I intend to have my meal in the room. Prepare and bring it on time.¡±</b>


    He bluntlymanded like a military and walked up the stairs quickly. Max grabbed the hem of her dress and hurriedly followed him. Riftan climbed two floors of stairs with wide, marching strides, and opened the door of the room, which was very warm since Rudis had already set fire in the furnace in advance. He carefully stepped inside avoiding the carpet and took off his boots.


    <b>¡°F*cking wolf cubs... making a mess out of my good pair of boots.¡±</b>


    She closed the door behind her and watched as Riftan cursed. There was a faint reeking off the dripping wet leather boots, which made him wrinkle his nose, and he threw them to a corner. Max picked up a towel and handed it to him.


    <b>¡°D-dry yourself...first.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I don¡¯t need it. I¡¯m going to take a bath anyway.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°You shouldn¡¯t stay wet w-while you wait for the bath water.¡± </b>


    He nced at the pool of water beneath his feet, sighed, and took the towels from her.


    Max walked over to the firece and poked the firewood burning in the hearth with a steel rod to raise the temperature, then carefully threw in some more wood.


    When she heard some rustling sound behind her, she turned around to look over her shoulder and held her breath as she watched Riftan take off his wet pants. His perfectly shaped buttocks tightened as he bent his slender waist and his long, muscr legs were revealed. She thought of turning her back to be polite, but she couldn¡¯t budge, she felt like she had be a statue. Max stared nkly at him, as if her brain had been short-circuited.


    For the past few weeks, she barely managed to see her husband¡¯s face once a day, she couldn¡¯t even remember thest time she had felt his body grind on top of her to fulfill her pleasures. Having thoughts filled with desire, Max¡¯s chest pounded, and her cheeks turned hot. At that moment, Riftan turned to look at her, as if feeling her lustful gaze.


    Max quickly turned around and picked on the firewood, like there was suddenly something interesting in the firece. She felt embarrassed being caught drooling over her husband¡¯s nakedness, her ears tinting red.


    Please, get it together and don¡¯t act like a pervert starved for pleasure! I mean, behave quietly and gracefully, like a woman from a noble family...


    As Max scolded herself internally, she heard a tight voice over shoulder.


    Note ¨C <b>Nymeria</b>: Guys, first time I can rte to Maxi this much, she¡¯s T H I R S T Y lmaoo

 Chapter 167

    <strong>Chapter 167</strong>


    <b>¡°...give me one more towel.¡±</b>


    The bass that came with his deep voice sent shivers down her spine and made all the hair in her body stand. Max picked up a towel and handed it to him, struggling to keep her gaze lowered.


    Riftan took it in slow motion, soaked the cloth in a basin, and began to lightly wipe his sticky legs. Max turned her back, avoiding his figure, and touched the hem of her dress awkwardly. However, all her nerves screamed for him. Max licked her dry lips.


    Her fingertips tingled with the desire to look at him and touch him with all her heart. After moments of pushing down embarrassing fantasies and holding herself back, she thought of how it would feel to touch her husband.


    Didn¡¯t Riftan say that it¡¯s natural for couples to long for each other?


    Max impulsively approached behind him and gently ced her hands against his smooth, hard back. Riftan stiffened at the touch and roughly pulled her away.


    <b>¡°...don¡¯t be like this.¡±</b>


    His growling voice frightened Max, making her take a step back. Thinking that he rejected her, her face almost turned purple.


    <b>¡°S-Sorry...¡±</b>


    As her eyes dropped to the floor, not knowing what to do, Riftan groaned weakly and embraced her in his arms.


    <b>¡°Yesterday, you used up your mana to save a knight. What if you overwork yourself and drop to the ground like before?¡±</b>


    As if he was trying to sooth her, he stroked her hair with his wet palm. Max exhaled with a trembling sigh at the feeling of his hot skin against her thin clothes. A feeling of ecstasy flooded her. His body smelled like fish blood, musk, and horses that couldn¡¯t be washed away. It was an odor that would never be associated with being fragrant, but to her, Riftan¡¯s smell was fascinating.


    <b>¡°I-I am fine. I didn¡¯t consume...that much mana...I had e-enough rest...I¡¯vepletely recovered now.¡±</b>


    Riftan nodded and made a sore sound whilst rubbing his nose against her chest. He muttered impatiently, his fingers fiddling with her braided hair.


    <b>¡°...I have been holding back for a long time, I don¡¯t think I can do it gently.¡±</b>


    Max tilted her head. Has he ever been gentle? She didn¡¯t remember well. At first, he would carefully and slowly pleasure her, but once he connected with her, he would pick up pace like a lunatic. Reminiscing how insanely pleasurable those moments were, Max looked up at him teasingly.


    <b>¡°...you don¡¯t have to do it g-gently...it¡¯s okay.¡±</b>


    At those words, Riftan¡¯s self-control was shattered. He hugged her tightly and, in a sh, ravenously devoured her lips. Max wrapped her fingers in his wet, slippery, ck hair. His lips tasted like fresh water. She pressed her wet tongue against his mouth and locked it together with his, pulling his head closer. Riftan groaned weakly, wrapping his hand around her breasts, rubbing the flesh beneath the smooth silk.


    At once, a tingling heat rose from her belly. She unconsciously pushed her chest further against his palm. Then, against their gasping, a sigh came out from Riftan¡¯s lips which was close to hers.


    <b>¡°Damn it... you are seriously so pretty. I can hardly hold back.¡±</b>


    Max looked up at him with confusion, like he just said that the moon was green. Riftan caressed her cheeks with his lips, pulling down the neckline of her dress and slipped his hand inside her dress. As his rough palm softly rubbed her tender flesh, a thrilling excitement washed over her. She groaned weakly, her lips trembling. As Riftan looked down at her, he muttered ecstatically.


    <b>¡°Every time I touch you, I go crazy. How can someone¡¯s body be like this? It¡¯s so soft, like it would melt... from your fingertips to your toes nothing¡¯s not pretty.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I-I¡¯m not...¡±</b>


    Her thoughts ran astray as he pulled her bodice, revealing one of her breasts. He stroked her mound with his cheek and then caressed her rosy breast with his mouth, flicking her nipples with his hot, damp tongue. She clung desperately to his neck, shuddering in pure pleasure. Riftan groped her ass and positioned her perfectly against his extremely thrilled body. Max, who was shivering to his naked touch, nced anxiously at the door.


    <b>¡°Ri...Riftan...slowly...the water for the b-bath...it mighte...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°You should have thought of that before seducing me.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I-I did not seduce...ah...I did not. I-it wasn¡¯t a temptation...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°You pleaded for me to hug you and stole me as if you wanted to swallow me. If that¡¯s not temptation, then what is?¡±</b>


    He loosened the straps of her dress and lowered it down to her waist. Max looked down with a flushed face as he sprinkled tiny kisses all over her t stomach. Her legs melted away as if the bones in them disappeared. Riftan pulled the dress down to her knees, spread her legs, and buried his head in between. She stumbled, lustfully mewling, and copsed on his shoulders. Her knees shook and her hamstrings tingled.


    He gently rubbed the sensitive area and sucked in the tender flesh inside her thighs. Max¡¯s toes curled and she wept like a baby. Her whole body flushed red and pink, and her reasoning waspletely burned away by pleasure. She shook her head like crazy and her body trembled helplessly.


    He skillfully intensified her pleasure even without pushing his fingers and tongue deep into her. By the time she was about to reach the climax, a sudden knock was heard.


    <b>¡°Master, the bath water is prepared.¡±</b>


    Riftan raised his head. Max grabbed him as he tried to get up and smacked him, he shouldn¡¯t stop leaving her in that state. Just a bit more and he would relieve her from this tension, but he mercilessly stopped his ministrations and pushed her onto the bed.


    <b>¡°Endure it for a bit, hm?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°N-no.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°It¡¯s been a long time. I don¡¯t want to do it hastily just to get the job done.¡±</b>


    As if he were soothing her, he gently patted her stomach and brushed his lips against her temple. Max looked up at him with damp eyes, trembling pathetically like a newborn doe. Riftan looked down at her, held his breath, and then kissed her fiercely. Then, as if barely finding the will, he covered her body with a nket and swiftly put on a nightgown himself.


    <b>¡°Do it quickly.¡±</b>


    As he opened the door, the servants came in with a steaming bathtub. Max hid beneath the sheets, her palms against her burning breasts. It felt like hours as the maids adjusted the water¡¯s temperature, put extra water by the firece, and ced clothes, soap, and towels on top of the cab. Riftan also shouted ferociously as if he was as impatient as she was.


    <b>¡°Done, hurry and get out.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°W-we¡¯re sorry.¡±</b>


    The servants left the room with confused faces, holding empty basins. As soon as she heard the door close, Max rushed to Riftan¡¯s side. He grabbed and clung to her, cing her between his knees. Max flipped his nightgown and wrapped her legs around his bare waist. A hard flesh pushed smoothly inside her and filled her tightly to the brim.


    ¡°Uh...¡±


    Her spine tingled. She looked at him with hazy eyes, thrilled by the heat. The man¡¯s face, overwhelmed with passion, looked terrifyingly fierce yet fragile at the same time. He embraced her tightly and trembled like a man who endured terrible suffering. But Max couldn¡¯t wait any longer. She moved her waist and tinkered with his body. Riftan puffed and inhaled heavily, holding her pelvis tightly with both hands, deep creases forming in his forehead.


    <b>¡°W-wait! W-wait a second! Maxi...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°R-Riftan¡±</b>


    <b>¡°If you don¡¯t wait...¡± </b>As he tried to calm her down, he swept her slick back with his palms. <b> ¡°I want to be as gentle as possible. If... If you get hurt...¡±</b>


    Max stared at him irritably. She was sick of him saying that. She bit his lips and lustfully moved her body against him aggressively. Riftan¡¯s body hardened, and soon began to lie down on the bed, thrusting and digging her from the bottom. She sobbed as she clung to his body like a snake, his fiery desire quickly overwhelming her heat. He lowered her head and sucked her chest, moving vigorously.


    Max felt like she was riding a stallion on full power, and she couldn¡¯t handle it. Unable to keep up with his speed, a convulsion arose in her thighs, and between her legs, as if they were burning on fire. Shepletely lost control over her body, twisting and weeping. The moment she thought that it wasing to an end, he would push her up to a higher level of pleasure. Unable to endure the intense pleasure surging through her body, she instinctively struggled to get out of his arms. Then, Riftan bit her earlobe and groaned fiercely.


    <b>¡°No. You drove me this far. You have to deal with it until the very end.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°W-wait... Wait... I-I can¡¯t.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°You can.¡±</b>


    He gasped rapidly between his teeth and moved like crazy. For a moment, her eyes rolled back, and her whole body bent like a taut bow. She screamed and her body jerked. Riftan¡¯s back also hardened, and he shivered in pleasure. They embraced each other like one body and waited for the perfect climax to subside, then he muttered with a haft-lost voice.


    <b>¡°Oh, heavens... I don¡¯t even know where I am...¡±</b>


    Max raised her sweaty face with an anxious look. ¡°<b>Did it feel...bad?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°There¡¯s no way it was bad. I¡¯d go and catch another dragon to experience again what I just experienced.¡±</b>


    He smiled and gently kissed her on the shoulder. Max reassuringly hugged his head and pressed her face against the nape of his neck. Riftan rose from the bed andughed as if he were being tickled.


    <b>¡°We can¡¯t waste the bath water they prepared.¡±</b>


    He then strode over and soaked in the bathtub. Max sighed at the contact of lukewarm water against her scorching skin. He scooped up some water and poured it over her neck and shoulders, then gently sucked her wet skin with his lips.


    <b>¡°Your skin is always soft and moist; it feels good.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I have a lot of f-freckles...I don¡¯t want you to see...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°It looks as if you¡¯re sprinkled with sugar, it¡¯s appetizing.¡± </b>As if to prove his im, Riftan licked the faint brown freckles on her shoulder. Max¡¯s throat tightened and her face blushed. He giggled and kissed her cheeks as well.<b> ¡°I like it when you turn red so quickly like a peach.¡±</b>


    Max rolled her eyes. As she listened to his words, she really wondered if she somehow managed to look good. Riftan¡¯s taste must have deviated from what was generally deemed as beautiful.


    <b>¡°Are you ufortable anywhere?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°N-no. As I said, I¡¯m okay.¡±</b>


    He looked carefully, sweeping the hair away from her face. Max sighed as he continued to worry.


    <b>¡°R-really, it¡¯s nothing. Back then... I healed a lot of seriously injured people... t-that¡¯s why I depleted my mana and fainted. If I do not do as much as back then... It¡¯s alright.¡±</b>


    Riftan gave her a thoughtful look as she spoke. <b>¡°Ruth said you did so well that there was nothing left for him to do. The young knight told me that he was so blessed and asked to thank you.¡±</b>


    This was the first time that Riftan acknowledged her magic abilities. Max looked up at him with fluttering eyes full of joy.


    <b>¡°I¡¯m d... that I was of h-help.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°...Yeah, it was a big help.¡±</b>


    While responding so gently, Riftan had aplex expression. Max¡¯s mood subsided quickly at the ambiguous face he had. Would it be okay to tell him that she was learning magic again from Ruth? Max looked at his face and firmly closed her lips. It was useless to bring that up, and she didn¡¯t want to break the intimate air for the time being.


    In fact, he didn¡¯t exactly tell her to stop learning magic, so it should be okay as long as she didn¡¯t do anything reckless. As Max rationalized her actions, she set the unpleasant feeling aside. For now, she just wanted to fully enjoy that pleasant time.


    Note ¨C <b>Nymeria</b>: Just chef kiss. Both spouses longing for each other without any embarrassment and beingfortable about it, Maxi finally expressing her desire for her husband and Riftan acknowledging her merit with the healing magic. Such a big yes from me.


    <b>Announcement</b>: From now on we¡¯ll use <strong>Sakura-chan¡¯s</strong> spanish trantion as raw alongside the original korean to speed up the trantion process. We¡¯re grateful to them for letting us use their work! ??

 Chapter 168

    <strong>Chapter 168</strong>


    The next morning, Max ran to the library as soon as she finished grooming herself. Ruth hade backst night and she saw him sleeping next to the brazier. She frowned as she looked down at the man lying like a corpse. There were various rooms where he could sleepfortably just three floors below the library, but it was too tiring for him to make such an effort, and she felt sorry for the man who slept on the stone-cold floor all the time, looking sad and pathetic.


    Max looked around, picked up a kindling on the wall and poked him on the back.


    <b>¡°Ruth, it¡¯s morning... wake up.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Hng... ¡°</b>


    Ruth grunted annoyed and turned his back to her, wearing his cape all the way to his head. Max continued to poke his back like a grumpy kid pushing a wiggling caterpir.


    <b>¡°Come on, w-wake up... as soon as I opened my eyes this morning... I came here right away.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Ugh... I wish you came an hourter...¡± </b>He squinted his eyes narrowly and looked up at her with a frown. <b> ¡°Did you just poke me like firewood with that?¡±</b>


    Max quickly hid the kindling behind her back. Ruth opened his eyes like he was fully awake and then leapt up to his feet and snapped.


    <b>¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about it before, but aren¡¯t you treating me so harshly?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I can¡¯t just carelessly touch the hair or b-body of a s-sleeping man, right?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Can¡¯t you at least do it in a more polite manner!¡± </b>He looked at her displeasingly and sighed. <b>¡°Anyway, it¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll prepare for ss.¡±</b>


    Ruth began to tidy up the parchment and bookshelves on the floor. Max felt a little sorry and quietly helped him clean up. He gathered parchment papers with dense writing, rolled them up, tied them with a leather string, and threw them into arge box.


    <b>¡°Did you read all the books I rmended yesterday?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Only half of them... I couldn¡¯t read the others.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Did you finish studying element theory?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°N-not yet...¡±</b>


    He squinted and stroked his chin.<b> ¡°It¡¯s hard to learn defensive and offensive magic without having a basic understanding of geometry and elemental theory. At the least, you should read all of the books I¡¯ve rmended.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I will read a l-little more.¡± </b>Max replied with an interested face.<b> ¡°When I finish reading the books...will I be able to learn how to attack with magic?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I thought it would be better for you to learn some basic self-defense magic first.¡± </b>Ruth shrugged his shoulders. <b>¡°When you are in a dangerous situation likest time, you should have at least a means to protect yourself.¡±</b>


    Max nodded sullenly as she recalled the wyvern¡¯s attacks. Ruth leaned back and looked at the ceiling with a contemting face, then snapped his fingers.


    <b>¡°Fine. Today, let¡¯s train you to master the magic you¡¯ve learned so far. I have asked the apprentices to collect the necessary ingredients.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I-ingredients?¡±</b>


    When Max asked with a curious face, Ruth gave a soft ominous smile. <b>¡°It¡¯s a special material that will help greatly improve thedy¡¯s skill.¡±</b>


    Max had an anxious expression written on her face. Just what in the world is he up to?


    She nced at Ruth dubiously as he packed something into a sack he had ced under the desk and walked straight out of the door. Her steps were reluctant as she followed him.


    <b>¡°Where are we going?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°We¡¯re going to get the materials I told the apprentices to get.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°What kind of i-ingredient is that?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°You¡¯ll know once you see it.¡± </b>Ruth hummed and went out of the castle at once.


    Max stopped bombarding him with questions: as Ruth said, she would be seeing it for herself soon. She swallowed the anxiety in her throat as they passed through the long promenade and a wooden building emerged.


    Two elm trees towered on both sides of the antique building like gatekeepers. In front of the building were three boys, including Garrow and Yulysion, sparring with wooden swords. Ruth waved one hand at them and greeted them loudly.


    <b>¡°Greetings, everyone.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Sir Wizard!¡±</b>


    The apprentice knightsid down their wooden swords and turned their heads towards them.


    <b>¡°We were going to visit as soon as we finished the morning training. You asked yesterday...¡±</b>


    Yulysion, who was speaking cheerfully while wiping his sweaty face, found Max standing behind Ruth and his eyes opened wider. He hurried to her and started chatting happily.


    <b>¡°Thedy is here too! How are you? It¡¯s such a relief that you have regained your health! You don¡¯t know how very worried I have been. I should have been able to protect you better...Are you feeling well now?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Yuly, calm down. You¡¯re embarrassing thedy.¡±</b>


    The teenage boy Garrow looked at her as he called out Yulysion for his behavior, then smiled politely and talked with a softer tone.


    <b>¡°Greetings, Lady Calypse.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°G-greetings. I-It¡¯s been a while... since we¡¯ve seen each other, both of you.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°But what is mdy doing here? Does mdy have anything to ask us?¡± </b>Yulysion asked, his eyes shining likenterns.


    Ruth stated his business on behalf of Max, who found herself in a bind.<b> ¡°I¡¯m here to pick up what I asked for yesterday. It¡¯s for thedy¡¯s magic training.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Ah! So that was what mdy needed! Kindly wait for a moment. I¡¯ll bring it right away.¡±</b>


    Yulysion quickly jumped into the outbuilding while Max looked bewilderingly at the dark entrance. After a while, he came out with arge bucket in his hands. Ruth, who received the bucket, lifted the cover and nodded with a satisfied expression.


    Just what is that? Max, intrigued by it, looked over his shoulder and into the bucket. Inside therge container was full of something like a reddish piece of flesh. She was terrified and took steps back in response.


    <b>¡°W-what in the world is that!¡±</b>


    <b>¡°This is a special helper that will be crucial in training you on your detoxification magic.¡±</b>


    Ruth grinned, reached into the bucket and lifted the thing, which had the size of his palm. It was arge reddish-brown toad with ck spots on its back. The dead toad¡¯s ck limbs drooped down weakly. Max shuddered at the sight of the creature.


    <b>¡°W-what in the world are you going to do... with that?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°We¡¯re going to do the so-called ¡®detoxification magic special training.¡¯ This ck spotted swamp toad is very poisonous. If you practice with this, you¡¯ll be able to decipher drawing out most of the poison at once.¡±</b>


    He shook the dead toad in anticipation. Max¡¯s stomach curled at the sight of its swaying, long, slimy limbs. She stepped back and looked at the path she hade. She wanted to turn back and run away but Yulysion and Garrow were looking so curiously that it was difficult for her to escape from the situation.


    Didn¡¯t you pretend to be bold in front of them the other day and brag with all kinds of stories? Max bit her lips with a calm face and gulped.


    <b>¡°W-with that frog... What kind of training are you nning to do? P-perhaps... Are you thinking of poisoning someone for an experiment?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°No way. Who would cooperate with such a foolish method of training?¡± </b>Heughed lightly and turned his head towards the apprentices. <b>¡°Someone bring me a bucket of water. It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s a pot, brass bowl, or basin. Just bring it with plenty of water. ¡°</b>


    <b>¡°I¡¯ll bring it.¡±</b>


    Garrow looked at him with an excited expression on his face and stepped forward. While he was in the outbuilding getting the water, Ruth counted how many toads were there by cing them on a tree stump one by one. A total of 31 toads were counted. Max was on the verge of throwing up, but the wizard let out a burst of admiration.


    <b>¡°How did you manage to catch so many of these in just one day?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I used a dead rabbit as a bait. If you put a rabbit or a bird near the swamp, they will surely flock around it.¡± </b>Yulysion exined with a proud voice.<b> ¡°When the swamp toad had gathered, at that moment, I pulled up the I had set beforehand and caught them all at once.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Indeed!¡± </b>Ruth struck his palm with his fist and poured out endlesspliments. Max murmured deeply, saying she didn¡¯t want to know much about how to catch a swamp toad.


    <b>¡°Will this be enough?¡±</b>


    While they talked about how to collect toads, smanders, and various poisonous worms, Garrow returned with a bucket of sshing water. Ruth took the bucket and nodded his head with satisfaction.


    <b>¡°It¡¯s perfect.¡±</b>


    Max watched his actions with curiosity. He lowered the bucket by the base of the tree stump and picked up a toad. Then, he took a small knife out of his bag and stabbed it deep into the toad¡¯s back. ck essence flowed from the opening of the toad¡¯s body and fell onto the clear water.


    <b>¡°Now, try purifying this water.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Here... do you mean I have to u-use detoxification magic?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s a well-known method used by magicians to master detoxification magic.¡±</b>


    Max looked down through the bucket. A gooey liquid from the toad¡¯s body spread like ink in the water. As she hesitantly ced her hands over it and increased her magic power, she felt a faint sense of resistance. Max tilted her head. The feeling was obviously different from applying magic to the human body, and it was vague to know where to draw the magic form. As she struggled for a long time not grasping the sensation, Ruth, who was watching silently, gave her some advice.


    <b>¡°Try injecting mana in a circr motion, from the edge to the center. Once you¡¯ve got the trick, it¡¯ll be easier than casting a spell on a human body.¡±</b>


    Max followed as he instructed and let her mana flow from the edge of the surface. The blue energy from the palm of her hand slowly began to purify, focusing on the ck energy in the water and drawing it into the center, slowly cleansing.


    After a long time, the water that had been contaminated with a cloudy tint returned to its clear color. Ruth nodded as he tasted the water with his fingertips.


    <b>¡°Well done. One thing to note is that you¡¯ve wasted too much mana, but you¡¯ll be able to work on that with repeated practice.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Are we repeating t-this exercise... over and over again?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°You have to do it over and over again.¡± </b>Ruth said firmly and threw the toad¡¯s corpse to the base of the tree stump.<b> ¡°These toads were caught eagerly by these apprentices, so why not make use of all of them meaningfully?¡±</b>


    Max looked at the bucket filled with toads with a paleplexion. Do I have to keep going until they¡¯re all used? Her shoulders drooped unexcitedly while Yulysion, who wasn¡¯t able to read the room, dered proudly.


    <b>¡°I¡¯ll catch them again so mdy can use as many as she wants. To serve thedy is a great pleasure and an honor to a knight.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Next time, please catch a long-tailed lizard.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Please leave it to me! I¡¯ll find you as many as you want, there are plenty of them in the west cave.¡±</b>


    Yulysion eximed confidently, tapping his chest with his fist and she smiled stiffly. Before Ruth left for the expedition, it really seemed like he was making sure to improve her skill. Without hesitation, he picked up one more toad. A long tongue hung from the dead toad¡¯s mouth. Max barely swallowed the vomiting up her throat as he chopped off the tongue with a dagger and held it out in front of her.


    <b>¡°Would you like to try it yourself this time?¡±</b>


    Max¡¯s shoulder stiffened, she wanted to shake her head in disagreement, but the apprentices watched her with anticipation so she couldn¡¯t show a sign of disgust. She eventually epted the wet, slippery toad with tightly closed eyes. The cold, soft, texture made goosebumps travel all over her body. It was the worst texture that she had ever touched in her life. Max flipped the body of the toad, holding back the urge to throw it away. Ruth ced a dagger in her hand and pointed with his fingertip on a spot just under the head of the toad.


    <b>¡°Now, with the knife... you can stab this part deeply and cut it long.¡±</b>


    Max hesitated for a while, and then pushed the dagger into the toad¡¯s cold body. Its skin was tougher than she had thought, so she had to exert more strength with her harm for it to budge. As her hands rattled and barely slit the toad¡¯s back, a ck, sticky liquid oozed.


    She was in a hurry to throw the toad away and finally reach the end of this experience, but Ruth mercilessly gave the next order.


    <b>¡°Now squeeze the toad. There should be enough poison flowing out.¡±</b>


    The next time she found that wizard sleeping, she swore deeply to her heart that she would poke a hole in his back with a kindling.


    Note ¨C <b>Nymeria</b>: Okay I¡¯m vomiting here. Ruth... YUCK!

 Chapter 169

    <strong>Chapter 169</strong>


    Max was only able to return to her room after Ruth left for the construction site. She was exhausted. She washed her hands thoroughly at the well, but the slimy texture of toads seemed to remain.


    The moment she returned to her room, she stripped off her toad-spattered dress and bathed with hot water, scrubbing with soap and sponge from head to toe. However, it still didn¡¯t help, her entire body still felt disgusting.


    How many more times do we need to do this disgusting training? The wizard did not appear to have any mercy. The following time, he would probably have her practice with poisonous lizards, tarants, or even snakes. Max rubbed the goose bumps on her forearms and vowed to do her best to advance on her training as soon as possible. To do that, she had to first master her understanding of basic magic theories.


    After rinsing her body clean, Max put on new,fortable and fluffy clothing, then sat down in front of her desk. She searched through the drawers and took out books, parchment, and ink to start studying. Rudis, who was by the firece heating a kettle, approached her with a steaming cup of tea.


    <b>¡°The wizard provided this tea. Please have some.¡±</b>


    She gave the maid a grateful look and took a sip of the hot liquid. The bitter tea had a refreshing scent that seemed to help repel her nasty experience earlier. She drank the tea carefully while reading her heavy textbooks page by page. Although she was terribly exhausted after using a considerable amount of mana and longed badly to rest, Max didn¡¯t budge. She didn¡¯t want to waste a single precious second. She had nned to convince Ruth to teach her defensive and offensive magic by tomorrow and somehow managed to read all her assignments by the end of the day.


    <b>¡°Mdy, it¡¯s Rodrigo, may I have a moment of your time?¡±</b>


    Max was three-quarters done with the textbook she was reading when she heard the butler¡¯s voice and a soft knock on the door. She raised her head from the page she was reading and gave him permission.


    <b>¡°You maye in.¡±</b>


    Rodrigo opened the door carefully, stepped inside, and bowed with practiced grace. <b>¡°I apologize for interrupting your rest.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°You d-don¡¯t have to apologize...May I know what¡¯s the matter?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°There are guestsing to visit the Lord. They will be staying in the castle for about two days. I thought I should inform mdy in advance.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Guests...? From wh-where have they t-traveled?¡±</b> Max asked, her face reflecting her confusion. Rodrigo¡¯s face slightly lit up with embarrassment.


    <b>¡°The Lord did not disclose to me where the guests areing from. He simply instructed to prepare rooms for three knights, baths and hot meals...¡±</b>


    Max¡¯s eyebrows creased with anxiety. Could it be an order for reinforcements? A messenger from the royal family? Barely three days have passed since we received the news about the monster attacks...


    <b>¡°ording to the Lord¡¯s orders... he asked for the rooms to be prepared on the second floor. Also, to instruct the kitchen in taking care of the guests¡¯ meals.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I see.¡±</b>


    As the butler bowed in exit, Max sat by the window and looked out intently over the gardens. Soon after, five men on horseback entered the estate. She could barely recognize their faces in the distance but the two men leading the entourage appeared to be escorts from the Remdragon Knights and the following three were the guests Rodrigo had mentioned.


    Max squinted, trying to decipher the emblem printed on the orange triangr g they were carrying. The emblem on the g was far from the golden bird representing the royal family, yet looked familiar, so she guessed that it belonged to another noble family of Whedon.


    She gave up trying to figure out which family that coat of arms belonged to and stood up. Asdy of the castle, she had to wee them, especially if one of them was a messenger from the royal family. Max called for Rudis to quickly put her hair up in a neat manner and left the room in a hurry. As she flew down the stairs, she saw Riftan enter the castle with the guests. Her eyes trailed his cold, solemn face, and then switched to observe the guests that followed behind him.


    Two young men and a burly middle-aged man were looking cautiously around the hall. Seeing their wary expressions, Max gauged that their visit was not for a simple camaraderie. She approached the men with a rather tensed expression.


    <b>¡°Riftan... I heard that there are guests..ing...¡±</b>


    Riftan¡¯s eyebrows creased and he visibly frowned as he saw her figure. He crossed the hall at once and went to her, twirling her still-damp hair.


    <b>¡°You should be resting, don¡¯t let this interrupt you. These men are from Ruigen. They will be leaving in two days; you don¡¯t have to worry about them.¡±</b>


    Max was bewildered at his tant, inhospitable words despite being in front of the guests. She nced at their direction but didn¡¯t see any sign of them being offended. The middle-aged man approached her with a calm expression and kissed the back of her palm to show his courtesy.


    <b>¡°Greetings, mdy. My name is Aaron Levaier. We came under the order of Count Robern.¡± </b>


    <b>¡°P-pleasure to meet you, Sir Levaier... I sincerely hope your stay here isfortable.¡±</b>


    Count Robern was one of the king¡¯s vassals, he ruled a vast amount ofnd not far from Anatol. Max eyed them with curiosity as she wondered why the Count sent his knights. At that moment, Riftan¡¯s sharp voice resounded.


    <b>¡°Hey, did you travel this far just to flirt with someone else¡¯s wife?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I was just giving my regards.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Didn¡¯t you say we have urgent matters to discuss? Don¡¯t waste time and go up.¡±</b>


    Riftan turned and walked up the stairs. The knights sighed, bowing politely to Max, and followed him into his office. Max felt dejected for being pushed aside and trudged back to her room.


    Riftan did not return to their room untilte at night. Max pinched her thighs to keep herself from falling asleep and ran to him the moment he entered the room. Riftan¡¯s face appeared weary as he opened the door, his eyes widening as he saw his wife still awake.


    <b>¡°What are you doing, why are you still awake and not sleeping?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I was waiting for you toe...b-back. I wanted to know what was going on...¡±</b>


    He frowned as he pulled out a chair to sit on and began to take off his armor. Max hung a kettle over the firece and set up a basin for him to wash in. Then, she walked over behind him and ced her hands on his waist to help him undress. Riftan, who was in the middle of unraveling his vambraces, awkwardly pushed her hands away.


    <b>¡°I can do it myself, don¡¯t worry about it.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°... To serve her husband...It is the w-wife¡¯s duty...¡±</b> Max¡¯s face heated, wondering if her words were too tant. There had been countless times he took care of her, yet she had only reciprocated it a couple of times. She spoke again, hurriedly adding to her statement, as if to make excuses. <b>¡°You¡¯re too busy... you leave early at dawn ande backte after midnight... O-on the other hand, I don¡¯t have much to do... Wives have to make sure their h-husbands restfortably, I want to take care of Riftan too.¡±</b>


    Max didn¡¯t wait for his response and stubbornly took the heavy pieces of armor with her hands. She staggered at the heavy weight and barely managed to maintain her posture as she waddled over to the wall where she hung the chainmail, and propped his breastte against the wall, cing his greaves neatly on top of it. Although she had traveled only 10 steps, her forehead was drenched in sweat. She wondered how in the world Riftan walked around so quietly wearing heavy pieces of metal in his body.


    <b>¡°Leave it alone.¡±</b> Riftan quickly dissuaded her when she tried to pick up the scabbard containing his sword. <b>¡°You won¡¯t be able to lift that.¡±</b>


    Max looked up and down at the sword that was practically stuck to his waist. Compared to those huge ymores that other knights carry on their back, Riftan¡¯s sword appeared to be average in size. His sword stretched to approximately 4 kvets (about 120 cm) and neither the handle nor the scabbard held any ornate leather decoration. It didn¡¯t look heavy at all and Max confidently refuted it.


    <b>¡°W-well... I may not be able to swing it... but I can at least lift it...¡±</b>


    Riftan pulled the sweat-soaked tunic over his head. He eyed her slender wrists skeptically and arched an eyebrow.


    <b>¡°You can¡¯t lift it.¡± </b>He said again, his tone filled with certainty.


    Max ignored his upromisingments and ced her hand around the sword¡¯s hilt with a stern expression on her face. However, just as Riftan predicted, with precision, she could barely lift the sword from the ground, let alone carry it somewhere. Surprised by the unexpected heaviness, she desperately gripped the hilt with all her might. Her wrists trembled as if they were going to break and almost dropped the sword to the ground. Her face reddened as she exerted effort, the sword lifting barely a finger off the ground.


    <b>¡°S-see, I can lift it.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°You call that a lift?¡±</b> Riftan clicked his tongue and then took the de from her hands. <b>¡°Hand it over to me, you might get injured.¡±</b>


    He handled the source with light movements and leaned it against his side of the bed like it was light as a feather. Max was stunned as he looked at him with amazement. She wondered how he could easily do that.


    <b>¡°Are... all swords usually that heavy?¡±</b>


    <b> ¡°My sword is much heavierpared to average bastard swords. The de was made wider and heavier using a special casting method to enhance its power. At first, I also had a hard time wielding it.¡±</b>


    He exined with a subtle smile as he washed his face in the basin with the water Max prepared and wiped his body with a towel. Max took a change of clothes from the trunk and ced it next to him, carefully choosing her words as she spoke.


    <b>¡°May I ask why... the Count sent his knights...?</b>


    Riftan nodded calmly and rubbed his nape with a towel.<b> ¡°He sent them to form an alliance. He¡¯s bing anxious of the increasing monster attacks in hisnds.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°An a-alliance?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°He seeks for the help of the Remdragon Knights in subduing the monsters running rampant in his territory. In return, he would pay us generously and actively support the road construction in Anatol.¡±</b>


    Max breathed a sigh of relief, grateful that it wasn¡¯t an order for reinforcements from the royals.


    <b>¡°So... are you nning to ept... the a-alliance with Count Robern?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I said that I will think about it. It¡¯s not a bad proposition, but I don¡¯t think it will be worth it to disperse Anatol¡¯s military power...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Is it because soon... you will leave for an expedition?¡±</b>


    Riftan, who was washing his hands with soap, paused and turned his head to look at Max.


    She added hastily. <b>¡°I... I heard that the monsters from the n-north are attacking... and the Remdragon knights... might have to be r-recruited...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Who told you about those useless stories?¡±</b>, Riftan asked sharply.


    Max flinched and hesitantly muttered.<b> ¡°I... happened to overhear the knights... when I was treating them...¡±</b>.


    She didn¡¯t dare to add that Ruth had exined in detail what his ns were, it was obvious that it would spark an argument. Riftan sighed, clicked his tongue, and lightly threw his towel on a chair.


    <b>¡°We still have to gauge how the situation progresses before I can decide whether to go or not.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°If... once the order for reinforcements is issued...¡±</b> Max swallowed dryly. Even though she already knew from Ruth that they were nning to send another knight to lead, she still wanted to confirm it herself.<b> ¡°Ri-Riftan... will you be leading the knights...in case that happens?¡±</b>


    Riftan stared at her intently, as if trying to read the intentions behind her question. Then, he shook his head slowly.


    <b>¡°No. I¡¯m thinking of sending and handing itsmand to either Uslin or Hebaron.¡±</b>


    Note ¨C Nymeria: lol Maxi was sooo cute this chapter!

 Chapter 170

    <strong>Chapter 170</strong>


    <b>¡°I... I see...¡±</b>


    Max didn¡¯t realize the relief obviously disyed on her face. Riftan, gazed down at her figure and cupped her cheek with one hand.


    <b>¡°Do you hate it when I leave?¡±</b>


    Max looked up at him with tense eyes. She wanted to tell him the whole truth, but she was <b>afraid that he would be upset by her attachment, so she chose her words carefully.</b>


    <b>¡°If Riftan... stays, everyone will feel safe. The ci-citizens will also feel at ease...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°...I suppose.¡±</b>


    A sh of disappointment passed over his onyx eyes, but before Max could address it, the subtle expression disappeared behind his usual impassiveness. Riftan tossed the towel hanging around his neck into the sink and said in a slightly sulky tone.


    <b>¡°I also have no intentions of leaving Anatol empty either. I have been gone for a long time, I don¡¯t n on neglecting my duties as a Lord of thisnd again, I am going to fulfill my responsibilities.¡±</b>


    <b> ¡°Even... even if King Ruben orders you to go?¡±</b>


    <b> ¡°If that man barks and scolds me, it will only be nothing but a little annoying.¡±</b> He frowned, but soon shrugged lightly. <b>¡°I have lots of excuses I can make to get out of it. Unless King Ruben is a fool, he knows well of the consequences he will face shall he force me to show my loyalty more than necessary. ¡°</b>


    Max felt a cold sweat break out at Riftan¡¯s disrespect for the monarch, but honestly, she was more relieved than anything. His determination to remain in Anatol was more solid than she had expected, and her shoulders visibly rxed.


    <b>¡°That¡¯s a r-relief.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Do you feel safe when I¡¯m by your side?¡±</b>


    Max nodded slowly. Looking at her with a thoughtful gaze, Riftan leaned down and gently pressed his lips against hers and her eyelids fluttered. His soft lips lingered and swept her lips sweetly as his rough fingers gently caressed her earlobes


    <b>¡°...Good, you should not worry about anything. I will protect you, no matter what happens.¡±</b>


    At those spoken words, Max felt her heart beating wildly against her chest. Max looked up at him, searching his eyes for confirmation.


    <b>¡°A-always?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Always¡±.</b> He held her face and repeated his vow. <b>¡°I won¡¯t let any dangere near you.¡±</b>


    She leaned into his chest and rubbed her cheek against his palm, hiding the moisture that brimmed up her eyes. As a child, she had dreamed of a knight who would one day save and protect her. However, as she grew up, she realized how useless and unattractive she was to others and didn¡¯t hope for long. Yet here she was now with Riftan, her fantasies awakening, just like how she always dreamed it would be. In her fantasies, she was a nobledy whom knights longed to protect, to the extent of sacrificing their lives as they worshipped her blindly.


    Max wrapped her arms around Riftan¡¯s neck as she felt a lump heating up her throat. His breathing hitched, and he suddenly grabbed her, showering her with passionate kisses. His damp tongue gently sucked on her lips and his calloused palms slowly slid down her spine, tracing it. She ran her fingers through his jet-ck hair, which was smooth and soft like the feathers of a raven, then her hands traveled down to his forearm and his slightly stubbled chin. Riftan¡¯s face visibly tensed at the contact and his dark eyes grew darker with sexual desires.


    <b>¡°I should be used to this by now...¡±</b> He frowned, muttering in a muffled voice. Max lifted her eyes, confused as she tried to understand what he meant, but Riftan just sighed over her lips. <b>¡°Every time I touch you, my whole body feels like it¡¯s on fire. And the feeling just gets more intense every time...¡±</b>


    With a shaky smile, Max buried her face against his neck, wiping away the remaining drops of her tears, and gently nipping his skin. Riftan stiffened and nearly crushed her as he embraced her with his rock-hard body. She felt a pleasurable tremor run through her whole body. His warmth, stark, and strength evoked a burning arousal that melted the bones within her, and she had no means of controlling her innate reaction to his touch. She wrapped her limbs around him pulling him close and allowing the heat of their bodies to join


    Riftan ran his fingers over the smooth skin of her thighs and calves as he walked to the bed. With Max¡¯s breasts crushed against his, he could feel her heart pounding.


    <b> ¡°Sometimes I want you so much that it¡¯s excruciatingly painful.¡±</b> He murmured in a strained voice as he gentlyid her on the bed.


    Max reached out and ran her fingers over his face, clouded by the shadows. Grabbing her outstretched wrist, he nted butterfly kisses along the palm of her hand.


    <b> ¡°Riftan...¡±</b>, she moaned and closed her eyes as she felt his hands slip into her clothes and dig into her.


    ***


    The guests were forced to leave Calypse Castle after receiving nothing but a disappointing response regarding their proposal for alliance. The knights who had to cross the rugged mountain paths and survive the forests infested with monsters appeared beyond dismayed, but Riftan didn¡¯t even bat an eyelid in their direction. He was determined to have the upper hand in the terms, shall he form an alliance with Count Robern. ording to Ruth, no one had ripped off Riftan before. He always came out with a deal that was in his favor.


    Max learned that despite her husband¡¯s cold and blunt demeanor, he was a brilliant negotiator. He could be a man of few words, but he was good at negotiating, and he knew how to use people to his advantage.


    In addition to this, Max also began to learn other fascinating aspects about her husband. First, he was an excellent architectural supervisor, which was evident in the road construction. He was aposed and impartial judge and very adept in building tools with his hands. Riftan didn¡¯t only train knights and supervise the road construction, he was also involved in the creation of new weapons with the cksmiths, and he dealt with all the issues that came up in the premise. She was amazed at how one person could oversee everything.


    But thanks to that, I can continue learning magic...


    Max sighed as she looked down at the defensive magic form she drew on the ground. Her husband had hectic days from dawn untilte at night, thus she was able to focus and practice her magic lessons without worrying about being caught.


    Is it really okay for me to do this...?


    With another deep, wistful sigh, Ruth frowned as he examined the form she drew.


    <b>¡°You¡¯re staring at it too much, it¡¯s not like it will fix itself. Stop wasting other people¡¯s time, if you¡¯re done, let¡¯s go ahead and just try it.¡±</b>


    At Ruth¡¯s incessant persistence, Max shook herself out of her thoughts. This was her first practical application of defensive magic; she couldn¡¯t afford to be distracted.


    <b>¡°Then... I¡¯ll begin...¡±</b>


    After checking again that she drew the form correctly, she carefully took her mana out and amplified it as she allowed the form to transform. The air around her stirred and a blue, transparent barrier formed around her.


    Ruth¡¯s eyes focused at her barrier with a searching gaze, then gestured for Yulysion , who was standing idly, to take a step forward.


    <b>¡°Alright, now attack the barrier.¡±</b>


    The boy flinched as if he had just been hit with a whip.


    <b>¡°D-do I really have to do it?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Of course. How else are we going to test the shield¡¯s strength?¡±</b>


    Yulysion scratched the back of his head, hesitant on participating in that training session.


    <b>¡°Can¡¯t it be someone else instead...?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°We cannot ask any of the official knights to practice with us. Besides, my attacks won¡¯t be useful.¡±</b> Ruth rolled up the sleeves of his robe to reveal his slim forearms as if to prove his point.


    Yulysion simply rolled his eyes at his attitude, thinking how the wizard had no masculine pride at all. Although it was true, Ruth was physically weakpared to him and he couldn¡¯t care less.


    <b>¡°Hey, stop cowering like that and attack.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°But... how can I raise my sword against thedy? Especially with my strength, equivalent to that of a knight...?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°That¡¯s not even a real sword, it¡¯s wooden. It¡¯s absolutely safe for thedy. If she was ever in a dangerous situation, this training may save her life.¡±</b>


    Yulysion couldn¡¯t argue with Ruth¡¯s firm point, so he gulped and stood in front of Max.


    <b>¡°Alright. Then, mdy... please forgive me for this.¡±</b>


    Max nodded nervously, amplifying her mana to fortify the shield. The young apprentice raised his wooden sword above his head and swung it down slightly. Max¡¯s eyes widened as she heard a whistling sound from the barrier followed by a loud ttering noise.


    Her shield shattered in vain like thin ice. Yulysion didn¡¯t have the time to pull the sword back and the wooden sword relentlesslynded on Max¡¯s forehead. Her eyes shed white with pain, she grabbed her head and fell backwards, crumpling on the ground.


    ¡°M-mdy...!!!¡± Yulysion screamed shrilly.


    The pain was splitting. Max groaned with excruciating pain and kicked her legs as tears streamed down her face in an instant.


    <b>¡°Nghhh...!¡±</b>


    <b>¡°W-wizard! Please do something! Quickly! The Lady...! The Lady is hurt!¡±</b>


    Yulysion, who was in shock from hitting the Lord¡¯s wife, held Ruth¡¯s shoulders and shook him from side to side violently.The wizard only looked nkly at the absurdity and sighed, squatting next to Max¡¯s huddled body.


    <b>¡°Just a second, move your hands so I can heal you. I will cast recovery magic.¡±</b>


    Max exerted great effort to barely manage prying her hands away, revealing her tear-stained face. Ruth cast her a pathetic look, not bothering to hide his feelings and clicked his tongue before casting the healing magic on her head.


    Max felt her face redden with embarrassment as she got up from the ground. She wanted to dig a hole and hide in it.


    <b>¡°Are you a-alright? Does it still hurt...?¡±</b>Yulysion wandered around her uneasily, examining her.


    <b>¡°I¡¯m... I¡¯m fine.¡±</b> Max replied, pretending it was no big deal and brushed the dirt off her skirt.


    <b>¡°I am so, very, sincerely, truly, sorry for hurting you, mdy...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°N-no, it¡¯s because my magic... was very weak...¡±</b>


    Ruth muttered something under his breath and shook his head disapprovingly.


    <b>¡°You¡¯re right. I had never seen such a weak shield in my entire life. I¡¯d rather make a barrier out of parchment than your shield.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°It-It¡¯s because this is my first time! Next... next time it will be better.¡±</b>


    She defended herself, but Yulysion simply turned blue at her statement.


    <b>¡°Is... the Lady thinking of trying again?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Y-Yes. I¡¯ll practice... until I can do it properly.¡±</b>


    Max answered firmly, nodding determinedly and examined again the form she drew. She racked her brain trying to figure out where she went wrong. She was able to apply it very well, but why did it break so pathetically?


    <b>¡°The Lady¡¯s shield is ridiculously weak because the mana flow is too slow. She needs to increase the flow three times her current speed to achieve the strength of an average shield.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°T-three times ?!¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Either that or double the mana you¡¯re using.¡±</b>


    Max felt like crying. <b>¡°Both... Both suggestions are difficult...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Give it a try. The shield should, at the very least, be as durable as a ss window to even be called a shield. Yours couldn¡¯t even block a Dragonfly¡¯s wings.¡±</b> Ruth criticized her harshly and waved a hand at Yulysion, who was still blue.


    <b>¡°I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll need Mr. Lovar¡¯s help anymore. You can go now. This should be more than enough.¡±</b>


    Ruth bent down, picked up a thin branch from the ground, and swung it in the air like he was swatting a fly.


    <b>¡°We can consider today¡¯s training a sess if you can block this.¡±</b>


    Max nodded, feeling disheartened as she stared at the small branch of the width of a pinkie finger.

 Chapter 171

    <strong>Chapter 171</strong>


    It took Max five attempts to finally be able to repel the thin wooden branch. However, it was still not up to the mark for actual use, so after a long and bitter practice, they decided to explore another method of defensive magic. Max, who had been struggling for days memorizing forms and theories, had her shoulders sag in disappointment, but Ruth was adamant. He did not want to cling to an ipatible method. He didn¡¯t bother for a break and immediately jumped to another lecture, drawing a new magic form on the ground.


    <b>¡°There are two types of defensive spells when ites to the universe of magic. The first one is an abstract shield and the other one is a physical barrier. Since your shield is practically useless, we have no choice but to learn the other type.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Then... Do I need to learn a new form? It... took me a whole week just to memorize thest one...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°The basic form is almost identical, so it shouldn¡¯t take you long to learn it. Also, this barrier type requires only a quarter of manapared to thest one.¡±</b>


    Max narrowed her eyes and red at him. <b>¡°T-then why... didn¡¯t you teach me this type of shield in the first ce?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°The magic form used for abstract shields is lessplicated. Unlike a shield that it¡¯s formed with the use of pure mana, a physical barrier transforms tangible elements around you to create a shield. Since it involves the maniption of matter, it involvesplex calctions and formtions more difficult than abstract shields.¡±</b>


    Ruth exined as he continued to write down forms on the ground using a wooden stick. Max looked at the overlyplicated drawings and her face began to contort in horror.


    <b>¡°What... What if I practice building the abstract shield more? I... I can get better with time.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°That¡¯s possible, if thedy will be able to build up her mana pool. But that will take at least a year to happen. Thedy needs to learn magic that you can use anytime now. It would be better for you to learn as much magic as possible before I go.¡±</b>


    Max looked at Ruth, pulling her eyes away from theplex shapes that made her dizzy when she stared at them.


    <b>¡°Did you... perhaps... receive a royal order to l-leave for the e-expedition?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°It won¡¯t be long now. I received a message from Livadon yesterday, saying that the situation is getting more serious. The high priests of </b><b>Osyria </b><b>are already discussing countermeasures.¡±</b>


    If Osyria was involved, then the obvious conclusion would be to gather reinforcements from each of the seven countries. Max looked anxiously at Ruth.


    <b>¡°How... how long does it take... to get to Livadon?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°About a month. It would take two weeks on horseback, with no breaks, to reach the border northwest of here. From there, you would have to travel for another ten days by boat. If there are monsters encountered on the way, it will take longer.¡±</b>


    Max¡¯s mood clouded and she sighed just imagining the terrible journey.


    <b>¡°It... it must be a tough journey...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°It really is. Traversing the Lexos Mountains was more than enough for a lifetime of suffering, but now another damn expedition had to happen! To be honest, I want to be stuck in Anatol for at least ten years.¡±</b>


    Ruth¡¯s shoulder slumped as hemented. Max was a little worried about the man who couldn¡¯t even be bothered to travel to his room to sleep, and yet would be forced to go on such a long journey. Every corner of the world had monsters lurking and the journey to Livadon would certainly not go smoothly.


    <b>¡°Will it r-really...be alright to take just a few knights...for the expedition...?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°We can¡¯t take all the knights and leave Anatol unprotected to save Livadon, can we?¡± </b>Ruth responded sarcastically and quickly finished the form. <b>¡°Besides, we are not the only ones responding to Livadon¡¯s call. As we move northwest, knights sent by other countries will join us.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Knights... from other countries...?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Lord Calypse isn¡¯t the King¡¯s only vassal. On behalf of the King¡¯smand, each Lord shall send his own knights and arge-scale army will be formed. This is themon procedure when reinforcements are sent to allied countries.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I... I see...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Troops will be dispatched from Whedon, Balto, and </b><b>Osyria</b><b>, so no matter how many monsters unite, we can settle the matters byte fall this year.¡± </b>Seeing his confidence, Max was able to rx a bit. <b>¡°When this is all over... I will be able to return to Anatol notter than the start of winter.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I sincerely hope that will be the case.¡±</b>


    Finally finishing the magic form, Ruth dusted his palms and straightened his back.


    <b>¡°In the meantime, thedy will have to take over my role somehow.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°O-of course... I¡¯ll do my best.¡±</b>


    Her shoulders hunched with the burden Ruth had ced on her.


    <b>¡°But... there may be situations when it will be difficult for me to handle on my own... before Ruth leaves, shouldn¡¯t we get at least... another healer?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°If I could, I would have already.¡±</b> Ruth sighed and crossed his arms on his chest. <b>¡°All the magicians are gathering in Livadon because of the chaos the monsters are inflicting. Therefore, the pay for wizards almost doubled, so every wizard is determined to go there. Moreover, the demand for wizards is steep, so no one will be willing to settle in Anatol unless thepensation is beyond generous.¡±</b>


    Max¡¯s face reflected pure anxiety, the world was more chaotic than she thought. Ruth gave her a serious look.


    <b>¡°That¡¯s why we have to work on improving your magic skills as much as possible before I leave. That way, I can have a little peace of mind when I depart.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I-I¡¯ll try.¡±</b> Max replied helplessly as she gazed at theplicated magic form that spanned out like a spider¡¯s web.


    Patting her shoulders to cheer her up, Ruth began to exin step by step the principles behind the magic.


    ***


    Just as Ruth predicted, the royal family¡¯s order for reinforcements arrived ten dayster. Riftan was the one who received the imperial decree from the royal messenger. He quickly flipped through the contents and immediately summoned the knights to discuss it. Max nervously paced in the room, anxiously awaiting Riftan¡¯s return: she needed to know what was the final decision in their response to the order.


    He made it clear that he had no intention of leaving Anatol unattended and would order another knight in his ce, but depending on what was written in the royal order there was a possibility for him to change his mind. King Ruben could have made it impossible for him to refuse the order.


    She sped her hands, praying. The thought of him leaving her for so long gnawed at her and seemed to burn her nerves. It felt like an eternity before the bedroom door finally opened. Max turned her head to the sound of the door and Riftan entered, looking exhausted. She immediately went to him like a blow of wind.


    <b>¡°What-what... was the decision? What was written in the decree? You-you don¡¯t n to leave Anatol, do you?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Hey, take it easy.¡±</b>


    He grabbed her by the houlders, surprise evident on his face at her sudden outburst, but she grabbed his forearms and advanced nervously.


    <b>¡°Are you leaving for Livadon?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I told you I don¡¯t n on doing that.¡±</b>


    A faint smile danced on his lips. Riftan gently removed Max¡¯s grip, released the sword tied to his waist and ced it against the bedside. She ran after him and continued hurling questions in his direction.


    <b>¡°Then...what was decided on w-who will go in your ce?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Uslin Rikaido will lead the expedition.¡±</b>


    Riftan copsed into a chair and massaged his stiff neck.


    <b>¡°Nirta and Rikaido were barking at each other for the opportunity so much that the knights grew tired. I had to listen to them scream for three hours. My ears are paralyzed from their noise.¡±</b>


    Max gave him a sympathetic look as she remembered how those two knights acted like each other¡¯s mortal enemies. If they had been fighting, then their screams would have been thunderous.


    <b>¡°It looks like...Sir R-Rikaido won this time...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Nirta was at a disadvantage from the beginning. Allied knights from around the world are merging. Amander with a mercenary background will invite nothing but bacsh. Rikaido on the other hand is from a prominent family, it would be most favorable for him to stand as the representative.¡±</b> There was a hint of mockery in Riftan¡¯s tone at the words ¡®prominent family¡¯, but he just clicked his tongue lightly and continued. <b>¡°Nirta¡¯s arguments were strong, but I finally managed to convince him that nothing goodes from internal conflicts. In the end he¡¯s a rational person, it doesn¡¯t fit his bear-like physique.¡±</b>


    Max nodded as he remembered how meek Hebaron always seemed. <b>¡°Who else is l-leaving?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Elliot Caron and Lombardo will be assisting Rikaido. There will be ten other knights, twenty apprentice knights, thirty more men on horseback, and a wizard... It has been decided that a total of sixty-four men will depart for Livadon.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I... is there anything I can do to help for the p-preparations?¡±</b>


    Riftan frowned slightly at her suggestion. <b>¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about anything. They are going to pack their own luggage and they are all used to these kinds of tasks.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Still... if there is anything they n-need, I¡¯ll have it prepared. They are going on a long journey... There must be s-something I can do to help. ¡°</b>


    <b>¡°Then, tell the servants to prepare an extravagant dinner.¡±</b> He smiled bitterly.


    <b> ¡°The preparations for the expedition will be finished by tomorrow. They are going to leave at dawn the next day, so tomorrow night is the only time for a send-off dinner.¡±</b>


    Max evaluated his expression carefully and acknowledged that he was reluctant to part with his men. She understood him. The bond between them was forged through blood and fire, no one could happily send his knights, who have followed him loyally through life and death, to war. She nodded vigorously, determined to inform the chef to use the best ingredients, expensive spices and the highest quality aged wine for dinner tomorrow.


    <b>¡°I¡¯ll tell them... to prepare only the best and most delicious dishes...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Please do.¡±</b>


    With a slight smile, he removed his thick leather boots and untied his tunic-tight waistband. Max took his boots and carefully ced them against the wall and ordered Rudis to prepare a bath.


    Meanwhile, Riftan stood in front of the open window and allowed the refreshing night breeze to cool his body. He gazed at hisnd, covered in the night¡¯s darkness. Max opened the trunk and pulled out a new set of nightwear and paused to look at Riftan¡¯s figure.


    His wide back seemed stiffer than usual, and there was a darkness to his sharp features. Her heart sank painfully knowing he was tired and annoyed by all the burdens piling up on his shoulders. Duty to the king, duty as lord, duty asmander of the knights... so many responsibilities. Even a man made of steel would be beaten at that point.


    Max hesitated, but then slowly approached him and wrapped her arms around his waist. Riftan turned slightly and looked at her with a soft smile.


    <b>¡°What is this? Are you trying to seduce me again?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°It¡¯s j-just... you look sad and tired...¡±</b>


    Her face turned red as she pretended to brush dust off his tunic. A lightugh escaped Riftan¡¯s lips. He wrapped her tightly around his strong arms and nted a kiss on her head.


    <b>¡°You¡¯re growing more appealing with each passing day. It turns me on.¡±</b>


    Max buried her head against his broad chest, feeling relieved that the somber atmosphere clouding him had disappeared. She felt sorry for the knights but was overwhelmed by the joy of knowing that Riftan would not be leaving for such a dangerous ce.


    Note ¨C <b>Nymeria</b>: HOW CUTEEEE omg such a nice couple they¡¯ve be! My heart is satisfied <3

 Chapter 172

    <strong>Chapter 172</strong>


    <b>¡°Your hair smells good.¡±</b>


    He let out a satisfied moan and buried his face against her shoulder. A red tint spread across Max¡¯s cheeks, d she applied a few drops of rose-scented oil on it earlier. Savoring the scent, Riftan rubbed the bridge of his nose against her voluminous hair, then slipped an arm under her hips and lifted her so he could embrace her better. Max closed the shutters and leaned closer to his arms as she felt his rough palms caress her nape.


    She was floating inplete ecstasy from being so intimately embraced by hisrge stature. His smooth hair gently tickled her forehead and nose, and his sturdy steel-like arms tightly captured her with a force that didn¡¯t inflict her any unease. He brushed his slender fingers against the back of her ear, tucking a stray lock of hair. Max reciprocated, caressing his head, a slender moan escaped from Riftan¡¯s lips and their bodies felt like melting at the burning sensual contact.


    Max was deeply intoxicated with the scorching heat when they heard a careful, gentle knock on the door, pulling them out of the moment.


    <b>¡°My Lord, the water for the bath is ready.¡±</b>


    Riftan let out a long sigh, caressing her breasts with one hand, then nted a kiss on her exposed pale shoulder.


    <b>¡°... I knew this would happen. Our servants seem to always have great timing.¡±</b> He grumbled and carefully ced her back on the floor. <b>¡°Come in.¡±</b>


    The door opened at hismand, and the servants went inside carrying a bathtub. Riftan approached the bath and pulled his tunic over his head, looking at Max and smiling seductively.


    <b>¡°It¡¯s been a while since we bathed together. Shall we?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I... I already washed up...¡± </b>Max murmured in a whisper as she nced at the servants pouring cold water into the tub to adjust the water¡¯s temperature.


    <b>¡°You can wash again,e here.¡±</b>


    He dipped his fingers into the bathtub to check the temperature himself then roughly beckoned the servants to leave. Max approached reluctantly, pretending to be hesitant as the servants rushed out of the room. Riftan gave her a satisfiedugh as Max began to loosen the ties on her dress.


    ***


    The preparations for the expedition began early at dawn. Max woke up to themotion outside and leaned out the bedroom window. Servants and knights moved busily to and from the spacious manor soaked in the bluish light of dawn. In the distance, the sound of horseshoes pounding against the stables and horses neighing could be heard.


    Max rubbed her dazed eyes at the scene, then turned to find the side of Riftan¡¯s bed empty. Needless to say, his armor was also gone. She sighed and called Rudis to help her get ready for the day.


    Riftan said she didn¡¯t need to worry about the preparations, but Max¡¯s conscience could not allow her to send men into battle without doing something for them. She wore a blue blouse, braided her hair on the sides and twisted it up. As soon as she was done, she headed straight out of the great hall, going towards the sables where she saw dozens of horses lined up, and knights examining the horses¡¯ physiques and horseshoes one by one.


    Max found a familiar face amongst them and immediately approached the said knight. Sir Caron, who was in the middle of a conversation with Rodrigo, turned and smiled courteously.


    <b>¡°Good morning, Lady Calypse.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Good... morning. A-are you p-preparing to leave for the expedition?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Yes, I was gathering supplies necessary for the trip.¡±</b>


    He exined and pointed to the leather bags full of supplies and food stacked against the castle wall. She narrowed her eyes and tried to count how much there was, but either way, she estimated that it wouldn¡¯t be enough food tost sixty-four men to Livadon. Seeing her puzzled expression, Sir Karon kindly added an exnation.


    <b>¡°We cannot bring too much food with us as it will only slow us down. We need to make room for other necessities like weapons, sleeping bags, and pots to cook. We will be able to pass through the viges on the way and buy what we need so we can conserve as much load as possible.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I...I see.¡±</b>


    Princess Agnes said the same exact thing said before leaving for a journey. Max looked around at the bustling atmosphere and looked at Sir Karon sheepishly.


    <b>¡°I-Is there anything... I can do to help?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°The Lady?¡±</b>


    He asked, surprised as a troubled smiled spread across his lips.


    <b>¡°It¡¯s fine, we can handle this ourselves. This is our duty. But thank you, for your sincere intentions to help. ¡°</b>


    Max was not disappointed; she was half expecting for him to decline her offer anyway. Sheposed her expressions and asked another question.


    <b>¡°Riftan... The lord... w-where is he?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°He is currently giving instructions to the knights with Sir Rikaido in the training grounds. Is there anything you need from him?¡±</b>


    She hurriedly waved her hands to signal no. <b>¡°N-no. It¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t see him around yet...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Sir Caron! Should we now take the horses to the training grounds?¡±</b>


    Sir Caron looked over his shoulder to look at the knight who called him. Max, realizing that she was getting in his way, shyly backed away.


    <b>¡°F-for stealing your precious time... I¡¯m sorry. D-don¡¯t mind me... please continue with your work...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°My apologies mdy. Then, please excuse me¡±</b>


    He bowed apologetically and went to the where the knights had gathered. Max turned around and headed back to the gall. Although it was not necessary, the least she could do was prepare clothes and food for the knights.


    She went straight to the kitchen and handed the keys to the spice cab to the chef and instructed him to be generous on the ingredients and prepare a ton of luxurious meals. Afterward, she ordered the maids to provide the knights with clothes and sleeping bags.


    She made sure to have them checked carefully and repair the damaged ones. She also asked them to pack the newly purchased pots and bowls for use on the trip. As she busily ran through the castle, a familiar voice called out to her. Max turned to see Ruth running down the hall toward her with his long, slender legs.


    <b>¡°There you are. I¡¯ve been looking everywhere for you.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°W-what¡¯s...the matter? I thought you w-were busy preparing for the expedition...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I havepleted all the necessary preparations. Rather, there¡¯s something I need to show thedy before I leave.</b>


    <b>¡°What is it?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°You will know if you follow me.¡±</b>


    He gestured for her to follow and turned to walk away without further exnation. Max followed him at a whim, no knowing what was going on. Ruth strode down the stairs and went out of the castle at once.


    <b>¡°Just w-where are we going?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°To my tower¡±.</b>


    Max looked at him with surprise and quickly looked around. Max remembered that Riftan warned her not to dare approach that ce. ording to him, Ruth had created all sorts of strange magic spells around the tower. She stood as close to Ruth as possible, wary of any mana disruptions from the surroundings.


    <b>¡°What¡¯s in the t-tower...?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°We¡¯re almost there, please wait a bit longer.¡±</b>


    He answered halfheartedly, as he was too tired to exin things one by one, and quickly walked along the winding path. After a while, they reached the entrance to the tower, hidden behind giant green elm trees.


    Max looked around curiously at the gray tower embraced by vines of red ivy. Perhaps due to theck of human interference, the walls were covered in weeds and moss. Ruth roughly scraped the moss off then took keys from his pocket and unlocked the tower doors.


    <b>¡°Come on in.¡±</b>


    She stood by the doorway, poking her head to see what was inside: it was a fortress shrouded in darkness. Water dripped from a hole in the ceiling, dampening the floor below. There was a stone staircase that spiraled up like a conch shell. Ruth entered without hesitation.


    <b>¡°What are you doing, aren¡¯t youing?¡±</b>


    She gave up waiting for a proper exnation from him and followed him in resignation. They climbed almost three-quarters of the tower before Ruth finally spoke again.


    <b>¡°Here we are.¡±</b>


    He said, pulling the old doorknob against the wall. Max looked warily inside and frowned. A strong burnt smell, the smell of bitter medicines, and musty old parchments pricked her nose.


    <b>¡°I-it smells bad in there.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°What do you have against someone else¡¯s sanctuary, are you disrespecting it? I just wasn¡¯t able to air it out in a while so it¡¯s a bit dusty.¡±</b>


    Ruth grumbled and walked over to open a window to let the sunlight pour into the dim interior. Max blinked at the sudden change of lighting. It was just how she imagined what a wizard¡¯sb would look like. Strange tools and models cluttered the floor, and old books were tucked into the book shelves against the wall. Cabs were stacked with jars and jars of medicine.


    Ruth beckoned to her and pushed the mess on the floor aside.


    <b>¡°I havepiled some magic forms for thedy to study while I¡¯m away. I tried to organize them in a way that is easy to understand... but I¡¯m not sure if you will be fine with it...¡±</b>


    Max walked carefully towards him, doing her best to avoid stepping on anything. Ruth took a pile of parchment and handed them over.


    <b>¡°Take a look at it and tell me right away if there is something you don¡¯t understand.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Did you drag me all the way here... to give me t-these?¡± </b>


    Ruth nodded. <b>¡°You are also free to read all the books in this room while I am away. But as much as possible, please don¡¯t bring them out of the tower. All these books are too valuablepared to those in the library, you¡¯ll be in trouble if any of them gets lost.¡±</b>


    Max squinted at the white dust gathering on the sprawling pile of books. For something so valuable, it sure was treated like garbage.


    <b>¡°If those books are so precious... you should treat them with m-more care.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°They are good as long as they¡¯re readable.¡±</b> He answered sarcastically and picked up a few books, cing them on his desk. <b>¡°This one will help thedy with learning magic. Read it when you have time. This one is about herbal medicines. There are also anatomy books from the south. It is not tranted, but if you study the illustrations and be familiar with the structure of the human body, it will help you cast your healing magic better. Medicine in the south is much more advanced than here, so these would be very helpful.</b>


    Once he was done frantically arranging the books, he went on to exin each and every bottle lined up in the cabs.


    <b>¡°This red jar contains wound ointment. If you apply it after thoroughly cleaning the wound, it will heal much faster. The syrup in this bottle helps relieve swelling, and the leaves in the bag over there are for bringing down fever and detoxifies poison and venom. These dried roots help replenish mana. Oh, and it also helps restore energy. Now this...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°W-wait a minute! Please exin it slowly...¡±</b> Max quickly interrupted and searched for a feather pen and parchment from Ruth¡¯s desk to jot down his exnations.


    Note ¨C <b>Nymeria</b>: Don¡¯t lose the books, they¡¯re so precious! What, I¡¯m treating them like crap? Well, as long as they¡¯re readable... lmaoooo Ruth I¡¯ll miss you so muchhe back soon!

 Chapter 173

    173 Chapter 173


    Maxi took a deep breath, filling her lungs with his scent. His robes smelled of horses and the metallic tang of iron armor.


    With both hands resting on the windowsill, Riftan stared out the window at the night sky illuminated by a crescent moon. Maxi could feel the tension exuding from him even through his armor.


    She did not know what to say. She stared at his motionless figure before lowering her gaze to her knees. A knock interrupted the silence.


    "Sir Riftan, I''ve brought you hot water."


    It was Ruth. Riftan slowly turned around and opened the door. Light streamed in from the hallway, and Maxi crawled to the corner of the bed to avoid it. She caught a glimpse of Ruth trying to peer past Riftan''s shoulder with a concerned look.


    "I also have some clean linen and a change of clothes. As for your meal¡­"


    "Bring it in an hour."


    Riftan''s bulky frame blocked the doorway, barring Ruth''s entry. After taking the basin, towels, and clothes, he closed the door on Ruth''s face before the sorcerer could say anything else.


    Maxi nervously watched Riftan approach the bed. He ced the basin on the bedside table and soaked a towel in steaming water. After wringing it out, he brought the hot towel to her face.


    When Maxi shrunk back reflexively, his lips grew stiff, and he muttered in a strangely tense voice, "Let me help you wipe off the blood."


    "Oh¡­"


    Riftan gently wiped her forehead, temples, and cheeks. It was only when she saw the dark bloodstains on the linen that Maxi realized she had been bleeding. Ruth had healed the wounds, but the blood must have remained.


    When her face was clean, Riftan pulled off her robe and began to wipe her pale shoulders and back. Maxi gave herself over to his care, feeling pathetic. Each time the warm towel swept down her back, it felt as though it were exposing more of her shame. It made her face burn, and she desperately wanted to hide.


    Riftan paid no heed to her difort and relentlessly wiped the dried blood on her back. Feeling the slight tremor of his fingers against her skin, she anxiously gnawed her lip. Riftan continued washing her, changing the towel several times, before he finally spoke.


    "How often did this happen?"


    Maxi hunched her shoulders and looked away. After frantically ncing about the room like an animal seeking an escape route, she forced a stiff smile.


    "W-What¡­ do you mean?"


    She heard him take in a sharp breath. Feigning ignorance, she fiddled with her tangled hair with shaking hands. Riftan did not relent, using his silence to demand an answer.


    Maxi tried and failed to ignore the pressure. She said awkwardly, "I-It didn''t¡­ h-happen that often. My father¡­ w-was greatly angered today¡­ that''s why¡­ he p-punished me. Th-This usually¡­ doesn''t¡­"


    Riftan impassively observed her desperate attempt to preserve what little pride she had left. His prating gaze made Maxi''s face flush.


    "M-My father is a s-stern man¡­ o-on the rare asions he got angry, he¡ª"


    "Since when?" Riftan prodded, heartlessly ignoring her pitiful efforts to paint the matter as inconsequential.


    Maxi pressed herself against the wall, her breathing turning ragged as though she were cornered.


    She needed a shield, something to cover herself with. How was she to contend with a fully-armored man when she was as vulnerable as a newborn babe, her shame on full disy? Maxi pulled the nket up like a barrier and red at him. His cruel efforts to dredge up her deepest shame filled her with hostility.


    "W-What is it that you wish to know? Do you¡­ r-really want to kn-know¡­ w-when it began¡­ a-and how often I was beaten?"


    The knuckles of his hand clutching the towel went white. Maxi''s chest heaved. She had to admit that even she thought her attempt to keep up appearances despite the evidence was absurd.


    "If you w-want to know so badly¡­ Th-The beatings started when I was eight, w-when it became clear¡­ that I had a speech impediment. I-I was made to read a poem out loud i-in front of my father¡­ twice a week. W-Whenever I did poorly¡­ he would punish me¡­ in that room."


    Despair wed at her as she spat out the words. Faced with the truth, Riftan hung his head. She had never seen him look so devastated.


    Clutching his forehead, he said in a hoarse voice, "I¡­ wasn''t nning on bringing you back with me to Anatol."


    All the fightpletely drained out of Maxi. She gazed at him as if she were bleeding to death but could not tell whether or not Riftan was aware. He kept his eyes on the floor where the shadows cast by themp flickered and swayed.


    Looking like a man in a daze, he continued, "I thought it would be better for you to remain here. I kept telling myself, again and again, the entire way here¡­ that I should let you stay if that was what you wanted. That I''d only go see you to make sure you were well. I swore that I wouldn''t drag you with me likest time¡­"


    His voice grew more and more unsteady as he spoke. Riftan ruffled the shaggy hair over his forehead and drew a ragged breath.


    "I practically begged the duke to let me see you just once. When he told me that you refused to see me, I thought the ground would swallow me up."


    "I-I never¡ª"


    Maxi unwittingly cried out before snapping her mouth closed. Riftan''s prating gaze flew to her again. Nervously plucking at the sheet, Maxi cast her eyes down.


    "I-I never said such a thing. I-I never told my father that I didn''t want to see you¡­"


    "Then why did you follow that man there? For what reason?"


    Riftan leaped to his feet and leaned down. Maxi pressed herself against the wall like a cornered mouse. As if to prevent her escape, he ced one hand on the wall next to her head and drew his face close to hers.


    "Was being subjected to such atrocities preferable to waiting for me? Did you really choose to stay with a man like him over me?!"


    "I-I¡­ thought you never w-wanted¡­ t-to see me again."


    When she finally managed to get the words out, his sun-kissed face turned unnaturally pale.


    Her voice shaking, Maxi added, "B-Because I lost¡­ o-our baby¡­"


    "You thought¡­ I wouldn''t want to see you again because of that?" he mumbled incredulously.


    Biting her lip, Maxi red at him through teary eyes. "W-What else¡­ w-was I to think? Y-You told me t-to leave. Y-You wanted me to leave¡­ without telling me anything¡­"


    "I didn''t want to see you get hurt anymore! Ever since I brought you to Anatol, you''ve ended up in danger numerous times. I med myself for everything when I saw you all bloodied! Why must you be the one to suffer when I was the one who fathered that child and made you return to that wretched ce?! I am to me for all of it!"


    Maxi gaped at the heartbreaking outburst. She could no longer think of anything to say. Riftan continued to speak as though he were trying to pour out his innermost feelings.


    "I should have just let you be. I shouldn''t have taken you to Anatol! I knew from the start that you didn''t want to marry me! If I truly wanted the best for you, I should have let you go when I returned from the Dragon Campaign. I even thought it would be better for you if I didn''t return alive! That was all I could think about while you were unconscious¡­"


    His voice cracked by the end. He shook violently as though trying to restrain himself, but a momentter, he grabbed her shoulders as if the urge proved too much.


    "If it hadn''t been for your sister, I would have left you there! Why did you never tell me¡­ how that bastard treated you? If I''d known, I wouldn''t have allowed him anywhere near you. I would have protected you no matter what! Why didn''t you tell me sooner? Why?!"


    "I-I-I¡­"


    Maxi struggled, but Riftan did not let her go. He cupped her face, leaving her no choice but to return his gaze. His zing eyes razed thest of her defenses. She no longer had an ounce of pride or energy left to maintain her facade.


    "Because¡­ I-I liked how you treated me a-as if I was special¡­"


    The tears that had welled up trickled down her cheeks. It did not ur to her to wipe them as she continued.


    "But¡­ I-I was nothing¡­ Truly¡­ n-nothing¡­ I was¡­ afraid that you would f-find out¡­"


    Riftan looked as though someone had struck him in the head. Maxi squeezed her eyes shut, and the tears continued to stream.


    "Y-You were¡­ th-thest person I w-wanted to show this to. I-I didn''t¡­ want you to kn-know me. Y-You see it now, don''t you? How could I¡­ when I am¡­ s-so pathetic¡­"


    Maxi tried to force a smile on her quivering lips. She failed, and her face crumpled as the tears came bursting out of her.


    "I¡­ I am¡­ ashamed¡­"


    His grip on her shoulders fell away. Curling herself over her knees, Maxi covered her flushed face with her fists. Suppressed sobs escaped her lips. Standing in the middle of a square stark naked could not be more humiliating than this.


    She wanted nothing more than to remain an exalted noblewoman in his eyes, for him to continue looking at her as though she were dazzling and not the way she was now ¡ª pathetic and miserable.


    Maxi choked for air as a burning lump lodged itself in her throat. Her body shook, and her face was wet with hot tears. She could not keep it bottled any longer.


    With her lips crushed together, she was tearing at the sheets when she heard Riftan''s hoarse voice above her head.


    "I¡­ have had you in my thoughts for a very long time."


    Maxi froze and looked up at him. With his arms limp at his sides, he seemed in a daze.


    "You were always on my mind. Even when you knew nothing of my existence¡­ I only thought of you."


    He muttered it like a sacred confession.


    "Oh¡­"


    Unable toprehend his words, Maxi could not speak. Salty tears seeped into her mouth, and she saw her reflection in his somber eyes.


    "I felt hollow and miserable the more I saw you¡­ But I couldn''t stop."


    His lip quivered slightly.


    "I kept telling myself to quit. The more I thought of you, the lonelier I felt. Even surrounded by people, I was alone. Give up, I told myself. What''s the point of wanting something you can''t have? That''s what I resolved to do, over and over¡­ But my eyes would always seek you before I even realized it."


    He pressed his fist on his forehead and squeezed his eyes shut.


    "It''s as if my heart no longer belongs to me. It ceased to be mine the moment I met you. So¡­ how could you call yourself nothing? How could you be nothing?"


    Maxi stared at Riftan in a daze as his broad shoulders gently shook. He hung his head like a soldier surrendering to the enemy the thing he had tried to protect to the bitter end. After numbly taking in the pitiful sight, Maxi slowly reached out and pulled his head to her chest.


    Not knowing what else to say, she repeated his name over and over. How was this feeling of all-epassing vulnerability and heartrending sadness humanly possible?


    She had shattered not only herself but also Riftan into a thousand pieces. His body sagged against hers. Their silhouettes across the floor could not have looked more pitiful.


    They dropped onto the bed like the rubble of a crumbling rampart. Maxi leaned her face against his cool shoulder.


    She could no longer pinpoint the reason behind her tears. She simply rubbed her wet cheek against his ck hair and poured out the things she had kept buried in her heart. Theyy in each other''s arms, motionless in the dark.

 Chapter 174

    174 Chapter 174


    Since they were unable to procure an adequate carriage in Zeno, Maxi had to ride double on Talon with Riftan. She sat in front with her back against his chest and watched the passing scenery.


    Wheat stalks bent like bows, rustling in the breeze, and pale streaks of clouds drifted against the brilliant blue sky. Entrusting herselfpletely to Riftan''s encircled arms, Maxi vacantly watched thendscape change.


    On the third day, the Remdragon Knights rode through a vast grain field and traversed the Eudychal Forest. The absence of a carriage meant that they reached the Anatolium in in half the time it had taken the previous year.


    As they prepared the camp in the middle of an open field, Gabel looked back at the road and muttered, "The journey was smoother than expected. I thought the duke would pursue us."


    Maxi stiffened as Riftan helped her dismount from Talon. He coldly red at Gabel.


    "I hope you''re not telling me you''re afraid of the duke''s knights."


    Gabel''s face flushed as though thement wounded his pride. He flicked a nce at Maxi, then shrugged.


    "It''s best to avoid unnecessary conflict. Especially since herdyship could get hurt again¡­"


    "Go light a fire if you have the time to talk, Lachzion," Ursuline barked irritably as he unsaddled his luggage.


    Grumbling under his breath, Gabel started gathering the dry branches around them. Maxi watched from the enclosure of Riftan''s arms as the knights let the horses out to graze and began setting up the tents.


    Not long after, a campfire zed in the middle of the camp. Riftan ced a thick bedroll nearby and lowered Maxi onto it. He had kept her close throughout the journey, not allowing Ruth or the knights to approach her. Tired of his testy mood, the knights sensibly steered clear of theirmander.


    Maxi wondered whether all of them knew the full extent of her wretched circumstances now. Had Ruth, Ursuline, or Elliot disclosed to the others what they had witnessed at Croyso Castle? Unable to bear the thought of the knights'' pity, she was too ashamed to ask.


    "Come here."


    Riftan pulled Maxi closer to his side. She nestled against him like a chick burrowing under a hen and hugged her knees to her chest. When everything was ready, Riftan took her into their tent. Heid her on a nket and proceeded to massage her stiff waist.


    He set out her meal for her, and after obediently stuffing herself with bread and stew, Maxi slipped into the bedroll. The distant sounds of swirling winds, neighing horses, and crackling fire filled the night. After a stretch of silence, Riftan spoke into the dark.


    "You don''t have to worry about anything. I''ll protect you."


    Maxi knew he was referring to the Duke of Croyso. There were a thousand questions she wanted to ask. What would happen now? Did he truly have a n? Regardless of his renown as a knight, he would be made to answer for his crime of assaulting a duke.


    She held her breath as she recalled the gruesome sight of her father''s battered body. If the knights had not restrained him, Riftan would have beaten her father to death. She was sure of it.


    When his half-crazed state shed in her mind, her thoughts immediately drifted to the things he had said to her that night. Had he been telling the truth, or had it been out of pity? Thinking back to his initial aloofness, it was difficult for her to believe that he had kept her in his thoughts for such a long time.


    Even so, she did not dare voice her doubts. It would shatter the fragile peace between them. When she squeezed her eyes shut and turned on the bedroll to dispel her thoughts, Riftan drew her close.


    "Stop worrying. Sleep. I won''t let anyone hurt you ever again."


    He spoke it like an oath. To her surprise, she felt the tension drain from her shoulders. She wound her arm around his sturdy waist.


    Whenever she was entwined with him like this, as if locked in afortable fortress, all the anxiety within her washed away. Maxi''s eyes fluttered closed as she breathed him in.


    The next day, they crossed the mountain and reached Anatol byte afternoon. They galloped down the hill as if riding the wind. The sentries spotted them from afar and began turning the pulleys so that the gates stood wide open by the time they reached the entrance.


    Days of traveling on horseback had Maxi feeling utterly spent. When the returning party entered the city, it took a second to notice the astonishing change. Anatol was beyond recognition.


    Massive structures she had never seen before stood all over the city, and stalls full of exotic wares from the Southern Continent lined either side of the expanded road. The people browsing erupted into cheers when they saw the knights, and the streets began to fill as more and more citizens flocked to them.


    Maxi was stunned by the crowd''s exuberant cheers for their lord. The Anatolians waved branches full of dangling red figs at the knights. Riftan was the paragon of dignity as he led the returning party through the crowd.


    As they entered the city square, one of the knights rode up to the front.


    "Commander, we''ve instructed the gatekeeper to heighten security."


    Maxi anxiously looked up at Riftan. He nodded to the knight and spurred his horse on.


    Breaking through the crowd, they cut across the birch forest and up the steep hill toward the castle. Sentries promptly lowered the drawbridge, and Maxi let out a sigh of relief as they crossed. She was finally home.


    Knights doing drills in the training grounds rushed to greet them as they entered the castle. Except for Riftan and the thirty or so men that had traveled to her father''s duchy, the rest of the Remdragon Knights had returned to Anatol first.


    Hebaron, who led the party that had gone ahead, patted each of the arriving knights on the shoulder. Maxi released a small sigh of relief when she saw that he was in full health.


    A sympathetic smile tugged at the knight''s lips when he spotted Maxi shadowing Riftan.


    "Wee back, mydy. I hope the journey was not too hard on you."


    Riftan''s face hardened when Hebaron approached her. He pulled Maxi closer and ordered, "Tighten security at once."


    Hebaron looked at him in surprise, but Rifan turned away as though he could not be bothered to exin.


    "Double the men on the wall and restrict entry to the city for the meantime."


    With that, Riftan led Maxi toward the great hall as if expecting the other knights to fill in the nks for Hebaron. Maxi nced around at the grave faces. Though she had managed to feign ignorance so far, she could not do so any longer. She had to ask.


    "W-What¡­ will happen now? W-Will there really be war¡­?"


    "We are only taking precautions," said Riftan. "That man doesn''t have it in him to lead an army here."


    He quickened his steps. When Maxi staggered, unable to match him, he hoisted her up in his arms.


    "I don''t want you to worry about anything. You only need to concentrate on getting better. Let me deal with that man."


    "W-What do you intend to do?"


    Was he truly going to wage war on her father? Ignoring her panicked expression, Riftan cut across the garden and climbed up the steps to the great hall. Inside, Rodrigo and the servants scurried over to greet them.


    "Wee back, my lord, mydy. It is a relief to have you both home safe¡ª"


    "Bring me a bath and some food. A change of clothes, too."


    Barely acknowledging their greeting, Riftan started up the carpeted stairs. His breathing remained steady despite climbing two floors without stopping.


    Before she knew it, they were in their bedchamber. Relief flooded her when she saw that it was exactly the same as she had left it. Riftan nimbly stepped over the cats that were rubbing themselves on his legs and lowered Maxi on the bed.


    "Sit here while I light the fire."


    With that, he strode over to the hearth without bothering to remove his armor. Maxi watched as he skillfully started a ze after only a few strikes of the flint. He stoked the mes with the bellows before returning to the bed to help her remove her shoes.


    Maxi watched him with a strange sense of nervousness. She could see his anxious ck eyes beneath his wind-tousled hair. The moment he opened his mouth to say something, a knock came at the door.


    "Your bath, my lord."


    It was Ludis''s voice. When Riftan gave them permission to enter, the maidservants hauled arge tub of steaming water into the room. Maxi forced a smile at the familiar faces. Ludis smiled back, but her expression faded when she noticed Maxi''s pallor.


    "Mydy, are you hurt¡ª"


    "Put the bath next to the fire and get out," Riftan barked before Ludis could finish her question.


    The maidservants flinched and hastily dragged the tub over.


    "I-I¡­ will leave the towels and new clothes here. Please call us if you need anything."


    After Ludis led the maidservants out of the room, Riftan removed his armor and set it on the stand. He then gingerly helped Maxi to her feet.


    "Come, I''ll help you bathe."


    "Y-You don''t¡ª"


    "I won''t do anything. I''m just trying to take care of you."


    Maxi reluctantly nodded. Riftan removed her robe and pulled the loose tunic over her head.


    Now d only in a thin chemise, socks, and undergarments, Maxi covered her chest with her arms. The action was more out of embarrassment than shyness. She had lost a lot of weight in the past few weeks, and her stomach was more sunken skin rather than t.


    Though she was certain Riftan had already seen it all, being exposed in such a bright room made her worry that he might find her unsightly.


    Feeling the goosebumps on her waist, Riftan muttered in a hoarse voice, "Are you cold?"


    "N-No."


    Riftan knelt and removed her socks one by one, tossing them on the floor. He then pulled the chemise over her head. The light from the firece softly outlined her body.


    Maxi watched anxiously as Riftan brushed his fingers over her protruding ribs. As they passed down her scrawny back, his face suddenly twisted in anguish.


    "I should have ripped that man to pieces," he snarled, pressing his face to her stomach.


    Maxi tentatively stroked his hair. His hand crept across her back in search of wounds that were no longer there. She could feel his breathing bing ragged.


    An unexinable feeling took over her. How was it that she meant so much to him? She wanted to unpack his heart, but at the same time, she was terrified of what she might find. Though a part of her wanted to believe him, another part theorized that what he felt was in fact pity and that he had merely misconstrued his own feelings.


    Was it truly possible for a person to receive unconditional love without having done anything? How could aplete stranger feel such love for her when her own family did not? Even this man''s passion might one day melt away.


    As always, whenever such doubts filled her, she was equally as full with self-reproach. It was possible that she had permanently lost the ability to trust another human. She might never be able to fully give herself over as long as she lived. Overwhelmed with guilt, she curled up and hugged Riftan''s head.


    "W-We are home now¡­ E-Everything will be all right."


    Riftan''s hulking frame shook pitifully. After holding Maxi for a long while, he finished undressing her and carried her to the tub. He gently lowered her into the warm water and bathed her like a devoted servant tending to a queen.

 Chapter 175

    <strong>Chapter 175</strong>


    <b>¡°You must kn-know more than just that...you knew what to do... with me...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°What about you?¡±</b> He arched an eyebrow interrogatively.


    Max bit her lips, hesitating to utter the words that wouldn¡¯t normallye out of her mouth.


    <b>¡°B-before I got m-married to you, Riftan... I didn¡¯t know... w-what couples do with th-their bodies. But Riftan... k-knew how. You knew h-how to do that... to m-me... everything I know, I l-learned from you...¡±</b>


    Max was so embarrassed that she stuttered so bad, almost biting her tongue. It sounded like she was using him of using techniques that he must have learned from other women on her, but at the same time she didn¡¯t know where else in the world he had learned that from. She couldn¡¯t figure out why she was being so bothered and asked him about this topic. Riftan seemed more confused than she was as he did not understand the intent of her question. Then, he opened his lips to speak, embarrassed of his slow-wittedness.


    <b>¡°Well, 90% of what the mercenaries say is lewd. When those men open their mouths, they brag about their techniques on how to pleasure women. I¡¯ve been hearing those kinds of things since I was fourteen. All I know are the basics, not to mention they¡¯ve probably exaggerated more than half the facts.¡±</b> He exined with an ufortable expression and looked at her nervously. He quickly cleared his throat, trying to get away from the embarrassing conversation. <b>¡°Anyway, I¡¯m d you¡¯re not injured. Does anything hurt?¡±</b>


    <b> ¡°My stomach hurts a little... and I feel lethargic... but it is tolerable.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°You look pale and tired.¡± </b>He caressed her cheek and sighed, before turning back to the tub.n<b>¡°I¡¯ll bathe on my own, soy on the bed and rest.¡±</b>


    Max silently obeyed and crawled under the covers. She curled up on the bed and fought the throbbing pain as he bathed. For a long moment, all she heard were the gentle sshes of the water from behind her. When he was finally warmed up, he pulled on some cotton pants and slid in beside her. He dug under the covers and pulled her close, holding her tight as he rubbed soothing circles on her aching belly with his warm palms.


    Max let out a long groan at the pleasant relief. His heated body behind her gently melted her tense muscles. Riftan pushed an arm under her head and rubbed his lips over her shoulders and cheeks.


    <b>¡°I hate that you have to go through this. How often does this happen?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Um... it¡¯s irregr.¡±</b> Max answered vaguely.


    His ignorance was in some way weed, as she didn¡¯t want him to know that she was spottypared to average women. She felt both relief and guilt when she buried herself in his arms. She inhaled his unique scent and trembled sweetly. Riftan buried his face in her hair and took in her scent as well, as if he wanted to possess herpletely, then let out a sigh.


    <b>¡°I hope it ends soon.¡±</b>


    She could feel that he really hated when she was in pain, and not because she was not avable to satisfy him carnally. Riftan continued to draw soothing circles on her tight abdomen and caressed her pale cheeks, as if she was a delicate flower bud that could wither at the slightest pressure. Max rested her head on his forearm and slowly fell into a deep sleep next to him.


    ***


    The soft, light rain continued for several days in a row, sprinkling the green leaves like dew. Sometimes the golden sun peeked from behind the thin rain clouds and softly smiled over the garden. The serene beauty of nature warmed Max¡¯s heart as she sat by the window, studying the magical formtions Ruth left her.


    As soon as the pain in her abdomen subsided, she nned to collect some herbs, stop by Ruth¡¯s tower and study how to formte herbs for medicinal use. She was desperately trying to learn all that Ruth left for her in case of emergencies. Everything had been peaceful and quiet in Anatol, but there was no guarantee that it wouldst. However, it was not an easy feat to learn many new things on her own without guidance.


    Anatol was and full of monsters, therefore subjecting her and her people to turbulent changes. New problems, big and small, crop up everywhere amid their busy lives. In just her nearly half a year of her stay at Anatol, Max had encountered more changes than in her twenty-two years. From these experiences, she learned how valuable it was to always be prepared. She couldn¡¯t afford to waste time strolling leisurely.


    Max woke up as early as she could in the morning, studying magical or medicinal herbs. In her spare time, she would go to the infirmary and treat the wounded just as Ruth would have. When she started, the soldiers were ufortable and tired of the presence of The Lady of the Castle in the infirmary, but now they epted her as if it was her natural ce.


    Max always made time to visit the infirmary and apply healing magic to at least five to ten wounded men. Subsequently, she would treatmon ailments like colds, headaches, and insomnia with various herbal remedies. With her devoting so much of her time and strength to this job, there was no way she could keep this a secret from Riftan any longer.


    That day Max stopped as usual by the infirmary to treat the minor injuries of the guards and soldiers when suddenly she felt an ominous chill behind her. She slowly turned around and saw Riftan, his tall andmanding bodypletely blocking the narrow entrance to the infirmary, staring at her.


    Seeing the cold, hardened expression on his face, Max swallowed nervously. Hebaron was standing behind him shaking his head as if he knew what wasing, and Gabel just kept his mouth shut and hunched his shoulders as if weighed down with guilt.


    Riftan approached her like a predator tiger.


    <b>¡°Would you mind exining what¡¯s going on here?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°... A soldier was i-injured. I¡¯m h-here to heal him...¡±</b>


    Max moved her eyes around nervously and when she found the soldier with the broken leg, she quickly cast a healing spell on him. Riftan¡¯s expression hardened even more as he narrowed his eyes further at her. She quickly straightened up and smiled stiffly at him.


    <b>¡°Now... I think I did e-everything I could here... I have another job to attend to.¡±</b>


    She tried to sneak away but of course Riftan wasn¡¯t going to let her go so easily. He growled as he grabbed her arms, hard.


    <b>¡°I heard it¡¯s been a while since you started pretending to be a healer here. Why am I finding out about it only now?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°You are always so b-busy. I... I didn¡¯t want to bother you... with something so unimportant...¡±</b>


    Riftan¡¯s rage only intensified at her half-hearted excuse. <b>¡°Cut the bullsh*t! You deliberately hid it from me!¡±</b>


    <b> ¡°I didn¡¯t h-hide it l...I just didn¡¯t say anything...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Is that all you have to say? Damn, I just didn¡¯t know what my wife was doing all day. I feel like a fool! How could you do this behind my back knowing how much I care about you?!¡±</b>


    Max, who was sweating profusely and trying to think of something usible as an excuse, suddenly frowned. Why in the world was she hearing these usations from him? As the thoughts of her efforts flowed through her head, Max began to get angry.


    She looked into his eyes; her expression full of rebellion. <b>¡°W... what did I do wrong?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°...What?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I only healed the...wounded k-knights. Is that a-a bad thing? Is that something... to be scolded for?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Damn it, don¡¯t change the subject! You promised mest time that you wouldn¡¯t overdo it again...! ¡°</b>


    <b>¡°I¡¯m n-not overdoing it! For the past two weeks I haven¡¯t d-depleted my mana and I haven¡¯t felt dizzy o-once.¡±</b> She argued.


    She refused to not stand her ground and when Riftan¡¯s face showed a slight tremor, Max continued her assault. <b>¡°And I¡¯m not doing anything d-dangerous. I was only taking care of the wounded m-men... inside the castle where it is s-safe.¡±</b>


    <b> ¡°Damn it! You are the Lord¡¯s wife, my wife! Why are you ying at being a healer?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Because I c-can do it!¡±</b> Max gave a reprimand, startled at her boldness.


    She had lived the entirety of her life bogged down with the obsession of being a useless stutterer who couldn¡¯t do anything. The nanny constantly reminded her that the words of a husband arew to a wife. You must unconditionally obey and ept everything you do. But here she was now, disobeying and arguing with her husband. Had she gone mad?


    Calming down a bit, Max spoke in a softer tone as she swallowed the lump caught in her throat. <b>¡°Now... there is no o-one except me who can use healing magic in this castle. I won¡¯t work too hard and... I have more mana now... so you don¡¯t have to worry about me getting sick again.¡±</b>


    At her docile tone, Riftan also calmed down and tried to speakfortably to Max. <b>¡°I¡¯ll hire a healer as soon as possible. I hate the idea of you doing this. Why do you insist on trying unnecessarily?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Why... why can¡¯t I work hard too? Riftan... Ruth and all the knights... do all kinds of difficult tasks every day... why am I the only one who can¡¯t?¡±</b>


    <b> ¡°Damn it! you are different from us, you are the daughter of a duke!¡±</b>


    In his outburst, Max turned red. For the first time in her life, she was overwhelmed by the need to hit someone.


    <b>¡°W-what does that mean? Princess Agnes... can do all kinds of dangerous things. What¡¯s so special about a duke¡¯s daughter?!¡±</b>


    Riftan was speechless. He couldn¡¯t find the words to refute her argument. Hebaron, who was looking to the side with his arms folded, whistled slightly.


    <b>¡°Has themander been pushed to a corner?¡±</b>


    Riftan red at him before turning his attention back to her. <b>¡°The princess is a high-level wizard who has umted years of experience since childhood! How do youpare to her?¡± </b>He spat and breathed heavily.


    Even Hebaron, who was watching the couple quarrel with a smirk, covered his forehead with his palm at the sheer stupidity of hismander¡¯s recklessness.


    Max looked up at Riftan and lowered her head in defeat as her eyes prickled with tears. She couldn¡¯t argue because she knew it was true, but did he have to shout out her ipetence in front of everyone? She felt her pain increase.


    <b>¡°Damn... what I meant was...¡±</b>


    Max swatted the hand thatnded on her shoulder. Riftan stiffened in shock at her unseen act of rudeness, but Max just looked at him before walking out and mming the door.


    <b>¡°For the time being...I d-don¡¯t want to see you!¡±</b>


    Note ¨C <b>Nymeria</b>: YOU GO MAXI! Tell this dork what you can do! She¡¯s not *pretending* to be a healer, she is a healer! Girl I wanted to hit someone too?? (Also, as always Hebaron is the most rtable character, love him!!)

 Chapter 176

    <strong>Chapter 176</strong>


    Although Max said that she did not want to see his face, that was impossible since they shared the same room. Seeing him was inevitable. That was why Max decided to take the childish approach: the silent treatment.


    <b>¡°Maxi, let¡¯s talk.¡±</b>


    Riftan, who retired to their room earlier than usual, paced near the bed anxiously. Like a caterpir, Max simplyy motionless on the bed with the covers over her head. Riftan reached out and tugged at the covers, but she held on with all her power with trembling fingers. She even made snoring sounds, like she was trying to give him a hint.


    <b>¡°Damn it, I know you¡¯re not asleep. Get up.¡±</b>


    He was probably getting more agitated as the force pulling on the nkets grew harsher, but Max just squeezed her eyes shut, doing her best not to lose the coverage that the nkets offered. She heard a rustling sound on the bed¡¯s spot near her.


    <b>¡°Are you really going to keep doing this? A while ago I was...¡±</b> Riftan¡¯s voice suddenly switched to a weaker tone. Then, as if he had given up, the pulling of the covers stopped and she felt them sink into the bed as he sat next to her. After a moment of heavy silence, he spoke again in a cold voice. <b>¡°Fine, do whatever you want.¡±</b>


    Riftan took off his shoes andy down next to her. Max, feeling resentful, squirmed as far away from him as possible and snuggled up. She didn¡¯t want to talk to him, but when he gave up so easily on trying to reconcile with her, she actually felt upset. What the hell did she want anyway? Did she want him to hold her, tofort her? And apologize for harsh words? Either way, Max felt betrayed by his cold-hearted attitude.


    The cold war continued the next day too. Max hid under the covers until Riftan reluctantly left her alone. Only then did she get up and go to hide in Ruth¡¯s tower. She spent the day reading and grinding herbs as usual, but Riftan¡¯s harsh words kept repeating in her mind and she could hardly concentrate.


    Max slumped on the desk and bit her lip. No matter how hard she worked and how aplished she became, Riftan didn¡¯t recognize her. Furthermore, skill wise, she couldn¡¯t even reach the tips of the toes of the beautiful royal wizard that could have been his wife.


    She knew she was thinking irrationally, but she couldn¡¯t help it. Riftan made it clear that he had no intention of including her in his life outside of the bedroom, which was practically limited to five hours a day. Max was like a pet cat, sitting in the room all day to only receive an asional pet at his convenience. Yet why did her heart hurt so much? She was used to being rejected and living as useless.


    She couldn¡¯t focus on her work because these self-deprecating thoughts consumed her. Usually at that time of day, she would stop by the infirmary, but she hesitated for a long time. Just the day before she had such a heated and embarrassing screaming fight in front of everyone, she wasn¡¯t sure if she had skin thick enough to face everyone. But the idea of not showing up hurt her pride, everyone would believe that she was defeated by his verbal attack.


    Max frowned. She didn¡¯t want to be known as a shy and weak-hearted woman. She was afraid of beingpared to the energetic and brilliant princess. After a prolonged infighting, she finally went to the infirmary, with a bag full of prepared herbs. As she walked towards the knights¡¯ quarters where the infirmary was located, as expected, the knights looked at her with uneasy eyes.


    She wanted to make excuses, saying she was only there to restock the medicine cabs. When she reached the entrance to the training ground, she hid behind therge iron gates and looked around to see if Riftan was near, then quickly ran towards the knights¡¯ quarters.


    As she sneaked into the infirmary through the side door, she saw a gentleman with bandages around his wrist. He immediately straightened up and bowed politely to her when their eyes met.


    <b>¡°Greetings, Lady Calypse. I didn¡¯t think you wereing today.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I came to replenish the herbs... the pain reliever is r-running out...¡±</b> She uttered almost iprehensible words and looked at his wrist. <b>¡°Did you h-hurt your wrist? Would... would you like me to cast a healing spell on it?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I¡¯m fine. I wove a bandage around it so the impact doesn¡¯t hurt my joints when I wield my sword.¡±</b> The knight smiled kindly and waved his hand dismissively.


    Max sighed, relieved. She was concerned Riftan had given strict orders forbidding her to enter the infirmary, but based on the gentleman¡¯s attitude, that seemed not to be the case. She rxed at the desk by the window and began sorting out the herbs she brought. The knight bowed quickly and left. The sound of swords shing echoed in the background as Max arranged the herbs in wooden boxes, when suddenly a loud voiceing from the door broke her concentration.


    <b>¡°Oh, have you already reconciled with themander?¡±</b>


    Max turned and smiled ambiguously. <b>¡°G-greetings, Sir Nirta.¡±</b>


    <b> ¡°Greetings, Lady Calypse.¡±</b> Hebaron entered and greeted her with a low, exaggerated bow.


    <b>¡°Are you feeling any better?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I d-don¡¯t feel particrly bad.¡±</b> The truth was, she felt like aplete disaster.


    Max mmed the lid shut to close the medicine box. Seeing her grim face, Hebaron grinned knowingly as if he understood the whole situation from her expression.


    <b>¡°Ah, I see. You two are still at war.¡±</b>


    <b> ¡°No-No, I¡¯m not at war.¡±</b>


    Max red at his rudeness. However, Hebaron, whom she knew was the type to tease and pick on others, didn¡¯t even blink at her disy of ferocity. Max just sighed and changed the subject.


    <b>¡°What... what brings you here, are you hurt?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°As you can see, I¡¯m perfectly fine. A couple of us are on our way to subdue nearby monsters, so I¡¯m here to collect some emergency supplies.¡±</b>


    <b> ¡°O-On that shelf, I put the hemostatic medicine... poison antidotes, and healing salves in that bag there...¡±</b>


    Hebaron walked over to the shelf and grabbed the sack and left the infirmary with a leap in his footsteps. Max spent the rest of her time sitting by the desk and reading about southern medicine. She needed to get back before the sunsets. It was early, but Riftan coulde back early again and she didn¡¯t want to meet him. Returning, she quickly ate dinner and got into bed.


    This time, he returned only after she really fell asleep. Max was being diligent in avoiding him. Every day she went to bed early and started the dayte so, after beingpletely ignored for three days, Riftan¡¯s patience finally ran out.


    Max was in the infirmary tending to the knights¡¯ scrapes and bruises when Riftan suddenly appeared. Hebaron and a couple of other gentlemen sneakily followed behind him, not wanting to miss a single second of the pair¡¯s fighting spectacle. She looked at them briefly and quickly lowered her head before pretending to jot down notes on a parchment. Riftan walked over to the desk and looked down at her with a grim expression.


    <b>¡°Maxi, talk to me.¡±</b>


    He begged, but Max didn¡¯t even bother to lift her head, while her quill moved against the parchment. She could feel his fierce gaze piercing the crown of her head.


    <b>¡°Maximillian Calypse, can¡¯t you hear me?¡±</b> Riftan uttered word per word.


    <b>¡°Sir Nirta.¡±</b>


    Max turned to Hebaron, who was leaning against the wall. The knight leaped to his feet and looked at her in confusion, while ignoring Riftan who was persistently staring at her.


    <b>¡°Can you tell the person in front of me... that I have n-nothing to say?¡±</b>


    There was an eerie silence. Hebaron looked between her and Riftan before hesitantly opening his mouth.


    <b>¡°Commander... your wife has nothing to say to you.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I heard it!¡± </b>He gritted his teeth and hit the desk so hard Max was sure it would break. <b>¡°I have something to say.¡±</b>


    <b> ¡°Sir Nirta.¡±</b> Hebaron looked at her with obvious difort on his features, but Max simply pretended she hadn¡¯t noticed and continued. <b>¡°Please tell the person in front of me... that I don¡¯t want to h-hear what he has to say...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Commander... your wife said that she...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I have ears too!¡±</b>


    Riftan screamed through gritted teeth, then lowered his head and held her face in his hands, trying to force her to look into his eyes. But Max stubbornly fought to avoid it. Desperate and agitated, he waspletely lost.


    <b>¡°Don¡¯t pretend I¡¯m not here. Look at me and talk to me!¡±</b>


    <b>¡°N-no... I don¡¯t want to...¡±</b>


    Riftan inhaled deeply at her answer. He opened his mouth to speak, his tonepletely broken.


    <b>¡°Maxi, I spoke wronglyst time. I never wanted to demean or ignore your achievements.¡±</b> He continued to desperately appeal to her even as she continued to avoid gaze. <b>¡°I was just worried about you. I don¡¯t want to be a burden to you! If you are faced with this role, people will not stop pestering you to heal them. One day you may get into a situation like before. Damn it, I don¡¯t want you to suffer from that!¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Do you... do you think I can¡¯t h-handle that... Riftan?¡±</b> Max, whose gaze was still fixed on the wooden desk, managed to mutter in a suppressed voice. <b>¡°Probably it¡¯s because you think... I can¡¯t be as good as Princess A-agnes. That¡¯s why... you¡¯re s-so worried.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Why does that name keep popping up? Damn it, forget about Princess Agnes!¡± </b>Riftan ruffled his head in defeat. <b>¡°Maxi, please. Look at me. Look at my face and talk to me.¡±</b>


    The desperation in his tone was simr to that of a pitiful child. Unable to resist, Max slowly raised her head. Riftan groaned in pain at the tears gathering around her eyes.


    <b>¡°Really, I didn¡¯t mean to offend you.¡± </b>He panicked and grabbed her face with his big hands again. <b>¡°I just want you to live afortable life.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Even if I-I... don¡¯t want that?¡± </b>She murmured in a very tight tone and looked at his surprised expression, as if her words had just stabbed him in the heart. She forced herself to speak and her voice came out trembling. <b>¡°Riftan... I don¡¯t want to livefortably... I... want to do something I¡¯m capable of. Learning new things... using m-magic... it¡¯s amazing and fun... and rewarding... when you tell me you don¡¯t want me to do a-anything... it breaks my heart.¡±</b>


    Riftan pursed his lips and lowered his head inplete defeat. His expression was full of despondency.


    <b>¡°I understand what you¡¯re saying.¡±</b> He muttered helplessly. <b>¡°If you really want to be a healer, then do it. Just please don¡¯t look at me with that face. Never avoid me.¡±</b>


    Riftan was like a sobbing child pleading for his parents¡¯ love. She was the one hurt by his words, so why did he look like someone who had been tortured for days and days? Max looked into his eyes doubtfully. When she realized he was waiting for an answer, she gave a slight nod of her head. Riftan¡¯s shoulders, rigid with tension, dropped visibly with relief and he pulled her tightly into his arms.


    At that moment, the knights who were silently watching their fight broke into apuse for the satisfying conclusion. Max¡¯s face turned beet red as she realized she had such a childish fight in front of an audience, but Riftan only growled violently at the intrigued knights.


    <b>¡°Get out of here if you¡¯re done watching.¡±</b>


    <strong>Note</strong> ¨C <b>FL</b>: this is one of the funniest chapter to me XD I love how Maxi involved Sir Nirta HAHAHA


    <b>Nymeria</b>: SOOO we had actualmunication here! That¡¯s so fricking rare, I¡¯m satisfied T^T Hopefully they can start to develop a more mature rtionship from now on, as equals! Also, Maxi is so cute when she¡¯s angry, I keep being reminded of my red cat hissing when I piss him off lmao (And we all know that the one who started the apuse was Hebaron, right?)

 Chapter 177

    <strong>Chapter 177</strong>


    <b>¡°Aw, I guess the nice show is over?¡±</b> Hebaronnguished on the sidelines.


    The knight standing next to him punched him in the side with an elbow, warning him that hismander was staring at them shooting daggers from his eyes. Riftan¡¯s menacing expression was so cold that the knight¡¯s grinning faces vanished in an instant.


    <b>¡°By the way, whose turn is it to go out and patrol the construction site...?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Haha, is it already time for that? Let¡¯s get out of here, Sir Nirta.¡±</b>


    The knights rushed out of the infirmary as if pushed by an invisible force and dragged Hebaron with them. Max discreetly looked at her husband¡¯s face, wondering if she had damaged his pride in front of his men, but Riftan simply looked at the retreating knights with a nk expression. Then he turned to her and lowered his head. Warm, soft lips glided gently over her skin, leaving feather-like kisses on the way and Max¡¯s nose turned red in embarrassment.


    <b>¡°Don¡¯t k-kiss me. I¡¯m...still angry.¡±</b> Max turned to avoid it.


    <b>¡°You sure know how to torment a man.¡±</b> He gently wrapped her closely with one hand, wearing a wry smile. A low sigh tumbled down her hair. <b>¡°But really, please, end it now. You have tormented me more than enough for three days.¡±</b>


    Max narrowed her eyes at his ridiculousness. She only ignored him for three days, and yet there he was behaving as if she had tortured him. Max then gave him a coy look.


    <b>¡°I didn¡¯t mean to i-intimidate you.I... I was angry.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°It was really terrifying.¡±</b> Riftan, who was previously being yful, suddenly had a serious glint to his eyes. <b>¡°Maxi, like I said, if you really want to be a healer here, do it...But I shall soon find another healer.¡±</b>


    Max couldn¡¯t hide her disappointment. <b>¡°I-is it because you don¡¯t trust me... enough?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I know you have talent.¡± </b>As if he wasn¡¯t happy with the fact that she was, one of his eyes wrinkled. <b>¡°Everyone¡¯s talking about how well you¡¯re doing and that¡¯s how it appears to me too. But you¡¯re only been learning magic for a few months, no novice wizard can handle the healing of hundreds of men. You need someone to assist you.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°...We won¡¯t know that until I t-try...¡±</b>


    Riftan¡¯s face hardened at her glum retort. <b>¡°Don¡¯t be stubborn. You can¡¯t stay here all day to heal and treat people.¡±</b>


    Max gave him a dissatisfied expression, but Riftan was right. If a serious ident happened likest time, she would not be able to handle it alone. She had no reason to object to having another healer present, so she nodded reluctantly and Riftan stroked her cheek soothingly.


    <b>¡°I¡¯ll get another healer. Don¡¯t try to carry all the burdens on your shoulders.¡±</b>


    Max sighed in resignation. The fact that Riftan conceded to her that day meant a lot, it was a far step from his usual attitude. He was the kind of person who couldn¡¯t stand still watching a grain of dust fall on her shoulders, let alone such a heavy weight, so she decided to settle for his permission as for the moment. After making sure she was no longer upset with him, Riftan left the infirmary and made her promise not to go to sleep today without waiting for him.


    Thus, Max was now the official healer of Castle Calypse. With Riftan¡¯s permission, the knights who hesitated to receive treatment from her due to their fear of themander now came freely. They came with bruises, cracked heels and torn palms, all from training incidents. Sometimes even servants and cksmiths passed by to get treatment. Max piled magic books in the infirmary so she could simultaneously study magic and attend to the wounded. The number of wounded gradually increased; doubling, now tripling to the point that she ran out of medicines. Max secretly begged for a healer toe soon as her work piled over.


    However, finding another healer was not as easy as she thought. All the wizards who came to Anatol to purchase magical items left a long time before for Livadon. The small number of wandering wizards, who belonged to guilds or mercenaries, were also hired ormissioned by other territories and the northwest.


    After running around and using his connections, Riftan was able to obtain an elderly wizard in his seventies from Count Robern, in exchange for a forced military alliance the Count had wanted.


    <b>¡°This is the first time in my life that I have been ripped off like this.¡±</b> Riftan was disgusted by the fact that he formed an alliance with beyond unfavorable means in return for a mere wizard. <b>¡°I just hope to God this wizard isn¡¯t that old. I just need him to live long enough to serve Anatol well.¡±</b>


    However, contrary to his hopes, the wizard was a slim old man, who appeared to be in his eighties, escorted by six assistants. Max, who came out to greet the guest, looked at the thin old man in surprise, and was very curious how such a frail person could survive the journey through the Anatol mountain range. The old wizard¡¯s clothing was baggy and unkempt, his back was almost bent into a question mark, his old gray face was covered in wrinkles, and his scattered beard resembled that of corn silk. He entered the great hall with slow, wobbly steps, as if he might fall at any moment and bowed politely to them in greeting. Riftan groaned in exasperation.


    <b>¡°My name is Medrick Aron. To be weed by the most renowned knight in Whedo-¡± </b>The wizard was cut off by his own sporadic coughing.


    <b>¡°Dear Lord...¡±</b> Riftan looked at him in disbelief and asked calmly. <b>¡°How old are you?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°This humble man turned... sixty-eight this year.¡±</b>


    Max was surprised. The wizard didn¡¯t look his age at all; he probably subtracted at least ten years from his actual age and it seemed that Riftan was also thinking the same thing. It was clear that Count Robern had ripped them off, but instead of venting his anger out at the poor old man, Riftan ordered the men to take him to his room and immediately called for a messenger


    <b>¡°Are you... going to c-confront the Count about this?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Of course, we shouldin. There is nobody in this world who should dare deceive me and get away with it so easily.¡±</b> Riftan growled like a beast, then rubbed his neck in annoyance. <b>¡°But it will be difficult to send that old man back. From the looks of it, I don¡¯t think he can handle the journey through Anatol again.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°He may be so tired from traveling... that he appears more haggard t-than usual. After he rests and regains his energy... I¡¯m sure he will be a fine healer.¡±</b>


    Riftan looked at Max who was trying to console him and herself. <b>¡°I hope I didn¡¯t add more patients to your list.¡±</b>


    Maxughed awkwardly at his words, not sure whether it was meant to be a joke or truth. But contrary to Riftan¡¯s concerns, Medrick was visibly rejuvenated after a good meal and two days of sleep in a soft, luxurious bed. After confirming that he was healthy enough, Max guided him through the infirmary located at the training ground. The old man looked pitiful and frail, but his eyes glittered with decades of extensive knowledge in the healing arts.


    After examining the medicines in the infirmary, Ruth¡¯s salves and potions, he untied the leather pouches wrapped around his waist.


    <b> ¡°The variety of medicinal herbs here is limited. I have over 60 herb seeds here for medicinal uses. Could the servants prepare a nearby field to nt these?¡±</b>


    <b> ¡°There¡¯s an h-herb field... behind the great hall, but there may not be enough room for... more than 60 seeds...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°My herbs will grow well even in a rough soul. If I could have a small field that I can plow and prepare, it would be great.¡±</b>


    Max smiled at the old man¡¯s ambition and motivated attitude. <b>¡°I¡¯ll tell the servants... to prepare it. Please d-don¡¯t do it yourself.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I may not have the strength to plow the fields myself, but I can still sow the seeds. As long as the soil is taken care of, I can cultivate the harvest myself.¡±</b>


    Eager to prove his worth at the castle, Medrick began his work on the new herb garden immediately. With the help of the servants, a new field was plowed, and fences were erected ording to his instructions. And as the magician said, he personally nted each seed.


    Max stood next to him and asked questions about each herb and he answered each of her questions patiently. From her brief interaction with the old man, she learned that while Medrick did not possess strong magical abilities, his medicinal knowledge far exceeded Ruth¡¯s. Additionally, he developed his own psychedelic magic to calm psychiatric conditions and various other magic to elerate the growth and health of vegetation.


    Max soon learned that Medrick was also knowledgeable with the use of illusory magic to calm patients, had mastered healing magic and had developed magic forms that made nts grow faster and healthier. However, he was not interested in treating wounds with magic. He enjoyed applying herbs, poultices, and sters that he made himself. The reasoning was because the excessive use of healing magic could lead to dependency.


    <b>¡°If the wound is not serious, it is better to let the body heal itself. After all, the human body is built to rejuvenate itself.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Why? P-perhaps... are there any... side effects from receiving long-term treatments using healing magic?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°There are no physical effects, but eventually, the human mind will be dependent; they will lose their rationality and self-awareness, that as long as magic exists to heal them, they will believe they are capable of anything. Their pain tolerance will wear down and they will be increasingly dependent on wizards. The best thing for men is to endure pain and learn from their wounds.¡±</b>


    Medrick looked at her carefully as he advised. <b>¡°Mdy, you must not cast magic for everyone who prompts for it. Mana is a part of our soul. Consuming too much mana has long-term effects on the body. Train your eyes to capture the severity of injuries so you can judge who needs what kind of treatment. The moment you fall into the well of healing everyone in sight, your life as a healer will be filled with frustration and suffering.¡±</b>


    Medrick¡¯s teachings were very different from Ruth¡¯s and Max was immensely fascinated with this new way of thinking. Ruth would never give her such advice. He was an avid admirer of magic and he never hesitated to use his powers at any time. Compared to him, Max noted that Medrick was more cautious and wiser, and she immediately recognized that the man¡¯s healing method suited his feeble magic abilities much more.


    He immediately earned their respect and became her second advisor. From him, she learned the efficacy of various herbs, how to deal with different types of injuries, and tips on magic. While Medrick was not as good withplex magic as Ruth was, his knowledge of magic was still valuable. Under the direction of a new teacher, Max¡¯s skills also improved remarkably. Now she could sessfullyunch barriers using the earth as her medium. She was also able to improve her mana eleration. Now, unknowingly, she was reborn as a much morepetent wizard and healer.


    Anatol¡¯s prosperity was also increasing. With the construction of the road almostpleted, ranks of merchants from the south visited Anatol with their priceless cargoes. Seeing that the road construction was promising, they generously offered their endless support for the next project with the goal of expanding the port. It was a considerable investment for the fastest path to the western continent, the payoff would be great. Their territory rapidly evolved into a city from a small rural town. It was bustling so busily that it was unbelievable that a huge battle against monsters transpired in the northwest.


    If it weren¡¯t for Livadon¡¯s messengers, Max might havepletely forgotten about the countless armies of trolls. However, once every ten days, such terrible news arrived; castles were capsized by monsters and viges were devastatingly ransacked. To make matters even worse, the extremity of the situation and the magnitude of the monster army against the reinforcements dispatched from Whedon was muchrger than they had expected. It would most-likely ensue to a longer battle.

 Chapter 178

    <strong>Chapter 178 </strong>


    The knights frequently discussed the monster¡¯s movement in every spare time. There were countless spections flying around the castle, starting from why Balto and Livadon were, until now, ignorant of the formation of a troll army sorge it could crowd the hignds, and even theories that there was a greater evil pulling the strings.


    Max listened to their discussions with a mix of terror and anxiety. As her visit to the infirmary became a regr urrence, the knights, who were wary of their conversations around her at first, began to discuss more openly. ording to recent news, there was a high possibility of both Osiria and Whedon sending additional reinforcements.


    <b>¡°During the Red Dragon expedition, Livadon sent troops to help. If Whedon does not reciprocate, the other six kingdoms will not follow suit, no matter what happens to Livadon in the future.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°But... Whedon has already s-sent sufficient reinforcements.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°If it were enough, then the situation should have been improved by now. Yet the innocent citizens of Livadon continue to suffer and tremble in fear. This is a matter of exercising chivalry for us knights! Don¡¯t you think the six countries should be more active in suppressing the situation?¡±</b>


    Max immediately realized that the knights were eager to leave Anatol and join the brutal war in Livadon. The younger knights seemed to burn with passion to jump into danger. She couldn¡¯t agree or refute their argument, so she only smiled vaguely. She thought that maybe Riftan also yearned to leave like them, but at the thought of him leaving her, she felt as if the ground beneath her was melting away.


    Max looked out the windows of the training ground¡¯s infirmary: the sun was setting, dyeing the surroundings with a hazy red, and the great protective wall around them cast a dark shadow. A flock of ck birds soared into the sky, crying mournfully. The knights undergoing harsh training under the reddish sky had a different wretched look to their faces.


    Looking up at the sky, Max wondered if any of those flying birds were messengers. Since the reinforcements left for the expedition, never did any of the messengers have brought good news. Or would good news regarding the situation improving be brought this time? She thought as she followed the p of the birds¡¯ wings, her anxiety and expectations colliding.


    <b>¡°Madam, kindly return to the great hall. The Lord will not be pleased to find out that you stayed here ¡®til evening.¡±</b>


    Medrick spoke as he transferred a pot of boiled ointment into a small jar. The two young knights who were sitting next to her quickly smeared the ointments on their bruises and rose from their seats.


    <b>¡°Please allow us to escort you.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°T-there¡¯s no need to, it¡¯s fine.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°No matter how tight the security check is for visitors, an asional thief can get through. We won¡¯t be able to rest easily unless we see the Lady safely return.¡±</b>


    Max couldn¡¯t help but smile at their enthusiasm. The knights no longer treated her like a guest who would one day leave. Some even actively expressed their favor towards her. Seeing this change warmed her heart. She felt as if she had finally been epted into the tightly knit rtionship that Riftan had with the knights. Max shyly epted their offer.


    <b>¡°Then...p-please do.¡±</b>


    They smiled brightly and carried her heavy books in their arms. Before she left the infirmary, Max reminded Medrick not to work untilte. The old wizard moved to the bedroom located next to the infirmary. Due to his weak knees, it was difficult for him to climb the steep stairs every day, and not long after, he arranged a sturdy cab and a huge bookcase into his room. Max wanted to make sure that the new member would adjust well to the castle. Upon arriving at the great hall, she immediately instructed a maid to bring a nourishing dinner to Medrick¡¯s room and make sure he didn¡¯t sleep toote. Medrick was a motivated and diligent worker, but he wasn¡¯t in his top health, so she was concerned that he could copse one day from exhaustion.


    <b>¡°Is that wizard doing his job properly?¡±</b>


    Riftan asked as soon as he got back to the bedroom,te as usual and stripped off his armor. Max took his coat and hung it on the rack, her eyes opening wide at his question.


    <b>¡°O-of course. He¡¯s working hard... you don¡¯t have to w-worry.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Then why do you spend more time in the infirmary than before? When I asked Rodrigo, he said that you are there from morning ¡®til night...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Because... I¡¯m learning a lot about h-herbs and magic from Medrick. H-he does most of the work. There¡¯s nothing... that Medrick doesn¡¯t know when ites to medicine and healing techniques.¡±</b>


    Riftan looked at her thoughtfully. <b>¡°How is his health? Is he fit to travel?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°T-travel?¡±</b>


    Max looked confused. Was Riftan nning to send him back to Count Robern? Her heart felt heavy at the thought of the enthusiastic old man pouring out his heart at his work. From what she had gathered, Count Robern was not a good master; he sent off an old man on a dangerous journey to Anatol, visibly tired and exhausted. Max quickly shook her head and tried to look steady.


    <b>¡°He... has bad knees. It¡¯s hard for him to climb up and down the stairs. But he¡¯s really working hard! Even though Medrick isn¡¯t young... he¡¯s very knowledgeable... you-you can¡¯t send him back.¡±</b>


    <b> ¡°Calm down. I have no intention of sending off that wizard. I was just asking how he¡¯s doing.¡±</b>


    Riftan sighed and waved a hand and Max studied his dark face with curiosity. It seemed like there was something he was contemting on.


    <b>¡°Is... there something worrying you?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°It doesn¡¯t concern you.¡±</b>


    Max closed her mouth at his cold words that immediately silenced her. She knew that this was his method of drawing the line, and that she should never cross it. Feeling her heart ache and a little bitter, she stormed away. Riftan looked at her and arched an eyebrow as he wiped his sweaty body with a wet towel.


    <b>¡°Why is mydy sulking again?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I¡¯m not s...sulking.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Your lips are pouting.¡±</b>


    He smiled mischievously, then pressed his hands to her cheeks and yfully rubbed her protruding lips. Max red at him with a flushed face. Riftan trailed kisses from her earlobes to the bottom of her neck and wrapped her in his arms, gently caressing her. Her heart, which felt heavy with unease, melted helplessly. It was rming how easily he could control her emotions.


    <b>¡°Get d-dressed. You will catch...a cold.¡±</b>


    Riftan frowned and muttered as he held her face closer with one hand. <b>¡°I¡¯m not wearing clothes, and so should you.¡±</b>


    His long fingers deftly unwrapped theces that held her dress. His hands slipped through the opening in the hem and gripped the sensitive tip of her chests. Wasting no more time, he quickly undressed her andid her on the bed. His copper-colored torsopletely overshadowed her nudity. Her breath hitched as she felt his blood pound through their pressed bodies, rapidly increasing the heat between them. Riftan erotically stroked her inner thigh and murmured in a low, husky voice.


    <b>¡°Nothing good happened today. Let me at least end the day on a pleasant note.¡±</b>


    His eyes were wrapped in a dark shadow. Max wondered if there was any bad news that had arrived, and her chest suddenly became tight. She wanted to know what he was thinking, but she couldn¡¯t reprimand him for not divulging everything to her. Even she couldn¡¯t tell him everything about herself and true feelings.


    <b>¡°Don¡¯t think about anything else. Just focus on me.¡±</b>


    Riftan¡¯s dissatisfied voice pierced like a needle through her thoughts that were tangled as a thread. He stared down at her, devouring her body with his eyes like a starved beast and swooped down to ovep their lips. Their hot, humid breaths mingled as they shared each other¡¯s taste, and all thoughts dissolved like sand in the wind. Max sighed exhratingly and wrapped his sturdy marble-like shoulders.


    ***


    A weekter in the afternoon, Max finally found out what was causing Riftan¡¯s concern. On an exceptionally hot day, three men, a messenger, and two escort knights, arrived at the castle. Max was grinding herbs in the infirmary when she heard murmurs from outside and went out to see what themotion was about. One of the messengers sat on his giant stallion holding a banner with the emblem of the royal family yelled.


    <b>¡°In the name of King Ruben, I have brought a royal decree for Riftan Calypse, Lord of Anatol!¡±</b>


    Max¡¯s heart sank. For a message to be delivered at that time, it surely spelled bad news. While she stood not knowing what to do, Sir Obaron, who was supervising the training of the knights on behalf of Riftan, stepped forward and greeted the messenger.


    <b>¡°The Lord left for duties outside of the castle. Please allow me, Dominique Obaron, to receive the royal decree on behalf of our Lord.¡±</b>


    The messenger narrowed his eyes and carefully scanned Sir Obaron, then took out a scroll hidden in his robe.


    <b>¡°Defeat falls upon the battle in Livadon. The knights gathered by alliance were shattered.¡±</b>


    A chilling silence fell over the usual noisy field at once. Sir Obaron asked with a serious and hardened face. <b>¡°Were they ughtered?¡±</b>


    The messenger shook his head. <b>¡°Half of them were forced to scatter as they continue to battle against the monsters; the other half are trapped in Louiebell Castle. We are not certain of the current situation as the monsters have set up a siege around the castle walls but if the troops are not rescued as soon as possible, they will all be ughtered.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Do you know what happened to the Remdragon Knights sent from Anatol?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Since the Remdragon Knights were ced in the front lines, they are probably all trapped inside Louiebell castle.¡±</b>


    Max felt weak and stumbled backward. If not for Medrick, who caught her shoulders, she would have copsed on the ground. The faces of Ruth, Sir Elliot Karon, Lombardo, Uslin Rikaido, and all the other knights and soldiers shed before her eyes. If she was feeling so shocked by the news, she couldn¡¯t even imagine how the other knights felt. Max looked around and saw the knights¡¯ expressions turn cold and stern. Despite the heavy atmosphere, the messenger continued to deliver the imperial order with a solemn face.


    <b>¡°In ordance with the Treaty of Peace between the Seven Kingdoms, requests for additional reinforcements are to be sent from each kingdom. As Whedon¡¯s most powerful knight, Lord Riftan Calypse, shall obey the king¡¯smand and lead his Knights to Livadon!¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Go and bring back the Lord this instance!¡±</b> Sir Obaronmanded the surrounding men and looked at the messenger with the dignity of a knight. <b>¡°We need to know more about the situation. Pleasee inside the castle.¡±</b>


    The messenger and the escorts dismounted from their horses and rushed towards the conference room located in the knights¡¯ quarters. Max paced around like a lost child. She also wanted to know the details, but it was obvious that it¡¯s not her ce to intervene. She wandered aimlessly through the infirmary before finally giving up and returning to the room at Medrick¡¯s insistence.


    After a while, Riftan returned to the castle and immediately entered the conference room with the other knights. It was painful to not know what was going on. Max bit her lip and promised herself that no matter what happens, she would get a detailed answer from Riftan.


    No one else probably knew but Ruth was a very dear person to her. He was her teacher and her first friend. Tears welled up around her eyes when she remembered how he got mad at her, saying goodbye as it felt like an ominous greeting. The critical situation of the knights sent for the expedition gave her a nerve-racking anxiety, but more than anything else the thought of Riftan having to leave for such a dangerous ce seemed to break her heart into pieces


    For how long will we not see each other this time? A few months, or even half a year? There was also the possibility of never seeing each other again.


    The situation didn¡¯t offer a certain oue, even the knights they sent for reinforcements did not foresee its gravity. That only meant even Riftan himself would not be safe from such danger. Max stared out the window desperately. She couldn¡¯t resist her worries and bolted out of the great hall.


    <strong>Note</strong> ¨C<b> LF:</b> Oh my goodness ?


    <b>Nymeria</b>: Hello dear readers, please read! We just want to say that our schedule is Monday, Wednesday and Friday. We¡¯re trying to keep the rhythm of three chapters per week, but when personal problems won¡¯t allow it we¡¯ll notify the dy in thement section of thest chapter posted. Posting on Saturday or Sunday is supposed to be a plus, when we can do it we will, but if we can¡¯t we won¡¯t notify you, since it¡¯s not a scheduled update. Thanks for understanding ??

 Chapter 179

    <strong>Chapter 179</strong>


    Max passed the gates leading to the training grounds like a ghost carrying amp and the soldiers standing guard were taken aback at her arrival, but Max headed straight for the conference room without even looking in their direction. The moment she reached the front of the faintly lighted building, loud voices arguing pierced her eardrums.


    <b>¡°We can¡¯t wait that long! We must leave tomorrow at once! My point is, even if we hurry, it will take us at least twenty days!¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Calm down, Sir Nirta. The Commander is right. There are only three to four small towns on the way to the border. It¡¯s hard enough to find necessities, let alone finding a vige with a proper guild of wizards. It will be too dangerous to travel to Livadon without a wizard. especially with the rise of monsters everywhere.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°All the wizard guilds headed to Livadon! Everyone¡¯s aware of that. And due to the rise in monsters, all the Lords cling to their wizards, so how are we going to get a wizard in such a short time!¡±</b>


    <b>¡°We can send a request to Osyria. They can lend us a high priest who is skilled in healing magic.¡±</b>


    <b> ¡°Hah! Don¡¯t you know how tight-fisted they are? It will take months before we can get a high priest from them.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°The Central Temple is also sending additional reinforcements, we can travel with them...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Joining the Holy Knights will take at least three weeks of wandering around trying to meet with them in the middle! Fuck that! Get rid of those useless suggestions! It doesn¡¯t matter if we have a wizard or not. We have fought in much more dangerous situations than this! Have we not,mander?¡±</b>


    Max froze on the spot and felt her heart sinking, in fear that Riftan would agree with Hebaron. The terrifying illustrations and descriptions of monsters that she read shed through her mind. Monsters with poisons powerful enough to melt bones in an instant, sub-racial monster species with strength six times that of humans, and dragon subspecies with powerful magical attributes... No matter how strong the Remdragon knights were, they would not be able to survive the long journey unscathed. Max held her breath as she waited for Riftan¡¯s decision.


    She didn¡¯t have to wait long before hearing his low baritone voice. <b>¡°It¡¯s unreasonable to leave immediately tomorrow. Wait a little. In four days... no, in three days, I¡¯ll get a wizard.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°This is a waste of time! You¡¯ve been trying to acquire a wizard for months, but the only one you managed to get was that 80 year-old wizard! What more in two days...?¡±</b>


    Hebaron, who had been shouting violently, suddenly became quiet.


    Should I keep eavesdropping like this?


    Max restlessly stood and leaned against the door, unaware that the voices had suddenly stopped. At that moment, the door swung open and Hebaron¡¯s huge figure protruded out.


    <b>¡°Who the hell has been rudely eavesdr-¡°</b> the knight muttered menacingly, but his eyes widened to find Max in front of him.


    <b>¡°Lady Calypse? What are you doing here at this hour?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I... I...¡±</b>


    Max, who stiffened in surprise, took a step back. The other knights poked their heads out from behind Hebaron, looking at her curiously. Max blushed, feeling embarrassed to be caught red-handed.


    <b>¡°I¡¯m sorry for d-disturbing. I¡¯m so anxious to know what¡¯s going to... h-happen...¡± </b>She muttered in a slurred voice.


    Riftan passed Hebaron and came out of the door. Max¡¯s shoulders sagged in fear of Riftan¡¯s chillingly hardened expression. Was he angry that she was wandering around the castle alone sote at night? He continued to re, staring at her with anger evident in his eyes, and yelled an order over his shoulder.


    <b>¡°Gabel, take her back to her room.¡±</b>


    It was obvious that the order was addressed to dismiss her. Max¡¯s lips trembled.


    <b>¡°Ri-Riftan... I didn¡¯t mean to interfere. I... I¡¯m just worried about everyone... I wanted to know what you and the knights were nning to do...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°And what can you do about it?¡±</b>


    Riftan cut her off bitterly and Max looked at him with a broken expression, hesitating to speak.


    <b>¡°Maybe there is something I-I c-can do...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Gabel!¡±</b> Riftan yelled fiercely, purposely interrupting her. <b>¡°Are you deaf? Take her back to the great hall right this instant, what are you doing standing around?!¡±</b>


    Max pursed her lips as she realized that the knights behind him were ufortable with the situation. Hesitating, Gabel left the conference room and approached her. Riftan grabbed the doorknob and said in a chilling voice directed at her.


    <b>¡°Don¡¯t wait for me, go to sleep.¡±</b>


    Then he closed the door, preventing her from speaking any more. Max reluctantly turned around. Gabel, who stood, took themp from her hand.


    <b>¡°Everyone is sensitive because of the bad news. Please forgive shall they speak harshly. They¡¯re all on the edge...¡±</b>


    Max grinned at Gabel to ease his mood but it came out forced and rigid. <b>¡°It¡¯s f-fine. Rather, I should... apologize for bothering you. I just couldn¡¯t wait a-a little longer...¡±</b>


    He raised themp so they could see the steps in front of them and looked up at her with a softened expression. <b>¡°Mdy had a close friendship with the wizard. It¡¯s not unreasonable for you to worry.¡±</b>


    They climbed the stairs in silence for a while. Max had too much on her mind. Riftan¡¯s intimidating attitude and his arguments in the conference room were constantly reying in her head. It was only when they crossed the garden, that she carefully opened her mouth to ask.


    <b>¡°Do you really need a magician... for the e-expedition? When... you left for the capital the other time... you went without Ruth.¡±</b>


    Gabel paused for a moment and let out an awkward smile.<b> ¡°The route to Drakium is lined withrge towns and cities. There are countless guilds on the way, we can get treatment, or even hire a temporary wizard from the city¡¯s mercenaries. However, there are no such things between Anatol and Livadon. If we get injured, there will be no ce to get treatment, so traveling without a wizard would be burdensome.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Me...¡± </b>Max barely squeezed the courage out when they reached the top of the stairs. <b>¡°How about taking...me?¡±</b>


    She could feel the scrutinizing gaze of the knight, even in the total darkness of the night. She wanted to look confident, but couldn¡¯t hide her trembling hands. Finally, Gabel responded after a while.


    <b>¡°... the Commander would never give his permission.¡±</b>


    Max shut her mouth at the obvious fact, but after retiring in the bedroom, the idea did not leave her mind. She snuggled into the bed, pondering ways to persuade Riftan. She noticed the looks on the faces of the knights. They also considered it a possibility, but no one dared to speak her name out.


    Her heart pounded anxiously. There was no way Riftan could go to a ce full of monsters undefended. She couldn¡¯t allow them to go without a healer to take care of them; even if they had the most perfect defense, even if they were the best knights in the world. She bit her lip as she waited for Riftan to open the door. No matter how angry he got, she vowed not to back down. She would not tolerate her husband being sent to the battlefield defenseless.


    Max waited all night, but Riftan never came back even as the dawn broke. She fell asleep for a moment, and was woken up with the sound of Rudis opening the door. When she saw her mdy lying ufortably at the foot of the bed, still wearing yesterday¡¯s clothes, her eyes widened. Max immediately jumped out of bed and ran over to her.


    <b>¡°Ru-Rudis... Did Riftan leave already? I fell asleep for a while, I didn¡¯t see him...¡±</b>


    <b> ¡°The master slept in the knight¡¯s quartersst night.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Where is he...now?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°He¡¯s in the drawing room meeting a merchant.¡±</b>


    Max quickly rubbed the sleep from her eyes, which she closed for barely three hours, and quickly brushed her messy hair with her fingers and ran outside. As she descended the stairs, she saw Riftan and the merchant Aderon, sitting face to face in an antique, well-decorated drawing room. Max paused four steps from the bottom of the stairs. Their calm voices conversing echoed quietly in the hall.


    <b>¡°It¡¯s not easy to get a wizard from anywhere at the moment. The only way to acquire one is to hire from the Wizard Tower, but it¡¯s not easy as there are rules established amongst them, and even if we pass over that hurdle, it will take at least ten days.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I can¡¯t wait that long. How about contacting the nearby territories...?¡±</b>


    Riftan trailed off when he noticed her. Max unconsciously backed away, but quickly regained her resolve and entered the room. There appeared a sharp tension on his face.


    <b>¡°We¡¯re still talking. Get out.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Rif-Riftan... I also want to listen. Are you still trying to get a wizard? If that¡¯s the case, I...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I told you to get out.¡±</b>


    Riftan¡¯s voice became low and grim. Max looked at him and then turned to Aderon.


    <b>¡°Is... is it possible to hire a w-wizard three days from now?¡±</b>


    The merchant¡¯s eyes darted from Riftan¡¯s rigid face to Max¡¯s wretched one, with a bewildered expression, and responded as calmly as possible.


    <b>¡°Sorry to say this, but... it¡¯s practically impossible. The only nearby territories are Count Robern and Baron Luvein. As you already know... Count Robern is not willing to lend his wizards while Count Luvein only has one wizard so he cannot be sent on an expedition.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°You mean it¡¯s i-impossible then?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Maximillian!¡± </b>Riftan¡¯s patiencepletely exploded as he yelled furiously. <b>¡°This is not a matter for you to dwell in! I told you to get out.¡±</b>


    Max hesitated at hismanding attitude, but she looked him squarely in the eye without meaning to back away.


    <b>¡°I... I am your wife. Why is it n-not a matter for me?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°This has nothing to do with you.¡±</b>


    She felt as if her heart was being stabbed by a thousand needles. Max felt like a child rejected by her parents and clenched her hands into a fist.


    <b>¡°It does matter to me! I... I¡¯m a wizard! Riftan is aware of that right? I...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Shut your mouth.¡±</b>


    His roar was simr to that of a fierce beast, and Max¡¯s entire body froze in an instant. There were several times that she experienced his anger, but this was the first time that he looked at her with such threatening and vicious eyes. Riftan looked coldly at Max, who flinched in fear, then turned to Aderon.


    <b>¡°I want one of Count Robern¡¯s wizards. It doesn¡¯t matter how much gold it takes. Can you give it a try?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°We have contacts in Count Robern¡¯snd... so we can try to contact one of his wizards by using an informant. However, if we are caught doing that, then our credibility...¡±</b>


    The merchant blurred his words, as if there was no need to exin the consequences, but Riftan threw a heavy leather bag at him, whichnded with a heavy thud.


    <b>¡°If you make it happen, I will pay you ten times more. Persuade them by saying that whoever takes the deal will get five times of what Count Robren gives them.¡±</b>


    The merchant took the heavy pouch and put it in his hand, then nodded with a sigh.


    <b>¡°I will do my best, but don¡¯t get your hopes up too high. The wizards who serve the count are like his vassals and have served the Robern family for generations. Therefore, it will not be easy to convince them.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Convince them, whatever it takes.¡± </b>Riftan¡¯s tone was as sharp as a knife. He rose from his seat and Aderon followed suit, shoving the leather pouch into his arms.


    <b>¡°Then, I will report in two days about my progress¡±.</b>


    The merchant bowed his head to both of them and left the drawing room. Max stood still and weighed the expression on Riftan¡¯s face. He picked up his cloak without meeting her eyes and went out. Max rushed after him, but Riftan¡¯s steps only became faster. She almost had to run to catch up with him.


    <b>¡°Riftan... please... please listen to me.¡±</b>


    Note ¨C <b>LF</b>: Riftan¡¯s too harsh on this chapter even though he¡¯s just trying to protect Maxi ?


    <b>Nymeria:</b> Riftan has to calm the f down or I¡¯m ready to throw hands! I take back what I said in the POV note??Jk, we know he¡¯s only concerned about her safety, but that¡¯s too much

 Chapter 180

    <strong>Chapter 180</strong>


    <strong>Proofreader- Nymeria</strong>


    Riftan kept walking and looked straight ahead as if he heard nothing. Max ran to catch up with his wide strides.


    <b>¡°Ri-Riftan!¡±</b>


    She screamed, almost begging, but he didn¡¯t even turn to look at her. Max red at his back as she rushed and ran down the stairs. When she finally reached him, she tugged at his cloak. Riftan stiffened in surprise and pushed her hand away.


    <b>¡°W-wait, listen to... m-me... please!¡±</b>


    Max stumbled, but before she could finish, the hem of her skirt twisted around her legs and her whole body rocked forward. If it weren¡¯t for Riftan and his sharp reflexes, who reached out to grab her waist, she would have rolled down the stairs. Max clung to his arms with a pale face, then heard a curse pronounced harshly above her.


    <b>¡°Damn it... what the hell were you thinking?! You almost got a big injury!¡± </b>


    Riftan grabbed her by the shoulders and scolded her. Max¡¯s shoulders hunched in fear, but she red at him with defiant eyes.


    <b>¡°It¡¯s because... R-riftan... was ignoring m-me.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Damn, why can¡¯t you just let me go? Why the hell do you keep doing this? I don¡¯t want to hear those absurd thoughts going through your head!¡±</b>


    Max lowered her eyes so as not to show him how devastated she was by his cruel words. But she couldn¡¯t whimper in this situation; she needed to show that she was not the weak and delicate nobledy that he believed her to be. Riftan would not hesitate to use her weakness topletely defeat her: she knew that he was determined not to take her with him out of Anatol, so she kept her emotions under control and spoke as calmly as she could.


    <b>¡°How... how do you k-know it¡¯s ridiculous... without even listening to what I have to say? Listen to me... then d-decide...¡±</b>


    Riftan¡¯s lips tightened into a thin line. Looking at her with eyes of burning coal, he released her and folded his arms over his chest and spat coldly.


    <b>¡°Fine. Go ahead.¡±</b>


    No matter how reasonable and convincing she was, his bodynguage clearly screamed ¡°no¡± for whatever she was going to propose. Max swallowed dryly.


    <b>¡°The journey to Livadon...is very difficult, I heard. On such a journey... it would be dangerous to go without a w-wizard...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I¡¯ll take care of it myself and get a new wizard.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°You... you may not be able to! A-Aderon said it may be i-impossible.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°It¡¯s none of your problem. it is mine and I will deal with it myself.¡±</b>


    Max couldn¡¯t find words to say in response to his curt demeanor. Seeing that the conversation was over, Riftan turned to leave again, but Max clung desperately to his arm.


    <b>¡°I... I know that Riftan c-can¡¯t trust me. But... I studied really hard and I have more mana now. If you can¡¯t acquire a wizard in time... then... I-I¡¯ll take on the role of Ruth and...!</b>


    <b>¡°That¡¯s enough!¡±</b> Riftan lost his patience and raised his voice. <b>¡°Do you think this is some leisurely trip? As you said yourself, the road that leads to Livadon is difficult, yet you want me to bring you along a journey like that? I would rather die!¡±</b>


    His thunderous voice echoed down the hall. He swept his hair and ruffled it violently.<b> ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you know magic. So, stop this now and don¡¯t bother me with this nonsense again.¡±</b>


    Then, Riftan fastly strode down the stairs and Max failed to hold on to him. She just stood there nkly and watched him disappear from her sight. At the end of the corridors, the servants poked their heads out and looked to see what was going on. Max blushed and hurried off. Her heart sank heavily with grief, his cold rejection made her confidence crumble down.


    She returned to her room, depressed, and defeated. As the shock gradually subsided, the sadness was reced by anger. An anger she had never felt before bubbled up from deep within her. Riftan would rather die than take her to a dangerous ce. How can anyone be so selfish!? How could he force her to stay still in the castle while he leapt casually into danger? How could he not consider how she was feeling?


    Max nervously massaged her head. After the way their conversation ended, she was sure she wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep well that night.


    What was going to happen if he got infected with monster venom? What if he suffered from a fatal wound that couldn¡¯t be healed with mere medicinal herbs? If she were left behind, these thoughts would haunt her for months. Was this thefortable life he was obsessed with giving her?


    Max stared at the dark, empty corner of the room, then stormed off again. Even if she argued with him for a hundred days, it was all useless. First, she needed the knights on her side. She knew that Riftan¡¯s iron will could not be shaken, but the knights were in a different position. If they sided with her, they could pressure Riftan and persuade him for her. Max ran toward the training ground, clinging to herst bit of hope.


    The generally spacious training ground was packed with people. The Knights had already started preparing to leave for Livadon and the servants were rushing to help them. Max squeezed between the knights who were checking their weapons and horses that stomped their feet restlessly. She was afraid she would bump into Riftan, but luckily he was nowhere to be seen. He must have gone to give instructions to the construction site before leaving it. She looked around for a familiar face and quickly saw Hebaron sharpening a sword that was as big as her.


    She ran straight to him. <b>¡°Sir Nirta... may I speak with you for a moment?¡±</b>


    Hebaron, who was sitting on a wooden chair and tending to his sword, raised his head.<b> ¡°What is it?¡±</b>


    He rose to his feet, towering over her small frame, his annoyance clearly indicated in his darkened features and Max felt a little intimidated by it. Hebaron had lost all his usual optimism at the news that his colleagues were in danger.


    <b>¡°About y-yesterday... I have something I want to say...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Say it.¡±</b>


    Max looked around, a little flustered by his cold demeanor. Some of the other knights looked their way, but not everyone seemed to pay much attention. They were all busy checking their weapons and horses and tuning their swords. Max tried to sound as confident as possible as she fidgeted with the hem of her dress.


    <b>¡°I heard that a wizard is needed for the trip to Livadon... I... would like to take on that role...¡±</b>


    Hebaron¡¯s eyes widened in shock at her request. He straightened up and gave her a thoughtful look. <b>¡°Mdy, thank you for the offer, but... but did you get permission from the Commander?¡±</b>


    Max¡¯s face turned red.<b> ¡°Riftan... he won¡¯t even listen to m-me... I wanted to k-know what the knights were thinking...¡±</b>


    Hebaron hesitated and couldn¡¯t answer her right away. <b>¡°Themander said he¡¯s trying to get one of Count Robern¡¯s wizards. So the Lady doesn¡¯t have to put herself at risk.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°If you can¡¯t get a w-wizard... what will you do?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°If that¡¯s the case, we¡¯ll go by ourselves...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Can you say... with certainty that everyone can get to Livadon without o-one person being hurt?¡±</b>


    Hebaron¡¯s strong jaw clenched. He didn¡¯t have to give her an answer; his expression was already an answer, so Max continued to speak in a firmer tone.


    <b>¡°As Sir Nirta k-knows... since I started working in the infirmary... My skills have improved a lot... Even Medrick says I-I¡¯m better than the... clumsy h-healer they had when... he worked for the mercenaries.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Lady Calypse.¡±</b> Hebaron cut her off, looking a bit embarrassed.<b> ¡°Thedy is definitely talented. Everyone else was also surprised by your progress, and to be honest, it¡¯s not like we didn¡¯t think about the Lady taking Ruth¡¯s ce. But madam, this journey will not be easy. I won¡¯t be able to get a carriage for the Lady likest time. The Lady will have to travel on horseback all day and camp until we reach a town or city. You will be exposed to countless dangers and monsters... besides, thedy knows no other type of magic than healing.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°T-that¡¯s not the case! I also l-learned defensive magic.¡±</b> Max raised her head high and countered. <b>¡°I can make barriers... strong enough. Although it¡¯s difficult to build a big one... but at least I-I can protect myself.¡±</b>


    The truth was, she never tested the strength of her defenses, so she couldn¡¯t be sure, but Max continued to wear a confident facade. It was more important to her to be with Riftan than her own safety. If he was willing to risk his life recklessly, so was she.


    <b>¡°I-I won¡¯t be a burden. So...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°This journey is difficult even for experienced knights, let alone the Lady...¡±</b>


    Hebaron meticulously studied her physique as if evaluating a prized stallion.


    Max frowned at his rudeness. <b>¡°What about m-me?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°The journey may be too much to handle, given the Lady¡¯s stamina.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°B-But... didn¡¯t Ruth leave for the expedition?¡±</b>


    Ruth was taller than her, but he was thinpared to other gentlemen. And since he used to stay up to read at night, he always looked pale and weak. At least she was more active than the wizard.


    <b>¡°I... I¡¯m healthier than Ruth and I have more energy. If Ruth can do it, I-I can do it too... Of course, I don¡¯t have Ruth¡¯s years of experience. But for a-anyone... there¡¯s always a first time for everything, right?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°...that¡¯s very persuasive.¡±</b>


    Max didn¡¯t know if Hebaron was smiling or frowning. She realized that he was in conflict based on his ambiguous expression. He stroked his chin for a moment as he finally raised his hands like he was defeated.


    <b>¡°Fine. If we can¡¯t get a wizard in two days, I¡¯ll try to persuade themander.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Th-Thank you!¡±</b>


    Max smiled brightly, but Hebaron simply shook his head with a faint smile.


    <b>¡°Don¡¯t say thank you just yet. The Commander may refuse ¡®til the end.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°T-that could happen...¡±</b>


    Max¡¯s momentary glee faded when she remembered Riftan¡¯s terrifying expression. Even Hebaron wasn¡¯t entirely sure about how he could deal with him, based on his darkened features. After a long, drawn-out silence, Max grew more anxious about his expression. She wondered if she was causing him too much pressure.


    <b>¡°Would it... Would it be helpful if I-I went with all of you?¡±</b>


    Hebaron looked around, as if he didn¡¯t know how to answer her, then he finally groaned and confessed.


    <b>¡°Of course, it would be helpful. We even thought about dragging that old wizard with us.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Me-Medrick is not well enough... he¡¯s not in a condition to travel.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I know...¡±</b> He gave out a long sigh. <b>¡°It would be great if the Lady could join us, but expeditions are really difficult. Please don¡¯t think lightly about it and carefully consider...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I¡¯m not taking it l-lightly. I¡¯m determined. If I stay in the castle... I¡¯ll just w-worry. I would rather be t-tired. And...¡±</b>


    Max kept rambling on with a smile, but quickly caught herself, thinking that it was strange for her to try to convince him that she could bear hardships too. Hebaron studied her carefully with his green eyes, as if trying to uncover any hidden intentions. When he found none, he gave her a broad smile.


    <b>¡°That is reassuring.¡±</b>


    Note ¨C <b>Nymeria</b>: How many times have I said Hebaron for the win now?

 Chapter 181

    <strong>Chapter 181</strong>


    As soon as Max finished her talk with Hebaron, she immediately headed for the infirmary. Medrick wasying out numerous sacks of medicinal herbs on the floor, preparing medicine for the knights who were leaving for the expedition. She rolled up her sleeves and walked over to the desk to offer him help. Medrick was filling a small bag with herbs when he looked at her, concerned.


    <b>¡°Madam, yourplexion doesn¡¯t look well. Please rest in your room for today. I can prepare the medicines by myself.¡±</b>


    <b> ¡°It¡¯s... it¡¯s because I didn¡¯t sleep much. I¡¯m fine.¡± </b>


    <b>¡°Is it due to the news the messenger delivered yesterday?¡± </b>He sighed as he pulled a jar of ster from the shelves. <b>¡°I¡¯m really worried too. The monsters only seem to mysteriously increase over the years.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Medrick... have you... ever been on an e-expedition before?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I often participated in small-scale subjugation campaigns, but since I am a low-ranking wizard with no other abilities other than healing magic, I am generally a part of the rear support. When I was young, I participated in some long-term expeditions.¡±</b>


    He exined with a dark expression while mixing the thick ointment with a spat. <b>¡°It seems like they couldn¡¯t find a wizard who could join the expedition. If that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll go.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Oh, n-no! I was asking because I¡¯m thinking of going. I don¡¯t mean to send you, Medrick... d-don¡¯t worry.¡±</b>


    Medrick¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. <b>¡°Madam will? Did the Lord give his permission?¡±</b>


    Max¡¯s expression instantly turned grim at his question. It seems that Riftan¡¯s personality was so domineering, that even someone who had resided here for less than a month knew exactly how he would react to her ns. Max shook her head in defeat.


    <b>¡°I have b-been...trying to persuade him.¡±</b>


    <b> ¡°The Lady just started learning magic onlyst year, correct? Does thedy have any experience with expeditions?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°N-not in expeditions...but I have encountered monsters several times...¡±</b>


    She did not say that she fainted both times, and swallowed her words down. Both had certain circumstances anyway. The first was due to the stress of a possible divorce, she wasn¡¯t able to sleep and eat for several days, and the second time was because shepletely depleted her mana. But now, she was healthier and she had more control over her magic.


    <b>¡°To be honest... I¡¯ve never traveled far... W-what do wizards do on expeditions?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°High-ranking wizards capable of attacking often fight alongside knights during a battle. But a healer like me would normally evacuate to safety and heal the wounded after the fight.¡±</b> He exined, looking a bit embarrassed. <b>¡°A weak wizard like me who has only mastered a few universal types of magic is practically useless inbat. If I am not healing the wounded, then I am helping with food preparation and caring for the horses.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I s-see...¡±</b>


    If she could convince Riftan, will she have to prepare food for the men and take care of the horses? Her face clouded at the thought, she had never cooked before.


    <b>¡°Then... when monsters appear... Do you hide until the battle is over? What if there is no ce to h-hide?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Knights are usually apanied by squires on long-term expeditions. When a monster shows up it¡¯s like this... here...¡±</b>


    Medrick pulled out a piece of parchment on the desk and drew two lines with his quill. <b>¡°The expedition is divided into two groups. The knights in the front fight the monsters, while the squires stand back to protect the food and the horses. The wizards can also stand back at this time. Because front-line knights are always on the lookout, they usually don¡¯t worry about being dragged into battle.¡±</b>


    Somehow, Max felt subdued by Medrick¡¯s exnation. She continued to question him while preparing the essential herbs that the knights would need to take with them. He patiently and generously gave advice based on his own experience, such as how to avoid being a burden to the knights when inbat, how to avoid nasty insects while camping, and how to use the stars for navigation. Max absorbed all of his teachings and was furious with determination.


    She spent a long time in the infirmary and only came back for dinner after the sun had set. She wanted to talk to Riftan again, but when she thought about how stubborn he was, she became afraid to speak. It would be better to wait for Aderon¡¯s report. She tried hard to sleep that night.


    The next morning, she didn¡¯t see Riftan anywhere. When she asked Rudis, he apparently had slept in the knights¡¯ quarters. Max couldn¡¯t tell if he was actively avoiding her or if he was busy preparing for the expedition.


    She spent the day at Ruth¡¯s tower, reading about monsters, maps, and familiarizing herself with the topography of the roads they would use on the trip. When she returned to her room, she asked Rudis to prepare some sturdy boots and leather pants often worn by apprentice knights.


    The pants felt strange and didn¡¯t fit very well, but they were surprisinglyfortable to move around. Plus, unlike dresses, she didn¡¯t have to worry about tripping over her hem or letting the fabric drag across the floor or pay attention not to crease it when she sat down. Max quickly changed into her normal clothes and hid her pants and boots in a box, to avoid that Riftan could see them.


    The next day, as soon as she opened her eyes, she quickly threw down a simple tunic and pants worn by the servants and ran to the training ground. The tension around the spacious field was higher than normal as they approached the departure date.


    Max looked at the gentleman who was supervising the training. Realizing that it was a knight with whom she was not very familiar, she quickly turned towards the knight¡¯s quarters. Looking through the conference room window, she saw several knights gathered around the long table talking seriously, a map spread out in front of them. Max looked around and found only Hebaron and Gabel, not Riftan. The moment she entered, everyone instantly calmed down.


    <b>¡°Sir... Sir Nirta, about what I asked you the other day... How is it going?...I came because I was curious.¡±</b>


    Hebaron looked at her outfit and got up from his seat. He approached slowly. <b>¡°Lady Calypse? What are you wearing?¡±</b>


    <b>Max blushed and rubbed her sweaty palms against her pants. ¡°I... I think this is more suitable... so I tried it on... b-but, I guess it doesn¡¯t suit me very well...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°No, no, I think it looks pretty good on you.¡±</b>


    He waved his hands and Max walked into the conference room that was filled with awkward stares and tension upon her arrival.


    <b>¡°Am I... interrupting an important meeting? Should Ie backter?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°No,e in and have a seat. I was just talking about thedy¡¯s proposal with everyone.¡±</b>


    Max looked around the room, the knights¡¯ faces filling with difort as Hebaron extended the invitation to join them. A gentleman immediately got up and brought her a chair. Max sat down, dwarfed by the huge knights, and looked around anxiously. Therge map detailing the western continent was spread out across therge table. It was covered in intricate lines, like a cobweb, and several wooden models were strategically ced around it. It seemed the knights were discussing the route of travel.


    <b>¡°Where¡¯s Ri-Riftan? I heard... he slept herest night...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°You just missed him. Themander returned to the great hall to send a message. He will be back soon.¡±</b>


    Hebaron scratched the back of his neck and frowned. <b>¡°I brought up the subject of the Lady joining us on the expedition as soon as I got here.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°It seems we failed to get one of Count Robern¡¯s wizards.¡±</b>


    Gabel, who sat opposite her, nodded. <b>¡°Unfortunately. Most of them have wives and children and cannot leave.¡± </b>


    <b>¡°I s-see...¡±</b> Max tried to control the tremor in her voice. <b>¡°Then... I¡¯ll be y-your wizard in this e-expedition.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°But mdy, will you really be fine with it? You¡¯ve lived your entire life at Croix Castle.¡±</b>


    A dark-skinned knight sitting in the corner looked at her, his expressions filled with doubt. <b>¡°We all know you are a decent healer. However, there are many monsters along the way and viges are sparse, we will have to camp most of the time. Can the Lady endure such hardships?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Those hardships have already been e-exined to me by Sir Nirta. I have also c-camped once on the way to Anatol... even if it¡¯s difficult... I am determined.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°It¡¯s much more dangerous and difficult than you think. Thinking too lightly about it...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Her majesty the Princess can do it, so there¡¯s no reason why thedy can¡¯t.¡±</b> A young knight who was sitting with his arms crossed to his left stood up. He was a gentleman who frequented the infirmary for treatment. <b>¡°And we are all over the ce, so what are you worried about? If you are so worried, then we will assign some squires as guards. Whatever the case, I am willing to volunteer.¡±</b>


    Max smiled at him gratefully foring to her aid. <b>¡°As everyone says... the journey will be difficult... that¡¯s why I should go. The viges along the way are sparse... and there are many m-monsters... to travel without a wizard on such a dangerous month-long journey... it would be too dangerous.¡±</b>


    The knights exchanged nces, as ifmunicating just by looking at each other. Max smiled when she realized that almost everyone was on board, when a cold, dark voice echoed behind her. <b>¡°What the hell are you doing here?¡± </b>


    Max turned to look at the entrance with a stern expression. Riftan stood by the door, his expression filled with murderous rage. He prowled to the head of the table and bared his teeth menacingly.


    <b>¡°Does anyone care to exin why my wife is here?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I¡¯m the one who asked the knights. If you can¡¯t get an assistant... then I-I...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°You shut your mouth.¡±</b>


    Max immediately mped her mouth shut at his icy gaze. Hebaron stepped forward, as if shielding her from his reverberating rage.


    <b>¡°Your wife came here for your sake. You shouldn¡¯t look at her with such threatening eyes.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I have already made myself clear on this matter, I said no. But do you think it¡¯s proper that she disobeyed me and went to conspire with my men behind my back?¡±</b>


    Hebaron frowned. <b>¡°Why are you using her so harshly? Because the Commander is as stubborn as a mule, the Lady had no choice but to turn to us! Don¡¯t act like we plotted something that utterly doesn¡¯t make sense!¡±</b>


    <b> ¡°Whatever the reason, it is uneptable for my wife to plot behind my back!¡±</b>


    The two men red at each other with murderous intent, neither willing to back down. Feeling struck by the violent atmosphere, Max was on the brink of copse if not for Gabel, who threw himself between the two angry wild dogs.


    <b>¡°Please, calm down! I understand your concerns regarding the Lady. Isn¡¯t that why we¡¯ve all been quiet until now? But as you know we need a wizard and she is an excellent healer. Please consider it.¡±</b>


    Riftan gnashed his teeth. <b>¡°Are you in your right mind?! My wife is the daughter of a Duke, who grew up spoiled and pampered in a castle all her life. She can¡¯t handle the roughness of an expedition!¡±</b>


    Max sprung up from her seat, her expression indignant. <b>¡°I c-can do it too! Please give me another chance. I am a wizard... you should not walk away just like this!¡±</b>


    Note ¨C <b>LF</b>: HEBARON FOR THE WIN! Anyone notice how Max is stuttering super less now? I¡¯m proud of our baby Maxi ??


    <b>Nymeria</b>: Don¡¯t mind me, I¡¯m super pissed off. Ughh, I wanna punch someone

 Chapter 182

    <strong>Chapter 182</strong>


    Riftan narrowed his eyes, noticing her outfit as his eyes trailed her from head to toes. Startled by his gaze, Max quickly grabbed her loose clothing and lowered her eyes uneasily. Riftan¡¯s fierce expression became more and more distorted with irritation and fury.


    <b>¡°What the hell are you wearing? Damn it! You¡¯ve got this all nned out!¡± </b>He rubbed his head roughly as if trying to ease a terrible headache. <b>¡°Why the hell are you so stubborn? I¡¯ve made it clear that you shouldn¡¯t interfere!¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Riftan is the one who¡¯s s-stubborn! You keep saying no with no clear reason...give it a chance please. If I-I will suffer... a little to get everyone arrive safely... isn¡¯t it worth the risk?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°The Lady is right.¡± </b>Hebaron intervened again in a slightly calmer tone.


    <b>¡°We don¡¯t know what dangers to expect on this expedition and we can¡¯t waste any more time looking for a wizard. Themander may agree to take the risk himself, but you cannot risk the lives of your subordinates. It¡¯s a dilemma.¡±</b>


    <b> ¡°Are you saying it¡¯s fine for my wife to take that risk?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°We can keep her safe!¡±</b>


    <b>¡°B*llshit! Not even one of you...!¡±</b>


    Riftan, screaming blind with anger, suddenly fell silent. His face was fiercely contorted with anguish. He couldn¡¯t risk the lives of his men simply for the sake of his own matter. The gentlemen in the room noted this dilemma and began to chirp to ease him.


    <b>¡°We are not asking you to expose thedy to the battlefield. Once we get to Livadon, we can find a high priest from a temple in the capital to take her ce. We can leave her in the temple for a while and move to the Louiebell by ourselves.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Right. Once we get to the port across the border, we will be traveling by boat, which will be significantly safer.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°The matter is the travel of getting to the port! The route to Livadon is dotted with countless monster habitats scattered throughout the mountains and forests. If we take a noble woman who cannot even defend herself, she will only drag us down.¡±</b> Riftan responded fiercely.


    <b>¡°That¡¯s not true! I can also cast d-defensive magic...!¡±</b>


    <b>¡°What and how much can you do with the little magic that you have learned in just a few months?!¡±</b>


    <b>¡°If you can¡¯t believe her, then let her prove it.¡±</b>


    They all turned their attention to the dark-skinned knight who was still standing against the wall, his arms crossed over his chest. He shrugged like it was no big deal and continued.


    <b>¡°What I mean is, let¡¯s test the Lady¡¯s defenses. If she¡¯s strong enough to deflect our attacks, then she¡¯d be fine against the attacks of most monsters.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°It¡¯s a great idea.¡±</b> Gabel quickly supported.


    <b>¡°I agree with Eden. If thedy¡¯s defenses are not up to scratch, then we will drop this. Thedy should give up efforts as well.¡±</b>


    Max¡¯s shoulders sank. She imed it so confidently but in truth, she wasn¡¯t sure her barriers were strong enough to withstand an attack from a Remdragon knight. She internally squirmed as the knights reached a unanimous decision.


    <b>¡°However, if thedy is sessful, then themander shall hold no further objections. It would be foolish to leave a wizard who knows how to heal and have basic defensive skills, forming an expeditionposed of only knights to head for Livadon. Please do not impose such risks on your subordinates.¡±</b>


    Gabel looked at Riftan with unwavering resolve. Riftan alternately red at Max and the knights with a sharp gaze, finding no more justification to object and twisted his lips. He remained silent for what seemed like an eternity, before finally forcing himself to speak again.


    <b>¡°...Fine, we¡¯ll test your skills. Come outside.¡±</b>


    He turned around and walked out the door. Hebaron patted Max¡¯s tense, frozen shoulders. <b>¡°If the Lady seeds, themander will no longer be able to object. Please tten his nose</b><b>1</b><b>.¡± </b>


    She had to be sessful. But what if she made a huge deal out of this only to fail in vain like thest time?Max swallowed the dry lump stuck in her throat.


    No, my barriers... don¡¯t break that easily.


    The other day, Medrick swung a pickaxe he used to plow as a test, and it deflected without a hitch. However, a skinny old man¡¯s pickaxe and a trained knight¡¯s strike are miles different.


    She followed the knights into the field and peaked at their physique. They all had strong, bulging forearms and muscr legs like a stallion¡¯s. Riftan led them to an empty space behind the training ground and turned to her after finding a decent area.


    <b>¡°Now, cast your shield.¡±</b>


    The knights rushed forward when they saw Riftan grasping the handle of his sword that was secured to his hip.


    <b>¡°Wait, wait a second! No way! Rumor has it that only a few wizards in the world are capable of blocking themander¡¯s attack!¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Wow! That¡¯s really too much! Even Ruth can¡¯t deflect themander¡¯s attack!¡±</b>


    <b>¡°...don¡¯t even try to deviate. Of course, I¡¯m going to hold back and control my attack.¡±</b>


    All the knights, even Max, looked at him in disbelief and doubt was clearly evident in each and every one of their eyes. Everyone knew, unless you were an idiot, Riftan had every intention of breaking her defenses, no matter how strong she did it now.


    Hebaron booed loudly. <b>¡°That is uneptable. If we don¡¯t test it with the attack of a knight other than themander, I won¡¯t ept the results!¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I object to that! It¡¯s obvious that any of you will try and cut the corners of your attack.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°So, what if we go easy on our attack? How many wizards in this world can block a full-out attack from a Remdragon Knight? Being able to block a troll¡¯s attack level is enough!¡± </b>


    <b>¡°Now, now, calm down both of you.¡±</b> Once again, Gabel stepped between the two angry hounds eager to bite each other¡¯s heads. <b>¡°Let¡¯s not waste our energy on these useless arguments. How about this; we let thedy choose a knight to test her barrier. You can measure the strength of the knight with your eyes.¡±</b>


    Riftan turned to Max, but she quickly avoided his expectant gaze. No way would she choose him. They would think of her like crazy if she did. Max looked at the assembled knights one by one and tried her best not to look in the direction of Riftan, whose eyes were punching a hole in her and practically yelling at her to choose him.


    Hebaron was bigger and slightly taller than Riftan. As for the other knights, all of them have massive shoulders and bulging forearms. She narrowed her eyes as she examined them more closely, then turned to Gabel, whose physique was the slimmest among the knights.


    <b>¡°I-I... just have to name the person, right? ¡°</b>


    <b>¡°Yes, you can choose anyone as your opponent.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Then... I would like to choose... Sir Laxion... if you will be my opponent, please.¡±</b>


    The corner of Gabel¡¯s soft smile twitched slightly. <b>¡°...May I ask why thedy chose me?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Because you are the m-most...reliable.¡±</b>


    Max could feel Riftan¡¯s icy gaze pricking her cheek, but she continued to look ignorant. Gabel looked at her with knowing eyes and then stepped forward with a deep sigh.


    <b>¡°Alright. I¡¯ll test it out.¡±</b>


    He unsheathed his longsword tied at his waist and slipped into stance. Under an unusual pressure, Max caught the reality of the situation and scurried to lift her mana. She focused on pouring out all her concentration to maximize her mana. As she practiced, she increased the flow and speed of her mana and the ground below her trembled weakly. Soon, thend around her began to rise into the air. Max reinforced the barrier with the magical form Ruth taught her, making the walls made with earth thicker and harder.


    <b>¡°It¡¯s r-ready!¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Then here I go!¡±</b>


    Max spinned her mana to full speed and pushed her mana to its maximum capability. Her heart was pounding nervously and cold sweat trickled down her back when she heard Gabel kick the ground and run toward her, it was then followed by a heavy blow. The defensive wall of the barrier shook violently.


    She looked at the barrier with a nervous expression stered on her face. The attack was followed with two more thumps but the wall didn¡¯t break and didn¡¯t budge at all. Max couldn¡¯t believe her eyes; her barrier was still firm in front of her. She turned her head to Riftan, and gave a triumphant expression.


    Contrary to her expression, he just stood there, tall andmanding, and looked at her with aplex expression that she couldn¡¯t define in words. Max smiled nervously at the darkness that gripped his features. Despite the stifling atmosphere surrounding Riftan, Hebaron approached him andughed.


    <b>¡°Is that enough to convince the Commander?¡±</b>


    Riftan simply turned. <b>¡°...do what you want.¡±</b>


    Then, he walked away in anger. Hebaron simply shrugged at Riftan¡¯s bitter attitude. <b>¡°Don¡¯t let it get to you. He¡¯s a reasonable person after all, he wille around soon.¡±</b>


    Hopefully Hebaron was right, Max prayed as she watched Riftan retreat back with desperate eyes. Her heart felt btedly heavy from disobeying her husband so tantly, but she quickly pulled away from those faint-hearted thoughts. He gave his permission. She could take any amount of coldness and anger from him, as long as she could go with him.


    1 ¨C It means Riftan¡¯s holding up his nose too high. Basically, Hebaron¡¯s saying Max should crush Riftan¡¯s pride lol.


    ***


    They embarked on preparing to leave for the expedition. Max also quickly ran back to her room to pack only what was necessary. Rudis was helping her pack while acting like a mother full of worries, she even had to fight with her, who tried to stuff fifteen outfits into her leather bag. And Rudis was not alone. Rodrigo and all the other servants brought her all kinds of things, asking her if she would like this or that. Even the seamstress who made all of her dresses came with a hat and veil, saying it was to protect her face from sunburn, but Max only picked up a few essentials. She managed to fill her bag with a pair of sturdy pants, three changes of underwear, a pair of socks, and two robes tunics that apprentices usually wore.


    Max also brought a bag of medicinal herbs, some of Ruth¡¯s medical tools, and three manastones. Even though she knew it wasn¡¯t a pleasure road trip, she couldn¡¯t leave behind a small ivory hair brush and half a bar of soap wrapped in a pouch, hanging them on her belt. She wanted to bring books on herbal medicine or magic, but it would burden her to bring such expensive items, so she only packed a few parchment with Ruth¡¯s notes.


    <b>¡°Should thedy leave for such a dangerous journey?¡±</b>


    Rudis, who was working to fix the straps on her bag, spoke with a tremor in her voice. Max was delighted by her concern; her usual calm and firm maid, who never showed a hint of her own personal emotions, finally expressed herself for the first time.


    <b>¡°D-Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m going with the most powerful knights in the West. Nothing bad will happen.¡±</b>


    Rudis hesitated then grabbed her hand. <b>¡°Please... take good care of yourself.¡±</b>


    Max looked deeply into her dark brown eyes and nodded vigorously. Rudis smiled sadly. She took her hand firmly again, then stepped back. Max walked over to the mournfully meowing cats, hugged and kissed them before finally leaving the room.


    Note ¨C <b>LF</b>: AAAAAH MAXI IM SO PROUD OF YOU <3


    <b>Nymeria</b>: Again, don¡¯t mind me, just wiping my proud tears in a corner. Also, I love to see Hebaron getting all the love he deserves from you guys. He truly is the best character! T^T

 Chapter 183

    <strong>Chapter 183</strong>


    The maid waiting by the door took the bag from her hand, volunteering to carry it. Max sat on the saddle strapped to Rem after the train of servants escorted her outside with a tearful farewell. All the knights were lined up in the training grounds, ready to depart. It didn¡¯t seem like it only took two days of preparation as they appeared well-prepared for the expedition.


    <b>¡°Have all your necessities been packed?¡±</b>


    As she approached the ranks of the knights, Gabel, who was inspecting the battle lines, spoke to her. Max nodded. He examined the size of the bag she had tied to Rem¡¯s chair, then gestured for something behind her.


    <b>¡°Hey, Lady Calypse is here.¡±</b>


    At his urge, two boys emerged from the squires standing behind the ranks. Max¡¯s eyes widened when she saw Yulysion and Garrow running towards her, dragging a giant stallion.


    <b>¡°We were told that the Lady wasing too. We volunteered to be your escorts throughout the journey.¡±</b> Yulysion exined after running in a fuss.


    <b>¡°But... Yulysion and Garrow are still apprentices. Is it a-alright for them to participate in this expedition?¡±</b>


    <b> ¡°Squires are originally selected from their apprenticeships ahead of their knighting ceremony. Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ve gained a lot of experience over the past months.¡±</b>


    Garrow proudly pumped his chest confidently and Yulysion nodded vigorously at his side. <b>¡°I will never put mdy¡¯s life at risk, just like thest time. We¡¯ll keep you safe no matter what happens, you have nothing to worry about!¡±</b>


    Max smiled at the two boys who had grown even more dignified during the times they were apart. <b>¡°T-thank you. I¡¯ll put my faith in you.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Rovar and Livakion are the best among the squires. Please have the two of them by your side wherever you go. Also, you must never leave the ranks at will. If there is any problem, please inform me or another knight.¡±</b>


    Gabel instructed her with a solemn face and Max nodded firmly.<b> ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind. By the way... where is Ri-Riftan?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°The Commander is over there.¡±</b>


    Max looked at where Gabel was pointing and saw Rodrigo, two older knights with gray hair, and her husband. They were discussing it with their other younger knights.


    <b>¡°Themander is delegating the supervisory of the castle. The maintenance of the great hall will be the responsibility of Rodrigo, while Sir Obaron and Sir Sebrick will oversee the training and military facilities.¡±</b>


    Riftan handed a ring of keys to Rodrigo and the older knights, then walked towards the front of the line. Max intently followed him with her eyes as he sat on top of Talon. Riftan¡¯s gaze suddenly flew to her. Max tensed, fearing that he would suddenly change his mind and order her to leave this expedition, but Riftan simply led Talon towards the gates without saying a word.


    <b>¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±</b>


    As his loudmanding voice resounded, the guards stationed on top of the walls blew powerfully into their horns, signalling for the knights to maintain their line and march across the castle moat in an organized manner. Max grasped the reins and drove Rem along the line. As Calyspe Castle drew further and further away from her, a sense of fear and strange excitement swelled within her. She wondered about what awaited them in the near future. Garrow, who was riding his horse beside her, seemed to have noticed her anxiety and opened his mouth, speaking calmly.


    <b>¡°There is nothing to worry about. We spent the entire spring scouring the mountains around Anatol wiping off monsters, there won¡¯t be any drawing of arms in the uing time.¡±</b>


    Max felt her cheeks heat up with embarrassment seeing how a much younger boy acted more assertive than her. Not only Garrow, but all the other young knights all around his age wore the same calm expression.


    As they crossed the town square of Anatol on their horses, people flocked to the side of the road and watched them march into battle in amazement. Max felt like an innocent puppy lost in a pack of wolves.


    <b>¡°Ma¡¯am, please move to the center of the ranks once we pass through the gates.¡±</b>


    Gabel yelled over his shoulders and Max obediently followed his instructions. She directed Rem to the center of the line as soon as they were out of the guarded territories. Riftan nced at her from the front of the lines, then began to drive his horse at a faster speed. The knights followed his lead, speeding straight through the valleys.


    Max drove Rem whilst trying her best to match their pace, careful not to be run over by the other horses. Riding through the uneven dirt road was more difficult than she imagined. If she hadn¡¯t practiced in her spare time, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to keep up.


    As she wondered how many hours more they had to ride like that while out of breath and sweating, Yulysion beamed at her encouragingly.


    <b>¡°We will be crossing through two mountains today. Once we leave Anatol, the road will be easier to travel, so please hang in there.¡±</b>


    Max nodded, wondering how the young man could ride at this speed and not bite his tongue in the process. Her thighs were already numb and her hips were tingling, but she couldn¡¯t mutter a word ofint after insisting so stubbornly that she had to go with them. Max struggled as she rode to keep up with the knights.


    Fortunately, as the road got steeper, they were forced to decrease the speed of movement. She managed to regain herposure and inspected her surroundings. Lush green trees nked them on either side of the narrow path of the mountain valleys. Sharp, jagged rocks carved out by nature tilted at the foot of the mountain, and she could hear the faint rush of water from a nearby stream. Since they had been traveling for a while, they finally decided to take a break there.


    Max had a hard time dismounting from her horse as her legs jittered, then led Rem toward the water. The knights ate bread and dried beef while the horses drank water thirstily, like they would be emptying the stream. She also drank water from her canteen, moistening her dried lips, and ate a piece of dried meat that was as tough as a piece of wood. They rested for about twenty minutes before climbing back on top of their horses, immediately going back to the road.


    In less than half a day, Max waspletely defeated. Her saddle-mounted butt was like it was on fire. And her lungs felt like they were being stabbed with a de. Her braided hair kept loosening up and stuck to her face, which also annoyed her. Compared to her, the knights around her looked morefortable despite their heavy iron armors.


    Max clenched her thighs against the saddle to correct her copsing posture. The infernal march only ended when they reached the end of the narrow and remote path, finding a somewhat gentle ce to set camp.


    <b>¡°We will camp here today.¡±</b> As Riftan¡¯s voice resounded heavily, Garrow climbed off his horse and muttered quietly.


    <b>¡°Even after a full day¡¯s travel, we¡¯re still in Anatol territory...¡±</b>


    Max was so relieved that she could finally rest from traveling on horseback that she didn¡¯t mind spending a night in the mountains. She almost rolled off the saddle as she dismounted. If it weren¡¯t for Yulysion who was quick to assist her, she would have found her face against the damp ground.


    <b>¡°You must be tired. Please sit here and rest. I¡¯ll pitch the tent up right away.¡±</b> Yulysion grabbed her by the shoulders and gently held her to sit on a t rock. She barely managed to mutter a thank you at her level of exhaustion.


    The two boys quickly removed the saddles off their horses and unpacked, without showing any signs of exhaustion. The other knights were also busy making a pit for bonfires, lighting them, and providing food and water to the horses. Max knew she had to help but she really couldn¡¯t lift a hand at the moment. She pressed her reddened palms against the cold rock¡¯s surface, cooling them from the strain of gripping the reins too long.


    <b>¡°I¡¯ve set up a bed. Mdy, it¡¯s pretty shabby, but you maye in and rest...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I¡¯ll take care of her.¡±</b> Max shuddered at the low voice that interrupted. She looked up to see Riftan looking at her, still with the same expressionless face. <b>¡°Go and tend to your horses.¡±</b>


    At hismand, Garrow and Yulysion immediately ran towards the steeds.


    She was worried that he would scold her for being in such a disorderly state and unable to contribute, but Riftan merely helped her up and guided her towards the tent pitched under a tree without any reprimand.


    <b>¡°I¡¯ll bring you a meal when it¡¯s ready, so lie down in the meantime.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I¡¯m f-fine. I too should help...¡±</b>


    Max immediately pressed her lips shut when Riftan shot her a terrifying look. He lowered the tent¡¯s awning and walked away. Truthfully, she had no energy to even lift a finger, so she just slid helplessly on top of the thick nkets, worrying about what awaited her the following day. She knew her butt and thighs would be bruised ck and blue in the morning, so she wondered how she was going to survive throughout the expedition. She quickly shook her head and dismissed those defeatist thoughts.


    No. Just one more day and then we¡¯ll be out of the Anatol mountains.


    ording to the map, there would be plenty of t ins on their way to Livadon once they get past Anatol. Also, her body will slowly adjust to riding, especially when the trails would be less cumbersome. She shouldn¡¯t give up so easily. While trying to motivate herself, Riftan returned to the tent.


    <b>¡°It would be better for you to get a massage before having a meal. Take off your pants.¡±</b>


    He bent over to enter the tent and sat on a corner, pulling a small bottle of oil from a bag. Max looked at him, not certain of what she had just heard.


    <b>¡°Just now... what did you say...?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Take off your boots and pants. You won¡¯t be able to ride a horse again tomorrow unless this medicine is applied.</b>¡±


    Riftan answered nonchntly and took off his gauntlet, gaiters, and vambraces like they were cumbersome, setting them down on the corner. In the meanwhile, Max continued to stare at him nkly. He frowned when he saw her idle and ced his hands on her boots to remove it. She protested and crouched to the farthest corner of the tent in panic.


    <b>¡°I... I¡¯m f-fine! There¡¯s no need!¡±</b>


    <b>¡°You look like you¡¯re about to pass out any second, what do you mean you¡¯re fine?¡±</b>


    Riftan approached and caught Max, who was trying with all her might to escape, cing her back in ce. Her throbbing muscled screamed as he grasped her thigh. When she could no longer hold it back and whimpered in pain, Riftan frowned and began undoing her bootces which were very tight around her calves, making Max¡¯s face dyed bright red.


    <b>¡°I-I got this. I¡¯ll... I¡¯ll do it myself! G-give me the oil, I can do it... g-go outside for a moment.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°You don¡¯t even have the strength to lift a finger.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°That¡¯s n-not true. I c-can d-do it myself so...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°At least listen to your husband, even if it sounds ridiculous.¡±</b>


    She stopped protesting, realizing that his patience was reaching its edge again. Riftan took off her boots and threw them off to a corner, then ced his hands on the strings of her trousers. Max nced at the entrance of the tent and felt like crying.


    <b>¡°W-what if someone walks in...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I told them not toe near the tent so don¡¯t worry.¡±</b>


    He exhaled bluntly and mercilessly pulled off her sweaty pants. The cool air that touched her bare skin made her face flush red as a beet.


    Note ¨C <b>LF</b>: I LITERALLY HAD TO PAUSE TRANSLATING WHEN HE SAID TO TAKE THE PANTS OFF. Mygod, Riftan. Keep it in your pants, please. A little modesty? At this rate, your wife won¡¯t be able to ride a horse the next day after all


    <b>Nymeria</b>: I have a good feeling about this oil treatment tho! I think he¡¯s gonna keep it in his pants this time lmaoo he seems still very angry and worried about her being in the expedition

 Chapter 184

    <strong>Chapter 184</strong>


    Riftan made her lie face down against the nkets and drew a clean cloth and a canteen of water from his bag with a grim expression. Max looked down in embarrassment as he drenched the cloth and began to wipe the sweat off her legs. The cold towel gently cooled her burning skin. He meticulously cleaned her thighs, calves, and even her feet. Then, he picked up the small bottle of oil and pulled the cork out with his teeth. As the slippery liquid slid down her skin, Max¡¯s toes curled. Riftan pressed the center of her feet¡¯s soles with his thumb then slowly moved his hands up to massage her taut calves. Max groaned in pain.


    <b>¡°I-it hurts...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°If I don¡¯t press your muscles, you won¡¯t be able to move when morninges.¡± </b>


    He relentlessly loosened her tight muscles. All Max could do was stifle her groan as she buried her face in the thick nket. The pain was so immense that she couldn¡¯t even afford to be ashamed of her current state.


    Riftan massaged her calves sufficiently regardless of her pain and applied peppermint-scented oil on her thighs. Max tried to pull away when his rough palms swept down the scorching skin near her private area.


    <b>¡°I... I¡¯m really fine now. Riftan, you must be exhausted too...¡±</b> Before she could finish, he sighed deeply and pulled her underwear down to her knees. <b>¡°Ri-Riftan!!¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Stay still. We have to apply this medicine or else it will be difficult for you to ride on horseback tomorrow.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I¡¯ll a-apply it! I can do it so...!¡± </b>


    <b>¡°What are you so ashamed of?¡±</b> He huffed and shifted his weight lightly on her thighs to prevent her from wriggling.<b> ¡°Stop exhausting yourself and lie down still. I¡¯m not going to do anything strange.¡±</b>


    Riftan was determined to finish his task. He poured a generous amount of oil onto his palms and began massaging her bare bottom in a circr motion. Max¡¯s ears burned as she clutched the covers tightly. It was so embarrassing to be touched in a clear state of mind, especially right after yelling to everyone that she would be their healer during the expedition. Yet there she was now, the one receiving treatment. It was pathetic.


    Still Riftan, oblivious to her inner dilemma, silently applied the peppermint oil to her bruised flesh, and ced her underwear back on when her tight muscles were loosened enough.


    <b>¡°...I¡¯m going to check if the meal is ready. I¡¯ll bring it to you, so lie down and rest.¡± </b>He murmured in a strained voice as he rubbed the back of his neck. His face was a little red, probably due to being crammed into the little tent. Max simply nodded and pulled up her trousers.


    He let out a heavy breath and walked out of the tent with a slight limp from bending his knees too long, while she dropped onto the covers feeling like a pile of soggy noodles,pletely exhausted. Max felt shame and pain colliding during Riftan¡¯s massage, but the muscle pain had significantly subsided. She rubbed the parts of her body that he had touched, then crossed her arms and closed her eyes for a moment. Riftan did not return until the orange sunset turned into a blue night.


    <b>¡°I¡¯ve brought smoked ham from the campfire. Here¡¯s some bread to go with it.¡±</b>


    He ced the wooden tray next to her: there was a thick slice of sizzling oil-zed ham, three fist-sized loaves of bread, a block of cheese, and a canteen of wine. Riftan pulled out a dagger and began cutting the food into smaller pieces for Max, who quickly scooped up the food and popped it into her mouth. The food was definitely much humblerpared to the food in the castle, but she was so hungry that it tasted more delicious than anything else.


    <b>¡°Should I bring you more?¡±</b>


    Riftan asked bluntly upon seeing her shove food down hungrily. Max shook her head, but she almost emptied the tray. Her body felt like a thousand pounds as her belly began to swell and she felt drowsy. Max immediately fell asleep in the blink of an eye,pletely forgetting the fact that they were camping in the middle of Anatol mountains that were full of monsters.


    The next day, the knights began packing their belongings in preparation for their departure even before the sun had risen. Max also got ready in a hurry and climbed into her saddle. There was no time to wash her face, let alone brush her hair. Fortunately, her butt didn¡¯t hurt as much as she feared it would, courtesy to Riftan¡¯s massage. However, keeping up with the knights was still too overwhelming.


    Yulysion helped her navigate the dark mountain path and the lurking knights were constantly on high alert, moving only faster, not slowing down even for a moment. When they reached the foot of the mountain, they slowed down and Max could hardly ask.


    <b>¡°Why do they look so t-tense... I... haven¡¯t seen any monsters at all.¡±</b>


    Garrow, who was traveling beside her, shook his head. <b>¡°The monsters that inhabit Anatol possess a certain level of intelligence. Whenrge armies pass by, they are intelligent enough to stay hidden in order to survive. They tend to watch from a distance. Last night, I heard from some of the knights that a few forest goblins tried to steal our food supply¡±.</b>


    <b>¡°Lst night?¡±</b>


    Yulysion quickly intervened when he saw her face turn a deep blue hue. <b>¡°Don¡¯t worry. The knights on duty immediately noticed and took care of them.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Was anyone h-hurt?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Of course not! Forest goblins can¡¯t even hope to scratch a Remdragon knight!¡±</b>


    Yulysion lifted his chin indignantly, as if her words were insulting. Still, Max worried and inspected the knights in the front lines. Everyone calmly rode their horses without a sign of exhaustion. She looked ahead and tried to find Riftan, buried among the big bulky knights, but she quickly gave up and concentrated on driving her horse across the bumpy mountain road.


    They finally made it out of the Anatol Mountain ranges after the sun rose high in the sky. They took a short break near a stream that flowed through the meadow. The attending gentlemen tended to the horses, while others began to distribute the food for ate breakfast.


    Max quickly washed her face as Rem took a drink by the stream. She wet her neck and pulled out herb to tame her wild hair. She almost gave up on detangling her hair, but once she was done, she put it in a braid and walked back to the field.


    Yulysion handed her an apple and a piece of bread.


    <b>¡°You must be hungry? Please eat this for now. We will have a more decent meal prepared in the evening. We cannot afford to waste time cooking food over fire during the day as we need to travel as quickly as possible.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°No... not at all... this is good enough.¡±</b>


    She quickly epted the food and suddenly Yulysion concentrated on her outstretched palms.


    <b>¡°Your hands are red! Did you hurt yourself?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°It¡¯s because of... the reins.¡±</b>


    She smiled like it was nothing, not realizing how seriously Yulysion was studying the sharp red burns on her palms.


    <b>¡°It looks painful, shouldn¡¯t you get treatment?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°No... this is nothing...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°It doesn¡¯t seem so! It¡¯s so swollen...¡±</b>


    Garrow, who was feeding the horses, hurriedly ran towards them as he heard the worried voice of his friend. He thrusted his head between the two of them and looked at her palms as well with a frown.


    <b>¡°Yulysion is right. It will only get worse and you¡¯ll suffer the whole journey. Wouldn¡¯t it be better to cast healing magic on it?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I-It¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t need to apply magic to my own body... It¡¯s cparable to drinking your own blood when you¡¯re thirsty. Unless it¡¯s fatal, it¡¯s better to let it heal naturally... and... I want to save as much mana as possible.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°But still, you¡¯re hurting...¡± </b>


    Max sighed at their fuss and sat down on the capeid down on the grass.


    <b>¡°Really, I¡¯m f-fine... Even if I cast a healing spell... my hands will turn out like this as long as I ride a horse. I can¡¯t heal myself every time. So even if it¡¯s difficult, it¡¯s better to let the body adjust...¡±</b> She confidently showed them the hands. <b>¡°If this continues, calluses will inevitably d-develop in a few days. When my palms be rough... it won¡¯t hurt anymore no matter how far I ride on a h-horseback.¡±</b>


    Yulysion had aplicated expression as he looked at her hand, thinking of a solution. Then, he hurriedly went to his bags tied around his saddle and searched through them.


    <b>¡°For now, please use these.¡±</b>


    Max looked at the leather gloves he held out in front of her. <b>¡°Didn¡¯t... you didn¡¯t bring them for yourself, Yu-Yulysion?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I brought it just in case. I don¡¯t need it so please use it without worrying about me.¡±</b>


    Max was hesitant but epted the gloves. To be honest, her palms were sore. She reached into the soft, tan gloves, but on her diminutive figure, therge gloves just fell off, leaving enough room for another hand.


    <b>¡°Yulysion... your hands are bigger than they appear...¡± </b>Maxmented as she noticed how long his fingers werepared to hers. She was amazed at the sight. Despite the fact that the young apprentice had a delicate face and a slender body, he was still a man. Yulysion blushed and scratched the part behind his head in embarrassment then he pulled a leather string out of his bag.


    <b>¡°I¡¯ll secure it to your wrists. It¡¯ll be a huge problem if ites off while you¡¯re riding on horseback.¡±</b>


    Max wordlessly raised her hands and allowed Yulysion awkwardly tie a piece of rope around her wrists.


    <b>¡°Isn¡¯t it too tight?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°...It¡¯s perfect¡±. </b>She waved her hands a few times to prove it and smiled satisfactorily <b>¡°Th-Thank you. I¡¯ll use it...well.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°It¡¯s no big deal.¡±</b>


    Max finished her food with her gloved hands. She looked at Riftan, who was reading a map and discussing routes with the other knights at a distance. After he finished issuing orders, he refolded the map and tucked it in his bag. She sat there, waiting for him toe over and talk to her; however, he only frowned slightly and turned his attention to saddling Talon for departure. Max¡¯s eyes casted downwards at his disgruntled attitude.


    After how he cared for her yesterday, she thought things between them would go back to normal. But was he still mad at her for disobeying him and clinging tightly to the expedition? Max contemted breaking through the wall first and talking to him, but before she could finish thinking, Riftan had already mounted his horse and shouted coldly.


    <b>¡°Don¡¯t sit idle. We have to start moving now. From here on we enter the territories of the half dragons. Never let your guard down, even for a second!¡±</b>


    The knights mounted their horses and formed up, so Max quickly jumped on Rem as well. Riftan, who was in the lead, turned to see how she was doing, then led his horse across the in at the speed of light.


    They traveled along the stream as theybed the lush green field like a wind. Max couldn¡¯t help but smile when she felt the cool, refreshing breeze pleasantly caress her face. She knew this was not the time to ride enjoyably, but that was her first time running her horse so freely across an open in. Her heart was so overwhelmed beyondparison to the horrible mountain road from before.


    She looked around with dazzling eyes. The sky was clear and cloudless and the deep blue stream flowing through the wild fields sparkled like crystals. Under the nourishing early summer sun, the wildflowers bloomed vibrantly, disying their vitality. Thendscape around her was so peaceful that she couldn¡¯t believe an army of vicious monsters were currently in the move.


    Note ¨C <b>LF</b>: Okay, I must admit I judged Riftan too quickly lol. This is a nice chapter. Riftan disys genuine care and the young knights treat her so adorably too <3


    <b>Nymeria</b>: Could be some mistakes in these chapters guys, I¡¯m half asleep, sorry lmao

 Chapter 185

    <strong>Chapter 185</strong>


    <b>¡°It will be a good idea to be prepared tounch a defensive magic barrier any moment.¡±</b>


    Max was in the midst of cherishing her sense of liberation when Gabel, who was riding his horse in front of her, suddenly eximed at her. Max looked at him with a puzzled expression. Not a single wild animal was around, let alone monsters. She looked around carefully, terrified that some may be lurking in the tall grass watching them, but Gabel pointed skyward. Max inadvertently followed the direction he was pointing to and almost screamed in shock. Around six giant bird-like creatures with strange shapes hovered and chased over them.


    <b>¡°Those are harpies. It doesn¡¯t look like they¡¯re going to swoop down right away, but it¡¯s best to prepare in case of an attack.¡±</b>


    Max narrowed her eyes as she continued to watch them carefully. Harpies were monsters that had the body of a great eagle and the face of a human woman. She couldn¡¯t see too clearly from the distance, but she could tell that where an eagle¡¯s head should be, it was reced by that of a pale-faced woman. A shiver ran down her spine and she clutched the reins tighter.


    Yulysion approached her and convinced her in a gentle tone. <b>¡°Mdy, don¡¯t worry about them and just focus ahead. We¡¯re heading down the slope soon. The road will be rocky, so you must be careful.¡±</b>


    She quickly returned her attention to the road and, as Yulysion said, the jagged shape of cliffs and rocks emerged, stacked on top of one another, creating a steep incline and rugged terrain. They drove along the cliffs and stopped before the steep slope. Just below the slop lies a deep valley of rocks. The knights stopped, momentarily surveying the area below the slopes. They had to descend down the slope and at the same time keep a wary eye on the harpies in case they triggered rocks to fall off the cliffs.


    <b>¡°Indeed, those pesky creatures should be rid of.¡± </b>Hebaron screamed angrily as he grabbed the hilt of his huge ymore strapped to his back, but Riftan raised his hand to restrain him.


    <b>¡°Now is not the time to worry about them.¡± </b>His cold eyes remained fixed at the bottom of the cliffs. When the knights near Riftan followed his gaze, they clicked their tongues and cursed roughly.


    Max couldn¡¯t see what themotion was about from behind the troops. She poked her head out, trying to figure out what was going on, when Riftan started yelling orders.


    <b>¡°There are five half-dragons below. The second row... no, second and third row, prepare for battle. The rest shall wait here and stand guard from above, watch the harpies.¡±</b>


    The knights drew their swords all at once, while Max watched in awe as around twenty knights charged downwards like a raging wind. They rode skillfully down the steep road where rocks were piled unevenly in varying formations.


    The knights who stayed behind in the cliffs split in two groups, one had to watch over the harpies while the other drew their bows to cover the knights battling against the half-dragons. Max felt like half her soul was drifting away at the sudden rigid situation.


    <b>¡°W-what should I do...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°The Lady just needs to sit calmly and wait for the fight to pass. Just in case, be ready to cast a barrier.¡±</b>


    Gabel responded quickly and drew his sword. At that moment, the group of harpies grew into a flock of twenty, circling their heads in a dizzying manner and cried out a high-pitched scream in unison. Max covered her ears and began to form the magic form ording to Gabel¡¯s instructions. At that moment, a loud roar echoed around from behind.


    Max looked downwards. At the bottom of the cliff there were massive monsters and the knights engaged inbat. Her entire body seemed to freeze solidly at the daunting sight. The monsters were approximately 20 kvet (6 m) in size, and their entire bodies were covered in sharp, rough scales seemingly chiseled roughly. Long, sharp horns bulged from their lizard-like heads, and pointed teeth protruded from their vicious mouths.


    That¡¯s a... half dragon...


    It appeared much more terrifying than the illustrations she saw in books. The monsters¡¯ big yellow eyes shone, and the ground shook with each step of their thick, heavy legs. However, the knights quickly scattered amongst the rocks, not showing any signs of decline and disrupted the monsters.


    The knights skillfully maneuvered through the uneven terrain as if they were connected to their horses. They systematically lured the monsters ten times their size and gathered them into a corner like they were hunting wild animals.


    <b>¡°Commander!¡±</b>


    One of the knights wrapped an iron d chain around one of the monster¡¯s legs and dodged the heavy tail of the half-dragon that flew toward them. As the monster pried and shook violently to escape, Riftan did not miss the opportunity to thrust his sword deep into the only soft spot hidden near its neck. Dark red blood gushed out like a fountain, sttering everywhere. As Max waspletely drawn in the scene, she heard Yulysion urgently yell at her in warning.


    <b>¡°Mdy! Stay away from the edge of the cliff! The Harpies might swoop down and push you!¡±</b>


    Max flinched and withdrew quickly. The harpies flew in a distance close enough that she could see their faces clearly as they pped their wings. Some of the knights aimed their arrows at them, but Gabel quickly stopped them.


    <b>¡°Don¡¯t attack them yet. It will be more cumbersome if they join the fight as well.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°But they¡¯re already...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°They are not after us.¡±</b>


    His calm tone was instantly drowned out by the roars of the half dragons. Max waited for the battle toe to an end, anxiously fearing that Riftan would get injured. The battle cries of the knights, the thumps of the half dragon¡¯s heavy feet, and the swinging of swords continued for a long time before the battle was announced to be finally over.


    <b>¡°It appears to be safe now. Kindly head down first with the apprentice knights. ¡°</b>


    Gabel instructed and Max descended the steep slope on horseback, careful to avoid anyrge rocks in the way. She did not have the same agility as the knights. When she finally reached the bottom of the cliff, one of the knights who was disposing of a half-dragon¡¯s carcass ran towards her and took the reins to help guide her.


    <b>¡°Lady Calypse, are you hurt anywhere?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I s-should... be the one asking that. Was there someone who got injured?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Sir Evan Crude was struck by the acid a half-dragon spewed from its stomach. Can you heal his injury?¡±</b>


    Max nodded and ran straight for him. The knight, Even Crude, was in the process of removing his breastte and tunic with the help of other knights when she arrived. She stifled a groan when she saw his gruesome wounds. His skin, from his left shoulder, to his chest, was a dark red color, as if it had been doused with boiling oil. Hebaron clicked his tongue in disapproval upon seeing the tragic injury.


    <b>¡°This is only the first battle, yet like an idiot, you weren¡¯t able to avoid it.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Don¡¯t be so hard on me. Even Lord Nirta didn¡¯t know there was one more hiding in the cave.¡± </b>Evan grumbled through his teeth and grunted in pain. Apparently, there were six dragons in total, not five.


    Max nced at the scattered corpses of the half-dragons drooping amongst the rocks, then bent down to meticulously examine his wounds. Most of his skin on the shoulder had been scorched, revealing ayer of red muscle. Out of habit, she reached out to rest her hand on the wound, but it was held back by Hebaron.


    <b>¡°Don¡¯t touch it. The Lady¡¯s hand will burn too.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°T-then.. it will have to be washed right away.¡±</b>


    Max instructed apprentice knights to bring some water and quickly washed the acid from his body. Even though the water touching the wound must feel terribly painful, the knight clenched his jaw and endured the suffering.


    <b>¡°It would have been a huge trouble if thedy did note along.¡±</b>


    The knight even managed to smile breathlessly at her. Max looked at him through herped eyes and cast healing magic on the knight, who still acted so rxed even after suffering from a severe injury. As the burn healed cleanly, the tensed muscles on his shoulders visibly rxed.


    <b>¡°Thank you. Looks like I¡¯ll still get to live for a while.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°If you¡¯re feeling fine already, hurry up and rearm yourself. We¡¯ll start moving again once all the mana stones are retrieved from the bodies of the half-dragons. There¡¯s no knowing when those things decide to be a nuisance.¡±</b>


    Hebaron pointed at the harpies perched on the cliffs. The day¡¯s light shone against the backs of the harpies; their faces appearing chillingly eerie that it seemed to turn their blood cold. Max desperately averted her eyes from the women¡¯s pale faces that were creepily smiling and looked through the remaining knights to see if anyone else needed treatment.


    Fortunately, the others were fine and did not sustain any injuries. Riftan was washing off the blood sttered on his armor in a nearby puddle while the other knights were slicing the half dragons¡¯ chests, collecting their mana stones.


    Max watched with a puzzled look. She knew that the dragon subspecies sold for a high value, but she didn¡¯t understand why they took the time to collect monster parts when they were in a hurry to rescue the expedition team who preceded them.


    <b>¡°Do...we really have to take the ma-mana stones? Although it is a waste to leave it...we are in a h-hurry...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°We¡¯re not collecting it because it will be a waste to leave it. If the corpse was left alone as it is, the remaining mana stone will draw in the surrounding magical energy and turn it into an undead. ording to the old doctrine, the corpses of monsters must be purified by fire. However, realistically, it is impossible to incinerate monsters of this size to ashes without using magic, so the mana stones shall at least be removed.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°They will take care of the bodies.¡±</b>


    Riftan approached, dripping with water. Max scanned him from head to toe. Apart from being soaked from water as a result of washing off blood, he lookedpletely fine. He swept his wet hair back and stared at Max without saying a word for a moment, then shifted his gaze to the cliff.


    <b>¡°The harpies followed us waiting to scavenge the corpses of the half-dragons. Once we leave, they will be busy devouring them.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°So, they won¡¯te after us anymore?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°There is a high possibility that they will cling to us and wait for us to provide their next meal.¡± </b>He red at the creepy monsters sitting on the cliff as if they were annoying flies. <b>¡°However, we¡¯ll have to go far enough that they won¡¯t be able to follow. I don¡¯t intend to be bothered by those pesky hyena-like creatures.¡±</b>


    He spoke coldly and pulled Talon¡¯s reins.


    <b>¡°Ri-Riftan... are you hurt anywhere?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I¡¯m fine.</b>¡°


    He answered dryly and put on his gauntlets that he had taken off. Max sprinted past him, trying to force him to look at her.


    <b>¡°Riftan... are you s-still mad at me?¡±</b>


    Riftan¡¯s lips tightened to a line. She could feel his sharp eyes sweeping her dirty face, messy hair, dusted, and wrinkle clothes she had worn two days in a row. Max blushed and folded her arms before her body defensively.


    <b>¡°It¡¯s a g-good thing... that I came along. It has only been two days... since we departed... and someone was injured...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°We will move immediately.¡±</b> He cut her off harshly. <b>¡°I don¡¯t have time for idle chat, go join the ranks right away.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Let¡¯s talk for at least a m-moment...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Didn¡¯t you want me to treat you like a wizard, instead of my wife?¡±</b> He spoke bluntly as he mounted on top of Talon. <b>¡°It was you who insisted on joining the expedition, even though it was against my will. Then you must follow themander¡¯s orders without any objections.¡±</b>


    Max red at his sharp face that was wrapped in shadows, then turned around to take Rem¡¯s reins from a knight. Gabel, who was watching their interaction, chuckled awkwardly and reasoned out for Riftan.


    <b>¡°It¡¯s because the day started with a massive battle. Themander bes a hundred times more frightening when there are monsters around. Even the slightest bit of carelessness can lead to death, so we all have to be vignt like wild animals.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I...d-don¡¯t mind. Riftan... I mean Lord Calypse is right. That person is mymander right now, and I am his w-wizard, so I must obey his orders.¡±</b>


    Max proimed as loudly as possible, making sure Riftan heard her, but he simply looked over his shoulders once with the same indifferent face. Max was dejected and stood in her ce in the ranks.


    Note ¨C <b>Nymeria</b>: Maxi being petty is the best thing ever, you go girl!

 Chapter 186

    <strong>Chapter 186</strong>


    Garrow and Yulysion, who were upied with the half-dragon¡¯s corpses, urgently rushed to her side. A knight who was retrieving a chain b from the drooping legs of the monster, audibly clicked his tongue.


    <b>¡°Have you lost your minds? There are monsters gaping at us from above and you two, who were supposed to escort thedy, have your attention elsewhere...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s the first time we¡¯ve seen a half dragon up close...¡±</b>


    Yulysion apologized through sheepish eyes, scratching the back of his head in embarrassment. Max gave them a smile to indicate that it was fine: she was surrounded by so many knights, what could happen?


    The knight gave her a grim look, as if he knew exactly what she was thinking. <b>¡°We never know when and where danger will ur. Even a moment of carelessness can lead to death.¡±</b>


    Max nodded stiffly. The two apprentices¡¯ faces also grew grim.


    <b>¡°From now on, our eyes will never leave the Lady.¡±</b>


    Satisfied with the answer, the knight turned and withdrew another from the corpse. Max watched as the other knights wiped the blood from their weapons after retrieving all the mana stones from the hearts of the corpses. After they finished all the work, the knights washed the blood sttered on their armor with the water on the valley, then mounted their horses immediately. They departed at once, not sparing a time to even catch their breaths.


    As they left the valley, Max heard the loud pping of wings behind her. She turned around and winced as she saw the herd of harpies gathered around the corpses of the half-dragons, ready to devour their flesh. The pale faces of the women eating raw meat were stained with dark red blood, the sight was chilling, it was like a scene out of nightmares.


    <b>¡°There may be more half-dragons hiding nearby. Be on high alert!¡±</b>


    She turned her attention to the front when Riftan¡¯s low baritone roared in warning. They continued on the uneven rocky terrain for a long time, moving along the stream running through the valley, while constantly being vignt of their surroundings. Max¡¯s back was drenched in cold sweat at the terrible anticipation of not knowing when and where a monster could suddenly spring from somewhere. By the time they finally stopped for a break to feed the horses, she waspletely drained from the tension she felt.


    <b>¡°Mdy, have some salt and water. You might run out of energy if you don¡¯t stay hydrated enough.¡±</b>


    Garrow handed her a leather canteen and a small cloth packet, while she sat slumping on a rock. Max took a pinch of the bitter salt from the packet and sprinkled it in her mouth, then chased it down with water. Yulysion looked at her figure with eyes full of pity.


    <b>¡°Please hold out a little longer. Once we pass through this valley, you will be able to rest more properly.¡±</b>


    Max barely managed to smile. She tried to say that she was fine, but even talking was aborious task at that moment. They rode for another half of the day. Contrary to what she feared, there were no more half-dragons nor harpies that appeared as they escaped from the valley. Only when they reached the t ins they stopped to set up camp for the night. Max staggered as she climbed down from her saddle and went to get some firewood to help this time. When the knights saw her, they hurriedly ran to dissuade her.


    <b>¡°Mdy, please keep as much energy as you can. That will be more helpful for us.¡±</b>


    She hesitated, then lowered the dry branches at their request. They were right, it would be better for her to recover as soon as possible, so that she would not weigh them down in the following days. She sat by the stream to wash her sweaty face and neck while the knights began to prepare their meal. She dipped her burning hands into the cold water to cool them down. Then, she drenched a towel in water and began wiping her back and armpits.


    Truth to be told, she was dying to take a bath in the water and change into clean clothes, but she definitely couldn¡¯t take her clothes off in a ce packed with knights. Max settled for airing by fluttering her sticky clothes, trying to dry out as much sweat as possible. As she took off her boots and washed her feet in the water, wishing at least to change into her clean pair of socks, Riftan¡¯s stoic voice spoke from above.


    <b>¡°The tent is ready. Come inside and rest.¡±</b>


    Max picked up her boots and got up. She stopped and looked between her boots and wet feet with a worried expression. She really didn¡¯t want to put her wet feet in her dirty but dry boots. Crouching down, Max tried to clear some of the water, but suddenly, her entire body was hoisted into the air. Max screamed.


    <b>¡°Ri-Riftan...!¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Not Sir Calypse?¡±</b>


    Riftan muttered sarcastically under his breath as he held her in his arms and strode. Max sealed her lips tightly, while he urged her right into the tent.


    <b>¡°I¡¯ll bring you a meal as soon as it¡¯s ready, so take a breather.¡±</b>


    Max was about to retort, but decided to prevent herself from asking him ¡®where in the world does amander serve his wizard?¡¯


    When Riftan stepped out of the tent, she pulled out a clean set of underwear and tunic from her luggage and changed into them. She desperately wanted to change her pants as well, but she didn¡¯t have the energy to wash and dry her clothes. Also, she had no intention of asking the knights to do herundry. She picked up her pants, sniffed it, frowned and wore her sweaty pants again.


    For the first time in her life, she realized how privileged she was to have a tidy change of clothes and clean water for bathing whenever she wanted it. She couldn¡¯t have been more upset of her sweat-drenched pants that smelled like horses.


    It can¡¯t be helped during an expedition...


    She closed her eyes andid down on the nkets. Maybe because the situation was more livable the day before, the uneven ground felt more profound. Max tossed and turned around, trying to find the mostfortable spot.


    <b>¡°Are you ufortable?¡±</b>


    Riftan poked his head in the tent just as she was writhing. Max shook her head hurriedly. Although he still thought of her as a prestigious noble woman who was pampered growing up, she didn¡¯t want him to think that she was being demanding.


    <b>¡°It¡¯s j-just... my back was itching. Is that... dinner?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°It¡¯s soup, boiled with jerky and bread.¡±</b>


    He crawled inside and set the tray on the floor. His tall and sturdy figure instantly made the tent feel stuffy. Max took the bowl of soup and watched out of the corner of her eye as Riftan stretched one of his legs and took off his armor piece by piece. He arched an eyebrow, as if telling her to eat her food.


    <b>¡°The food is pretty humble, but there¡¯s no helping it while we travel. Even if it¡¯s not to your liking, at least try eating it.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°...I have n-noints about the food.¡±</b>


    Max responded with annoyance and ate in silence. The bread was stale, and the soup tasted nd, but it was as if she was having a feast as all she had consumed since dawn was an apple and a few pieces of jerky. Max ate her portion of food in a sh. She was so hungry that she felt like she might even eat the wooden tray.


    <b>¡°You must have been really hungry.¡±</b>


    Riftan¡¯s eyes sank as he watched her. Max blushed, wondering if she ate too hungrily.


    <b>¡°A-a little.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°This kind of demanding schedule will continue until we get to the port. Can you really handle it?¡±</b>


    Max nodded stubbornly as Riftan continued to stare at her softly, eating his share of food. As soon as they finished eating, theyid down next to each other in the tent. Even though she felt like she could pass out from exhaustion, she strangely could not fall asleep. Max sighed and rolled over to find afortable position. When she identally brushed against his leg, Riftan, who was using his arm as a pillow retracted his entire body as if he had just been burned by fire.


    Max immediately froze at the unexpected response. Was there ever a time that he had hated a touch from her? Every time theyy down together, he would always hold her in his arms, and snuggle her to sleep. But now, he was trying to get as far away from her as possible as he pretended to sleep. It was as if he could not stand to be even touched by her. Max suddenly felt terrified. Maybe Riftan wasn¡¯t just mad at her, perhaps he waspletely disappointed in her.


    Max looked at him anxiously and hovered her hand over his arm. Riftan¡¯s body visibly stiffened. He inhaled sharply, and in the blink of an eye jumped up and grabbed his scabbard.


    <b>¡°I¡¯ll be outside, so go ahead and sleep.¡±</b>


    Then, he left her without sparing a moment for her to hold him back. Max blinked her eyes in bewilderment and pulled the covers over her head. In the distance, she could hear the mournful cries of beasts and the soft trickle of flowing water.


    ***


    Riftan maintained this treatment towards her throughout the expedition. During the day, he would lead the knights, mostly in silence, and when night came, he would bring her food and set up her bed, but that was all. After that night, he never entered the tent again.


    When she asked Hebaron where he slept, she found out that he was sleeping in a nket right outside her tent or stayed up all night. Her anger skyrocketed when she heard this. No matter how angry he was at her, how could he not worry about his own health like an idiot? Max immediately confronted Riftan about it, but he only responded with agitation.


    <b>¡°Trust me. Sleeping outside helps me rest better.¡±</b>


    What else could she say when he was so firm about it? Max thought that it was rather fortunate that the expedition was so horribly difficult. If she wasn¡¯tpletely drained of energy, enough to immediately pass out, then she would have been brooding all day because of Riftan¡¯s cold attitude towards her.


    <b>¡°Starting now, we will be crossing that mountain. The road will be difficult, so you will have to follow carefully.¡±</b>


    Gabel warned her as they passed through the dense forest. Max nodded and wiped the beads of sweat from her forehead. That day was particrly hot and humid, there was not even a gust of wind.


    Max looked up at the zing sun peeking through the foliage and stroked Rem, who seemed to be as exhausted as she was. She had a leisurely regret of not having brought the hat and veil that the pair of seamstresses rmended her to bring. It worried her that she would grow more freckles on her face.


    <b>¡°There is a small town just past here. If we are lucky, we will be able to sleep in a ce with a bed tonight. So please lift your spirits up a little more.¡±</b>


    Yulysion encouraged her. The thought of washing her body in cool, clean water, scrubbing her hair with soap, and sleeping in a clean bed invigorated her. They had travelled tirelessly for so long that even the horses started showing signs of exhaustion and visibly slowed down. Eventually, they had to dismount from their saddles and continue on foot.


    Max gasped as they climbed the steep mountain that was lined with tree roots. The sunlight that seeped through the dense leaves stung her eyes. She gazed at the steep mountain path hazily. Her chest ached as if it had been stabbed with every breath she took and the soles of her feet felt like they were set on fire.


    She longed to propose resting for a while, but she desperately suppressed it down her throat. The endless infernal march continued for what seemed like an eternity, when it miraculously stopped. However, she could not breathe a sigh of relief at the loud roar that rang out from the front.


    <b>¡°Put up a barrier, now!¡±</b>


    It was Riftan¡¯s voice, Max looked around as all the knights drew their swords in a state of half-confusion.


    <b>¡°Goblins!¡±</b>


    Before she could process what was happening, the ground began to rumble violently, and the ck-colored creatures began to rain down from over their heads. Max screamed as she took a step back. A hideous-looking dwarf creature with dark green skin and a blunt, aquiline nose sprinted towards her carrying an ax.


    Note ¨C <b>LF</b>: I have a feeling Riftan is feeling horny that¡¯s why he didn¡¯t want to be around Maxi. Just like the chapters when he avoided her as he brought her to Anatol lol


    <b>Nymeria</b>: That¡¯s definitely the case, LF. At this point I¡¯d expect Maxi to understand him a bit more, but I guess her innocence is still intact lol Also Riftan being as petty as her with that ¡°Not Sir Calypse?¡± made my day lmaoo

 Chapter 187

    <strong>Chapter 187 </strong>


    Yulysion eximed as he cut off the monster¡¯s head with a single strike from his sword.


    <b>¡°Mdy! Cast a barrier!¡±</b>


    Max was staring nkly at the decapitated body lying on the ground but was snapped out of it and started drawing out her mana. However, there was not enough time or chance to cast the barrier as the monsters rushed in from all directions. Yulysion and Garrow hurriedly pushed her back against a tree and stood in front of her in protection.


    The goblins raced down the slopes with great speed and climbed up tree trunks to trigger attacks from above. The knights shed two goblins at a time with a single blow, the monstersunching themselves in the air holding axes as weapons. Their screeches resounded sharply from all directions, like angry monkeys.


    <b>¡°Damn it! There¡¯s no end to this!¡±</b>


    Hebaron¡¯s ring voice pierced her ears. Max gasped in horror, leaning further against the tree trunk. Just as Heabron said, the knights shed through goblins after goblins, but they infinitely came rushing down from the towering rocky mountain.


    <b>¡°Back off! With one strike of my sword I will...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Stop! The rock walls are copsing!¡± </b>Riftan screamed violently as he decapitated a goblin. <b>¡°Our position puts us in a disadvantage! Retreat!¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Are you kidding me?! These goblins...!¡±</b>


    Their exchange was cut off. Suddenly, a dull, thunderous groan came from the ground and the goblins scattered left and right in a hurry. Riftan immediately grasped the situation and shouted lightning quick orders.


    <b>¡°The rock walls are falling apart! Get the hell away from it now!¡±</b>


    The knights reacted almost immediately. Garrow and Yulysion grabbed Max¡¯s arm and started running down the steep dirt road. Max grabbed her horse¡¯s reins and dragged Rem down the ragged mountain path. At that moment, a heavy thunderous sound shook the mountain and the birds all flew up into the sky. Max stared wide-eyed sideways at the soil and rocks rushing down as Yulysion dragged her by the hand.


    The knights hurriedly ran off the slope to escape thendslide, while the ground beneath them began to crumble at the impact of the falling rocks. Max stumbled out of bnce and came rolling down the slope so as the other knights, carried away by the rushing soil with their horses.


    She could hear Riftan yelling in the distance, but no one was able to respond. Every time she tried to get back up, her feet sank in as if the ground were quicksand and her body kept plunging down as if something below was holding her down by the ankle. There was no chance to pull themselves together. When they thought that they had finally set their feet on stable ground, piles of stone and soil came racing down over their heads.


    She almost unconsciously used her mana at a high speed and just before the valley of rocks fell on them, a barrier emerged from the ground, shielding them from a huge broken rock boulder. Max sat against the ground, continuing to release her mana in ordance with drawing a magic form. The barrier rose higher, protecting them further from the rocks that had started to pile over: the rumbling sound that had echoed endlessly barely subsided as her mana began to deplete. She gasped for the breath she had been holding, so as the knights, who sighed in relief.


    <b>¡°I¡¯ll be damned... that just took ten years off my life.¡± </b>Gabel, who was first to recover hisposure, helped her up. <b>¡°Well done. It will be difficult to keep enforcing the barrier, so let¡¯s hurry up and get to safety.¡±</b>


    He supported her stature with one arm, and quickly led her out of the slope. <b>¡°Everyone, keep yourselves together and follow me!¡±</b>


    Garrow and Yulysion swiftly gathered Rem and their horses, who were terrified and stomped in panic. Max frantically searched for Riftan in the midst of chaos but he was nowhere to be seen.


    <b>¡°Ri-Riftan...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°He¡¯s with the knights up ahead. It seems like the ground only copsed in the rear ranks and we were the only ones separated from them.¡±</b> Gabel replied as he hurried to get the knights out and counted them. <b>¡°We¡¯re about thirteen apprentices and fifteen knights.¡±</b>


    The knights hurriedly pulled their horses away from the barrier, which was about to copse at any moment. After distancing themselves a bit from that ce, they were able to see the scale of thendslide. Max¡¯s face paled as she gazed at the pile of stones that had almost buried them.


    <b>¡°Will the ones a-ahead...be alright? They must have e-escaped it, right?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Kindly wait for a moment.¡±</b>


    Gabel pulled a whistle the length of a finger from his robes and blew on it for a considerable moment. Then a sharp sound, simr to that of a bird¡¯s chirp, resounded from the higher mountain ground. Gabel blew the whistle a couple more times and the same high-pitched whistle echoed from above the mountains.


    <b>¡°Everyone ahead is safe.¡±</b>


    Max copsed to her knees. Yulysion hurriedly supported her. <b>¡°Are you all right? Perhaps, have you been injured?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°N-No. My l-legs feel tired...¡±</b>


    Actually, her back throbbed in pain from hitting the ground, but it wasn¡¯t up to the point that she couldn¡¯t move. Max barely managed to pull herself back on her feet with her legs trembling. Rem anxiously approached her and rubbed its head against her back. She clung on to the horse¡¯s nape, barely standing on both feet even on leveled ground. After moving for a proper distance from the pile of rocks and lifting her magic from the barrier, thendslide poured down the mountain. However, the road was still blocked by a huge rock. Gabel clicked his tongue roughly as he watched.


    <b>¡°The road ispletely blocked.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Can¡¯t we just climb over it?¡±</b>


    Gabel shook his head. <b>¡°There may be more goblins hiding on the other side, and there is a high chance that more rock will copse while we climb it.¡±</b>


    He spoke in a firm tone, then took out his whistle to blow it four times in a unique rhythm. After a few moments, the sound of a whistle was again heard from the higher part of the mountain.


    <b>¡°We shall look around. There must be another way leading northeast.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Won¡¯t we be led to confusion?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°There¡¯s a vige past this mountain. I told them to regroup there so don¡¯t hesitate and just follow me.¡± </b>Gabel took his horse and started to move forward swiftly, his eyes wandering around carefully. <b>¡°Hurry, we¡¯ll never know when the goblins will try and ambush us.¡±</b>


    Max hunched her shoulders, then looked around at the tall trees andrge rocks with frightened eyes. The possibility of monsters hiding behind the dark and watching them gave her chills.


    Garrow stood protectively near her and asked Gabel. <b>¡°Were they the ones who triggered thendslide?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Possibly, this is probably how they deal with huge monsters that pass through, and attack in groups from mountain tops. There may be more traps ahead, so keep an eye out on the terrains.¡±</b>


    Gabel said as he jumped over a piece of rock that was blocking their path. Max scrambled up the rock sweating with the help of the knights andnded on the other side with a thud. Her wrist throbbed and every muscle in her body screamed.


    <b>¡°Are you alright?¡± </b>


    <b>¡°I¡¯m f-fine.¡±</b> Max answered out of habit, but she was not fine at all.


    Gabel watched meticulously her condition, then looked at the dark mountain path that was covered by the shadow of the trees. His lips tightened to a line. <b>¡°I don¡¯t think we can¡¯t take a rest right now. Please hang in there for a little longer until we can find a safe ce.¡±</b>


    Max held an arm around Rem for support as she desperately followed the knights. All the knights had their swords drawn as they vigntly passed through the trees in a hurry.


    <b>¡°Will the goblinse for us?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°As they saw us get carried away by thendslide, they are most likely toe after us. They will target the group with fewer numbers.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°That figures... they won¡¯t give up so easily after setting up all that trap.¡± </b>One of the knights muttered sourly as he ducked under a branch. <b>¡°If theye after us, wouldn¡¯t it be better to just get rid of them? Unless it¡¯s a trap, those things...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°You should not underestimate goblins. Don¡¯t you get it after what happened? They may not be high-level monsters, but among the sub-racial monsters, they excel in group coordination and strategy. If they attack in hordes that number, it will be troublesome for us. They use their brains to execute dangerous traps and attack strategically. If they make use of the terrain as an advantage just like they did, we¡¯ll be in big trouble.¡±</b>


    Gabel exined as he led the knights through the dense trees. Max wiped the sweat dripping from her forehead with her sleeves and gazed up at the sky where birds were pping their wings loudly.


    The intense and dizzying rays of the sun from earlier had significantly dimmed. The day was still bright, but the sun set more quickly in the mountains. There was no knowing when the surroundings would grow dark. Her legs trembled, but as Gabel said, there was no time to rest given how dangerous the environment was, so Max desperately moved forward.


    <b>¡°When the road ttens out, we¡¯ll travel on horseback. Please hold out just a little while longer.¡±</b> Gabelforted her, who was getting nervous as she kept falling behind, and led the party cautiously.


    Eventually, the steep, rocky incline became noticeably t and smoother. Gabel, who scanned the surroundings for a considerable amount of time, raised his hand to signal that it was safe to take a break for a while. Max copsed on the ground and exhaled deeply. Yulysion came to her with an open canteen of water and handed it to her.


    ¡°This is sugar and salt. Take it with water. It will help replenish your energy.¡±


    She swallowed the round candy-like ball and chased it down with water. Half the water dripped down her chin and spilled to her clothes but she was sweating so much that there was no telling the difference anymore. She handed the bottle back to Yulysion and began to chew on the dried herb roots she pulled from a pouch tied to her waist. She had to quickly replenish her mana.


    <b>¡°We will travel on horseback from here on. I think the horses are very tired too, but they should be able to bear this level of incline. Can you ride horseback?¡±</b>


    Max nodded. She slowly calmed her erratic breathing and when her energy returned to some extent, she climbed up the saddle with the help of the apprentices. Somehow, she seemed able to ride her horse without falling down. They traveled in silence along quiet mountain paths. The knights all rode with one hand on the hilt of their swords as they kept up their vignce. Max also nced behind the lush bushes and trees, in fear that a monster could suddenly pop out anytime, anywhere. She felt eerie, it was as if something was peeking through the thick tree trunks. In the tense of the moment, suddenly, Gabel raised one of his hands high, signaling for them to run.


    Max sped up her horse at once, along with the knights. As she leaned forward to keep from falling off, she turned to look behind her and saw goblins fiercely chasing them. The knights shot arrows at the goblins chasing them from behind.


    <b>¡°Mdy! Keep your eyes ahead! There are a lot of obstructions.¡±</b>


    Garrow warned her loudly. Max turned around and drove Rem frantically through the dense forest. A thin sound rang and buzzed in her ears. She was nervously spurring her horse to keep up with the group, when suddenly something fell from the trees. She was so out of breath that even a scream could not escape from her mouth.


    Max gripped the reins tightly as Rem sporadically raised his front legs, trying to shake off the goblin that was holding on to its head. Max desperately clung to Rem¡¯s neck. The goblin screeched grotesquely, driving Rem into a frenzy. The mare then continued to gallop frantically and turned to rush down the mountain.


    She tried to pull the reins to somehow calm him down, but to no avail. The goblin clung on with all its might, trying its best not to fall off. Seeing this, Max thoughtlessly created a fist-sized me on the monster¡¯s dark face. The goblin screamed in pain and fell off the horse¡¯s head. Rem ruthlessly ran through the monster in retaliation, his graceful legs trampled ruthlessly on the goblin¡¯srge, disproportionate head.


    Max squeezed her eyes shut as Rem continued to stomp on the monster, crushing itpletely, before finally calming down and drooping his head as if he was exhausted. She clung to the back of her horse as tears streamed down her cheeks. She was out of her right mind; it was as if she had been swept away by a storm. When she managed to collect her thoughts, she looked around, everything was dead calm and quiet. Rem ran through the forest at such a high speed that they seemed to have gone apart from the party in an instant. Max held her breath for a moment, and waited for the knights to find her.


    Note ¨C <b>Nymeria</b>: Okay, Maxi overpower literally saved the day and Rem stomping the f*** out of that goblin lmaoo good boi

 Chapter 188

    <strong>Chapter 188</strong>


    However, no matter how long she waited, her surroundings remained still and dead silent. Max looked around constantly and nervously bit her lips. Rem was also growing anxious as he whined nervously and staggered backwards.


    <b>¡°Just how far did wee...?¡±</b>


    She looked through the dark mountains, hoping for the knights toe her way soon, when she heard leaves rustling over her shoulders. Max turned around at the sound. She could see something quickly hiding through the bushes and goosebumps rose all over her body. She sped the reins, having cold sweats, and spurred her horse at once. Then, the monster hiding while watching in the bushes came out swift like an arrow. It was a goblin.


    Max drove her horse as fast as it could, escaping the goblin who was chasing them with a club. Rem deftly navigated through the long, rugged protruding roots of the trees that were thick as human legs. Fortunately, the goblin who was chasing after them tripped over a tree root and rolled down the mountain, but she kept ncing over her shoulders a dozen times to check if there was anything else chasing her, as she continued to push forward.


    It seemed that monsters hid behind trees and rocks, waiting for the opportunity to kill and devour them. They ran for a long time, at a speed as if they were being chased by something, when Rem sank to sit among the trees in exhaustion.


    She gasped for breath and looked around before descending from the saddle with a stagger. Her heart raced like it was about to burst and her nerves were so tight it felt like they were about to break.


    What do I do now...?


    Max wiped the sweat from dripping on her eyelids, still looking around through the mountain thickets with her sunken eyes. The direction where they went only made everything be more and more confusing.


    She was on the verge of tears as she bit her lips. What if the knights never found her? Will she have to spend the night awake all alone on a mountain full of monsters? The memory of the harpies feasting on the corpses of the half-dragons resurfaced and Max shuddered. She was overwhelmed with fear and buried her face in her knees and coughed up a sob. The blood in her whole body seemed to freeze at the thought of dying as such.


    Now Max understood why Riftan was so vehemently against her leaving the castle. The world was far more terrifying and harsher than she had ever imagined.


    This is not the time for this...


    She struggled as she tried to calm her heightened emotions. Sitting down and crying wouldn¡¯t make anything better. She wiped away her tears with her fists and carefully examined the area around her once more. She could see a steep mountain slope to her right, while there was a gentle uphill lined with trees next to the steep rock walls.


    The n was to move northwest of the mountain. However, due to the road blockage they turned northeast with the intention of crossing the mountain. If she started heading in that direction too, maybe she would be able to encounter the knights again...


    No. I have to move even if I don¡¯t get to encounter them.


    Max looked up at the graying sky through the lush leaves, then stood up from her seat and took Rem¡¯s reins. If the knights failed to find her, she would have to spend the night by herself on this mountain. Even if she was on her own, she had to climb the mountain.


    There was a vige beyond the mountain, there she would be able to regroup with everyone once she reached that ce.


    Even if her sense of direction was not strong, if she could reach the top of the slope, she could get a panoramic view of the base of the mountain and easily determine where the vige was located. Once she made up her mind on what to do, she became moreposed.


    Max looked up at the sun, vaguely setting a direction to follow, then began to urge Rem to climb the mountain once again. She was amazed at her endurance. The soles of her feet no longer screamed in pain and although the muscles in her legs were as stiff as wood and trembled, she pushed forward relentlessly. There was no knowing when another goblin woulde after her again. She nervously looked behind her for several times, but wanting to conserve her energy, she focused on the path in front of her.


    She led Ream and walked through the thickly popted forest for a long time before the trees finally parted, revealing a gentle hill in front of her. Max looked around, confused, wondering if she had reached the top yet. Thick beautiful trees lined the gently curving meadow like a fence, and the sharp peaks of distant mountains rose to its left and right. It looked like she had reached the mountain ridge.


    Looking up at the sky to determine her location, Max sat down for a while and allowed Rem to graze on the grass. She wanted to remove the saddle and allow Rem to rest properly, but she could barely lift a finger at the moment. Sitting with her legs stretched out, Max took a deep breath and finally got up to take the load off hanging from the saddle, hoping to lighten Rem¡¯s burden for a little.


    Rem shook his head from side to side and neighed loudly, then continued to enjoy grazing in the tall grass. Max sat down next to the horse and took out the leftover potatoes and jerky from her bag. She was too tired to be hungry, but she needed to eat something for her energy to recover a little, so she pushed the food into her tight stomach, then pulled out some dried herbs and roots for her to chew.


    After resting for about fifteen minutes, she felt some of her energy replenished. She gathered her remaining strength and continued to lead Rem, marching through the mountain. Every step she took, her back ached and her thighs screamed as if they were stabbed with knives, but if she could withstand her aching muscles, then she could get off the mountain before the sun set.


    I need to head northwest of this mountain valley...


    Max continued to look up at the pale cloudy sky over and over again to check her direction, when a faint sound of flowing water caught her ears. She turned to follow the sound¡¯s direction. After walking for a while, a small waterfall that was hidden among the trees appeared.


    Max ran down the plunging rocks, ignoring the pain in her legs at the thought of washing her scorching face with cold water. She also intended to have her horse drink a lot of cold water. She led Rem to a t spot and crouched down on a rock, washing her face with loud sshes, not caring about getting her hair and clothes wet. Rem also dipped his face in the valley water and drank in a haste. The sensation of clear watering into contact with her eyelids, which were feeling hot like charcoal, had never felt so refreshing.


    She drowned in ecstasy, as she sshed water onto her sweaty nape. She wanted to jump into the water and soak her whole body.


    This is not the time to take a leisurely bath...


    Max had to desperately ovee the tempting urge and forced herself to walk away. Feeling regretful, she tried to appease Rem, who rebelled against her when she tried to lead the horse away. Suddenly, a white horse with half its body submerged in water caught her eye as it stared at her.


    She wondered how a horse came to be in a mountain such as that. Max hesitated and looked around to see if there was someone else nearby, but it was silent. She wondered if it was a wild horse. When she turned to look at the horse again, it was at a short distance, somewhat near her nose.


    Max¡¯s shoulders flinched in surprise and the wild horse snorted and nudged her lightly in a friendly manner, seemingly meaning no harm. She raised her hand, hesitated, then stroked its bluish silver mane. The wild horse whinnied as if her touch delighted him. Max smiled at the charming reaction and reached out with both hands to caress the wild horse.


    The horse was beautiful, as if it came straight out of fantasy. Its white fur was as soft and glossy as velvet and its long legs were in perfect symmetry. While she admired its indescribably elegant figure in admiration, something strange suddenly caught the corner of her eye.


    She blinked in confusion, bewildered. A swaying long tail wrapped in scales was in between the hips of the submerged horse.


    <b>¡°Get out of there now!¡±</b>


    A thunderous scream came from behind her. Max lifted her head, but before she could turn to see who it was, she felt a force pulling her back. She lost her bnce and iled wildly. The wild horse bit her cloak and dragged her viciously into the water.


    She did her best to pry herself off but the force pulling her was so strong that she couldn¡¯t help but sink into the water. She was in a shock as she struggled desperately, floundering her limbs but no matter how much she moved her legs, her feet could not reach the bottom.


    Dear God... it is this deep?


    She shook her head vigorously in terror when she felt a strong arm attempting to lift her body back to the surface and Max instinctively clung to the arm. As her cloak tore, she was able to escape from the force that was pulling her down.


    As soon as she was out of the water, she gasped wildly and frantically clung to her savior. The resounding angry neigh of the wild horse was heard from behind her, then suddenly the surroundings turned dead silent.


    She turned to look over her shoulders. The valley was serenely quiet as if it had all been a lie. There were no wild horses to be seen around. Unable to understand what had just happened, she looked around frantically in confusion, then she heard a harsh curse just above her head.


    <b>¡°What the hell were you thinking!?¡±</b>


    Max raised her head tiredly and met Riftan¡¯s fierce eyes, engulfed in fury. He pulled her out of the water, grabbed her by the shoulders tightly, and shook her back and forth.


    <b>¡°Touching a monster like that! Are you out of your mind?! That was a kelpie! Do you have any idea what almost happened?!¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I-I didn¡¯t know. I thought it was ju-just a wild horse...¡±</b>


    The words barely managed to fall out of her lips. He continued to look at her with piercing eyes, then hugged her so tight it almost suffocated her. Max¡¯s entire body felt like it was crushed under the weight of his hard armor, but the pain was numbed by extreme relief. She muttered his name, then wrapped her arms around his neck and broke into tears. Riftan trembled and stroked her face and neck incessantly, checking for any injuries.


    <b>¡°Are you alright? Are you hurt somewhere?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°N-no.¡±</b>


    Riftan scoured her figure from head to toe. Max couldn¡¯t bring herself to believe that he was in front of her right now and grabbed the hem of his robe as he wiped the tears in her eyes. Riftan pulled her into another crushing embrace and shook her.


    <b>¡°I told you to never leave the ranks. I warned you so many times! Damn it, do you know, do you know, how horrified I was? Do you have any idea how I felt when Gabel told me you were gone?!¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I¡¯m s-sorry. Re-Rem freaked out...¡±</b>


    Max tried to exin how she lost her way and wandered alone through the mountains, but Riftan didn¡¯t seem to be listening. He held her in his arms for a long time and only released her when the raindrops began to drizzle over her head, then Riftan helped her up and spoke in a strained voice.


    <b>¡°Can you walk?¡±</b>


    Max nodded. To be honest, she was ready to pass out from exhaustion at that very moment, but if it was Riftan who was asking, she would walk all night if she had to. He led them out of the valley, holding Rem¡¯s reins in one hand and her hand in the other. Max struggled to keep up with him, as her boots got wet and muddier.


    Note ¨C <b>Nymeria</b>: So so so so so proud of Maxi!!! And oh God that kelpie got me in the first half, not gonna lie

 Chapter 189

    <strong>Chapter 189</strong>


    <b>¡°Where are the...other kn-knights?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I told them to cross the mountain and go ahead.¡±</b>


    Max¡¯s expression darkened. <b>¡°Did you leave the knights...because of m-me?¡±</b>


    Riftan dragged Talon out from behind a tree as he turned to look at her. His face was stiff and his expression looked as if he was muddled.


    <b>¡°Hebaron will do a fine job leading the knights. I told them that we will join them as soon as I find you.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°B-but...how did you find me?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I followed your tracks.¡±</b>


    Riftan replied in a brief conclusive manner, then pointed to her feet with his eyes. Max looked at the ground with a puzzled expression, her eyes widening as she noticed her footprints marking the dirt road. The terrain was uneven and there were roots poking out everywhere, but she could see the faint tracks here and there upon looking closely.


    Seeing how surprised and astonished she was with how he was able to follow after her, Riftan pointed at the horseshoe marks next to her footprints and the crushed bushes, and broken branches that Rem had made as they passed.


    <b>¡°Actually, this guy helped me a lot.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Didn¡¯t you think...that it could have been tracks left by a mo-monster?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I can at least distinguish the difference from that.¡± </b>Riftan replied coldly and red at her with a hardened face. <b>¡°It¡¯s a great relief that I have found you before the rain poured. If not, the footprints would have been washed away and finding you wouldn¡¯t be as easy.¡±</b>


    Max¡¯s body shuddered. Had Riftan been even a second toote at that moment, she would have been a meal for the fishes.


    But the path was blocked, how on earth did he follow after me so fast?Don¡¯t tell me that he has climbed over the pile of rocks? As Max looked at him in curiosity, Riftan jumped onto a board and reached out his hand towards her.


    <b>¡°We need to find a ce to shelter before the rain pours harder. Hurry up.¡±</b>


    Max grabbed his outstretched hand and followed him along the mountain paths in silence. Riftan led two horses up the rugged slope and gracefully glided like a wild animal in its habitat. Even if she witnessed it with her own eyes, it was still unbelievable how he moved so quietly despite the heavy armor he was wearing. Max watched in trance as the thin sheet of rain soaked his dark hair and trickled down his thick neck, while wiping off the raindrops that seeped into her eyelids.


    The light drizzle created a white mist as it bounced off his broad shoulders, and his dark gray armor glistened with the raindrops that dribbled on it. His face that exhumed alertness towards their surroundings also shone smoothly. Riftan didn¡¯t appear to have even the slightest of fatigue. Both his long, sturdy legs strode forward solidly through the muddy path without exhibiting any signs of exhaustion and when she staggered a bit, his strong forearms were quick to support her.


    Max waspletely amazed at the physical powers of Riftan, his strength did not simply differ, it was like he was a different species altogether.


    <b>¡°Let¡¯s rest over there for a while.¡±</b>


    Riftan gazed down at her drooping soldiers and turned to lead them under a gigantic tree. A yelping sound escaped from Max as she struggled to keep up with his pace. He tied the horses under a branch with lush leaves as he grasped her staggering figure with one arm.


    She was too exhausted to even protest. He walked to the base of the tree and bent down to inspect the hollow portion of the thick tree trunk that had a girth so wide that six men with their outstretched arms would not be able to surround it. After cing her inside the cave, he sat right next to her.


    Max copsed listlessly like salted cabbage and stared at a far distance through the misty rain. Her head kept leaning onto the side like it had be a heavy stone and her body trembled while she sweated profusely, seemingly confused of whether to feel cold or warm. Riftan deftly removed his breastte and tipped it to the side, then pulled her close against his chest.


    The tension and fear Max felt,pletely melted away with the heat of his body that she could feel through her wet clothes. Even though they were crouching under a tree like wild animals sheltering from the rain, she felt as safe as being surrounded by a concrete fortress. She snuggled as deep as she could into his side and leaned her head against his hard, marble-like shoulders. Riftan untied his vambraces and removed his gauntlets, ced them on the ground and wrapped his forearm around her, rubbing her shoulders and her spine with his hot palms.


    <b>¡°We have to keep moving as soon as it stops raining. Close your eyes and rest for a bit.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Will a-all the other knights be alright? The g-goblins might attack again...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Goblins hate water, so as long as the rain continues, nothing bad will happen. Everyone should be descending the mountain by now.¡±</b> Riftan tucked his hand inside her tunic and warmed her freezing body. <b>¡°Don¡¯t worry about anything and go to sleep.¡±</b>


    Max sighed contentedly at the intense warmth that seemed to reach the depth of her bones. Riftan continued to hold her tightly, staring quietly through the mountains. She looked up at him with half-closed eyes, staring at the drops of water dripping from his hair. Soon, the fatigue imed her and her eyes closed slowly. The wind whistled in the distance and the sound of trees shaking against its blow could be heard.


    Riftan lifted Max, who was extremely drowsy, and ced her on hisp. She naturally leaned her head against his chest. As if trying to make her a little morefortable, he removed her wet shoes and socks and tossed them to the corner, he then massaged her swollen feet with his hot palms.Max was engulfed in exhaustion and fell asleep in an instant.


    When she finally gained consciousness, the rain had subsided. She looked at the drizzle of raindrops through her drowsy eyes and then lifted her head. Riftan¡¯s head leaned against the tree trunk and his eyes were gently closed. Suddenly, her heart sank at the sight of him as he sat resting like a statue and breathed without a noise. Max held her hand close to his nose and felt his soft, faint breathing.


    Sighing in relief, Max carefully swept his bangs that pricked his eyes. Although he never showed it outwardly, he certainly had to be extremely exhausted. It was not unreasonable to assume that he wasn¡¯t, considering how he never got a proper rest, marching endlessly during the past few days.


    She felt sorry for him and caressed his taut cheek affectionately. At that moment, Riftan¡¯s eyes snapped open. Max was surprised at how clear his eyes were and retracted her hand. He stared silently at her with his eyes, which were so deeply dark that it was hard to distinguish his pupils from his irises, and lowered his head to devour her lips.


    Max¡¯s head shook. His rough tongue gently explored the cave of her mouth and his warm palm slithered to her neck like a snake. It felt like she was suddenly bitten by a hound that had beenying quietly by her feet. She moaned lightly and clutched his forearm, then he breathed a heated sigh over her damp lips and sped her breasts. Riftan pushed his thick tongue deeper, sweeping the roof of her mouth and her tongue, and greedily sucked the saliva that pooled in her mouth.


    She was out of breath just like when she fell into the water. As expected, Riftan also gasped wildly. It was unbing of the same man who quietly climbed up a steep mountain wearing heavy armor on and breathed without a sound.


    <b>¡°The rain has stopped.¡± </b>He suddenly broke the kiss and looked into the forest. It took a while before she was able to process what he just said as her eyelids still trembled. Riftan, who looked like he was conflicted for a considerable moment, let out a sigh and removed her from hisp. <b>¡°The sun will set soon if we don¡¯t hurry. Let¡¯s get moving.¡±</b>


    He ducked out of the tree and picked up the armor pieces he had removed. Only then did Maxe out of her drunken daze. Riftan was right, they couldn¡¯t afford to hang around like this. They were alone on a mountain full of monsters.


    The heat that rose in her body subsided in an instant and Max hurriedly picked up her shoes. She winced as she forcibly slipped her feet into the damp boots and headed out. Riftan already had his armor on and approached her with her horse.


    <b>¡°Can you walk?¡± </b>As if he didn¡¯t just act like he was about to devour her, he wore aposed expression.


    She gazed up at him sulkily and nodded slowly. <b>¡°Yes, I got e-enough rest.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Stay close as you follow me. Just a little further downhill the path will get easier.¡±</b>


    Riftan turned and walked silently down the wet, muddy road in the rain. Max followed closely behind him, careful not to slip. The heat was dampened by the rain, but the cool breeze did not feel pleasant as her body was soaking wet. She shivered and wrapped her arms around her body, rubbing off the chill. Riftan saw her state and scanned around carefully.


    <b>¡°I¡¯ll find a ce to set up a camp soon, so endure it for a little.¡±</b>


    Max looked anxiously around the dusky mountain with an anxious look on her face. <b>¡°Are we going to... spend the night in the mo-mountain?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°It will be dark soon while we go down.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°B-But... isn¡¯t it better to go to the vige even if it takes longer...?¡±</b>


    Riftan¡¯s face hardened sternly. <b>¡°It is very dangerous to climb down a mountain in the dark. It is better to find a safe ce to spend the night and wait for dawn.¡±</b>


    Max nodded sternly with a stiff face. She was a little worried about spending the night in the mountains by themselves, but she had no choice but to obey his words. Her head drooped sullenly. Perhaps if Riftan was by himself, he would have reached the vige by now. Her heart sank as if it had be a heavy rock, thinking that she was the reason for their dy.


    <b>¡°Was...I-I heading in the wrong direction? Perhaps I havee to the wrong ce and have moved far away from the destination...¡±</b>


    Jumping nimbly overrge tree roots, Riftan stopped to look at her. <b>¡°Were you thinking of going down the mountain alone?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°If I went down t-this mountain... there was going to be a vige so...¡±</b>


    Max muttered and trailed off, fearing he would get angry with her decision, as Riftan squinted at her. But instead of yelling at her, Riftan turned his attention back to the dark forest and spoke calmly.


    <b>¡°You found the right direction. If you went down this way, you would have reached the vige.¡±</b>


    Her heart, which had sunk down into depression, somewhat softened at his words. They continued to walk through the mountain in silence, the darkness slowly falling upon them. Before the sun had fully set, Riftan found a small cave. He inspected it, making sure it was free of any bugs, bats, and snakes before motioning for her toe inside. Max looked around the dark, cavernous space worriedly, then settled inside and sat on her knees.


    <b>¡°I¡¯m going to remove the saddles from the horses. Wait for a moment.¡±</b>


    Max nodded and hugged her knees. She watched as Riftan ducked to go outside and tied the horses around a tree where they could clearly see them and came back into the cave with his luggage.


    <b>¡°It¡¯s a bit damp but it¡¯s not that wet. Take off your clothes and put this on.¡±</b>


    He took a nket from his leather bag and held it in front of her. Max¡¯s eyes opened widely.


    <b>¡°H-here?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°The temperature plummets at night. You will suffer from hypothermia if you continue to wear wet clothes.¡±</b>


    He firmly handed her the nket and turned to remove his own clothing. Max nced uneasily around the dark cave ceiling and the forest that now appeared bluish, then took off her clothes, unable to bear the growing chills. As soon as she removed her soaked tunic and pants that clung to her skin, she wrapped the nket tight around her, immediately feeling morefortable. She also took off her boots and set them aside, wrapping the nket around her ankles.


    <b>¡°I¡¯m a-all done.¡±</b>


    Riftan nced at her over his shoulders, then pulled something more out of his bag. Max sat silently next to him. Riftan ripped off the sleeves of his tunic, gathered the cloth into a ball, and struck two pieces of flint over it to spark a fire.


    Note ¨C <b>Nymeria</b>: I think the next chapter will be... *wink wink*

 Chapter 190

    <strong>Chapter 190 </strong>


    <b>¡°Should I light a f-fire with... magic?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°No need to. Don¡¯t waste your mana.¡±</b>


    Riftan replied in a gruff tone as he struck the flint. After a few attempts, a faint stream of smoke billowed out of the torn fabric. He leaned over and blew on it carefully, igniting the embers, then took some pinecones out of his bag. He carefully stacked them to help fuel the fire. Soon, the pinecones caught fire and the mes grew to a manageable campfire.


    <b>¡°I¡¯m going around to collect some firewood to use. Don¡¯t stray away and stay right here.¡±</b>


    Where in the world is he going in this current state? Max pondered as she sat around the small fire with the nket, watching his back as he went into the dark forest. Riftan picked up broken branches enough to fill his arms, keeping himself at a distance where she could see him, and soon returned.


    <b>¡°T-those are damp from the rain... will those catch f-fire?¡±</b>


    <b> ¡°I picked only those that weren¡¯t soaked as much. These can be used as firewood once the wetyer of the bark has been shaved off.¡±</b>


    Riftan sat on one side of the cave and pulled an arm-length sword from his belt. Max watched as he skillfully peeled the barks off the firewood. After peeling off the drenchedyers, he piled the pale branches into the fire and gradually the mes burned bright enough to light the whole cave.


    <b>¡°Hand me the wet clothes.¡±</b>


    Max picked up the pile of clothes that had been carelessly tossed on the floor and handed it to him. Riftan wrung the water out of each piece and spread it close to the heat. Then, he ced their wet boots upside down and positioned them near the fire as well.


    Max rummaged in her bag, looking for food that they could eat. Riftan looked at her knowingly and took a small cloth-wrapped bundle out of his bag.


    <b>¡°I was in a hurry to find you so this was all I managed to bring.¡±</b>


    He unwrapped it, revealing a stale bread and a dry, salted long sausage. Max looked at the loaf of crumbled stale bread and the sausage, which was so dry it looked like a stone. The bread was edible, it could be chewed thoroughly and somehow make its way down their throats, but the sausage had no chance of being digested.


    She gazed down disappointedly at the long piece made of minced meat packed into a pig¡¯s thin intestinal lining. Riftan cut the sausage into small pieces, then took an empty canteen. He took some leather ropes and skillfully wove the unused branches, making a hanging pole right over the fire. He hooked the canteen with the sausages thrown in over the fire and soon, the meat¡¯s oils began to sizzle.


    <b>¡°Give me the pack of herbs.¡±</b>


    Max meekly handed over a packet of herbs from her bag and watched as he added mandrake roots, herbs, and breadcrumbs into the makeshift pot, shaking it well to mix the ingredients. She swallowed the drool that the oil¡¯s savory smell drew out of her mouth. Riftan poured some water over the deliciously stir-fried sausage, and within a matter of minutes, transformed it into a fragrant soup.


    <b>¡°There¡¯s no spoon to eat it with, so have it with the bread.¡±</b>


    Riftan took the canteen from the fire and handed it over. Max carefully took the steaming hot soup and took a sip. Because of the salted sausage, there was vor dispersed in the dish. She took the bread that Riftan had divided with a dagger, used it to pick up the sausage and ate it. It was an impoverished meal, especiallypared to the food at Calypse Castle, but Max was simply grateful to have a proper meal deep in the dark mountains. She drank the hot broth enthusiastically and took a big bite of the bread, sighing contentedly at the warmth blooming in her stomach.


    <b>¡°Riftan... I wasn¡¯t aware that you knew how to c-cook.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I don¡¯t know much about cooking. It¡¯s more about using what I have and making something edible out of it. These are one of the few things I learned while I was a mercenary. ¡°</b>


    Max looked at him curiously. ¡°<b>How old were you... when you joined the mercenaries?¡±</b>


    Riftan, who was sipping the soup, looked at her with a raised eyebrow, as if wondering why the sudden interest. Max then nervously added.


    <b>¡°I... I heard that you became a mercenary... at a young age... b-but I¡¯m not sure exactly how young...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I was twelve when I joined.¡±</b>


    Max was taken aback. <b>¡°T...Twelve years old?¡±</b>


    He popped the bread into his mouth and nodded curtly. Max didn¡¯t want to probe around for more details, but she couldn¡¯t help the itch to know why a twelve-year-old would decide on joining the mercenaries. Max couldn¡¯t ovee her curiosity as she watched him, then finally uttered her question out loud.


    <b>¡°W-what did you do before that?¡±</b>


    Riftan didn¡¯t respond and simply busied himself with the fire poking it with a branch to keep it ignited. Max pried again, growing more impatient.


    <b>¡°A-after you joined the mercenaries... you went to Livadon, right? Before that... where did you live?</b>¡°


    <b>¡°Somewhere in Anatol.¡±</b>


    Max frowned at how evasive he was. <b>¡°Where in Anatol?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°...somewhere east.¡±</b>


    Max wanted to ask where in the eastern region, but watching Riftan grow increasingly ufortable with her questions, she stopped prodding. An ufortable silence surrounded them from a moment. She wondered if he didn¡¯t like talking about his childhood. However, she couldn¡¯t suppress the desire to know everything about him.


    <b>¡°W-what about your parents... what did they do?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°What¡¯s the point of knowing?¡±</b>


    Riftan replied curtly and Max immediately closed her mouth. Seeing her face redden, Riftan let out a sigh.


    <b>¡°The woman who gave birth to me was a servant from the south. My biological father was probably a knight.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°B-biological father?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I¡¯m an illegitimate child.¡±</b> He answered vaguely and turned his face away. <b>¡°I never saw my father¡¯s face. He got involved with a servant just to pass time but got her pregnant. He gave her a little dowry, married her off to someone else, then left. After that, he appears to have died in battle.¡±</b> A faint sneer suddenly became evident on his lips. <b>¡°He was probably not a skillful knight.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Your m-mother... how is she?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°She died when I was twelve.¡±</b> Max stopped speaking at the ice in his tone, but Riftan continued dryly. <b>¡°After she died, I stayed with my stepfather for a while, then I ran away from home and joined the mercenaries.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Your stepfather... did you have not-so-good t-terms with him?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°It wasn¡¯t really good, but it was not bad either.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°B-But... if you left when... you were twelve... then...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Maxi.¡± </b>Her question was sternly cut off. <b>¡°We¡¯ll get off the mountain as soon as the sun shines. Enough with the questions, if you¡¯re done eating, get some sleep.¡±</b>


    Max closed her mouth, unable to ask more. Her heart ached from being so brutally closed off by him, but it was understandable: even she had things she wasn¡¯t confident sharing.


    She finished the remaining soup and bread, struggling to keep a straight face, andy down by the fire with the nket still wrapped around her. Riftan removed his breastte, leaned against the wall near the entrance of the cave and stretched his long legs out.


    The crackle of fire and the sound of insects echoed in the quiet darkness. Max gazed at the flickering shadows projected by mes as sheid down, then turned her head. Although she was exhausted to the point of passing out, for some strange reason, she couldn¡¯t fall asleep.


    <b>¡°Riftan... aren¡¯t you going to sleep?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I¡¯ll fall asleep eventually. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡±</b>


    He replied bluntly as he ced a hand on top of his sheathed sword. He was always on guard, as if a monster would appear anytime. Seeing her look worried about him staying up all night, Riftan swept back the hair that fell on her forehead.


    <b>¡°I¡¯ll be protecting you so don¡¯t worry about anything and sleep soundly.¡±</b>


    Max wanted to tell him that she was awake not because she was afraid, but when she looked out into the deep dark forest, she flinched a little. The wavering shadows cast by the trees and bushes seemed alive, but surprisingly, she wasn¡¯t as scared as she would have been because Riftan was here.


    Max ced her hand on hisp. He moved his legs, seemingly ufortable then eventually held her hand. Max then closed her eyes. She hated the thought of him standing guard all night while she was sleeping, but she didn¡¯t have the strength to stay up either. When the sun woulde up, she would bepletely deranged from exhaustion and would end up being a burden to him. The priority now was to regain her strength as much as she could, so she wouldn¡¯t get in his way, still Max struggled to sleep with her heart being sorry for him.


    The next day, Max woke up to the bluish glow of dawn that began to shine through the tree leaves. As she looked around, she found Riftan wearing his full armor and he already had saddled their horses. She lifted her groggy body off the ground and shuddered from the cool morning breeze caressing her bare chest, startling her and making her pull the nket up again. Riftan narrowed his eyes as he watched her rise, then turned his back on her with a clenched jaw.


    <b>¡°If you¡¯re awake, get dressed. We have to get off the mountain.¡±</b>


    Max stood with the nket wrapped around her and picked up her tunic and pants that were left to dry on a rock. The clothes were still damp, but they were wearable. She pulled the cold tunic over her head, then her trousers and fastened the belt around her waist. Her boots were barely dry and she didn¡¯t really want to stick her feet in them, but she had no choice. Max wore her shoes and walked over to Rem¡¯s side with a disgruntled expression on.


    <b>¡°Never ever lose your focus on me and follow me closely. Do you understand?¡±</b>


    Riftan said sternly as he lifted her onto the saddle. Max wanted to reply, saying that she was attentive and not as scattered as he thought she was, but upon seeing the dark circles under his baggy eyes, she nodded obediently. After he jumped onto Talon, they began to descend the mountain. Max stuck as close to him as possible as she watched the path ahead, slowly lit up by the sun. She was nervous at the prospect of another goblin appearing, but only silence surrounded them.


    They found a small spring in the middle of the mountain and stopped to allow the horses to drink, then continued down the trails without a break. By the time they reached the foot of the mountain, it was barely noon. Max smiled brightly as she looked over the quiet vige perched on the wide valley. She sighed in pleasure, thinking that soon, she could take a real bath with soap, eat food while sitting at a table, and sleep on a soft bed under a roof.


    Max rode down the hills with Riftan like the wind. The vige was surrounded by a high wall made out ofyers of logs. As they got closer, she could see the tightly barred entrance. Riftan approached it and knocked on the gates.


    <b>¡°Who is here?¡±</b>


    A man who appeared to be the guard poked his head through the cracks in the entrance. Riftan took his identification from his armor and showed it to the man.


    <b>¡°I am the Commander of the Remdragon Knights, Riftan Calypse. I am bound for Livadon under themand of the king. We were separated from our group. Didn¡¯t the other knights arrivest night?¡±</b>


    The guard hastily opened the entrance.<b> ¡°Ro-Rosem Wigru de Calypse! It¡¯s an honor to meet you! The other knights who arrivedst night are staying at the Hanoa Inn. I¡¯ll guide you there.¡±</b>


    Note ¨C <b>LF</b>: I¡¯m pulling my hair out of frustration¡ªI want so badly for Maxi to know that Riftan was the boy who saved her T^T


    <b>Nymeria</b>: Well I was wrong, nothing to wink wink here lol

 Chapter 191

    <strong>Chapter 191 </strong>


    They followed the guard into the vige. Looking around the bustling roads from atop Rem, Max marveled at the unexpected size of the vige. Rustic wooden cabins lined both sides of the road, and goats, pigs, and donkeys were scattered, peacefully grazing the vegetation.


    Max wrinkled her nose at the stench of the barn. The road was stained with droppings from running cattle. The merchants had their stalls set up along the road, and there were piles of lumbar everywhere, while the carpenters worked diligently on the houses. There were also armed men here and there, who looked like swords for hire. Riftan frowned as they waved across the sea of people.


    <b>¡°There are quite a number of people here.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Isn¡¯t it because of the sudden increase in monsters? Many small towns were attacked by half dragons, goblins, and goblins. It has be increasinglymon in recent months with people fleeing their homes and settling here.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Is there a food shortage?¡±</b> Riftan asked.


    <b>¡°We are betterpared to the other viges, as many armies and wizards pass through here before heading to Livadon. Ah, we arrived.¡± </b>The soldier pointed to the three-story wooden inn located at the end of the narrow path. <b>¡°The knights are staying at that inn.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Thank you for guiding us.¡±</b> Riftan tossed him a silver coin.


    The soldier bowed and quickly ran to the inn to call some workers to attend to them. After the soldier fulfilled his duties, they headed inside.


    Max walked over to Riftan and looked around the dimly lit entrance. The gentlemen, who were all huddled in the dining room filled with wooden nks and chairs, immediately stopped talking and jumped out of their seats when they saw them.


    <b>¡°Commander, you got here faster than we thought!¡±</b> Hebaron grinned and stroked Riftan¡¯s armored shoulders harshly.


    Riftan ended up ignoring him, and walked over to the innkeeper to ask for a room. Despite being so coldly ignored, Hebaron continued to smile and turned his attention back to her.


    <b>¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re okay, ma¡¯am. I knew he¡¯d find you but I was worried it would be toote. Are you hurt somewhere?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I¡¯m fine. Sorry... for worrying everyone.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°No, don¡¯t apologize. We should be the ones to apologize for not protecting you properly. I thought damn Gabel would bepetent enough but... Thank God the Commander was able to find you on time. Nothingpares to his tracking skills.¡±.</b>


    Max looked around the room with a solemn smile. <b>¡°By the way... I don¡¯t see everyone... did all the knights arrive safely?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°They all arrivedst night. Gabel has gone out to look for supplies, And the others are gathering information from the mercenaries who are in the vige. You can say helloter, you must be tired. Go rest in the room.¡±</b>


    Hebaron examined her and lightly clicked her disheveled appearance, as if he were personally responsible for her current state. Max blushed and touched her nest of hair. She didn¡¯t even have to look in a mirror to know how terrible she looked now.


    Shyness and shame suddenly surged within her, and she quickly hunched her shoulders to try to hide her appearance and went to Riftan, who was beckoning her to follow him upstairs. He led her to the room at the end of the hall on the third floor and he carelessly tossed her bags into a corner of the room.


    Max wanted nothing more than to copse on the bed, but she didn¡¯t want to mess up the nkets and sheets. When she started to remove her wet boots and socks, Riftan, who was watching, turned to leave.


    <b>¡°I have ordered them to prepare a bathroom sleep after you wash.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°W-what about you Riftan?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I need to watch and there are updates from Livadon.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°We just got here... maybe take a little break...¡±</b>


    Before she could finish her sentence, Riftan opened the door and left. Max lowered her eyes at his continued coldness. She doubted he had slept a winkst night, so how could he not be tempted to lie on a bed even for a moment?


    She wanted to chase him down and tell him he needed to rest too, but she knew it was useless and sighed in resignation. A knock snapped Max out of her thoughts and a restless woman entered with a wooden barrel full of water and a hot kettle.


    After the woman left, Max locked the door and threw away her cold, dirty clothes. For several days, she was covered in sweat and dust, so the feeling of warm water and soap couldn¡¯t be more heavenly. She scrubbed her body thoroughly with the soap twice and then rinsed off with clean water. She carefully washed her tangled hair and when she was done, she used the leftover water in the kettle to wash off the soap. With all the dirt gone, her pale, white skin absolutely glowed. She felt like a newborn baby. With a happy face, Max got out of the tall barrel and dried herself with a clean towel.


    But now she had another problem. Looking at her bag, she frowned: only one pair of clean underwear remained. All of her other clothes had either been dammed by the rain or were already dirty with her sweat. There was no time to wash everything and wait for it to dry, so the only option left was to put the wet, smelly clothes back on.


    Maybe I should wash it quickly and let it dry as much as it can... Max frowned.


    She was smelling the acidity emanating from her clothes, when a soft knock suddenly interrupted her. She quickly wrapped the towel around her body and stuttered in an embarrassed tone.


    <b>¡°Wh-who is it?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Your husband has told me to bring you a change of clothes.¡±</b>


    The voice belonged to the woman who brought her the bath water. Max went to open the door, and after making sure the hallway was empty, she quickly took the clothes from her hands and went back inside. It was an old robe that felt rough against her skin, the shirt was too big on her as it stretched down to the ankles, but she was just happy to be able to wear clean clothes.


    Max adjusted a belt around her waist and handed the dirty clothes to the woman outside when she asked for them.


    <b>¡°Can I bring your food to your room?¡±</b>


    Max shook her head. She wanted to know what Riftan was doing and check the other knights in case someone got hurt. She borrowed a pair of slippers from the woman and headed down the hall.


    The gentlemen went to sit around the tables and enjoy their meals. Yulysion was the first to see her, and immediately jumped out of his seat to approach her.


    <b>¡°Mdy! I heard you were back! I¡¯m so d you¡¯re okay!!¡± </b>The normally cheerful boy was almost on the verge of tears.


    Garrow, who came towards them, shook his horrified face sadly.<b> ¡°I have failed the Lady... I didn¡¯t even realize the Lady was gone... I¡¯m not qualified to be your guard.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Y-you two, don¡¯t say that... B-Because a goblin suddenlynded on Rem... and R-Rem fled in a frenzy... I-it¡¯s because I couldn¡¯t control my horse...¡±</b>


    She did her best tofort them. The two boys exchanged nces at each other and looked at her in embarrassment. Gabel came up behind them and spoke with concern in his tone.


    <b>¡°Are you hurt somewhere?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I¡¯m fine... are you hurt? Does anyone need treatment...?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Everybody¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t stand there,e sit down. I¡¯ll get you some food.¡±</b>


    He pulled out a chair for her at an empty table and called for a worker. Then in a brief moment, a young woman with carefully braided hair ced freshly baked bread, oven-roasted goose, and a turnip sd in front of her.


    Max gulped down the food and looked around the dining room. Gabel, who was sitting across from her, immediately realized that she was looking for Riftan.


    <b>¡°Lord Calypse is talking to the merchants. We need to make sure we have enough food and water before we leave tomorrow. ¡°</b>


    <b>¡°A-are we leaving tomorrow?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°The horses are too tired to leave today. Also, there will be no other town between here and the port from this point on, so we have to make sure we have enough supplies for the journey. Even today¡¯s schedule is tight.¡±</b>


    Max nodded in understanding as she sliced the meat and ate it. Riftan did not return until she finished her meal. She watched him argue with the other gentlemen about the next schedule, then retreated to the bedroom and copsed on the bed.


    The sheets and nkets were unmatched by fine silk and woolen nkets at home, but it felt like she wasying on a pile of clouds after days of camping in rugged, cold dirt terrain or uneven rocky cave terrain. Max buried her face in the pillow and immediately fell asleep. When she opened her eyes, everything waspletely dark.


    <b>¡°How many hours did I sleep...?¡±</b>


    Max sat up quickly and then froze when she saw arge, dark lump resting next to her. She narrowed her eyes, trying to get a good look in the dark. It was Riftan. His back was facing her as heid there motionless, his long legs stretched out.


    Slowly adjusting her vision to the darkness, Max slid carefully out of bed and rolled over to the other side and stood in front of him. Riftan was a light sleeper, but this time he was lying there,pletely still as she approached. Feeling relieved, Maxid down beside him and slid gently into his arms. His body smelled of soap and his cool, dry clothes smelled of hay. Max buried her face in his broad chest and inhaled hisforting scent.


    Riftan stirred a little, but did not open his eyes. He seemed to be trapped in a very deep sleep. Max looked at his smooth, chiseled face, and slowly fell into a dream, listening to his heartbeat.


    ***


    The knights were preparing even before dawn. Max woke up to the noise outside and crawled over to wash her face and brush her messy hair, which seemed to have doubled in thickness, into a graceful braid.


    Fortunately, all of her clothes had been washed and dried thanks to the sunny weather. Max pulled on her freshlyundered trousers and tunic and slipped her feet into her boots. She quickly packed her change of clothes and headed downstairs, only to see the gentlemen busily running and carrying boxes of supplies outside.


    Max followed them out of the inn and immediately found Riftan, standing tall in the crowd.


    <b>¡°Ri-Riftan! When did you wake up? I didn¡¯t realize it at all...¡±</b> Max jumped up happily, but stopped quickly when she saw that he was talking to someone.


    Riftan shot her a quick nce and then turned to the man in front of him. He pulled out some Derhams from his leather pouch that had been tied to his belt and handed them to the man.


    <b>¡°Good. I¡¯ll buy these carts.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Thank you very much. I will cover it with tarps immediately.¡±</b> The man put the coins in his pocket and pushed the tworge carts under a tree.


    Max followed the man with wide eyes. <b>¡°C-can we take cars with us?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°From here on, everything is t terrain. We will be going over a small mountain, but it is nothing as rugged and steep as yesterday.¡±</b>


    Max smiled cheerfully at the revtion. She was sick of climbing mountains.


    <b>¡°So... h-how much longer will it take?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°We will be able to reach the port in about a week. From there we will travel to Livadon by boat.¡±</b>

 Chapter 192

    <strong>Chapter 192</strong>


    After making sure the man loaded the barrels of water and troughs onto the carts, Riftan finally turned to look at Max.


    Max tilted her head away at his hardened expression. His piercing eyes looked like they were full of annoyance and he sighed lightly as he led her to where the horses were standing by. Then, he pulled something out of the bag he had tied to his saddle.


    <b>¡°I bought this yesterday. I chose the lightest one there was, so be sure to carry it around even if it is cumbersome</b>.¡±


    Max¡¯s eyes widened, looking at the dagger a little over a kvet long (30 cm). Riftan carefully fastened a sturdy belt with a scabbard around her waist and hung the weapon at her hip.


    <b>¡°I didn¡¯t really intend on giving you such a hideous thing, but...¡± </b>He frowned as he gazed down at her with aplex expression. <b>¡°When I heard that you got lost in the mountains alone, without a single weapon, my whole world went dark. You should have at least a dagger.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Th-thank you. I¡¯ll make good use of it.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I¡¯m not giving it to you with the intention of using it. This is just a precaution.¡± </b>He said sharply but soon added with a groan. <b>¡°But still, I¡¯ll show you how to use thatter.¡±</b>


    Max nodded her head looking grateful. The fact that Riftan had given her a weapon, despite treating her as an extra finger on this expedition, made her feel gleeful. He looked distraught at her reaction, but he simply shook his head and led her back to the inn. They quickly finished their simple breakfast and left the vige right away.


    Max rode her horse with ease over the vast ins, surrounded by the knights. The endless ins around them were much easier to traversepared to the uneven mountain roads. The smooth dirt road covered with thin grass made her feel like she was riding on clouds. Max looked up at the clear blue sky, free of clouds, then turned to see two rolling carts, swaying and rattling behind them. The two extra stallions that were brought from town to pull the carts managed to keep up with the war horses, despite carrying carts that were full of hay, barrels of water, food, and firewood.


    <b>¡°Do we really need that much water... and hay?¡±</b>


    Gabel, who was riding his horse real close to her, looked up at the sky and answered. <b>¡°Although there¡¯s a stream running near the road, the chances of finding grass or a puddle of water will be near impossible as we continue further on. And it probably won¡¯t rain for a few days from the looks of it. Even what we have is not enough to keep all the horses going.¡± </b>


    Hearing that, Max became a little concerned since the rain was not a wee participant in an expedition: boots and clothing would soak through, making the movement very unpleasant, not to mention herbs and food which often ended up ruined.


    Yet, riding across the empty, deste ins without a single tree to shade against the intense summer sun was another form of torture. Max squinted at the zing sun and wiped away the beads of sweat that had already started to trickle down the bridge of her nose. That heat would only get worse when midday hit.


    And just as she feared, when the sun rose above their heads, the zing heat began to scorch their skins. The horses whinnied and snorted, and even the knights, whose faces remained impassive, were drenched with sweat. They traveled across the empty ins without even a hint of shade, eventually stopping to take a break near a stream.


    While the horses gulped down the water voraciously, the men ate a simple lunch of bread and dried meat and as soon as they finished, they immediately started moving again. Max never thought she would miss the mountains in just half a day of travel. She missed the shadows of the trees and the icy springs of the mountains. Sighing, she looked ahead at the dry in that didn¡¯t have a single de of grass in sight. Her scalp tingled from the sun burning just above her head, while the sweat on her back dripped endlessly.


    When they finally stopped to set up camp in an area scattered withrge rocks, Max felt like a spinach pickled in vinegar. Max, covered in sweat, awkwardly got off her saddle. She was deeply upset that the bath she had taken so sincerely the day before had gone to waste in just one day. It was probably best to scrap the idea of hygiene during an expedition.


    She trudged to where the knights were gathered to help feed the horses. Yulysion tried to stop her, but she felt ufortable seeing everyone working tirelessly while she was left alone,pletely out of ce. Walking to the supplies in the carts, Max scooped up a pile of hay, ced it in buckets, and carried it to the horses. She also filled buckets with water to help the drink.


    However, Riftan, who went with a couple of knights to survey their surroundings for monsters, frowned upon seeing her.


    <b>¡°Don¡¯t bother with these useless chores and rest.¡±</b> He grabbed her arm and pulled her toward the tent that was set up. <b>¡°Lie down and rest until dinner is ready. That would be more helpful than anything else.¡±</b>


    Max looked at him with a dissatisfied expression but nodded helplessly, she knew arguing with him would be pointless. She was not as exhausted as before now that her body had adapted to traveling and camping, but her strength was still iparable to the stamina of th knights, who trained rigorously every day.


    Like Riftan said, it was better to focus on regaining her strength as often as possible. Crouching near the entrance to the tent, Max looked out over the wide meadow, now stained red by the setting sun.


    Riftan ced food on a tray and brought it straight to the tent. She satisfied her hunger with barley bread and stew made with salted meat and potato as she watched the sunset. She ate everything without leaving a single drop or crumb.


    <b>¡°Do your thighs still hurt?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°It... it doesn¡¯t hurt that much anymore. I¡¯m used to riding a h-horse for long periods now..¡±</b>


    In fact, her inner thighs and shoulders still ached, but Max tried her best as she could to look honest. Riftan stared at her for a while, searching her body with his eyes, as if trying to detect any lies in her words, then stood up.


    <b>¡°Good, I¡¯ll show you how to use the dagger before you go to bed. Come with me.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°N...now?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Is it too hard for you?¡± </b>Max quickly shook her head and got up from her seat to follow him. Riftan took her a little further away from the tent. <b>¡°Now, try pulling out the dagger.¡±</b>


    She looked around and felt the difort increase as they stood in full view of the knights, who were sitting near the campfire, staring at them curiously as they ate their meals.


    She coughed awkwardly, then reached for the dagger that was secured in a scabbard tied around her waist. She wanted to remove it in one smooth motion to avoid embarrassment herself, but the de remained stubbornly stuck in the leather sheath.


    Humiliated, Max gripped the sheath with her hand and forcefully moved the de inch by inch and finally held it in front of her. Riftan¡¯s eyebrows furrowed as he watched her intently with arms crossed.


    <b>¡°You¡¯re holding it upside down. That side of the de shall be facing up.¡±</b>


    He pointed at the curved part of the dagger. Max quickly turned the dagger around, however, Riftan¡¯s brow furrowed even further as he examined her wrong posture.


    <b>¡°A dagger is a weapon meant for stabbing, not wielding like a sword. It shouldn¡¯t be held like that, here, like this...¡±</b>


    He held her hand and adjusted the weapon so it leaned horizontally.


    <b>¡°Good. Now stab me with that.¡±</b>


    Riftan took three steps back and said nonchntly. Max just stared at him nkly, not knowing if she heard correctly.


    <b>¡°W-what do I do?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Try and stab me with the dagger.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°W-what if I hurt you?¡±</b>


    The corners of his mouth twitched in amusement seeing her startled at his instructions. <b>¡°There is nothing under this sky that can hurt me with that. Now stop worrying about useless things and attack me with that.¡±</b>


    Max blushed. Of course, she couldn¡¯tnd a scratch on the strongest knight in the continent. However, his overbearing arrogance was a bit excessive. She red fiercely, then squeezed her eyes shut and charged.


    However, after taking two steps, her foot caught on the edge of a rock and her body spun forward. She lost her bnce and pped her arms wildly, and her dagger flew from her hand and over the heads of the knights, who were watching the thrilling show in interest. They ducked as they held their bowls filled with stew.


    Riftan ran quickly forward to catch her before she fell and sighed audibly. <b>¡°Why did you close your eyes whileing at me? Shouldn¡¯t people look straight at their opponent while attacking...¡±</b>


    Max¡¯s ears burned with mortification. <b>¡°It¡¯s because this is my first t-try. It will be different...next time.¡±</b>


    Riftan looked at her and raised a questionable brow. He took the dagger then stepped back again.


    It was soon revealed that she had no talent inbat, and her coordination skills were practically non-existent. The dagger continually struck his gauntlet, and with her weak wrist, it bounced off pathetically, missing every time.


    Riftan took his time patiently exining how to correctly hold the dagger and effectively stab vital points but the results never improved even after several attempts. She simply had inherently slow reflexes and uncoordinated movements.


    Max turned her sore wrist and looked at him. She grew anxious that he could deepen his prejudice that she was a weak and delicate nobledy.


    <b>¡°This is not working. We will have to be more vignt.¡± </b>Hebaron shook his head and muttered as he chewed on a piece of dried meat.


    He was probably speaking to himself, but his voice was simply so loud that Max heard every word. Feeling discouraged, she dropped her shoulders in defeat. Riftan also seemed to agree with Hebaron, but he, at least, didn¡¯t say it out loud, instead he picked up the fallen dagger and sheathed it back at her waist.


    <b>¡°That¡¯s it for today. You must be exhausted, go and get some rest.¡±</b>


    Max was anxious that he had already given up teaching her. <b>¡°To-tomorrow might be different. Will you teach me... tomorrow?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Depends on the situation.¡±</b> He answered vaguely and led her towards the tent.


    Max looked at him with confusion. <b>¡°What about you, Riftan? Aren¡¯t youing in the t-tent?¡±</b>


    Riftan¡¯s lips tightened and he gave her a hardened smile. <b>¡°I¡¯ll goter. Go to sleep first¡±.</b>


    Maybe he was thinking of going back to sleep outside the tent. Max looked at him doubtfully, then walked into the tent alone. After a whole day baking in the sun, and the training now, she really had no energy left. She massaged the tingling on her wrist, then removed her boots and set them aside.


    Max desperately wanted to wash off the dried sweat, but she knew that water was going to be a scarce resource that could not be wasted for unnecessaryforts. She untied her belt and ced it on one side, crawled under the nket, and set her bag as a pillow.


    The sun hadpletely gone down and the heat had been reced by a cool breeze, but she still flung around uneasily at the unpleasant sensation of her clothes clinging to her sticky body. Just before falling asleep, Max prayed fervently that they would find a stream or small creek the following day.


    Note ¨C <b>Nymeria</b>: UUGGGHHH the second-hand embarrassment is killing me

 Chapter 193

    <strong>Chapter 193</strong>


    However, the heavens seemed to unfortunately not hear their prayers. After five days of traveling under the scorching sun, there was not a puddle in sight, let alone a creek. There were asional trees and thorny bushes scattered sparsely, but it was extremely difficult to find water. Most of the barrels of water that had been piled up like a mountain in the carts, rapidly ran out. Naturally, washing their bodies was out of the question.


    The expedition moved all day through the destend without a single de of grass. They were all covered in sweat and dust, and so far, they had two more monster encounters. Once, three half-dragons pounced on them when they were passing a rocky field, and the next day, all the wagons they were carrying were almost burned to ashes by a smander hidden among the rocks. Max was terrified by the giant lizard that spewed fire, but the knights were d to have obtained a precious fire mana stone from the smander¡¯s body. She had now grown a stomach hard enough to withstand watching monster corpses being taken apart, but there was no other option anyway.


    In fact, over the past few days, they have encountered several monsters and she had often seen knights clean the animals that they had hunted for food. That made her fine and sensitive nerves break, she no longer smiled brightly when they found a cute bunny between the crevices of a rock. Instead, she would have a bleak thought about it being an ingredient for the stew that dinner. She couldn¡¯t tell if this change in her was good or bad.


    <b>¡°Commander, there isn¡¯t much water left. We have to find at least a puddle today.¡±</b>


    Evan called as they took a break to feed the horses. Riftan, sitting on a rock and chewing on a piece of dried meat, looked over his shoulders to see the only barrel of water left in the cart. Max could see the crease forming between his eyebrows. He looked around for a moment, then replied calmly in a clear voice for everyone to hear.


    <b>¡°We can reach Caldical Forest by noon. We just need tost four more hours.¡±</b>


    She looked at him curiously, wondering how he could predict routes so urately. There was nothing around him but rocks and thorn bushes, but Riftan always knew exactly which direction to go and how long it would take to get there. He always led the expedition with great leadership and unwavering conviction, and the knights never doubted his judgments. It was his skills and prudence that were the foundation of the absolute trust the knights had offered him.


    After their rest, they set off once more on horseback. They rode for hours without stopping, and soon, as Riftan said, a misty field of green began to emerge from the horizons. Max instantly forgot about the exhaustion that weighed down on her shoulders and led her horse to gallop vigorously towards the forest. A few momentster, the expedition reached the dense forest full of thick trees. Max exhaled deeply as soon as they took refuge under the dark shade provided by the tall foliage.


    The air around them was still cloudy from the heat, but thanks to the lush leaves that covered the sun, it made the heat much more bearable. However, after moving for a while into the forest, there was still no water in sight, not even a small puddle. Max became more and more anxious. She wouldn¡¯t probably be able to stand it if she wouldn¡¯t be able to wash herself today. Please... she begged as she looked around, hoping for even a glimpse of a narrow, mottled spring. Then, Riftan suddenly stopped moving and announced to them.


    <b>¡°We will set up camp here. Rain will fall soon. ¡°</b>


    Max looked through the leaves at the clear sky. The sun was shining high above them, and the air was suffocatingly muggy. She wondered if it was really going to rain, but got off her horse without saying a word. The knights were already pitching their tents among the trees and meticulously covered the wagons with bitumen-lined cloths to keep their food and firewood from getting drenched. Max led Rem through the busy knights and tied the reins around arge tree, then removed the saddle. She walked to her tent with her bag in hand, when Riftan suddenly came up behind her and took the burden from her hands.


    <b>¡°Come with me.¡±</b>


    Max followed him away from where the knights were gathered and onto arge tent that was set up under a tall, thick, leafy tree. Riftan tossed her bags inside and held the p open for her to enter. Max crawled inside and sighed as Riftan shot her a scathing look, as if telling her to be good and stay put, before leaving her.


    The floor was covered with bitumen-lined cloths and thick nkets, which made the floor quite soft. After spending all day in a saddle, she was grateful for the plush nkets that cradled her aching behind. She took off her boots and set them aside. She wanted to remove her clothes that were soaked with days of sweat, but she was left with only a clean tunic. If possible, she wanted to change it after taking a bath. But will they be able to find a spring today?


    As she debated whether she should venture into the woods in search of water, the sound of raindrops started to pour audibly. Max poker her head out of the tent, startled. All of a sudden, thick raindrops began to fall from the now pale, cloudy sky. Max lifted the p on the tent all the way up to see where Riftan was taking refuge, but she saw him rubbing his face and neck just a few steps from her tent. She blinked, unable to understand what he was doing. Riftan turned and gestured for her toe out and get under the heavy rain.


    <b>¡°Maxi,e here.¡±</b>


    Suddenly, Riftan took off his armor andid it on the ground. His tunic instantly got soaked with rainwater, and it wasn¡¯t just Riftan. With the exception of those who stayed armed as they had to stand guard, all the knights removed their armor and allowed the rain to wash away dried sweat and dirt. Everyone was acting like children who got excited while ying in the water, some even started washing their hair, and Hebaron shamelessly took off his shirt and began rubbing every inch of his torso. Max watched them with a puzzled look.


    <b>¡°Come here. If you don¡¯t wash yourself now, there may not be another chance to wash up.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°B-But...¡±</b>


    Like that there was no way of washing her body modestly outdoors. She wanted to tly refuse, but she was dying to cleanse her body of the filth that clung to her. Max looked at the knights enjoying the rain with envy, and finally, the desire to wash away the grime overcame any personal reservations she had. She grabbed the soap in her bag and crawled out of the tent. The thick raindrops instantly soaked her entire body and Max groaned at the refreshing sensation of the cold water hitting her face. Although she couldn¡¯t take off her clothes like the knights, she could at least hide behind a tree to wash her hair and face, so she walked behind the tent and quicklythered her hair before the rain stopped, but Riftan followed her and grabbed her arm.


    <b>¡°Come this way.¡±</b>


    Max followed him, stepping over the wet des of grass without knowing why. Riftan led her away from the crowd, to a ce swarmed with thick bushes and trees. Riftan brought her behind a huge rock boulder, then took out a cloth and tied it to the tree branches, instantly creating a private space just for her.


    <b>¡°I told them not to let anyonee near here, so rx and wash to your heart¡¯s content.¡±</b>


    Max wiped the rain from her eyes, then turned to look at the direction where the knights were gathered. Even though she couldn¡¯t see them as he created this enclosed space just for herself, and there were thick trees and bushes between them, she still felt extremely uneasy. However, it was not the time to think deeply about it. She had a burning desire to take a bath and there was no knowing when the rain might suddenly stop.


    Max nced at Riftan¡¯s face over the tarp, then he took steps back as if to stand guard. She then hurriedly removed her clothes. The raindrops hitting her bare skin made her shudder, it was a strange feeling. Then, she hung her clothes on a nearby branch and rubbed every inch of her skin with the palm of her hands¡ªrubbing away the umted sweat and dirt.


    What if a stranger suddenly jumps out from behind the bushes, or a wild animal, or a monster suddenly attacked? Even though she trembled from her worries, Maxthered soap all over her body, cleaned herself thoroughly, and washed her hair haphazardly. Fortunately, the rain continued to pour and gradually began to fall heavier. It fell so frighteningly strong that the surroundings almost became a hazy white. Her vision clouded as the thick curtain of rain fell and her anxieties began to wither away as a strange smile erupted out of her lips: never in her life did she imagine that she would bathe under the rain in a forest like that.


    Maxughed and tilted her head back, allowing the water to wash the soap from her hair and face. Satisfied with the cleanliness she achieved, she turned to pick up her wet clothes, when suddenly, she realized that the division between her and Riftan was gone. Max took a step back and looked around in confusion. The ropes that supported the bitumen-lined cloth seemed to have been unable to withstand the force of the pouring rain and loosened. The cloth now drooped helplessly on the ground, dangling from a single branch.


    Riftan stood stiffly on the other side, motionless like a statue, and Max froze at the expression she read in his face. His burning gaze swept over her wet shoulders, her hair that drooped over it, then lingered long on her breasts. His thick neck convulsed and tensed. Max felt her throat burn as his gaze continued to move to her t abdomen, her pale thighs, then her white feet lined with blue veins, then went back to her eyes. A strange sense of helplessness washed over her. He was gazing at her with such a look of enchantment, as if it were the first time he had seen her naked, that his reaction to her only made her embarrassment grow.


    Max felt herself turning red and quickly grabbed her clothes to cover her chest. However, Riftan approached her with one wide stride and grabbed her hand. His rough fingers, cold from the rain, intertwined with hers.


    <b>¡°Don¡¯t.¡±</b> His voice was breathless, barely a whisper against the heavy sound of the rain. <b>¡°Let me see for a little more. Do you know how much I¡¯ve...¡±</b>


    He couldn¡¯t even speak his words properly. Max looked up at him, he was trembling like a bird caught in a trap, begging for something. A suppressed moan escaped out of Riftan¡¯s lips, and his body trembled as if his self-control was hanging by just a thread. He reached out and brushed his hand against her body, unable to resist the temptation in front of his eyes.


    Note ¨C <b>LF</b>: Get your tickets for the *wink wink* ride >>> {[not for the faint of heart ticket]} (>///<)/


    <b>Nymeria</b>: HERE WE F*IN GOOOOO

 Chapter 194

    <strong>Chapter 194 </strong>


    Max staggered backwards, her back hitting a rough tree trunk. Riftan immediately closed the distance between them, and grabbed her breasts, pressing his lips against hers. His strong, warm tongue entered her mouth and moved ravenously.


    It was the rawest and most savage kissing experience they ever shared. The heavy rain continued to fall on their faces, shoulders, and back mercilessly. The leaves drooping from the tree branches scratched and clung to their cheeks. Riftan drew back, kissing her cheeks, chin, and eyelids.


    It gave enough room to Max¡¯s chest to heave breathlessly. The smell of rain and the sweet scent of wet leaves filled her lungs with each deep breath. Riftan leaned over and licked the raindrops dripping down the tips of her breasts, then proceeded to rapidly suck her mounds greedily. It was as intense as being trapped under a fierce storm. Max clung to his drenched clothes so tight that they were at the point of tearing.


    Riftan took turns caressing her breasts while pouring kisses, then pulled his soaked tunic over his head. Max¡¯s eyes trembled as she gazed up at him. Raindrops bounced off his broad, marble-like shoulders, creating a faint halo around his tight naked torso.


    An electrifying tingle ran all over her skin. Max wrapped her arms around his thick neck and Riftan lunged to spill ravenous kisses, then slipped one hand between her legs. Max¡¯s whole body trembled as if her entire body was simply struck by lightning when his hand began to graze her sensitive area.


    Unable to resist the overwhelming surge of pleasure, Max struggled to escape from his tight grip when a growling sound erupted out of Riftan¡¯s throat.


    <b>¡°Don¡¯t. I can¡¯t hold back any longer.¡± </b>Riftan¡¯s face was earnestly distorted as if he was enduring extremely terrible pain. <b>¡°Really...I¡¯ve reached my limit.¡±</b>


    Max shuddered as she looked into his helpless eyes. He was submerged in the same desperate impulse as her. No, probably deeper than her.


    His fingers slipped inside her depths and began his gentle ministrations. She crashed her lips against his shoulders, letting out intermittent moans. Her arms and legs seemed to melt, her nerves were so tight that her whole body jerked at his slightest stimtions. As if having had all his patience burned by her sensitive response, Riftan pulled down his trousers and sheathed himself straight into her.


    She let out a suppressed moan when she felt her tight secret area epting him. It was like a ship being hit by a burning fireball. She struggled from the sudden overbearing pressure, but he held her securely around her arms, like a mouse trapped by a snake¡¯s body.


    Max took a deep breath and groped his body tightly. His sturdy thighs pressed hard against the inside of hers and his smooth stomach lined with his muscles clung gently against her soft belly. Soon, Riftan held onto her waist and began to move rapidly. She bobbed up and down, clutching to him for support. Every time he dug into her, her body shuddered, and her lungs swelled like it was about to burst. Her vision was blurry as the rainwater seeped through her eyshes and ran down her cheeks. Perhaps it wasn¡¯t just rainwater, but tears flowed out as well from the intense passion. Max shook her head as if she was about to go crazy.


    <b>¡°Ri-Riftan...¡± </b>


    Riftan leaned her against the tree trunk, digging deeper and ramming faster into her depths. Her body was thrown to the edge and convulsed, unable to handle his movements. Max clung desperately to him, then he grabbed her hand and intertwined his fingers tightly against hers. Not long after, his body turned rigid, and she felt something tepid spread inside her. Max shuddered at the sensational experience, the sharp orgasm mincing her whole body.


    <b>¡°Damn it...¡±</b>


    Riftan held her in his arms as they gasped heavily for their breaths. She rested her cheeks against his shoulder, drooping from all the energy that was drawn out. Her thighs still shuddered from the feeling and there was no strength left in her legs. He carefully pulled himself out of her and hugged her to soothe her sobbing state. Then, he pulled up his pants with one of his rough hands and draped his tunic over her to cover her body.


    The rain had subsided to a thinner sheet and now gently fell against their skin. Riftan hoisted her up and strode to the ce where he had set up their tent. Max only then finally regained her senses and anxiously looked around. Fortunately, all the knights seemed to have finished washing themselves and had entered their tents, so there was no one to see them.


    Riftan crawled into the tent on his knees andid her down against the bed he made for them. It seemed like he didn¡¯t care whether the beddings he had prepared were ruined by the wet rain. He came towering above her as he tossed the wet tunic off her body.


    <b>¡°Just one more time...¡±</b>


    Max stared up nkly into his ck orbs, that were burning with passion. He then caressed her breasts with his mouth and positioned himself between her thighs again. Arge flesh impaled deep into her body at once, earning a pathetic sob from her. Despite the orgasm having faded away from their climax, her private part still felt extremely sensitive at the stimtions, making sparks fly over her vision


    Riftan leaned over, his elbows positioned beside her shoulders and began to pull in and out slowly. His huge, stone-like body pressed heavily against hers. Max sank her teeth tightly into his forearm to suppress the moans that were about to escape her lips. Riftan trembled as if the pain she inflicted even aroused his pleasures.


    <b>¡°Fuck...¡±</b>


    He soon began to drive her like he had let go of all the restraints he had been keeping. The pleasure that seemed to boil her brain into a muddled mess felt unending. Max couldn¡¯t suppress the feeling of being at the edge of a strong climax, scratching and pounding on him like an angered feline.


    Riftan continued to ram rapidly inside her, pouring kisses all over her lips, cheeks, and eyelids as if to soothe her, prolonging the time before they finally reached the top of their climax and ended his movements in a powerful thrust. Max¡¯s head tilted back at the force that he inflicted on her body, like she was about to be broken.


    Her lungs swelled up like they were about to burst, and her head spun, muddling from the sensation. Max nced up at the dim tent¡¯s roof with a blurry vision and her body drooped, with her eyes slowly closing. Drowsiness came over her and soon, the darkness engulfed her. Max fell asleep as if fainting beneath Riftan¡¯s body.


    ***


    Max squinted her eyes open at the sensation of a wet towel wiping her body. The night¡¯s darkness had surrounded them before she knew it. She tried to sit up as she listened to the sound of rain pouring over the tent, groaning at the touch she felt between her thighs. Riftan pushed her gently toy back down and wiped her burning private area with a wet towel.


    <b>¡°Lift your legs, I¡¯ll dress you up.¡±</b>


    Looking up at his figure outlined against the dark, Max slowly lifted her legs, allowing him to put on a clean pair of underwear. Then, he lifted her torso and pulled a clean tunic over her head like she was a little child. Max lowered the tunic down to her knees and leaned back on the covers. She heard Riftan turn and rummage through the bags.


    <b>¡°We couldn¡¯t cook any meals as the rain continued pouring. Eat this for now.¡±</b>


    Max carefully epted the food he handed her, which was an apple the size of a fist. She crunched on the apple while lying down on her stomach, not caring about proper etiquette anymore. Riftan pulled apart a stale bread into small pieces and gently pushed them in her mouth like he was feeding a bird.


    <b>¡°We¡¯ll spend the night here. As soon as the rain stops, we¡¯ll start moving again.¡±</b> Riftan sat next to her with one leg outstretched. He looked at her hesitantly, then finally opened his lips and asked. <b>¡°Does your body feel alright?¡±</b>


    Max shifted her body to check for any difort, but quickly buried her face in the nkets with a groan. Her lower back was throbbing painfully as if she had been stabbed, and the sensitive area between her legs was sore and raw. Riftan seemed lost on what to do and caressed her back with a sigh.


    <b>¡°Did I hurt you?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°N-no. it doesn¡¯t hurt. Just... it¡¯s a little... hard to move...¡±</b>


    Riftan cursed and groaned loudly. <b>¡°Damn it, I have been holding it back ever since... I didn¡¯t mean to do this. All of a sudden, I have lost control of my reins...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°You have been h-holding back... all this time?¡±</b>


    A moment of silence passed through them, as if Riftan was surprised by her question. He remained motionless in the dark, then suddenly reached out and pinched her cheek.


    <b>¡°How can you be so oblivious to a person¡¯s sufferings?¡±</b>


    Max dropped her mouth in shock at the usation of her being ignorant to Riftan. She always thought that she was the one who had always been the delicate and sensitive one and that Riftan was an insensate man who had no slight knowledge about women. Max gaped at him, feeling the tingling on her cheek.


    <b>¡°Riftan... you are weird! Suffering all day... how am I supposed to know you fe-felt that way? On top of that... I didn¡¯t appear... attractive.¡±</b>


    She didn¡¯t know how to describe her mortifying appearance to him without embarrassing herself. Her hair was sticking out everywhere thanks to the wind, her clothes were covered in dirt and her face was stained with sweat. Who would assume that he would lust over a woman who appeared as such?


    However, Riftan seemed to have apletely different way of seeing things from his point of view. He rubbed his forehead roughly with his calloused hand and replied.


    <b>¡°With your face flushed, your eyes shining vividly, your clothes clinging to your body¡¯s figure from sweat, and your hair loose...¡±</b> He moaned and turned to stare nkly at the ceiling. <b>¡°This is the hardest expedition I had in my entire life.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I... I didn¡¯t know you were having a difficult time...¡± </b>Max muttered under her breath.


    She had a good knowledge about his energy when it came to intercourses, but It was shocking to hear him admit that he was holding back his lustful desires despite them being under a straining march. That may be the reason why he had been sleeping outside the tent all this time. Riftan sighed and pulled the nket over her as she stared up at him nkly.


    <b>¡°But still, I was nning to endure it until the end. I know you¡¯re overwhelmed just following the expedition. I should have let you rest a little more...¡± </b>He said and cursed softly. <b>¡°I have lost my mind.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°It¡¯s n-nothing... I didn¡¯t dislike it. It just surprised me... and... it was great...¡± </b>


    Max said without thinking and immediately turned red, but she didn¡¯t say it just tofort him, she was ecstatic that he was losing his mind because of his desire for her. Max would never forget the gaze he gave her under the rain for the rest of her life.


    For the first time in her life, she felt like a breathtakingly beautiful creature, although it terrified her that such an exhrating moment would never happen again in her lifetime. Max reached out and touched his arm.


    Riftanid down next to her and embraced her tightly. <b>¡°Don¡¯t say things like that. Do you really want to make me lose my mind?¡± </b>


    He grumbled and rubbed his cheek caressingly against her shoulder. Max giggled at the warmth of his breath tickling her nape. She was utterly exhausted, but she was content and exalted more than ever. Max burrowed into his arms and fell asleep again while listening to the sound of rain.


    Note ¨C <b>LF</b>: The wink wink ride is extra steamy HAHA. Meanwhile, the knights probably be like: /(>//n//<)¡±


    <b>Nymeria</b>: Haha, I¡¯m satisfied. He hot, she cute, they even talk. 10/10 ??

 Chapter 195

    <strong>Chapter 195 </strong>


    The rain continued all night and barely abated at dawn. The Knights crawled out of their tents before the sun had risen, preparing a bustling breakfast. Since no one had properly eatenst night, they wanted to prepare a hearty meal before leaving. Nothing was more important in surviving an arduous expedition than getting a good rest and eating well.


    Max blew the steam off the bowl of the potato stew that Riftan brought her and got dressed right after she finished it. Just as the sun peeked out from behind the t ins, the expedition prepared for departure right away.


    Max secured the saddle on Rem¡¯s back, and just as she was about to climb on it, Riftan came up behind her and grabbed her arm.


    <b>¡°As for you, you¡¯ll be in this.¡±</b>


    Max turned her eyes as he lifted the bitumen-lined cloth from the wagon.


    <b>¡°Ride this thing for today.¡±</b>


    Max blushed when she realized he was worried that he might have hurt her fromst night¡¯s activities. <b>¡°It¡¯s f-fine. I can ride...a horse.¡± </b>


    <b>¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you can ride, half of the supplies we brought have been consumed anyway. Conserve your strength as we travel on t roads.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Please do as the Commander says. You have to regain your strength.¡±</b>


    The other knights actively agreed, expressing their opinions. Max was mortified to realize that everyone probably noticed what happenedst night, but yed innocent and nodded her head.


    As soon as she got on the wagon and sat, the knights immediately lined up and began to drive their horses through the lush green forest. Max watched as Rem graciously followed while being pulled by the reins held by Yulysion, then sat back down on the thickyer of hay lining the bottom of the wagon.


    The wagon rattled a lot, but it was much morefortable than riding a horse. Sheid her back down on the bed of hay and earnestly dozed off. Fortunately, they didn¡¯t experience any monster attacks until they left Caldical Forest. Max was also able to rest soundly on the wagon for half a day and when sunset came, her strength had remarkably returned.


    Max eagerly went around to help prepare dinner. Although Riftan was displeased to see her roaming around to help with the work, he didn¡¯t bother preventing her from doing so. She helped the apprentices boil the bean soup in arge pot over the fire, while the knights roasted four lumps of rabbit meat in skewers over the campfire. After the meal had been prepared, everyone sat around the fire and enjoyed the simple but sumptuous meal.


    Thanks to that untroublesome day, Max was able to move more agile than ever the following day. The expedition crossed the wide fields like a raging wind and passed over a small meadow full of wildflowers in a short time. Finally, the port appeared before them. Max¡¯s eyes widened at the magnificent scene unfolding at the bottom of the hills.


    The deep blue sea shone as if it were filled with gold, as the sun shone on it from the west. The docks were packed with ships and boats and stretched out in a crescent curve towards the calm sea. Max was impressed at the sight of the sea before her, then turned to look at therge city nestledfortably within secure walls.


    Looking at thepacted multi-level buildings lined with intricated roads, she concluded that the poption inhabiting the city was at least two or three times more than that of Anatol.


    Seeing the huge city, Hebaron cheerfully eximed. <b>¡°We can finally take a breath. I¡¯m desperate for Ale.¡±</b>


    Riftan did not respond to his outburst and simply led the expedition down the hill in an instance. Once they had arrived, they went through the identification routine at the city gates and entered the city.


    Max roamed her eyes around, turning her head left and right curiously. There were countless taverns and inns lined up along the main street lit by torches. She could see drunken sailors and mercenaries and women with half of their breasts baring through the wide-open doors.


    Some of the women even leaned out the windows and blew kisses at the knights. Max hunched her shoulders, taken aback by the drunkenughter erupting from thedies.


    Gabel came to her side to warn her. <b>¡°A lot of low-ss people live near the port. It may be too indecent for thedy¡¯s eyes, so it is best not to look around.¡±</b>


    Max quickly turned her attention to the road in front of her. As if he had been there before, Riftan crossed the za and headed straight for the pier without looking around or asking for directions. Soon, Max saw the great ships and boats docked by the water.


    Riftan stopped in front of a crowded building facing the pier. <b>¡°Evan, go announce our arrival and have servantse.¡±</b>


    Evan Crude immediately jumped off his horse as soon as he was ordered and entered the building. After a few minutes, several servants who were carryingnterns, ran out to wee their arrival.


    Max dismounted from her horse and looked curiously at the three-story stone-built building. Riftan suddenly approached her, putting his arm around her shoulder as if to protect her and walked towards the entrance.


    <b>¡°We will be staying here tonight.¡±</b>


    As they walked into the building Max¡¯s eyes wandered at the smooth te flooring, carpeted staircases, and tidily stered white walls. Thevishness of the interior was iparable to the cheap inns she saw along the way.


    <b>¡°W-What is this ce?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°This property is owned by the Verden family.¡± </b>Riftan exined as he led her up the stairs knowingly. <b>¡°The Verdens manages several merchant ships owned by the royal family. It is headed by the king¡¯s cousin, Duke Verden, so they don¡¯t expect hefty grants and amodaterge expedition groups like ours. We will be chartering one of their ships.¡±</b>


    The servant guided the knights to their respective rooms, and Riftan led her to a luxurious room upied by arge bed. One by one he took off his heavy armor andid it on the floor. Max went to open the windows and gazed out at the sea, which had turned red as it got engulfed by the setting sun.


    The piscine scent from the sea breeze tickled her nose, and the harsh crash of the waves against the pier sounded vividly. Looking out into the infinite horizon, Max¡¯s heart filled with iprehensible emotions. The sea was much more impressive and glorious than how it was described in the books.


    <b>¡°I have ordered the servants to bring a bath. Do you have clean clothes left to change into?¡±</b>


    Max shook her head as she looked up at him. After removing all of his heavy armor, Riftan walked towards her and swept back the locks of hair away from her face.


    <b>¡°Then you will have no choice but to sleep naked tonight.¡±</b>Her cheeks flushed at the sexual implications behind his words, but Riftan simply cupped her cheeks in his rough hands and nted a soft kiss on her lips. <b>¡°Are you exhausted?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I¡¯m f-fine¡±.</b> In truth, Max was extremely drained but if she said that to Riftan, he would have left immediately and returned only after midnight.


    Wrapping her arms around his waist, Max rubbed her face against his sturdy chest. Riftan stiffened and blinked nkly at her sudden boldness, then sat down by the windows next to her with a smile. He then carefully released her tightly braided hair and ran his fingers carefully through the loosened strands. Max leaned into him, enjoying the feel of himbing his long fingers through her tangled hair. Riftan stroked through the tangles for a while, then moved to massage the tightly knotted muscles on her shoulders with his palms.


    By the time her shoulders rxed, the servants arrived with bath water and clean towels. They took off their clothes and sat closely together in the bathtub, washing each other¡¯s bodies. Shethered his hair generously with soap and he gently rubbed her back and shoulders with a towel. After cleaning themselves thoroughly, they dried off andy down on the bed, bringing their lips together, sharing a long, passionate kiss.


    Now that they had reached their destination safely, Riftan acted much gentler and more rxed than he had during the expedition. He took his time, touching every inch of her skin, preparing it before entering her body and moving slowly like gentle waves. Max was absolutely lost in his embrace. His hands became more skillful as time passed by. She adored his powerful body crushing her, the hot lips trailing her skin, the feeling of him filling the entrance between her legs and the sensual tingles it gave her.


    They did it again and again until they were utterly exhausted, copsing on the feather bed. They filled their stomachs with plenty of fruit and hearty meals seasoned with spices, until they werenguid. They slept with their limbs intertwined like vines: it was a sweet and rxing time spent after a course of a few weeks.


    However, that peaceful moment came to a terrifying end at the light of the next day. Riftan returned with a solemn face and quickly donned his armor while Max packed up the clean clothes that the maids washedst evening.


    Their journey wasn¡¯t over, it had just begun. For the next 7 or 10 days, they would travel by ship to Levan, the capital of Livadon. And after that, the Remdragon Knights would head into a long battle against the army of trolls awaiting them. Max¡¯s face clouded as she remembered what happened to the expedition team that had gone before them. It wasn¡¯t the time for her to feel relieved just because they had safely reached the port. A more difficult journey was bound in the future.


    Max came downstairs with Riftan for breakfast, then they headed to the dock with the knights. Huge ships lined the wharf, and on board were soot-covered sailors rushing up and down to move barrels of goods. Some of them inspected the mast, ropes, and sails.


    Max couldn¡¯t take her eyes off the bustling, noisy harbor full of people. Riftan went to speak to the captain in front of the ship anchored at the far end of the dock. ording to Hebaron, having apetent captain was the most vital condition when traveling out at sea. That is why it was important to take time making sure that the captain was a trustworthy man. The captain responded with calm professionalism to each and every one of Riftan¡¯s tenacious and meticulous questions, not showing any hint of displeasure.


    <b>¡°All preparations for departure have beenpleted a few days ago. Before the princess left for Livadon, she had ordered for everything you will need to be prepared so that the Remdragon Knights could board the ship the moment they arrive.¡±</b>


    Max¡¯s eyes widened at the mention of the word princess. Princess Agnes also went to Livadon?


    Unlike her, Riftan remained calm, as if he had expected that. <b>¡°When did the Royal Knights leave?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°They arrived here about four days ago and immediately went to Livadon.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Any news from Livadon?¡±</b>


    The captain shook his head grimly. <b>¡°It seems that there has been no one able to escape since the enemy¡¯s capture of Louiebell Castle. No one knows about the details about the situation other than that there is a battle raging on to retake thends conquered by the monsters.¡±</b>


    Riftan¡¯s face hardened, and the knights¡¯ faces darkened as they listened from behind. The captain grew nervous at the sudden grim aura that hovered over them.


    <b>¡°If you wish, we can set sail immediately. There is already plenty of food and water loaded on board.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Is there enough room for the horses?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Of course, the stables on board are also well-maintained.¡±</b>


    Riftan took with him some of the knights and went on the ship to inspect its condition, then concluded that they could set sail immediately. The knights brought their horses out of the lodge and boarded them to the ship¡¯s stables. Max got on board and allowed a sailor to handle boarding Rem, in case the horse got spooked by the new surroundings and ran wild.


    As soon as she stood on the deck of the ship, her heart began to pound with fear and strange excitement. Max inhaled deeply and gazed far out at the calm sea that glistened under the sunlight.


    <b>¡°Maxi, don¡¯t stay so close to the railings.¡± </b>


    Riftan, who was supervising the boarding of the horses, beckoned her over. She felt embarrassed for acting like an excited child when they were going to head into battle. Regaining herposure, Max walked over to him.


    Note ¨C <b>LF</b>: It¡¯s embarrassing how Riftan is so nonchnt about the knights knowing they did it but he¡¯s such a caring husband ??


    <b>Nymeria</b>: It was about time for them to have a tender moment like this!

 Chapter 196

    <strong>Chapter 196</strong>


    Riftan wrapped his arm around her shoulders like he was gripping the reins of a foal.


    <b>¡°I¡¯ll show you the room where we¡¯ll be staying in</b>.¡±


    Max followed him down the stairs and nced up at him.


    <b>¡°Will it be fine for you not to make sure the h-horses...entered the stables?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°The knights will handle that.¡± </b>


    He replied reassuringly as they walked down the hallway which was glistening with wax like it was polished with oil and opened the most secluded room.


    Max peeked curiously inside the cabin from Riftan¡¯s side and observed the dimly lit room. The room cannot bepared to their room at Calypse Castle, but it was spacious and luxurious enough.


    She hurried in and plopped on the fluffy bed while Riftan lowered their luggage from his shoulder to the side of the bed with a sound of a thud.


    <b>¡°All the sailors here are men. There are no female servants around to serve you, so if you will be needing anything, tell me.¡± </b>


    He said as he opened the small porthole next to the table, the sunlight seeping through it casted a glow on his face.


    <b>¡°Don¡¯t wander around alone either. No one would dare to do anything to you knowing that you are my wife, but it is better to be cautious regardless.¡±</b>


    Even without his undue concern, Max doubted anyone would pay attention to her, but she just nodded without saying a word.


    After a while, they climbed back to the deck when the ship began moving away from the dock. The sailors were busy running around the deck, fulfilling their designated tasks. As the ship moved away fromnd, the sailors pulled the ropes that hung from the mast, letting dozens of sails unravel.


    Max stood by the railing and watched the enormous ship sail into the rough seas. Whenever a strong wave hits the hull, a subtle rocking motion could be felt beneath. Then, the winds began to pick up and the sails inted like the clouds, the wind blew hard enough to feel like someone was pushing their backs.


    Max clung to Riftan¡¯s side as she tried to adjust to the strange sensation of sailing on water. And as if he wanted to reassure her that everything was fine, he gently stroked her back.


    <b>¡°This is your first time on a boat, it is possible for you to feel dizzy. Avoid looking down at the waters until you¡¯ve adjusted. Don¡¯t focus on the rocking motion either as you might get seasick.¡±</b>


    Max was already feeling a bit dizzy, so she took his advice and stepped away from the railings.


    She looked over the stern and watched as the city grew farther away from them. Soon, it became a mere hazy dot and they floated lonesome in the middle of the sea. After feeling the sea breeze for a little more while with Riftan, she went back to their room to retire.


    Their first day on the ship has gone by very peacefully.


    Although Max did feel nauseous for hours when they sailed, she felt better enough after a nap and was able to eat properly when evening came. She went to the dining room with Riftan, ate, and went to bed early. Despite having a nap, her body was heavy, and her limbs feltnguid. Perhaps, all the fatigue that had umted were crashing to her at once.


    As soon as her head hit the pillow, she fell asleep. The next day, she did not get up until the sun was in the middle of the sky.


    <b>¡°How¡¯s your seasickness?¡±</b>


    Riftan approached with a cup of water as she dazedly sat up. Max gulped down the lukewarm water and looked at her husband. Riftan wore a pair of casual cotton pants paired with a simple white tunic. Not donning an armor, Riftan looked much younger and refreshed.


    <b>¡°Do you still feel nauseous?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°N-no. I think...I¡¯m fine now.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Don¡¯t strain yourself, stay here and rest. You don¡¯t have to worry about treating the injured nor ride horses while we¡¯re onboard. Do you want me to bring you some food?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I would like to...w-wash my face...and change my clothes first...¡±</b>


    Riftan immediately left to instruct the servants to bring food and water for a wash. Soon, a boy no more than sixteen years old brought the water and Max used that to clean her face thenbed her hair, gathering it into a loose braid. As she was rummaging in her bags for a change of clothes, Riftan handed her a box.


    <b>¡°I made a favor to get this.¡±</b>


    Max¡¯s eyes widened when she saw an indigo blue dress revealed inside the velvet box. Riftan looked over her outfit with a disapproving look.


    <b>¡°Now, change from those damn pants.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°What¡¯s wrong with...p-pants.¡±</b>


    Max muttered with a pout but pulled the dress meekly out of the box. It had been so long since she had felt the velvety smoothness of silk that she couldn¡¯t help but have her face light up from the feeling.


    Max spread the dress over her body to see the fit with an excited expression. Riftan went and closed the door to the room tightly, then turned to her and stretched out his hand.


    <b>¡°I¡¯ll dress you, turn around.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I-I can put it on myself.¡±</b>


    Max hugged the dress to her chest defensively, and Riftan narrowed his eyes at her reaction.


    <b>¡°I¡¯m not nning to do anything foolish until you¡¯vepletely adjusted on living in a ship. So, don¡¯t worry about anything and hand me your clothes.¡±</b>


    Max narrowed her eyes at him suspiciously, but finally relented and handed over the dress. Riftan pulled her tunic over her head and loosened the strings to her trousers, pulling it down to the floor. He paused to stare at her body for a moment with his jaw clenched, then ced the dress over her head.


    Max inserted her arms through the long sleeves, gleeful at the feel of cool silk cascading gently over her skin.


    With great restraint, Riftan pulled the hem of the dress down to her ankles. Then, he gently pulled on the intricateces at the back and tied them in a knot.


    <b>¡°Great. It looks good on you.¡±</b>


    He turned her around and ran his eyes over her from head to toe. Max blushed when she felt the subtle heated aura around them, but contrary to her expectations, Riftan took a step back and bluntly turned his head away.


    <b>¡°You seem to be feeling better now so let¡¯s have breakfast at the dining hall. Let¡¯s go, it¡¯s better to leave the room before my mind changes.¡±</b>


    Max followed him silently out of the room without asking what he meant. They went a level down and entered the dining hall where they ate ate breakfast before climbing up to the deck. The sky was clear and blue and not a single cloud was in sight.


    Max ran to the railing and gazed out at the deep blue sea with linings of white waves. Riftan walked over to her and leaned his elbows against the railing.


    <b>¡°If the weather stays like this, we can get to Levan in a week.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°How far is the b-battle... from Levan?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°About three to four days away. When we arrive in Levan, we shall first pass through the central temple. If our timing is correct, we can join the Holy Knights sent from Osiria and leave with them for battle.¡± </b>


    Suddenly, tension spread across his face. ¡°You shall stay at the temple. I will arrange for you to stay at the monastery.¡±


    Max stiffened. When she didn¡¯t reply at once to his statement, he stood up and anxiously ced his hands on her to face him.


    <b>¡°If you don¡¯t want to stay in the monastery, I can speak to the Livadon royal family and they can provide you with a ce to stay in the pce.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I... I don¡¯t want to be left alone... in an unfamiliar ce. If Ie along with you, Riftan...¡±</b>


    Max quickly closed her mouth when she saw her husband¡¯s face distort into a chilling frown. Riftan then spoke calmly but it was scarier that way.


    <b>¡°It was already an incredibly difficult decision to bring you along all this way, so enough with that.¡± </b>


    <b>¡°B-but... the knights need a healer...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°There are plenty of arch mages and high priests in Livadon, so there is no reason for you to go into further risks.¡±</b>


    Max¡¯s head dropped depressingly. She learned from time that the calmer Riftan is when he argues with her, the more dangerous it is than when he raised his voice. She swallowed dryly then replied in a dejected tone.


    <b>¡°I understand. Then...I¡¯ll stay at the m-monastery.¡±</b>


    Riftan¡¯s shoulders visibly rxed at her consent. Then, he gently stroked her cheek as if to soothe her.


    <b>¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, I¡¯ll make sure your stay there will be asfortable as possible. Levan Monastery is massive and luxurious, it wouldn¡¯t be a bad ce to stay at.¡±</b>


    Max let out a sigh. Did he sincerely believe that she would be able to livefortably knowing that he was going to be in the face of danger?


    If staying by his side meant she had to ride horses all day until her hips broke, or sleep every night on lumpy dirt grounds, then she will sign up without hesitation. She came so far, struggling and undergoing many hardships, but she never regretted a single second of it.


    She was truly upset, but she turned and looked out to the sea to hide it. Riftan embraced her silently from behind. When she felt his warm and strong body against her back, she felt even more helpless.


    Once the ship docked again, she would have to see him off. She felt a gloomy wind blow against her heart, thinking that she would have to stay in the monastery alone until the battle is over.


    Max leaned her head back weakly against his chest.


    ***


    Their voyage continued without a hitch. The ship¡¯s hull would rock violently while sailing through strong winds andrge waves but held steady on course.


    Max was very nervous at first, now she didn¡¯t even blink at the ship¡¯s slight rocking. However, Max would pretend to be afraid because every time the ship swayed, Riftan would hold her tight and assure her that everything would be alright.


    Life at sea was monotonous, but she didn¡¯t feel bored at all. Riftan was almost always with her except when he would go to the ship¡¯s controls. Max was more content than ever, she would beg Riftan to teach her how to use the dagger he had gifted her or learn to y a game of dice that the knights most enjoyed.


    No matter how much she bothered him, Riftan never showed a hint of irritation or annoyance. And although she won the dice game against Riftan a lot of times, he would only smile genuinely at her and rip off the gold buttons on his clothes and give it to her as the prize. Then when night came, he would wash her and brush her hair, like a loyal servant.


    Sometimes Max even read books to him. When she was too sore for any love activity, they would sit together on the bed and she would read aloud tales of epic ancient heroes or romantic poetry written by bards. He would rest his head on herp and close his eyes as if he was listening to a sweet music. No matter how bad her stuttering was, she never felt pathetic or foolish when it was around him.


    Their time together was so precious that Max even wished the ship would be lost at sea forever. But every time she thought about that, she would be racked with guilt at the thought of Ruth and the other knights with their lives hanging by a thread.


    Of course, she was worried about them, but her heart felt like she was being engulfed In mes just thinking that Riftan would leave for such a dangerous ce.


    Max clung passionately to his arms to ward off anxiety every night and Riftan would reciprocate by lovingly caressing every inch of her body.


    He would only take her when he couldn¡¯t hold it back anymore, and Max reacted more intimately at the sensation of their connected bodies. However, after their intense passion, all she could hear were the lonely waves amidst a gloomy silence.


    <strong>Note ¨C LF:</strong> Once again, my standards for men went higher because of Riftan. HE¡¯S THE BLUEPRINT.

 Chapter 197

    <strong>Chapter 197</strong>


    Whenever sheid on top of Riftan¡¯s chest, she felt so close to him, as if even their souls merged to be one. His soft breath tickled the top of her head, and the pounding of his heart against her chest fest as if it was her own. At that moment, Max realized that she could no longer live without him, her heart desired to possess himpletely. She needed Riftan, much like a newborn chick, blindly chasing its mother hen. However, to her dismay, the moment of goodbye drew closer with time.


    <b>¡°Don¡¯t leave the room tonight.¡±</b>


    Riftan, who returned from the deck after speaking with the captain, instructed her with a serious expression. Max was sitting on the bed, reading a book, and looked up at him in surprise.


    Riftan walked over to the where his armor was sitting for days now and wore them piece by piece. Max grew more and more agitated at the sight.


    <b>¡°W-what happened?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°It¡¯s nothing, I¡¯m just preparing for possible danger.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°D-Danger?¡±</b>


    Riftan tightened his belt and fastened the cuirass, then turned to her and frowned when he saw her. He sighed and touched her face which had a paleplexion.


    <b>¡°The ship will sail through a cove of sirens. If we aren¡¯t fortunate, a battle might erupt.¡±</b>


    Max swallowed hard and her throat felt tight. Sirens were monsters infamous for wrecking ships and drawing the souls of sailors with their seductive voices. She hadpletely forgotten about monsters, given how peaceful things had beentely.


    Riftan fastened his scabbard around his waist and left the room again, so Max was left alone. She anxiously rummaged through the bookshelves and peered out of the porthole. On the silver horizon, a thick veil of mist slowly crept up.


    Are we passing through the Siren¡¯s Cove right now? Max wondered as she looked up at the tall ivory rocks covered in moss. Her spine shook and she closed the porthole. Contrary to what they feared, there were no sirens that appeared even as the ship passed between the rocks of the cove.


    Max rxed a bit and sat back to read her book; however, she could not focus and understand the words she read. For a long time she flipped through folk tales, which she read twice passively. She was overwhelmed with the need to see what was happening and slipped out of the cabin. Then, she heard faint voices singing from somewhere.


    Nervous that it might be the tantalizing calls of the sirens, she walked towards the sound. As she got closer, the song became clearer, and her tensed shoulders rxed. It was the voices of the sailors singing. Unable to ovee her curiosity, Max hurriedly made her way up to the deck.


    The roaring voices of the sailors echoed loudly over the reddish sunset lit deck. The men carriedrge buckets of water and were busy pulling ropes and adjusting the sails while they sang in chorus, briskly stomping their feet to a rhythm.


    ? ? ?


    Hey-ya, hey-ya, row the oars.


    Through the waves high as Mt. Taesan, we¡¯ll sail to the end of this sea.


    To the ce where the sun sleeps,


    To the end of the shining horizon where Adrina¡¯s Pardise might be.


    Though a typhoon hits, no one can stop us


    Hey-ya, hey-ya, row the oars.


    We¡¯ll sail to the end of this sea!


    ? ? ?


    Max was puzzled at the booming voices that filled her ears. A young knight in armor who was patrolling the railings spotted Max and strode towards her. She recognized him, he was a young knight named Jacque Briman. He looked at her with a serious expression and calmly reprimanded her.


    <b>¡°Lady Calypse, you shouldn¡¯t be wandering alone.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I-I know. It¡¯s just... I heard the s-singing and... I was wondering w-what was going on.¡±</b>


    The knights squinted at the singing sailors. <b>¡°It is said that this is the most effective way to drown out the songs of the sirens and prevent sailors from being enchanted and ramming the ship into the reefs. They will be singing all night long until we pass safely through the siren¡¯s territories.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°All... all night?¡± </b>


    Max¡¯s eyes widened and the young knight smiled bitterly. <b>¡°I understand it¡¯s very loud, but please endure it. We must put safety as our top priority. It is said that if they continue singing loudly, not only sirens, but mermen as well won¡¯t approach near our ship.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I s-see.¡±</b>


    Max gazed out at the bright red sea that sparkled gold, as she listened to the roar of the men echoing over the rippling waves. As the young knight exined, with such powerful voices the captivating songs of the sirens would unlikely be heard.


    Max returned to her cabin while the sailors continued to sing even after the sun had set. She ate the food one of the servants brought her as she listened to the loud singing. The song was crude and could never be called sweet, but the sailors¡¯ lively voices meant that everything was safe. Soon, the singing served to calm her.


    After finishing her meal, Max went toy on the bed and tried going to sleep. However, as she sank deeper into the night, her mind only became more and more anxious. She tossed and turned all night, and when the bluish glow of dawn peeked in, she immediately jumped out of bed and ran onto the deck.


    The sailors still sang to the melodies yed on shawm and mandolin. However, they were so exhausted from staying awake all night long that they didn¡¯t sing as loudly as the day before. Max quietly listened to the melodies echoing in the dark and turned around from the deck and headed to the ship¡¯s stern.


    There, she saw sailors sitting in the middle, forming a circle and using overturned wooden crates as chairs. The knights, on the other hand, guarded the railings and had quivers strapped to their back, filled with long arrows.


    Max looked around and saw Riftan among them, then walked away. However, as if Riftan had felt her presence, he turned his head around and frowned when he saw her, then followed Max.


    <b>¡°Why are you already out here? It¡¯s still not safe yet.¡±</b>


    Max was startled with his sudden approach, then snuggled closely next to him. She squinted her eyes, looking out at the dark sea. At a distance, above the roaring waves, were high rocks surrounded by a thick mist.


    <b>¡°Even if... we¡¯re this far... it¡¯s still not s-safe?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°There¡¯s no way to know if we are safe. There are rare cases when ships get chased...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Don¡¯t be so uptight, Commander. Even if they do chase us, there will be no problem as long as we drown the siren¡¯s singing with ours.¡±</b>


    Hebaron, who was leaning against the railings, suddenly intervened. He yawned loudly and indiscreetly, and smiled mischievously at Max.


    <b>¡°I have been listening all night to the loud voices of men, my head hurts. Doesn¡¯t thedy have something to say? I need to clean my ears with thedy¡¯s gentle voice.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Stop with the b*llsh*t and get lost.¡±</b>


    Riftan grunted unpleasantly and bared his teeth, but Hebaron didn¡¯t even flinch. <b>¡°Don¡¯t be so prissy, Commander. You should know, a man¡¯s heart must be as wide as the great, vast seas...¡± </b>


    <b>¡°Shut your mouth before I throw you into the sea.¡± </b>


    Riftan replied with a bark and ced a hand on Max¡¯s back, leading her towards where the knights and sailors gathered.


    <b>¡°We made a meat stew to eat as replenishment for the energies we lost from staying awake through the night. While you¡¯re up here on the deck, have a bowl of it too.¡±</b>


    As they approached therge cauldron, a sailor poured the thick steaming stew into a clean bowl and handed it to Max. She gratefully epted the steaming bowl and sat on arge crate. Riftan sat next to her with his own bowl, and they sipped their meals. She stirred the soup with her spoon and looked at the sailor¡¯s faces.


    After a long night, everyone seemed exhausted from singing all night. Most of their faces were gaunt, but some of the sturdier sailors continued to hum tunes near the stern. A young sailor ying a mandolin approached Riftan while she was gazing at them.


    <b>¡°Great Knight, may I offer to y a song for your beloved wife?¡±</b>


    Max¡¯s eyes flew up at the sudden request, and Riftan, who was drinking soup, stopped and scowled at the sailor. The sailor continued politely.


    <b>¡°It¡¯s sickening to repeatedly hear the songs of the sea we sang all night... If there is a particr song the Lady wishes to hear, then I will put all my heart into singing it.¡±</b>


    Riftan looked at him silently and then turned to Max. <b>¡°Is there a song you would like to hear?¡±</b>


    Suddenly, all the sailors and knights turned to look towards her. Max shook her head. <b>¡°N-nothing in particr...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I am well-versed with a lot of folk songs as well. I¡¯ll y any song that thedy will request.¡±</b>


    Max looked at the sailor¡¯s face, full of anticipation. She couldn¡¯t refuse, her face scrunched to a difficult expression as she tried to think. When she was still at Castle Croix, there were many songs performed by the bards, but when asked directly what song she would like to hear, nothing urred to her. Max searched her mind, looking side to side. Then suddenly, she remembered the song performed during the Anatol Spring Festival.


    <b>¡°I don¡¯t know it¡¯s t-title... but it¡¯s a song I heard at a vige festival...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Does the Lady remember the lyrics?¡±</b> The sailor tilted his head at her vague request.


    She hummed some verses she remembered hearing, as she struggled to search her memories. Then, the sailor¡¯s face lit up with a wide smile as if he recognized it.


    <b>¡°That is Adelian¡¯s poetry. It is a folk song that has been sung since the founding of the Roem era. It is also my favorite song. I shall sing and y it well for thedy.¡±</b>


    The sailor adjusted his posture and began to strum the mandolin in his hand. Max smiled as the familiar tone restored her warm nostalgia for spring. The tempo was slowerpared to what she heard from the festival, and Max was taken aback by the mncholic melody.


    Soon, the young sailor¡¯s charming baritone voice resounded softly.


    ? ? ?


    The knight kissed the nymph¡¯s face


    And flew far into the distant sky


    The oak tree he loved


    Left alone on the hill


    Amidst the wind


    Its delicate branches swayed


    Please dragon,


    take his shattered broken body


    to thend of eternal rest


    From this chaotd


    Darling, far away


    Aah~


    Darling, I will love you


    Until the day I breathe myst breath.¡±


    ? ? ?


    Max leaned on Riftan¡¯s shoulders as she savored the resounding delicate tune of the mandolin. It wasn¡¯t that long ago, but the moment when she was dancing on the fields felt so far away.


    Note ¨C <b>LF</b>: Hebaron scoring points again hahaha. The legend is bothering me though, I feel like it has a deep connection to the story and its yet to be revealed. HMMM

 Chapter 198

    <strong>Chapter 198</strong>


    The knights who were leaning against the railings all apuded after the performance. Even Max pped her hands and praised the sailor.


    <b>¡°It was a p-pleasing performance. Butpared to the song I heard back in the festival...I think it¡¯s a little different.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°The lyrics and verses of Adelian¡¯s poetry slightly vary from region to region. That was the second verse of the song that originated from Gillian, the capital of Roem. Didn¡¯t thedy find the lyrics to her liking?¡±</b>


    Max quickly shook her head.<b> ¡°It was a very... beautiful song.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I¡¯m d the Lady says she enjoyed it.¡±</b>


    The sailor¡¯s mouth widened into a gleeful smile. He ced an arm in front of his belly and bowed politely. Riftan, who was silently sipping his soup next to Max, searched his pockets and threw a denar at the sailor.


    <b>¡°It¡¯s a reward for making my wife happy. Whenever you have spare time, y her the songs she requests to hear.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°It will be a pleasure.¡±</b>


    The sailor smiled, delighted at the generous reward that is a gold coin. Riftan set his empty bowl aside, then urged Max to finish hers as well. When she finished her stew, the pale glow of dawn was approaching. She watched the silvery white rays of sun that shone over the dark blue sea, then Riftan escorted her back to their room. He stood by the doorway and gently caressed her cheek.


    <b>¡°Get some more sleep. We¡¯ll get out of the dangerous waters at noon.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Riftan... are you not tired?¡±</b>


    A faint smile was seen on Riftan¡¯s lips at Max¡¯s worried expression. <b>¡°This is nothing. Don¡¯t worry about me and be at ease.¡±</b>


    Then, he lowered his head to ce a kiss on her forehead and closed the door. Max smiled bitterly. Riftan didn¡¯t seem to be aware that it was impossible for her to do what he says, to not care about him and put her feelings at ease. Max trudged to the porthole and gazed out at the turbulent sea. The ship sailed forward vigorously through the waves and for a long time, only the sounds of the waves were heard amidst the suffocating silence. Soon, the towering rocks that were dimly seen at the other side of the sea grew out of sight.


    When they had sailedpletely out of the Siren¡¯s territories, the weary sailors descended from the deck to eat and sleep properly. The knights also removed their armors and went to rest. Only Riftan climbed up on the bridge, discussed with the captain of the ship, and held his vignce. The sun was already setting when he finally returned to the room to take off his armor and eat a proper meal.


    <b>¡°The captain said that by tomorrow morning at thetest, we will be able to reach the banks of the Crisamt River. Then, we¡¯ll reach Levan after sailing through the river for half a day.¡±</b>


    Max¡¯s eyes widened, her heart beating loudly and sinking at the same time. Riftan gulped down some ale and continued to speak in a blunt tone.


    <b>¡°It was a usually bustling and noisy city, but the situation may not be as pleasant, as these days there¡¯s a possibility that an army of trolls would lurk to strike their heads. Don¡¯t mind it if people seem to appear a little wary.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Is it possible for dangerous situations to ha-happen... in the capital?¡± </b>


    <b>¡°That will never happen.¡± </b>He finished the meal set on the table in an instant and asserted coldly as he munched on an apple. <b>¡°The monsters won¡¯t travel further south. We will reim the castle they have captured and rescue the expedition team that went before us. You will stay in the monastery for only a few months.¡±</b>


    He threw the apple seed out of the ship and licked the fruit¡¯s juice off his fingers. Although he appeared like a rxed tiger resting on top of a rock, there was a determined glint in his eyes. <b>¡°I will put an end to this war before the wind season arrives and take you back to Anatol. You¡¯ll only have to wait for a little more.¡±</b>


    Max felt her heart pounding loudly against her chest and her throat tightening. The fire season had barely begun and even Riftan, who was usually confident, expected the battle tost at least months. She licked her parched lips, then Riftan pulled her to hisp and embraced her. She was trembling with the fear of their uing separation and burrowed herself deeply into his arms, like a child who had just woken up from a nightmare.


    She couldn¡¯t let it sink in that tomorrow he would go away from her. Max wrapped her arms around his neck, embracing him tightly enough to the point that it strained their breathing. Riftan took a deep breath and buried his face in her hair. Then her nape, which was cold in the night air, suddenly heated up from Riftan¡¯s hot breath. Max muttered in a trembling voice against his shoulder.


    <b>¡°You must... hu-hurry ande back to me.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°...I will.¡±</b>


    Riftan¡¯s body also faintly trembled, he enclosed her in his arms andid her against the bed. Max gazed up at him, her eyes shaking as she felt her blood rushing quickly. Riftan caressed her mounds over her thin robe and spread feathery kisses on her temples down to her nape. His damp lips wandered in the dip of her corbones, then moved to the valley between her breasts. He lifted his head and captured her lips with his and Max closed her eyes, lost in the heat that made her feel like it was melting her whole being.


    ***


    The next day, Max woke up to the sound of the seabirds. She rose from her bed, approached the porthole, and looked out to see birds soaring over the glimmering waters, pping their wings. She was staring dazed at them, when Riftan also woke up and stood from the bed to follow and embrace her from behind.


    <b>¡°What are you looking at so interestingly?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I heard the sound of b-birds. There have been no s-seabirds in sight... until now.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Birds are usually only seen when it¡¯s nearnd. Rarely do they fly out to the middle of the sea.¡± </b>Riftan traced the bridge of his nose against Max¡¯s nape and gazed out at the sea with his dark eyes. A weak sigh escaped from between his lips. <b>¡°It seems like we¡¯ll reach our destination earlier than we have nned to. We must prepare to board off the ship.¡±</b>


    He then slowly pulled his body away from hers. Max used all of her self-control to keep herself from clinging onto him. They washed their bodies in silence with the clean water brought by one of the servants and changed into tidy clothes. As always, Riftan took care of putting his armor on his own and went out of the room, Max then followed shortly after and went up to the deck. As Riftan had said,nd then began to slowly appear from the far edge of the horizon.


    <b>¡°All sailors, go down and man the oars!¡±</b>


    At the captain¡¯smand, the sailors rushed down the stairs to the oars. Soon, the ship cautiously approached thend, avoiding reefs as it drew closer ind. Shortly after advancing through the rocky interior, a wide triangr estuary linking the emerald waters of Crisamt River and the West Sea came to sight. The sailors pulled up the sails and tightened the ropes, then rowed vigorously up the river. The knights who were dressed in full armor went down to the stables to ce saddles on the horses and load their luggage. Yulysion and Garrow took Max¡¯s luggage and ced a saddle on Rem.


    Max looked intently at the few cabins and other ferries lined up along the riverbank amidst the intense shaking and rocking, consequences of navigating through the river. Waterfowls were plunging their heads into the wide river to snatch a fish, before flying back into the sky. She also saw small merchant ships passing by, loaded with plentiful goods. As they sailed upriver, the number of ships and boats increased and soon arge pier lined with huge ships appeared. cing a hand on the railing, Riftan spoke.


    <b>¡°That¡¯s Levan, the capital of Livadon.¡±</b>


    Max stared at the huge harbor in amazement. There were dozens of giant ships and tall white buildings stacked evenly throughout the city. It would be unfair to simply call Livadon a neighboring country when the sheer exotic atmosphere exuded from its appearance. All of Levan¡¯s buildings were either square or vaulted,pletely straying away from the traditional architectural style of ancient Roem, whose building roofs were pointed into spires. The buildings in Levan were also incredibly pure white.


    <b>¡°That is the monastery where you will be staying.¡±</b>


    Riftan pointed to the huge temple perched beside a mountain. Looking at the white structure surrounded by ivory pirs with a curious gaze, it appearedpletely different from what Max had expected. Just the outside alone was different from the deste, restricted monasteries she knew.


    <b>¡°I-Instead of a monastery... it looks more like an a-ancient temple...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°As you can see, all the buildings follow the pre-Roem era style. This is because Livadon preserved the ancient era architectural designs and lifestyles. Most of the country, except for the northern regions, follows the Protestant doctrine.¡± </b>It wasn¡¯t surprising that Riftan knew so much history given the amount of time he spent in Livadon as a mercenary. <b>¡°It¡¯s not as restrictive as you think, the people are much more free-spirited here.¡±</b>


    Max felt a little relieved. Ever since she was a child, she had been educated harshly by a cold priest, who was adamant about the doctrines of the Catholic Church, so she secretly worried about staying in a monastery where the lifestyle is usually strict.


    As their ship drew closer to the harbor, the sailors ran busily around the deck, tossing out thick ropes, lowering the anchors and tying the ship tightly to the dock. Seeing Whedon¡¯s g fluttering in the wind, a curious crowd gathered near their ship. The sailors quickly lowered the gangnk and fixed the sturdy board firmly to the ground, before the knights led their horses down in a single file.


    As soon as the people of Livadon realized that the strongest knight in the world hade to rescue Livadon from the crisis, they began to chant loudly in unison.


    <b>¡°Rossem Uigru de Calypse!¡±</b>


    The warm wee was extremely enthusiastic, so Max¡¯s worry of needing to be vignt was washed away. She climbed onto Rem and followed the knights through the overwhelming crowd. Riftan¡¯s strong aura emanated immensely as he led the knights at the forefront. His strong, masculine perched face, on top of hisrge ck horse, gave off an authoritative air as he looked straight ahead, something that nobles could only wish to possess. Paired with his broad, powerful shoulders and long, thick legs that were in perfect control of his warhorse, he radiated a restrained power.


    The people of Livadon, who gathered around the harbor to see the knight who vanquished the dragon, seemedpletely enchanted by him. Wherever the Remdragon Knights passed, they showered them with colorful flowers and waved their white handkerchiefs enthusiastically.


    <b>¡°You persevered and came all this way, Whedon¡¯s strongest knight, Sir Riftan Calypse. Thank you foring to Livadon¡¯s aid.¡±</b>


    Knights bearing the seal and white g of the Livadon royal family approached after they passed through the main road and marched to get to the great hall. Max poked her head from behind and saw about thirty knights, d in silver-gray armor, standing in the middle of the boulevard. And at the head, a middle-aged man greeted them atop a reddish-brown warhorse. Riftan moved towards him and spoke bluntly.


    <b>¡°... It¡¯s been a while, Grand Duke Druick Aren.¡±</b>


    The Grand Duke gave him a wide smile and his formal tone immediately changed as if he was addressing an old friend.


    <b>¡°I¡¯m honored that you remember my name. It¡¯s been six years... no, another year has already passed...so it has been seven years since you gave my younger brother a good beating.¡± </b>


    Max started sweating profusely at the nobleman¡¯s words. She wondered if this nobleman had hostility towards Riftan. However, contrary to her concern, the man simply led his horse to Riftan¡¯s side, and with a friendly smile, extended his hand towards Riftan.


    <b>¡°I heard that you¡¯ve be greater of a knight than you already were back then. It¡¯s surprising how manly you have be. Sejour will surely be furious once he discovers your physique has grown more significant than his.¡±</b>


    Note ¨C <b>Nymeria</b>: Such a bittersweet chapter T.T I don¡¯t want my Riftan boi to go! I know we held a grudge against him a bunch of chapters ago, but now I just don¡¯t want him to leave ?_?

 Chapter 199

    <strong>Chapter 199 </strong>


    <b>¡°Is Sejour Aren in Louiebell?¡±</b> Riftan asked while lightly sping the outstretched hand of the Archduke.


    Archduke Aren¡¯s smile faded from his lips and he nodded calmly. <b>¡°He¡¯s trying to rally the scattered allied forces to face the Troll Army.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°How many additional reinforcements have been deployed?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°3500 in total, including the knights.¡± </b>The Archduke replied in a concise tone, then continued. <b>¡°Whedon¡¯s royal family sent 1500 troops and Balto sent 2000. As soon as they arrived, they immediately left for the battlefield.¡± </b>


    <b>¡°Have the Holy Knights arrived?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°The Knights of Osyria are traveling ind, so it will take them some more time before they get here.¡± </b>The Archduke turned his horse and rode alongside Riftan. <b>¡°Let us head to the royal castle first. We have prepared a weing banquet for the Remdragon Knights.¡±</b>


    Riftan shook his head. <b>¡°I don¡¯t intend on wasting time. We have already eaten and drank our fill on the ship. We shall stop by the central temple, prepare the ranks, and leave for Louiebell immediately.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Still as impatient as ever.¡± </b>The Grand Duke sighed. <b>¡°If that is the Sir¡¯s wish, then I shall guide you to the central temple. ¡°</b>


    He motioned for the Royal Knights of Livadon to follow him and the men drove their horses to follow his direction, then began to traverse the main road. The crowd paved the way for them, immediately splitting left and right to clear the road. Max and the Remdragon Knights rode their horses in an organized line. The streets were lined with rows of green freshurels, and crude stone buildings lined either side of the wide road made of t stones in perfect symmetry.


    They marched for quite some time before arge, open courtyard with a fountain appeared; in the middle, there was a wide stone staircase that led to the Central Temple. The Grand Duke stopped in front of the stairs and began to give a brief exnation.


    <b>¡°The building at the top of the stairs is the Central Temple. The sanctuary and infirmary are on the right side behind the chapel, and the guards¡¯ post are on the left. The knights¡¯ lodgings are located just behind the guards¡¯ post.¡±</b>


    Max stared in amazement at the splendor before her. The temple exuded a certain sense of calm with its rustic yet elegant appearance. Six ivory-colored pirs stood tall to support a huge circr turquoise ceiling carved in marble. Roem¡¯s first emperor, Darian, could be seen along Uigru, the first twelve knights and the celestial dragon, defending the men. While looking at the surprisingly detailed and delicate image, Yulyson gently approached her.


    <b>¡°Mdy, I¡¯ll help you descend from your horse.¡±</b>


    Max hurriedly lowered her gaze. Soon, Riftan and the Remdragon Knights got off their horses and headed towards the stairs. She also swiftly came down from Rem with the help of Yulysion. As she followed the men who were heading to the stairs, priests in monastic robes appeared out of the temple. The knights then entrusted their horses to them and went inside the temple. Max stroked Rem to calm the horse, who was unfamiliar with the surroundings then handed the reins to one of the priests. Afterwards, she walked into the temple¡¯s entrance.


    Livadon¡¯s temple exuded a sensual atmosphere, so unlike the church buildings in Whedon. The temple¡¯s arched ceilings were covered in ancient paintings and colorful rays poured out of the stained sses that filled the huge windows. The priests¡¯ robes were also far from pretentious, they were made of stiff dark brown cloth that reached their toes with a twisted rope as a belt.


    An elderly man, who seemed to have the highest authority among the priests, stepped towards Riftan and Archduke Aren.


    <b>¡°Wee to the Lord¡¯s resting ce.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°These precious guests came from Whedon to aid Livadon. Will you allow them to stay in the temple until they leave for Louiebell?¡±</b>


    As the Archduke spoke, the elderly priest¡¯s pale blue eyes flew towards Riftan and the Remdragon knights.


    <b>¡°Of course, I shall tend to them with hospitality. Please tell me if you need anything.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°We won¡¯t be staying for long. We shall leave immediately once we have gathered enough supplies and armory, we¡¯ll also be needing a high priest who could apany us on our journey to Louiebell.¡±</b>


    The old priest, who was looking into Riftan¡¯s eyes, nodded slowly and whispered an instruction to the priest standing on his right. The priest who received the instructions immediately left the line to do the tasks.


    <b>¡°I shall immediately call for two high priests. We shall also provide the supplies you will be needing.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°We¡¯ll help prepare and replenish your weapons and armory. Three hundred elite knights of Livadon are to apany the Remdragon Knights.¡±</b> Archduke Aren dered and pointed to the line of knights who stood outside of the temple. <b>¡°Leave the preparations to us, the guests shall rest and rx until everything is ready for departure.¡± </b>


    As soon as they finished exchanging words, the priests split into two groups to guide the knights. They passed through the arched doors, then through a cast garden doused in sunlight and through an orchard densely popted with pomegranate trees. A grayish white building, surrounded by beautiful cypress trees, soon appeared before the stone paths. The knights followed the priest and entered the building that had a cozy atmosphere. Before them appeared arge two-story hall that could amodate at least 800 people.


    <b>¡°This is where pilgrimse to rest. We will prepare a meal right away, please restfortably in the meantime.¡±</b>


    When the priests left, the knights let out a long sigh as they slumped on the thick padded chairs or opened the even partitions andid out cots. The apprentices ran hurriedly towards them to help them remove their armor, all while looking curiously around the room. Max also wandered her eyes, looking at the paintings on the wall and the intricate carvings on the pirs. She was only pulled out from her daze when Riftan called out to her. He was sitting across the Archduke on a long table, waving his hand at her.


    <b>¡°Maxi,e here.¡± </b>He beckoned her.


    She hesitated for a moment then walked towards him. The Archduke¡¯s curious brown eyes flew to her. Riftan ced hisrge hand on her small back, as if iming her as his own, and spoke.


    <b>¡°This is my wife, Maximillian. I would like to ask a favor from the Archduke, to take care of her in my absence.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Your wife?¡±</b>


    The man eximed as he gawked at her to the point that it embarrassed Max. She struggled not to hunch her shoulders, then the man stoked his neatly arranged beard and tilted his head to the side in disbelief.


    <b>¡°Of course, I will do my best to ensure her safety andfort, but I don¡¯t understand... Why did you bring your wife on such a dangerous expedition?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Lady Calypse is an excellent healer.¡±</b> Hebaron, who was hunched over in his chair at the end of the table sipping wine, chimed in. <b>¡°Since the wizard of Remdragon was sent with the troop that went before us, Lady Calypse had no choice but to take his ce.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°... I see.¡± </b>The Grand Duke¡¯s face softened as he looked at her. <b>¡°It must have been very difficult toe along all this way. I will arrange a ce in the royal castle for the Lady right away so she can livefortably.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I intend for her to stay in the monastery.¡± </b>Riftan immediately corrected him. <b>¡°I heard that there are plenty of Livadon¡¯s nobledies who are currently staying in Levan¡¯s great temple. Could you arrange for her to stay there?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°That wouldn¡¯t be difficult for me to do... but wouldn¡¯t it be better for her to stay in the castle?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I don¡¯t want my wife to get involved in any political matter.¡±</b>


    Riftan¡¯s statement could be interpreted as rude, especially when the person he was addressing was an Archduke, but all Max could do was stiffen at the impudence of her husband¡¯s attitude and stare at the man; however, he simply burst outughing, not in the least offended.


    <b>¡°I heard that Elnuma Reuben III is keeping an eye on you right now. Are you worried that having your wife stay with the royal family at Livadon will fuel his distrust?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°There¡¯s no guarantee that she wouldn¡¯t be approached with ulterior motives if she stays in the castle.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°...I suppose.¡± </b>The Archduke sighed, and his short, dark brown mustache fluttered slightly. <b>¡°Considering your current position, it would certainly be best if you stayed at the monastery. I understand, I shall ask the High Priest to take you in.¡±</b>


    Max straightened her sitting posture, holding Riftan¡¯s hand under the table, while her fate was being decided upon. Feeling her touch, he gazed down at her anxious face and sped her hand tightly. The Archduke quickly briefed them on the situation in Louiebell before leaving them to supervise the preparations.


    After a while, the priests entered with baskets filled with all kinds of food, wine and fresh fruits. Max sat with a grim expression as she ate herst meal together with the knights. Even the men around her were more tense than usual as they calmly discussed the itinerary for the next few days.


    She longed for some time to spend with Riftan and to bid farewell properly, but he was also busy discussing with the knights, so she didn¡¯t dare bother. Then, the knights of Livadon came to inform them that the preparations for the battle had now finished.


    <b>¡°Wagons filled with food and weapons are ready, and are standing by the square.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°And the priests?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°There are two high-ranking priests ready to leave.¡±</b>


    Riftan and the knights immediately wore their armors back on. Every move they made felt like a shovel digging into her heart. She knew it would be painful to let him go, but the reality was much more difficult than she had imagined. Unable to say goodbye to the knights, much less Riftan, Max stood there like a honey-fed mule and watched them leave the temple. Riftan stood in the doorway, speaking to Archduke Aren, then turned to her.


    <b>¡°Maxi, the Archduke will introduce you to the High Priest. Come.¡±</b>


    Max followed him out and, after crossing the garden and into the main temple again, she saw a middle-aged priest with curly grayish blonde hair waiting for them. He bent his knees stiffly in a curtsy to show proper due respect.


    <b>¡°I am Ma-Maximillian... Calypse.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you. This faithful servant of the Lord is Shem Mordecai, I have been told that you will stay with us for a while. Please make yourself at home.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Please take good care of my wife.¡± </b>Riftan bowed his head politely toward the priest.


    Max¡¯s heart felt like freezing to the corner of her chest. Are we saying goodbye here?


    Then, he straightened up and turned to her. <b>¡°If any problem arises, let Archduke Aren know. He¡¯ll take care of it for you while I¡¯m away.¡±</b>


    Max couldn¡¯t answer, she pursed her trembling lips. Riftan looked down at her silently, his face remained impassive and cold, like steel armor, devoid of any emotion.


    <b>¡°Take care.¡±</b>


    Note ¨C <b>Nymeria</b>: What?! That¡¯s it?? Dude, you won¡¯t see her for god knows how long, say goodbye properly!! I hope next chapter he will :C

 Chapter 200

    <strong>Chapter 200 </strong>


    Max felt her throat tightening. She couldn¡¯t believe those were his parting words to her; so in and cold. It was as if the time they spent on the ship was a whole lie. Riftan turned, his face calm and collected as he walked away from the chapel. The knights beside him lowered their heads toward her and followed themander.


    <b>¡°We will be back soon and take the Lady back to Anatol, so don¡¯t worry too much.¡±</b>


    Yulysion said confidently before turning around, and Max went out with the priests to see them off. Dozens of wagons and armed knights filled the courtyard beneath the stairs. At the forefront were the elite Knights of Livadon and the Remdragon Knights. Max¡¯s heart pounded violently inside her chest as their gs fluttered from the wind blowing from the west.


    She watched with inexplicable heaviness as Riftan mounted his horse. He soothed Talon, who whinnied and led him through the lines to make sure everything was in order. Then, he urged his warhorse towards the front of the line. The knights all began to move and follow Riftan¡¯s lead.


    Max watched the entire scene with a grim gaze when, suddenly, Riftan came to a halt. The knights who followed him stopped with him and began talking among themselves about what was going on. Riftan yelled something at Hebaron and didn¡¯t seem to care about themotion, then jumped off his horse and started striding back to the temple.


    <b>¡°Just a moment...¡±</b>


    He hurriedly ran up the stairs and grabbed his wife¡¯s forearm. Before she could respond, he led her under a beautiful,rge tree located next to the chapel. Max struggled to keep up with him, stuttering, unsure of what to say.


    <b>¡°Ri-Riftan... all of a sudden, why...?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Although I know this is damn foolish, but...¡±</b>


    He turned around and gazed down at her as he muttered incoherently. Max was puzzled by the conflicted expression on his face. He stood stiff and awkward for a long time, before pulling something out of his pocket and holding his hand out. She looked down nkly at the thing in his hand. In the middle of his palm was an unevenly discolored piece of shekel that was slightly dented along the edges.


    <b>¡°Take it and keep it.¡±</b>


    Max felt unsure and blinked at it. It was a simple copper coin used bymoners. She had never seen or touched one in her life. Unaware of his intentions, she looked at him in confusion and noticed that his face was noticeably tense. Without saying another word, he took her hand and handed her the coin.


    <b>¡°You must keep it with you at all times.¡± </b>


    <b>¡°W-Why...?¡±</b>


    Riftan¡¯s mouth twisted, as if hesitating, and finally relented with a sigh. <b>¡°I received it afterpleting my first quest when I joined the mercenaries. They say that it brings good fortune to carry it around. Even though It¡¯s just a stupid superstition among mercenaries, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to throw it, so I kept it...¡±</b>


    Riftan blurted out thest sentence as if he was embarrassed to have dwelled on such superstition. <b>¡°It¡¯s true that I rarely get injured when I have this, so I carried it around with me ever since.¡±</b>


    Max quickly returned the coin back to him as if she was burned by it. <b>¡°Then if that¡¯s the case... Ri-Riftan, you should keep it!¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I don¡¯t need such a thing as luck now. I¡¯m confident that I will make it out alive without relying on such things.¡± </b>Riftan¡¯s long fingers intertwined tightly with hers, then his eyes dimmed heavily.


    <b>¡°You have no idea how difficult it is for me to leave you. Although it is a foolish superstition... I want you to at least have this.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I don¡¯t see it... as foolish. If this does b-bring you luck... I want Riftan to carry it around. You are the one going to a d-dangerous ce.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I prefer this.¡±</b>


    He lowered his head and brought her fist that grasped the coin to his lips. He pressed his lips against the back of her hand, his bangs glistening and tickling her skin sweetly.


    <b>¡°My worries will be more at ease if you at least have this with you.¡± </b>


    <b>¡°But... M-my heart will burn all ck with worry for you.¡±</b>


    Max muttered resentfully, her voice trembling. He lifted her head and looked into her eyes that brimmed with tears. His face was filled with an indescribable intense emotion. Riftan held her face between his palms and wiped Max¡¯s tears away with his thumbs.


    <b>¡°...It will?¡±</b>


    She couldn¡¯t bring herself to speak and simply nodded her head. Riftan inhaled a short breath and lowered his head to press his lips against hers. Max¡¯s eyelids fluttered as his soft breath brushed against her lips. Riftan¡¯s gaze was seething but, on the contrary, his touch was delicate and short.


    <b>¡°I¡¯ll be alright.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Can you promise to...e back to me without a single i-injury?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°...Yes, I promise.¡± </b>His neck convulsed as if he had just swallowed a bundle of Rock. Riftan leaned in again and kissed the back of her hand once more. <b>¡°Please, I hope that nothing bad happens to you... may everything that falls upon you be all good...¡±</b>


    Riftan murmured in a whisper, like he was praying, then straightened his posture again. He gently caressed her cheek softly. Max looked up at him with sadness in her eyes.


    <b>¡°I really have to go now.¡±</b>


    Max nodded, keeping her lips sealed, as she knew she wouldn¡¯t be able to prevent her tears from falling, and simply nodded her head again. Riftan stood tall. His legs immobile, as if they had turned into iron. Slowly, he stepped towards the courtyard. He didn¡¯t look back again as he trudged down the stairs and mounted his horse again.


    The knights waited in silence for theirmander to lead them, and when he spurred his horse forward, the army moved in perfect unison. Max stood at the top of the stairs with the priests as they watched them leave. She wanted to see her husband to the end, but her vision kept blurring with her tears. Gripping the coin tightly with both hands, she swallowed back her tears.


    When they finally disappeared from their sight, the High Priest, who was standing behind her, gently approached and turned her around to go back inside.


    <b>¡°We shall head back inside now. I will be showing the room that thedy will be staying in. ¡± </b>


    Max quickly wiped the remaining tears with the sleeve of her dress and walked back to the temple. At that moment, a hollow wind gently blew across her back and Max turned to look behind her onest time, before following the High Priest inside.


    ***


    The monastery where she would be staying appeared after a long flight of stairs, past the main garden, auditorium, small vegetable garden, and a tiny chapel. Max gazed up with a surprised look at the four-story stone building. The structure was perfectly symmetrical, like the rest of the buildings in Livadon, and it was as magnificent as any other part of the temple, but somehow, it had a sullen atmosphere.


    The priest guided her through the convent and briefly exined the facilities inside. <b>¡°That area is where the sisters who are training to be priestesses live. There are also nobledies who are staying in to pray for their brothers or husbands to return safe and sound. Most of the people spend their time in their own rooms. However, everyone usually gathers to pray in the morning and evening. You shall be able to meet otherdies then.¡±</b>


    Max tried to hide her difort at the idea of interacting with noble women from Livadon. She had no desire to meet them, not only because she was not confident in social settings, but she was afraid of being ridiculed for her stuttering. However, instead of rejecting the priest¡¯s offer, she simply nodded.


    The priest escorted her to a clean and spacious room on the second floor of the convent. <b>¡°This will be the madam¡¯s room.¡±</b>


    Max looked around as she entered the exotic but grandiose room, which had arge ss window. It wasn¡¯t over the top luxurious, but decent enough. The bed was wide and the sheets on it were fluffy. There was also a varnished mahogany table and arge wardrobe against the wall to keep her clothes.


    <b>¡°The servants will bring your meals everyday to your room at your preferred time. If you wish, you can dine in the dining room with the priestesses and sisters. You may go anywhere you wish within the temple grounds, but kindly refrain from entering the north annex, as it is the residence of the priests. If you wish to leave the temple, you must notify the priestess in charge of this monastery, and we will provide you with an escort. Does the Lady have any questions?¡±</b>


    Max could only shake her head slowly at the avnche of information thrown at her. The strict-looking young priest stared at her for a while, then turned around.


    <b>¡°If you have any questionster on, please let me know. I will instruct a servant to assist you immediately.¡±</b>


    Then, he closed the door and left. Max,pletely exhausted, flopped down on the bed, and that was how her life in the monastery began. Like the otherdies, she spent most of her time idle in her room. During the day, she walked in the garden, but she never went out of the temple and hardly spoke with others.


    It was rare for priests and priestesses to approach her and engage in conversation; if they did, it was usually about the rules within the temple. Even when she ran asionally into the nobledies of Livadon in the halls, they would only share small nods as they passed. The atmosphere in the temple did not have any reluctance against guests from other Kingdoms. First of all, Max didn¡¯t expect her days at the monastery to be filled with vibrance and liveliness, as the expected lifestyle there was to be recluse and abstinent, but Livadon was currently facing a war against an army of monsters.


    The faces of priests and priestesses were solemnly hardened with heavy fatigue from all the preparations they had to do for worship and everyday burials. Even the nobledies who were condemned to wait for their family to return alive or as a corpse, were also dark. Max knew her expression was the same as theirs. When she saw herself in the mirror, a woman with a grim, pale face and dark circles under her eyes looked back at her.


    Every night, Max would toss and turn, worrying about Riftan. And when she opened her eyes in the morning, she would sob with longing for Castle Calypse. She wanted nothing more than to return to Anatol as soon as possible with Riftan, Ruth, and the Remdragon Knights.


    She attended morning services every day, praying for fate to side with them and to hear news of victory in retaking Louiebell Castle. However, the news that the messengers brought them were always the same. The fortress created by the army of trolls was tougher than expected and could not be easily prated. It was difficult to bring them to a confrontation as it could result in an all-out battle.


    Oftentimes, nobles who would visit the temple would be making all sorts of wild spections that this war wouldn¡¯t end until next year, if the situation continued like that. When she heard such talk, Max felt like her stomach was bloating and turning. The other nobledies¡¯ faces also clouded darkly. After spending ten days in such a grim atmosphere, Max entered the temple with her usual gloomy expression. However, the air was different than usual, she was puzzled. The nobles of Livadon and the nobledies who stayed at the monastery were strangely bright and excited. Unable to ovee her curiosity, Max carefully asked thedy sitting next to her.


    <b>¡°E-excuse me. Was there perhaps... good news from Louiebell?¡±</b>


    The young woman, who appeared to be roughly the same age as her, stared back at her with a surprised expression and replied in a friendly tone.


    <b>¡°The Holy Knights from the Great Temple of Osyria have arrived. They are going to pay their worship in the central temple this afternoon and head for Louiebell right after.¡±</b>


    Note ¨C <b>LF</b>: Aw dang, I wish they didn¡¯t have to part ? It¡¯s so heartbreaking to see this lovely couple separate. I guess in the next chapter we¡¯ll see the handsome holy knight? Hehe ??


    <b>Nymeria</b>: This is stressing me out so much D:

 Chapter 201

    <strong>Chapter 201 </strong>


    Max turned her head toward the entrance at the unexpected news. Although she couldn¡¯t see inside the central temple, curiosity washed over her, and she shifted on her seat ufortably. The Holy Knights of Osyria were admired by the western continent in a different waypared to the Remdragon Knights. Unlike the Remdragon Knights, who gained a reputation for being the strongest knights through military merit and battle achievements, the Holy Knights were historic and had long-established themselves as the guardians of the western continent since the Roem Era.


    All of them were pdins who swore allegiance and were ordained by the Pope. They were excellent swordsmen and at the same time high-ranking priests, who had undergone rigorous training since the age of twelve. It wasn¡¯t unreasonable for the people to get giddy about doing worship with such esteemed figures. Thedies of Livadon sat with a shameless blush on their cheeks, unable to hide their admiration for the gentlemen.


    <b>¡°Now that the Holy Knights havee, the situation in Louiebell will surely get better.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°That¡¯s right! There are now three knights of Sir Uigru¡¯s reincarnation altogether. Sir Sejour Aren, Sir Riftan Calypse of Whedon and now Sir Quahel Leon of Osyria. Now, all the monsters will surely run away with their tails between their legs. And all those nasty trolls will be crushed like frogs!¡±</b>


    One of thedies eximed enthusiastically and Max couldn¡¯t help but be taken aback by the girl¡¯s radicalments. Seeing her expression, thedy sitting next to her scolded the girl to have some dignity.


    <b>¡°Idci, ady should never speak in such a vulgar way.¡±</b>


    The girl named Idci grunted and pouted. <b>¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? The valiant knights are going to cut those vicious monsters¡¯ throats and mince them like dead meat...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Idci!¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I get it, alright. For the sake of my well-mannered cousin, I will conduct myself with the utmost dignity and decorum.¡±</b> The girl turned to Max and gave her a cute smile. <b>¡°My name is Idci Calima. I think I¡¯ve seen you in the chapel often. Nice to meet you.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Oh my goodness, I apologize for thete introductions. I¡¯m Alyssa Samon.¡±</b>


    The otherdy quickly added in a slightly embarrassed tone. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Max introduced herself as softly and straightly as possible.


    <b>¡°P-pleasure to meet you. I am... Maximilian Calypse.¡±</b>


    The girls¡¯ eyes widened. <b>¡°Calypse you say... Is thedy Lord Calypse¡¯s wife?!¡±</b>


    Max flinched and was embarrassed at the overreaction her name caused. Were they surprised that such an insignificant and shy woman as her was his wife? They gaped at her and looked at her up and down, then quickly looked away, realizing that they were being incredibly rude.


    <b>¡°Forgive us, mdy. I heard that Lady Calypse is staying in the monastery, but I thought it was just a rumor.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I-it¡¯s fine. It¡¯s not unreasonable... to be surprised.¡±</b>


    There was an awkward silence for a moment between the threedies. Unable to contain her curiosity, Alyssa looked up and asked carefully.


    <b>¡°If you don¡¯t mind me asking, May I know what is the reason why the Lady is here in Livadon? I heard that Lord Calypse¡¯s estate is located at the southern tip of Whedon...¡± </b>


    <b>¡°Why do you ask such a thing, cousin? Obviously, the Lady came as she was worried about Lord Calypse!¡±</b> Idci eximed, and turned her bright, admiring eyes to Max. <b>¡°It must have been wonderful to havee this far to follow your husband. I also came here to pray for the good fate of my second older brother.¡±</b>


    The young woman¡¯s expression quickly darkened at the mention of her family. <b>¡°He¡¯s been trapped in Louiebell Castle for two months. If the allied forces don¡¯t expel the trolls soon, the people in the castle will run out of food and starve.¡±</b>


    Max grasped the coin in her pocket as she remembered Ruth and the trapped Remdragon Knights.


    <b>¡°My acquaintances... are also trapped inside Louiebell Castle.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°What a tragedy. Why did God create monsters and allow them to do this?¡±</b>


    Alyssa¡¯s face hardened at the sphemy of her cousin¡¯s words. <b>¡°You shouldn¡¯t speak like that, Idci. Monsters are creations of demons to torment humans. God would never intentionally harm us.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Then why...?¡±</b>


    Before Idci could refute, the High Priest entered the chapel, and everyone immediately stopped talking and sat up straight. The heavy bell rang and the morning service began in a solemn atmosphere. As they bowed their heads and worshipped in silence, Max¡¯s mind ran endlessly. As Idci said, with the Holy Knights¡¯ arrival, the situation in Louiebell could soon improve.


    However, there were other dangers as well: currently, the monster army matched the strength of the allied forces. With the addition of the Holy Knights, the bnce tipped, and an all-out war would inevitably ensue. In that case, Riftan and The Remdragon Knights would definitely fight on the front lines. They weren¡¯t the type to stay calm and rational when theirrades were in danger. They were skilled knights, yes, but nothing was certain on the battlefield. In the past, Max recalled seeing countless Knights of the Croix Family return as corpses.


    Suddenly, Max¡¯s head spun, and her stomach churned. With her face rapidly turning pale, she could barely endure the tortuous prayers. As soon as the mass was over, she bolted out of the chapel. There was a high probability that the Holy Knights were resting until evening in the same building where the Remdragon Knights stayed.


    She knew it was insane of her to try approaching the Holy Knights, since they didn¡¯t deserve to be bothered like that. However, she still wanted to try and meet them. They had just arrived in Levan, so they weren¡¯t aware yet of the situation of the allied forces in Louiebell. Max was lost in thought as she returned to her room, then began to write a letter to Riftan. There was no guarantee that he could receive it, but she didn¡¯t want to miss out on this possible opportunity to contact him.


    She fed her quill with abundant ink and wrote, in great detail, her life in the convent. She described her life here as peaceful andfortable, hoping it would ease his worries. Then, she wrote down herst sentence, wishing him good fate and pleading for him not to be reckless. She blew on the ink for it to dry and read the letter over and over again, although it was not very long. After checking carefully for any spelling errors, she folded the parchment and inserted it into her robe¡¯s pocket.


    Outside, there were severaldies heading to the central temple. Max followed them down the stairs to the entrance and saw that all the seats in front had already been taken. She barely managed to get into a spot in the very backseat and sat with her heart pounding.


    There are so many people here to see the Holy Knights... will I be able to hand them this letter?


    Max licked her dry lips and her shoulders tensed with anxiety. After a long moment, the knights walked into the chapel in perfect unison, with ck cloaks over their heads. She poked her head out of the crowd in order to get a better look. The Knights of Osiriya wore pitch ck undercoats over their silverish gray armor. They werepletely different from expectations. Max had always imagined the Holy Knights to be in shining silver-white armor, and splendid gold trimmed clothing; she held her breath at the unexpected appearance of the knights.


    Each of them had an expressionless face, as if they were wearing a mask, and their eyes kept their focus to the front, none of them even straying focus or squinting their eyes. Even their gait was equal, as if every step was measured with a ruler. Seeing this, Max felt her spine chill indiscriminately.


    I don¡¯t think someone will ept my request...


    The atmosphere they exuded around them made it difficult for anyone to approach, much less ask them for a favor. Throughout the ceremony, Max fidgeted nervously with the letter in her pocket. When the knights knelt in front of the altar, they removed their ck hoods and sped their hands in prayer. The crowd who came to worship did the same, holding their hands together and muttering prayers in the Roemnguage.


    Max couldn¡¯t help but feel a little offended by this tant disy of favoritism. When they arrived, there were no such ceremonies. But... thinking about it carefully, it was probably because Riftan didn¡¯t want to waste time on anything and departed right away for Louiebell.


    Either way, Max prayed for them and memorized the prayers diligently for the Remdragon Knights. When the ceremony finally ended, the High Priest stepped up to the podium and gave a blessing before ringing the bell, ending the service. The knights rose one by one and turned to leave. Max narrowed her eyes to get a better view, and among the dark and cold knights, a young knight stood out and caught her eye.


    He was a young man with delicate brilliant beauty, more suited to be a graceful singing bard rather than a swordsman. He appeared to be about 6 kvet (180) cm tall, his well-bnced slender physique was elegant and his softly wavy tan hair gave off a gentle impression. Max felt relieved; there was at least one gentleman who didn¡¯t seem so intimidating. She rubbed her sweaty palms against her robe and stepped out of the chapel, pursuing the knights.


    Outside there were more soldiers, lines of horses, and seven wagons filled with food, water, and weapons. Max stood at the top of the stairs and looked across the sea of people and knights. Everyone was busy getting ready to leave; no one seemed to be in the mood to talk. Unsure of what to do, Max paced back and forth until she saw a familiar face amid the sea of people.


    <b>¡°Archduke, y-your grace...!¡±</b>


    At her call, Archduke Aren turned slowly and saw Max running eagerly toward him, stopping only when there were three or four steps between them. Standing in front of the Archduke was the young knight Max noticed just moments ago. The knight looked at her slowly with his icy green eyes and she froze like a mouse in front of a snake. The man with the smooth face she saw from afar, now looked more cold and distant than any other knight up close. His eyes gleamed as sharp as daggers. Paralyzed by the threatening atmosphere, the Archduke approached her with a puzzled expression.


    <b>¡°It has been a while mdy. How is life here in the monastery? Is there something you find inconvenient?</b>


    Max could barely tear her gaze away from the knight and opened her lips. <b>¡°Thank you for your ge-generosity... Everything isfortable.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I should have checked earlier...I apologize that I was not able to visit sooner.¡± </b>The Archduke cleared his throat once with an embarrassed expression, then turned to introduce the young knight standing next to him. <b>¡°This is Sir Kuahel Leon of Osiriya. Thedy must have heard of him at least once. He is the Commander of the Holy Knights of Osyria. Sir Leon, this is Lady Maximillian Calypse, Lord Calypse¡¯s wife.¡±</b>


    The man¡¯s eyes twinkled with interest. He looked at her with curiosity in his green eyes and then ced one hand on his chest and bowed politely. <b>¡°It is a pleasure to meet you, mdy.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Pleasure to m-meet you... I am honored.¡±</b>


    Note ¨C <b>LF</b>: Y¡¯all we might need some holy water :>

 Chapter 202

    <strong>Chapter 202</strong>


    Max hurriedly bent her knees to bow in return. Her stomach knotted in nervousness as she realized that the young man before her was the Commander of the Holy Knights.


    She sped the letter in her pocket with her fist. No matter how much she thought about it, it felt inappropriate to ask the Holy Knight¡¯s Commander to run her an errand such as delivering a letter. She took a step back, feeling self-conscious of his stare.


    <b>¡°I apologize for... i-interrupting.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Not at all, if thedy has anything to ask, please don¡¯t mind telling me.¡±</b>


    The Archduke said with a friendly smile. After hesitating for a moment and pushing her worried thoughts down, Max finally opened her mouth to speak.


    <b>¡°If it¡¯s not too m-much to ask... I was hoping to send a l-letter... to my husband...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°A letter?¡±</b>


    The Archduke looked at her with a curious face. Max squirmed in ce and pulled the letter out of her pocket. The letter that she put so much effort into perfecting was now in a badly shaped crumple in just a matter of an hour. Her cheeks flushed red as she tried to straighten out the folds.


    <b>¡°Could you d-deliver this to my husband? It doesn¡¯t contain anything... im-important. I just wanted to let him know how I was doing...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Are you asking me to deliver this letter to him?¡±</b>


    The pdin asked in a dry tone. She was ced under the pressure of his indifferent gaze and that made her she spoke in gibberish sentences.


    <b>¡°If it would not cause the s-sir much trouble... when-when you get to Louiebell... and see m-my husband... if-if you could give it to him then...¡±</b>


    In the face of a person masked with an unreadable expression, Max¡¯s voice began to break. She was sweating profusely from being so brazen to even attempt asking a favor, but then the Archduke suddenly intervened with a troubled expression.


    <b>¡°Lady Calypse, the Holy Knights will being in from the eastern borders of Louiebell. The Remdragon Knights are stationed on the western borders, they will not be able to meet each other right away.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I-I see. I didn¡¯t know that...¡±</b>


    She crumpled the letter and lowered her gaze in disappointment. Then, the pdin took the letter from her grasp, his smile was dry and he appeared calm despite his stoic expression.


    <b>¡°It may not be possible to deliver it at once... but I¡¯ll hand it over to him as soon as we meet. I owe him something.¡±</b>


    A brief exaltation passed over her, but his strange tone worried her. Max looked at him confusedly.


    <b>¡°Then... p-please do.¡±</b>


    At Max¡¯s desperate reply, the man¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. Then, he secured the letter into his robe and spoke gently.


    <b>¡°I¡¯ll make sure this gets to him. Don¡¯t worry.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Well then, it looks like everything is prepared, we must begin the journey.¡±</b>


    At the Archuke¡¯s urging, Sir Quahel Leon bowed before her and gracefully descended the staircase. Max watched dazedly as the young man made his way through the ranks. The pdin¡¯s g fluttered frantically in the summer wind, as if heralding the turbulent battles ahead.


    <b>¡°Please excuse me too, mydy.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Ah... I apologize for i-interrupting your time.¡±</b>


    The Archduke gave her a smile that indicated it was fine and went down the stairs to follow the pdin. Max watched them as they prepared to leave, then returned to the monastery.


    Her heart was beating so fast she sped her hands together firmly and closed her eyes. Now all that she could do for them was pray for the best.


    ***


    Ten days after the Holy Knights joined the battle, news of Louiebell¡¯s reconquest spread throughout the capital. Cheers and celebrations broke out everywhere; that was, until the bodies of the soldiers and knights who died on the battlefield came through the city gates without end. A long line of carts loaded with corpses filled the courtyard of the temple and people gathered to see if their family was among them.


    Max also came with thedies of Livadon, anxious and nervous, wondering if there was anyone she knew among them. The state of the bodies was unlike anything Max could imagine. Although all were washed, dressed, and prepared for the funeral, the prosthetics could not cover the miserable deaths that those men had faced. Very few of them had their limbs still in ce and some of them had ck cloths covering the upper part of their torso as they have been decapitated in battle.


    Pale-faced, Max watched as the priests carefully ced the bodies in their respective coffins. Some of the nobledies fainted on the spot, and she too was on the verge of passing out, but she endured the queasy feeling. She needed to make sure that neither Riftan neither any of the Remdragon Knights was among them.


    Max wandered through the rows of bodies and swallowed the urge to vomit as she struggled to see and try recognizing any of the faces. Unable to bear the dizziness that had ovee her, she quickly left and crouched under a tree at the corner of the temple¡¯s quagmire courtyard. One of thedies went after her, worried about her state.


    <b>¡°Are you alright?¡±</b>


    Max looked up with trembling eyes. It was thedy who introduced herself not long ago, Idci Calima. The young woman¡¯s tan eyes observed her with worry.


    <b>¡°Yourplexion doesn¡¯t look well. Should I call for a priest?</b>


    <b>¡°Oh n-no. I was just a li-little... dizzy. How about you Lady Calima, are you alright?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m adying from a family of knights, this much doesn¡¯t bother me.¡± </b>The girl held her head up bravely, but herplexion was just as pale as hers. Idci turned to the coffins and looked across the rows, as if to hide her weakness. <b>¡°Fortunately, my brother is not among them. I asked the soldiers who brought back the bodies and they said that most of the people who were trapped in Louiebell are safe.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°R-really?¡±</b>


    Ruth and the other Remdragon Knights appeared in front of Max, and a wave of hope blossomed within her; however, it quickly faded when she recalled that Idci mentioned ¡°most¡± of the people were safe. Max looked through the dozens of corpses again and soon tried to calm her trembling heart, standing up to approach the priests who were gathering the corpses.


    Relief and sorrow mixed in the courtyard from the people who were watching as the priests named the bodies with the identification attached to them. Sighs of relief and wailing could be heard erupting from everywhere. Max couldn¡¯t rx until the name of thest body was identified. She staggered as she went down the stairs, covered in cold sweat.


    Her entire body was trembling. Relief washed over her but at the same time, she felt a chill run on her bones. She held her cold, sweaty hands together tightly. Idci hurriedly went to her upon seeing her weak state.


    <b>¡°Mdy, let¡¯s go back to the monastery for now. I¡¯ll apany you.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Th-Thank you.¡±</b>


    Max clumsily climbed the stairs, rocking left and right as she leaned against the younger girl, who was slightly taller than her. Suddenly, shame washed over her. Idci was only eighteen years old, it was embarrassing that a girl four years younger than her could bare much more than her. As she entered the Great Chapel on shaky legs, she did her best to straighten herself.


    <b>¡°I¡¯m fine n-now. I can walk... by myself.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°It¡¯s no matter. I¡¯ll feel more at ease if I¡¯m around to catch thedy in case she passes out.¡±</b>


    Max frowned at her frank words. <b>¡°I... I¡¯m not going to pass out.¡±</b>


    The girl looked at her face carefully and nodded slowly. <b>¡°I see that now. To be honest, I was surprised. I thought Lady Calypse would be the first one to faint.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Are you... mocking m-me?¡±</b>


    The girl blushed and sighed. <b>¡°I didn¡¯t mean for it to be an insult, I apologize if you were offended. My cousin Alyssa often tells me that I¡¯ll get in trouble for my straightforwardness.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°...I think she¡¯s r-right.¡± </b>


    The girl smiled faintly at Max¡¯s sarcastic blunt tone. <b>¡°Mdy appears very soft-hearted, but in reality, I think she¡¯s not like that?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Enough k-kidding around. It doesn¡¯t... feel good.¡±¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I meant my words in a good way. Alyssa couldn¡¯t handle looking at the corpses, so she returned to her room almost immediately.¡±</b> Idci said, then suddenly her face darkened. <b>¡°It¡¯s not her fault though. Alyssa is very faint-hearted. And she loves Elba so much. She¡¯s too afraid to watch, she doesn¡¯t want see it in case Elba is among those defeated men.¡± </b>


    <b>¡°Who is... Elba?¡±</b>


    Max asked out of curiosity. She though that talking to Idci would help calm her and banish the lingering faces of the dead men from her mind.


    <b>¡°Elba is short for Elbarto Calima, he¡¯s my second oldest brother. Alyssa and he were engaged since the age of twelve. The moment he was ordained as a knight, he offered his geth to Alyssa.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°It is rare to offer a geth... to the person you are b-betrothed to.¡±</b>


    Traditionally, knights dedicate their geth to a royaldy or the wife or daughter of the lord they serves. Idci nodded, indicating that Livadon¡¯s cultural traditions of knighthood were not that different from Whedon¡¯s.


    <b>¡°The case between those two is really special. Alyssa will be d to know that my brother is still alive. Now, let¡¯s sit down and rest for a moment, my legs are starting to hurt.¡±</b>


    They stopped in front of a pavilion in the gardens and Max sat on a chair, exhaling a trembling breath. Idci sat across from her and straightened the skirt of her dress silently. Although she wasn¡¯t sitting very close to Max, herpany brought herfort. If she had returned to her room alone as she nned to do, the images of the mangled corpses would have haunt her.


    Suddenly, Max realized why Idci helped her. The young woman was also reeling from the shock.


    Idci gave her a stiff smile and put her hands in herp. <b>¡°The priests and priestesses will be busy with funerals for the next few days.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°B-but... now that the battle is over, wouldn¡¯t all the knights be returning?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Haven¡¯t you heard?¡± </b>The girl¡¯s eyes widened at her question. <b>¡°The allied forces decided to travel north. Now that they have sessfully recaptured Louiebell, the monster army is retreating to Pam teau and the knights will pursue them. They will also retake the othernds conquered by the monsters.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°T-then...¡±</b> Max couldn¡¯t avoid stuttering from her trembling lips. <b>¡°T-then... when will all this be over?¡±</b>


    It was a stupid question that no one could answer, least of all the younger girl sitting with her. Idci kept her lips closed and Max leaned her head weakly against the stone column. Despite the humid summer heat, chills ran in her bones. The battle at Louibell was just the beginning. Every three or four days, soldiers would bring back wagons loaded with corpses. As Idci said, the priests ran all day preparing and hosting funerals. Requiem songs could be heard resounding in the great temple.


    Without a proper funeral procession and cleansing ritual, those who have lost their lives could be ghouls or lich. Because of this, hundreds of bodies were mass-cleansed in the Great Temple every day, and bereaved families filled the great temple. Although the monastery was quiet, sounds of wails and weeping erupted everyday in the great hall.


    The gloomy atmosphere was so heavy that the Archduke Aren even came and offered to prepare a ce for Max in his castle. However, Max refused, because when news about the allied forces came, the temple was the first to receive the information.


    Note ¨C<b> LF</b>: I wish Riftan would just set fire on the whole Pam teau and go back to Maxi.


    <b>Nymeria</b>: Omg this feels so true. I think the author really portrayed how it must have felt back in the days when your beloved ones were in war and you had to be home waiting for their news. Damn ??

 Chapter 203

    <strong>Chapter 203 </strong>


    <b>¡°Please give it another thought. With the number of casualties piling up from the great war, no servants in the great temple will be able to amodate any of thedies properly anymore. If you were to stay in my castle, the Lady will be able to livefortably and I will make sure to pay extra care and attention.¡±</b>


    The archduke was persistent in his persuasion, but Max¡¯s decision was firm as she shook her head. <b>¡°I¡¯m... really fine. I¡¯ve gotten used to living here... and no matter where I am... my worries won¡¯t be at ease a-anyway.¡±</b>


    The man opened his mouth to reply, but nothing came out when he saw the sheer determination on Max¡¯s face. He sighed and resigned himself to her stubbornness.


    <b>¡°If that is the Lady¡¯s wish, then I will respect it. If in case you change your mind, please tell one of the priests to call for me.¡±</b>


    For Riftan¡¯s sake, the Archduke left without further arguing. But just like the nobleman said, the temple could not be concerned for thedies in the monastery. The number of maids who attended her sharply reduced from three to one, and that one servant only came to bring clean water to wash in the morning and collectundry in the evening. Everything else would have to be aplished by themselves.


    She was not the only one who experienced that and some of thedies who gathered in the templeined about the situation. Max would have empathized with theirint if she didn¡¯t experience an expedition firsthand. Throughout her journey to Livadon, she also had a difficult time taking care of herself without her usual privileges, but now, she easily adapted to change.


    Every morning, Max cleaned her own room, made her bed, dressed, and groomed herself, then went to the chapel to pray. At times when freshundry didn¡¯te back as scheduled, she would wash her own underwear and socks. This was the first time in her life that she had to doundry, but she didn¡¯t hate it. Rather, it wasforting for her to have something to do to get through the day, rather than just staying in her room all day, eating, praying, and sleeping. If she kept up with such a monotonous schedule, she would surely be consumed with all kinds of worries and anxieties. She desperately needed something to keep her upied.


    Max would also visit Rem in the stables as often as possible to brush her mane. With the attention she¡¯d paid to fix it, Rem¡¯s stiff white mane became a gleaming silver.


    <b>¡°There you are, Lady Calypse! I was about to go visit you at your room.¡± </b>


    Idci called her when Max was at the stables one day, grooming Rem as usual. Max turned to see her, Alyssa, and three other nobledies asionally exchanging greetings with her in the prayer room or hallways. They were wearing clothes for going out. She looked at them questioningly, and Alyssa spoke with a soft, ornate smile on her lips.


    <b>¡°We are going to visit the asylum in the city. Would you like to join us?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°...Now?¡± </b>Max was surprised by the sudden invitation.


    Alyssa cautiously added with a polite smile. <b>¡°If thedy has other work to do, it¡¯s alright not toe with us.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Ah n-no. After stopping by the stables... I was just going to go back to my room.¡± </b>


    Max replied, and tried to flutter the horse and stable smell out of her clothing a bit, but Idci walked over to her and hugged her despite the pungent smell.


    <b>¡°Thene with us. You must be suffocated from being in the monastery and fed up with the endless requiem songs.¡±</b>


    Alyssa frowned at her cousin¡¯s blunt wordings but meekly agreed. <b>¡°We were talking amongst ourselves and we thought maybe we could contribute something meaningful as well. They say that the families of the afflicted are leading difficult lives right now. Manymoner families who lost their husbands or brothers are staying in the city asylum, and they are quickly running out of supplies, so we have collected donations from the otherdies and hoped to do a little help.¡±</b>


    The girl proudly showed Max the plump leather bag she had. Judging by its shape, inside were probably several bracelets and nes. She tried to think if she had brought any items of value to contribute, but had packed as lightly as possible so she wouldn¡¯t drag it during the expedition. It was unlikely that she had something valuable to donate. Feeling embarrassed, Max stammered her words.


    <b>¡°I... couldn¡¯t help much... I didn¡¯t bring anything of value from Anatol.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Oh, please don¡¯t worry about it. Just a visit from Lord Calypse¡¯s wife would bringfort to many people. Lord Calypse is the greatest hero of the west after all.¡±</b>


    Max expressed her pride in the praise Riftan received. <b>¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go as well.¡± </b>


    Going out with thosedies would be a hundred times better than sitting alone in her room. After discussing the details, Max returned to her room and hurriedly changed into clean clothes. Then, she went through her belongings for anything worth selling. The dagger Riftan gave her might fetch a good price, but the thought of parting with it never crossed her mind, the same with the shekel that he left in her care. Digging through her things, Max found the small hand mirror she brought. She heard that mirrors are quite expensive so this should be of help.


    Max put the small hand mirror in her pocket and headed out. In front of the temple courtyard, three carriages and six guards waited. She walked towards it and immediately saw Idci, who was already in one of the carriages, beckoning her toe.


    <b>¡°Please sit here. We have already asked the priests for their permission. We just have toe back before the evening service.¡±</b>


    As soon as Max sat beside her, the carriage began to roll. Looking out the windows, Max marveled at Levan¡¯s exotic buildings. In the summer sunlight, the gray-white buildings gleamed like precious ivory, and the bay trees lining the streets were a rich, lush green. The view was incredibly peaceful, in contrast to the tremendous tragedy that was happening just outside the city walls.


    Just as Max was plunging into this strange foreignnd, Alyssa snapped her out of her thoughts. <b>¡°I think we should stop and buy some relief supplies first.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Somedies donated gold coins, but most of them donated jewelry such as bracelets and rings. It will take some time to negotiate with a merchant.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I, I also found something of value to give.¡±</b>


    Max quickly pulled the mirror hand out of her pocket and held it out. Alyssa appeared embarrassed and waved her hand.


    <b>¡°There is no need for thedy to do this. It¡¯s more than enough that you¡¯vee along with us.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Please t-take it. I¡¯ve been in the care of Levan¡¯s monastery for so long... I wish to contribute as well.¡± </b>


    Seeing Max¡¯s firm expression, she gave up and took the mirror, stashing it inside the pouch. The carriages passed through the city square and stopped in front of a huge building.They sold the donations and bought a fair amount of food, clean clothes, andmp oils. With the considerable amount of donations they received, they still had 30 dirhams left after filling all three carriages. They decided to donate the remaining funds to the monastery, before boarding the carriage again.


    After about ten more minutes, Idci pointed to a building. <b>¡°That is the asylum.¡±</b>


    Max followed her hand and saw a wooden two-story building that appeared to look like it was built a hundred years ago.


    <b>¡°This building was originally a chapel, but it is now used to care for orphans and vagrants who have nowhere to go to. ording to the priests, many of the grieving families who have fallen into deep depression have entrusted their lives to this ce.¡±</b>


    Max frowned at the sight. The old, dpidated building looked like it was going to copse at any moment. The wooden nks, that were bricked up together to make the ceiling, creaked every time the wind blew, and a long line of homeless people in ragged clothes filled the entrance.


    The guards immediately closed the carriage door on sight. <b>¡°Please don¡¯te out yet. We¡¯ll go inside and meet the priests first.¡±</b>


    Alyssa nodded with a grim face as Max stared out the window at the faces of the homeless and hopeless. Most of them were young women carrying their child on their backs. She wondered if those women were living a hard life from losing their husbands in the war. As she continued to stare between their grief-stricken faces, Max felt her stomach twist.


    Although she didn¡¯t want to think of it, Max couldn¡¯t push away the thoughts of what it would be like if she loses Riftan. She wouldn¡¯t end up like them. Instead, she would be dragged back to Croix Castle and would receive horrendous treatment ¡®til the day she died.


    Max chewed on her lips. There was also a possibility that she will be forced to remarry by her father¡¯s wishes. Either option would put her in a terrible state. Even if the heavens smiled upon her and her father allowed her to live the rest of her life in a monastery, she would long for Riftan for the rest of her life.


    Max touched the coin in her pocket and traced her fingers on the rough copper surface. The emotions churning on her chest seemed to calm down a bit.


    <b>¡°Ladies, I have brought the priests. You cane in now.¡±</b>


    After about five minutes, the soldiers who went into the asylum returned to the carriages and opened the door for them.


    <b>¡°Thank you foring even if the ce is in a poor state.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°We heard that the people here are in a difficult situation so we have brought food and other needs.¡±</b>


    The priests looked at the carriages full of supplies and smiled widely at them. <b>¡°Thank you. We were about to appeal to the royal family for help.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Is the situation here that bad?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°As you can see, the number of people seeking refuge here has doubled and we cannot keep up with the needs given our fund.¡± </b>


    One of the priests sighed, confessing the sad truth. <b>¡°Not only are there those who fled their homes because of the monsters, now widows and orphans added to the number. These days, it is hard to serve everyone at least one meal a day. Would thedies like to take a look inside?¡±</b>


    Alyssa turned to look at them, like she wasn¡¯t sure she wanted to. But before anyone could say anything, Idci bravely stepped forward.


    <b>¡°Of course, we have to look around the internal facilities, to know what to bring next time.¡±</b>


    She took the initiative and entered with the priests and the remainingdies of Livadon followed reluctantly. Max also followed carefully. The asylum appeared more like a barn than a sanctuary: the line of wooden tables were dense with clearly malnourished children, drinking nd-looking clear soup. There were even children sitting on the floor gnawing on stale bread. In the battered beds made of carelessly nailed nks of wood, elderly people wereying down, shifting ufortably. Finally, on the other side, women in dirty and torn clothes were sitting on the floors covered in dirty nkets, nursing their babies.


    Contrary to Alyssa¡¯s expectations, none of the people inside didn¡¯t even look at them, despite their charitable donations. The loss and grief that gued these people were so tremendous, so much so that they could not pay any interest in the world around them. Even Idci, who briskly entered the ruined building, had a bewildered expression on her face. They couldn¡¯t even bear to see what was on the second floor, before they finally left.


    Alyssa was the first to speak with a deep sigh. <b>¡°I never imagined it would be this bad. As soon as we return to the monastery, we will try to get more donations.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Please do, madam.¡± </b>


    The priest took her by the hand and begged her fervently. Thereafter, Max and the other nobledies of Livadon frequented the old asylum and brought in generous donations. Sometimes they even handed out food and clothing to the orphans.


    Some of the otherdies were reluctant and showed disgust at having to be in the shabby building and around the filthy-dressed refugees, orphans, and widows, but most of them helped. Max also came along every time thedies visited the asylum.


    Note: <b>LF</b> ¨C The author never fails to amaze me. She even goes into details such as this and shows us the reality of how war could devastate people.

 Chapter 204

    <strong>Chapter 204</strong>


    Max helped not because she wanted to be recognized for her good deeds, but because helping in the asylum kept her busy and she preferred that over idling around in the monastery. The physical drain it caused her also helped her sleep at night. Recently, she suffered from severe insomnia. Throughout the dark nights, as sheid alone in her bed, the horribly distorted faces of the fallen knights haunted her mind.


    However, since her visits to the charity, she woulde back so physically exhausted, that she would copse in her bed and fall asleep without worrying about nightmares. If possible, Max tried to go there every day and worked like a mule. However, it was troublesome to visit often as they constantly needed to seek permission, borrow a carriage, and find escorts. Not wanting to burden the temple, which seemed to have been hit with the gue, given how frantic the priests and priestesses were running, thedies had to limit their visit to once or twice a week.


    Instead, during their spare time, they would gather in the garden pavilion and sew tunics and nkets out ofrge pieces of cloth and the maids also helped from time to time. However, no matter how much clothes and bedding they made, after five or six days, they would either turn to rags or disappear. The priests imed that the vagrants often stole the supplies, but they didn¡¯t have the resources to crack down the thieves. Rumors spread about nobles providing support to the asylum and so the number of people seeking help grew exponentially that food, clothing, and space began running out.


    Max soon learned that Levan wasn¡¯t as peaceful as it appeared. Due to the increase in monsters, the number of refugees arriving in Levan spread like poisonous weeds. The outskirts of the city were infested with refugees from the north to escape the monsters, and with the increase in poption, intion soared. Merchants from around the world came with their seemingly limitless cargoes, but they still didn¡¯t solve their food shortage problem, especially since most of the food and supplies were being sent to the allied forces. And with that, the lives of the poor and themon people grew more destitute with each passing day.


    Whenever Max went to visit the old asylum, people who were skin and bones walked around the streets like lifeless beings. While homeless people did not frequent the city center or the port due to high security, they were bountiful in the areas near the city walls. As the number of poverty-stricken people grew each day, the priests¡¯ sighs also increased.


    <b>¡°If we fail to quarantine those who are sick, an epidemic might break out.¡±</b>


    It was early afternoon when Max visited the asylum with the otherdies. She looked up at the priestm whose face appeared to look clearly exhausted. There were dozens of sick people huddled on the wide floor, and the scent of sour vomit from their bodies could be smelled all over the building. One of the women took a step back and ran out of the building, gasping for air.


    <b>¡°Are they p-perhaps... contagious?</b>


    The priest quickly shook his head. <b>¡°Don¡¯t worry. These people are only sick because of food poisoning. As the days grow hotter, food is more susceptible to spoge so the number of those getting sick also increases. This happens especially in refuge ces. The people here are so weak from malnutrition that a mild illness can cause death.¡±</b>


    The elderly priest sighed and clicked his tongue. <b>¡°It seems that arge number of refugees have already passed away. Since the temple cannot cater for all the deceased and they cannot just pile up, they are being thrown into mass graves that are secretly dug in the forest... This is a big problem. Without a proper burial, the rot of death left behind can cause a gue.¡±</b>


    Thedies¡¯ faces immediately paled, bing as white as dough at the terrible truth right in front of them. As if suddenly realizing that he was addressing women, whose protected lives revolve around their great estates, the priest quickly cleared his throat as a distraction.


    <b>¡°Please forgive me for telling you the horrible stories here. It seems my senses have recently be stone-dull due to everything that is happening. To utter such words in front of you noblestdies...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°If it¡¯s like the priest said, then shouldn¡¯t the sick be treated as soon as possible?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I earnestly wish we could. However, due to intion, the prices of medicinal herbs are through the roof so there is no way we can cure so many when we have no funds.¡±</b>


    They could only keep their mouths shut. It was already incredibly difficult to supply an adequate amount of food, and with the prices of necessities skyrocketing, even their donations would not suffice for more than a month of sustenance.


    A young woman, who for the most part had been quiet, suggested carefully. <b>¡°How about we send a letter to other noble families and ask them for help?¡±</b>


    Idci huffed.<b> ¡°With the capital already in this difficult situation, wouldn¡¯t it be better for them to go to other estates? The royal family has already raised the taxes to build up the allied forces. Everyone is already at the limit of their wits.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Then what in the world would be a better thing to do? If a gue does happen, surely, the monastery wouldn¡¯t be safe.¡±</b>


    Alyssa was on the verge of tears. The air grew cold around them and the priest tried his best to appease the frighteneddies. <b>¡°If we can quarantine the sick, we can prevent the spread of a disease...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I saw a lot of lizard grass o-on our way here... can¡¯t those be used as medicinal herbs?¡±</b>


    At her sudden words, everyone¡¯s eyes flew to Max and she froze slightly at the attention. The priests then asked her with a puzzled expression.


    <b>¡°Lizard grass... I¡¯ve never heard of herbal medicine like that before...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Lizard grass is u-usually a very effective medicinal herb for stomach and abdominal pain. When you eat spoiled food... and drink its d-decoction... the symptoms will soon improve...¡±</b>


    Max wasn¡¯t entirely sure of its efficacy; she was just recalling what she read about in her books on herbal medicine. The priest narrowed his eyes and looked at her curiously.


    <b>¡°How does thedy know about herbal medicines.¡± </b>


    <b>¡°I-I am...a healer. When I started learning about healing... I also studied herbal medicines.¡±</b>


    Idci¡¯s eyes widened at this new revtion. <b>¡°I had no idea that thedy had such talents.¡± </b>


    <b>¡°I c-can¡¯tt say that I¡¯m a p-proficient healer... But in Anatol... There are a lot of monsters... so I started studying about healing lst year.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°What does this herb look like?¡±</b>


    Max searched her memories and tried to remember as many details as possible.


    <b>¡°The leaves are rhomboid in shape... it has ck spots and grows in shady areas... if you break the stem, there should be a sour citrus smell...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°It seems like you¡¯re describing the weeds in the asylum¡¯s backyard. I didn¡¯t know if they could be used as medicinal herbs.¡±</b>


    His ignorance was no stranger to Max, considering most of the books Ruth had in his studio were from the South. Since books were a luxury item that only the wealthy or influential could have, especially southern foreign textbooks that valued as much as gold, it was not unreasonable that the level of education and knowledge was socking here.


    Knowing that, Max quickly added in case mistakes were made. <b>¡°Lizard grass is poisonous if eaten raw... the stomachache would get worse. It is usually subjected to heat... once all the poison is rid of... it can be used.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°The grass in the backyard may not be lizard grass, will thedy help verify that herself?¡±</b>


    Max nodded and immediately followed the priest to the back of the asylum and just like the priest said, there was an abundant amount of lizard grass growing in the yard among bushes and weeds. She leaned over, studied the des of grass, and tried to remember everything she had studied in her books. However, she only had her memory to rely on, and in reality, she only had practical experience with about twenty kinds of herbs.


    Worried about confusing what she might have learned, Max diligently studied the nt. <b>¡°Here... those with thick, dark leaves are highly to-toxic and cannot be used. Those that have l-light spots and soft leaves... could be picked and heated.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Will these be enough?¡±</b>


    The priest asked after picking up a handful of leaves and showing it to her. Max felt the leaves with her fingers, measuring their thickness, and nodded. They brought a handful of lizard grass and took it to the kitchen to test their effects. As the leaves boiled in the cauldron, a strange smell permeated throughout the old asylum. With adle of the herbs boiled in equal portions, the priests gave it to the sick one by one, their expressions tense and full of suspense.


    Fortunately, within an hour, the effects began to take effect and thebored breathing of the sick people became at ease. Seeing that the herb worked better than expected, Max sighed in relief. She was nervous because she would potentially put shame on herself if she failed.


    <b>¡°It seems to be working well. I can¡¯t believe such an effective herb was right under our noses...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°W-Well, the handling of this herb is... veryplicated... so it is not very well known.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Are there other herbs around here that we can use?¡±</b>


    After her sess with the lizard grass, she gained the full confidence of the priests. Max carefully surveyed the area around the old charity house and chose various herbs that could be used before returning to the monastery with the nobledies. After a week, the conditions of the patients suffering from food poisoning had improved remarkably. However, the number of sick people did not decrease. Since all the wizards and priests who knew healing magic had left the battlefield, there was only one medic left in Livadon. But due to the inted price of herbs, most people could not seek proper treatment, and the temple was too overwhelmed to treat the sick.


    Due to such dire circumstances, rumors that a talented healer appeared in the capital quickly reached the ears of everyone in the city, and sick people from all corners of Levan flocked. Most of the skilled healers left for the expedition, so there was only one clinic that operated in the city. On top of that, the price of herbal medicines skyrocketed to the point that none of the sick were able to get proper treatment. The central temple also didn¡¯t have the resources to aid the sick, so hearing that a skilled healer has surfaced, it was not a surprise that people were gathering.


    With that, Max became the healer of the old ramshackle building. Whenever she could, she would explore the forest with the priests and gather various herbs. She even cast healing magic from time to time on the weakest patients. The other nobledies also actively cared for the sick. Although there were several who disapproved of such menial tasks, manydies were delighted to do the meaningful work.


    <b>¡°My husband is risking his life on the battlefield, and now I too have something to contribute. This is a hundred times more rewarding than sitting praying all day and shaking in fear that his body will arrive in one of those wagons one day. If I work hard, God might look favorably on my husband.¡±</b>


    They all seemed to have simr thoughts and cared diligently for the sick and weak. They didn¡¯t even hesitate to touch and feed them by hand or wipe their bodies with wet towels. Some of thedies even learned about medical herbs first-hand from Max. While everyone was busy during the hectic days, their spirits also patched up. Max slept better and her appetite also returned.


    Merchants from the south also began to arrive more frequently, with their ships loaded with food, solving Levan¡¯s shortage problems and the circumstances surrounding the old asylum also naturally improved with it. News of victory in the north arrived one after another. Max became hopeful that they might be able to return to Anatol before the season changed.


    Note ¨C <b>LF</b>: I¡¯M SO PROUD OF MAXI!! And our poor baby tries to downy her skills ?


    <b>Nymeria</b>: YOU GO GIRL! So so proud!!

 Chapter 205

    <strong>Chapter 205 </strong>


    Levan began to noticeably regain its vitality. The fruits on the trees began to ripen so lusciously that the refugees were able to work in the orchards and earn wages. The midsummer heat seemed to have ced a renewed energy into the city¡¯s once gloomy atmosphere. Colorful summer flowers bloomed throughout the capital and flocks of waterfowl gathered in the river Krysamt, floating calmly through the flowing body of water.


    Whenever Max saw these, as their carriage passed by, she imagined that this was what Anatol would be like now that summer was in full bloom. Theke that Riftan brought her to had also to be full of beautiful waterfowl, the wildflowers had to have already covered the verdant green fields were they rode their horses through and the orchards must have been full of grapes. It would have been wonderful if she could see the beautiful scenery with Riftan before the autumn season took over. When Max thought of paddling in the sparkling summerke with him, her heart pounded with anticipation and longing.


    <b>¡°There have been a lot less these days.¡±</b>


    Alyssa¡¯s murmurs snapped Max out of her thoughts. They were in the middle of picking herbs in the courtyard of the asylum, when she inclined her head towards Alyssa¡¯s sunburnt face.


    <b>¡°W-What¡¯s less?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°The wagons that bring back the dead...¡±</b>


    Max¡¯s shoulders shuddered as images of the bodies suddenly came to mind. She quickly pushed the thoughts aside and replied dryly. <b>¡°Y-yeah... it¡¯s been a few weeks... and they haven¡¯te yet.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°That¡¯s a good sign, right?¡±</b> There was a glimmer of hope in Alyssa¡¯s tone, but even though Max didn¡¯t bother to reply, she continued, her voice mixed with pain and hope. <b>¡°Perhaps, when the messenger returns, it will be about the end of the war. They alwayse with the news of victory.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Y-Yes... such news would be nice.¡±</b>


    Max did not allow herself to think positive, as she was afraid of being disappointed if she set her expectations too high. Although, in reality, she was also secretly thrilled to finally hear that the war had ended. Currently, the Allied forces were fighting to drive the monsters away from the northwestern territories, and they were fighting to retake the stronghold of Ethylene Castle in the northeastern region. They all imed that if the battle there was won, the war would end.


    Across the capital, everyone¡¯s hopes were high on the news. Max, however, took it all in with a grain of salt, and couldn¡¯t help feeling anxious. After all, the saying ¡°the calm before the storm¡± carried weight.


    <b>¡°Let¡¯s g-go inside now... this much is enough. We need to get ready to get back in time. The evening prayers... w-willmence soon.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Oh, is it thatte already?¡±</b>


    Alyssa looked up at the sky and stood up slowly. Just in time, Idci called out to them with a lively voice.


    <b>¡°Hey you two! Come in and wash your hands! Everyone is ready to go back. If you don¡¯t want the priests to scold you for beingte for the evening prayer, hurry up!¡±</b>


    <b>¡°We were just about to go.¡±</b>


    Alyssa grunted as she walked towards the entrance of the old building. Max gave a sour smile and followed the girl inside. Thanks to everyone¡¯s contribution in the recent weeks, the old asylum had beenpletely transformed. The dusty, hardwood floors were now clean and polished, credits to their diligent sweeping and waxing. Carpenters were also hired to repair the roof, stairs, and windows. As a result, the ce hardly resembled the old, crumbling building.


    Max looked around the ce for a moment, feeling a sense of pride, then went to the kitchen to wash her hands in the sink. She went out, fixing her hair and clothes, and saw the carriage and the guards already waiting for her. After promising the priests that they would return soon, they all got into the carriage.


    <b>¡°When should we visit again?¡±</b>


    One of thedies sitting across from her asked excitedly. After pondering for a moment, Alyssa replied with a sigh.


    <b>¡°Maybe in a week. The priests have asked us to refrain from going out for the meantime.¡± </b>


    <b>¡°Why? The security has improved a lottely.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°There are many merchantsing from the south, and the priests believe that they are pagans of polytheistic faith, worse than the refugees. The priests were very reluctant to ept their help and have always seen them as barbarians who cause nothing but trouble.¡±</b>


    Idci spoke in her characteristic poignant tone and Max replied with a frown.


    <b>¡°That is not true. Their knowledge... are much more advanced than the west. All the healing techniques I have learned... were based on knowledgeing from the south.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°You must not say that in front of the priests.¡±</b> Alyssa warned her with a serious expression. <b>¡°Although the priests in Levan are Protestants and tolerate the existence of magic... they do not ept paganism. If you openly advocate polytheists, you will be rejected.¡±</b>


    Max recoiled at the prospect. <b>¡°I¡¯ll be...c-careful.¡±</b>


    As the carriage made its way from the outskirts and onto the main road, Max looked out and found herself in excruciating fatigue. Just as they entered the temple courtyard, a loud trumpet came out of nowhere. The nobledies who were dozing off against the walls suddenly woke up, startled by the sudden sound, and they all flocked to the carriage window. Max poked her head too and saw the sea of people parting before an armored knight rushing down the road like the wind.


    <b>¡°Is it a messenger?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I-I think so.¡±</b>


    Max responded and her face hardened. Thedies also exchanged nces and trembled with both anxiety and anticipation.


    <b>¡°Maybe it¡¯s news that the Ethylene Castle has been reimed.¡±</b>


    Alyssa eximed with a jubnt smile, but Max was skeptical. Seeing that a gentleman was sent to deliver the message in a hurry, it couldn¡¯t be good news. A sinister chill ran down her spine, and she shuddered at the hideous weight of anticipation. It was Idci who sprang into action and ordered the coachman to hurry through the partition.


    <b>¡°Please hurry back to the temple! We need to know what news the messenger brought!¡±</b>


    The carriage ttered across the yard immediately, and Max grasped the coin in her hand so tight that her knuckles turned white. She could only pray for good news. However, her high expectations were immediately shattered as she entered and sensed the tense atmosphere inside the temple. The priests were in deep discussion with each other when they got out of the carriage.


    A priest approached them to wee them. <b>¡°Wee back. We have decided to cancel the evening prayer tonight. Please return to your rooms and rest.¡±</b>


    On impulse, Alyssa reached out and grabbed the priest¡¯s arm who was turning to leave. <b>¡°We saw the messenger arrive. Did something happen?¡±</b>


    The priest turned to look at them, feeling ufortable by the atmosphere, and exined. <b>¡°I suppose it is better to let thedies know now. It will be very difficult to serve the nobledies who will be staying at the monastery from now on. For those who wish, they canmunicate with their families and return home.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°What does that mean? Please exin it to us!¡±</b>


    The priest only sighed at the cries of frustrationing from Idci. <b>¡°It seems that the tides have turned, the monster army has spread all the way to the northeastern border that connects with Balto.¡±</b>


    A moment of deathly silence seized them, and everyone¡¯s anxious breathing could be heard. Alyssa staggered as if she was about to faint and was quickly caught by the priest.


    <b>¡°Please don¡¯t worry too much as the situation is not as serious as it seems. The point is, this war is going on indefinitely, and requests have been made to send a support unit and supplies. The temple ns to send arge number of servants of people to help the men in battle. Therefore, the living situation in the monastery may be incredibly dire for thedies. It may be better to go home to your families...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Are you telling us to go home because we are a nuisance?¡±</b> Idci continued to exim fiercely.


    Alyssa was startled with her rude tone and scolded her. <b>¡°You did note here to demand to be cared for!¡±</b>


    <b>¡°...First of all, keep calm and go back to your rooms to think about it. We will also pass this message on to the other women.¡±</b>


    Just as Idci was about to argue again, the priest quickly scuttled out of sight. Max looked at the back of the retreating priest in devastation. Her expression was clearly distraught and her stomach was in tight knots and tingled like she had swallowed needles. The otherdies copsed into the nearby seats with bewildered expressions.


    <b>¡°He said that the situation is not that serious, so everything should be fine, right?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°He¡¯s probably trying to reassure us. If it¡¯s not serious, why would they be trying to get rid of us?¡±</b>


    Idci¡¯s anger only served as fuel for her fear, and each and every one of them returned to their bedrooms pale and exhausted. Max also stumbled backward and copsed onto her bed helplessly. If she had known that the pain and anxiety would be so great, she would have never followed Riftan there. If she had stayed in Anatol, she would not be consumed by such extreme and paralyzing fear and apprehension. After witnessing the casualties of the war with her own eyes, her sanity was put to the test.


    The peace of mind that she had finally achieved while working at the charity had now beenpletely crushed, and the nightmares returned. When she got up the next morning to see the other women, it was clear that they suffered all night like her. They trudged into the chapel like ghosts, physically and mentally exhausted. As she crossed the garden, the priests were rushing around, paying no attention to them. It seemed they were busy preparing to send a support unit for the war.


    Max waspletely distracted while looking at them, when suddenly, someone tugged on her arm. Idci clung to her with a finger to her lips, motioning for her to follow her silently. Max could only follow with a puzzled expression. Idci moved her behind the pomegranate orchard, and looked around to make sure they were alone, before she finally spoke.


    <b>¡°I¡¯m sorry for suddenly dragging you here. I need to talk to thedy secretly about my n...¡± </b>


    <b>¡°W-what¡¯s going on?¡±</b>


    Max asked, filled with concern at the hesitation that was uncharacteristic of the girl. Unable to suppress her intentions, Idci divulged everything rapidly.


    <b>¡°After yesterday¡¯s happenings, I couldn¡¯t stay put. So, I went to speak to the priests and priestesses to see them personally, and ording to them, the backup support unit will move northeast and move towards Servin Castle. They¡¯re thinking of supporting the allied forces from there.¡±</b>


    Max could only blink questioningly, as she did not understand why Idci was secretly telling her such information. Seeming her questioning expression, the girl hesitated for a moment, then continued.


    <b>¡°As the name suggests, the backup support unit will provide assistance from the rear. They must take care of the wounded and do random tasks such as preparing meals for knights, washing clothes, identifying the deceased, and helping with the transport of bodies. Since most of the men have left, this unit will probably consist primarily of priestesses.¡±</b>


    Slowly sensing the motives for this conversation, Max swallowed a lump in her throat, and waited for Idci to finish before assuming. The girl inhaled deeply and spoke fiercely with determination.


    <b>¡°I will be sneaking in and joining the priestesses.¡±</b>


    Max¡¯s mouth fell open and she immediately threw thoughtless objections. <b>¡°T-that¡¯s ridiculous! It¡¯s t-too dangerous.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I am the daughter of a knight. I know how to protect myself. Besides, we won¡¯t be doing in the front lines, we¡¯re just helping with the chores from behind. It¡¯s not that different from what we¡¯ve been doing for the asylum now.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°It¡¯spletely d-different! You¡¯re traveling to a war zone...¡±</b>


    When Max¡¯s voice raised unconsciously, Idci quickly reached over to cover her mouth. <b>¡°Please, be quiet. If Alyssa finds out about this, she will drag me home by the hair if she has to.¡±</b>


    Max thought she needed to inform Alyssa immediately about Idci¡¯s reckless n, but as if she could read minds, she narrowed her eyes.


    <b>¡°I trust thedy and confided my n only to her. Thedy wouldn¡¯t do anything to betray my trust, right?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°... Idci, really, please r-reconsider... you¡¯re only e-eighteen...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I have been an adult for two years now. As I am an adult, I can take responsibility for my own decisions.¡±</b>


    Note ¨C <b>LF</b>: WELP; ¡°I¡¯m not gonna do it girl... I¡¯m just thinking about it...¡±


    <b>Nymeria</b>: And in the next chapters we¡¯re gonna have the ¡°I did it¡± ending, I can already feel it in my bones lol

 Chapter 206

    <strong>Chapter 206</strong>


    Max waspletely at a loss seeing the sheer determination in the girl¡¯s eyes. Idci, who was four years younger than her, was a hundred times braver than her. Feeling ufortable under her gaze, Max looked away.


    <strong>¡°I-Idci there is no reason for you to...leave and go all the way there.¡±</strong>


    <strong>¡°Why not?¡± </strong>Idci snapped back sharply. <strong>¡°Because I am a noble and a woman? It wasn¡¯t my choice to be any of those two.¡±</strong>


    <strong>¡°If something happens to you I-idci... your fa-family will be devastated.¡±</strong>


    <strong>¡°That applies to everyone. People who go to war all leave their families behind. Everyone bears the same sacrifice.¡±</strong>


    Max could only keep her mouth shut. It suddenly urred to her that not everyone would bear the same suffering. If Riftan fell, she would mourn for him with all her heart. But that wouldn¡¯t be the case for her, neither the Duke of Croix nor Rosetta would blink at her cold corpse.


    All of a sudden, Max felt her throat tighten. Riftan¡¯s voice saying that she was his only family echoed in her ears.


    <i>Right now, the only person who treats me as family is fighting in a dangerous ce, what in the world am I doing here? What is the point of living for a hundred years if I wouldn¡¯t be seeing him again?</i>


    While Max was lost in her depressive thoughts, Idci began to speak about her purpose.


    <strong>¡°Last year, my brother suffered from a serious injury on his right arm during a joust. Although he was healed with divine magic, the aftermath of it didn¡¯t go away and his hand would asionally limp. When the order to join the expedition came, the whole family fought to keep him from leaving. Even so, he chose to heed his honor as a knight. So why can¡¯t I be like my brother too?¡±</strong>


    There was anger in Idci¡¯s tone, and Max did her best to appease her agitation.


    <strong>¡°I-Idci, there¡¯s n-no need to make a reckless decision... because of the indignation you feel for your b-brother.¡±</strong>


    <strong>¡°I¡¯m not doing this because I have ill-feelings towards Elba. No matter what the Lady says, my decision won¡¯t falter.¡± </strong>The girl said as she stubbornly raised her chin. <strong>¡°I didn¡¯t disclose this to thedy because I was undecided on leaving. The support unit is leaving in five days. Before leaving, I intend to learn at least one useful healing spell. I know that the remaining time is short, but I want to take with me what I can learn. Will you help me?¡±</strong>


    Max¡¯s lips remained closed. It felt like there was a typhoon currently raging through her thoughts. Everything was screaming at her to inform the priests and Alyssa immediately about Idci¡¯s rash n, but her heart was telling her somethingpletely different.


    She opened her mouth, but nothing came out. After stuttering for a few moments, she finally blurted out her answer. <strong>¡°I-I... I¡¯ll go with you too.¡± </strong>


    Even she was shocked by her own statement. Didn¡¯t Riftan plead for her to stay here and wait? Max could practically see Riftan¡¯s enraged face in front of her right now. Reaching into her pocket, Max touched the shekel nervously. Idci gave her an unsure smile.


    <strong>¡°I think that Lady Calypse is more impulsive than I am. There is no need for you to be pressured toe.¡±</strong>


    <strong>¡°Maybe... I am i-irrational. However...¡± </strong>


    Max didn¡¯t know how to justify her reasoning and Idci also kept her mouth shut. Idci appeared conflicted on the matter of whether it is alright for her to pull someone else into a dangerous expedition. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Idci spoke again.


    <strong>¡°For me, there are only two options; go home or join the support unit. The priests are nning to send home most of thedies who are staying in the monastery. Soon, I will be called to go home immediately. When that happens, it will be even more difficult to receive news about the Allied forces. I won¡¯t be able to bear that. However, the Lady can remain in the monastery, so she does not have to take the same risk as I will.¡±</strong>


    <strong>¡°T-That¡¯s not true... I also...¡±</strong> Max bit her lip.


    The pain in her heart now piled up to the point that it was bing unbearable. She truly regretted being left behind and not putting more effort into persuading Riftan to take her with him. There was nothing more painful in this world than being away from him.


    Max has an extraordinary talent for torturing herself, she would imagine the worst possible scenario and dark, bleak future. It would have been better to enter the battlefield than to be tormented for months with nightmares.


    Max opened her mouth again, her tone scratchy like she had thorns stuck in her throat.


    <strong>¡°I also... I want to g-go. I have to go.¡±</strong>


    <strong>¡°Are you sure?¡±</strong>


    Max nodded slowly and she saw relief wash over Idci¡¯s eyes. The girl looked around again to make sure they were alone and told Max in detail, her ns to sneak into the support unit.


    <strong>¡°Then mdy, please prepare your belongings in advance. I have a friend amongst the priestesses, I will seek for her help. I¡¯m nning to disguise myself as a priestess. Since the priestesses¡¯ robes cover the entire body including the face, it will be a perfect way to hide identity and join the support unit.¡±</strong>


    <strong>¡°H-how about me... what should I do?¡±</strong>


    <strong>¡°I¡¯ll get you one of the priestess¡¯ robes too.¡±</strong>


    <strong>¡°W-what if they discover our disguise... wouldn¡¯t that be a huge p-problem?¡±</strong>


    <strong>¡°It will be fine. Many of the sisters who were assigned to the support unit have not been officially appointed as priestesses yet. If we are caught, we could im that we were thinking of bing priestesses but had a change of heart.¡±</strong>


    Max looked at Idci skeptically, not sure if anyone would absurdly believe a simple excuse but she had no other choice.


    <strong>¡°But, are you really sure that you want toe with me?¡±</strong>


    Max nodded and licked her lips. The day Riftan found out about this, there would be a fiery hell to pay. However, even if Riftan woud scold her endlessly for it, she had to do it for she was going crazy yearning for him.


    <strong>¡°Alright. Then...ter when the service is over,e to the patio. We have a lot to prepare.¡±</strong>


    The two left the orchard and went to the chapel for the morning prayers as if nothing had transpired. After the service ended, the nobledies gathered among themselves to discuss their future with grim faces. With her expectations crushed by the new turn of events, Alyssa returned to the bedroom, saying that she wanted to be alone.


    This left Max and Idci a lot of privacy to n their infiltration of the support unit. Max packed a generous supply of herbs and some manastones, a sewing kit, casts, and other relief supplies in her leather bag that she had brought from Anatol. She also took some of the linens from the monastery.


    When they weren¡¯t busy preparing to leave, she taught Idci medicinal herbs and what to watch out for if they encounter monsters. Idci had no practical experience, buting from a family of knights, her knowledge in monsters was on the same level as knights.


    <strong>¡°There are two ways to kill a troll. First is to cut off their heads.¡± I</strong>dci exined while drawing a diagram on the ground with a thin twig.


    <strong>¡°Trolls are said to have rapid regeneration, any damage will heal in the blink of an eye. The books even go as far as to say that a severed limb could simply be reattached. The only part that cannot regenerate is its head. Second, they¡¯re vulnerable to fire. If burned, their wounds can¡¯t heal immediately, that¡¯s why fire mages are extremely effective against trolls.¡±</strong>


    The description of the monster only stoked her fear, and Max swallowed the lump in her throat. When she thought about going to a ce infested with terrifying monsters that are resistant to attacks made her shudder. However, these were the kinds of monsters that her husband was currently battling against. As the days passed, Max became more and more determined to leave with Idci.


    Time flew by so quickly that the day they would finally leave with the support unit was already the next day. Max waited untilte at night before secretly sneaking out of her room. Idci was waiting for her in a corner of the garden, and she sighed in relief when she saw Max.


    <strong>¡°I was worried that you suddenly changed your mind and wouldn¡¯te.¡±</strong>


    <strong>¡°I¡¯m here n-now, that¡¯s nonsense¡± Max answered and looked around to make sure no one was following her. </strong>


    <strong>¡°Idci... tell me honestly if you¡¯re having s-second thoughts. It¡¯s not too lte if you say it now.¡± </strong>


    <strong>¡°Nothing will change my mind. My only regret is not thinking about this sooner.¡± </strong>


    She breathed out through her nose and walked toward the priestess¡¯s quarters. Max tiptoed behind her as carefully as possible. In the dead of night, only the cries of the insects and the soft sound of the wind can be heard. They left the dark garden and entered a small, quiet building. As Idci walked through the gloomy hallway, she went over to a door in the corner and knocked. The door was immediately opened and there was a slight whisper.


    <strong>¡°Come in.¡±</strong>


    Max quickly entered behind Idci. In thepact bedroom lit by dim candles stood a stiff-faced, dark-skinned woman in herte twenties. She looked between Idci and Max, who had her bag strapped behind her back, and frowned, as if she couldn¡¯t believe this was actually happening.


    <strong>¡°You¡¯re really sure about this?¡±</strong>


    <strong>¡°Yes, as I have told you many times.¡±</strong>


    <strong>¡°... I was hoping you¡¯d change your mind now at thest moment.¡±</strong>


    Max¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, she thought the priestess would be cooperative as Idci had imed. The priestess stared at Idci¡¯s defiant expression with a conflicted look. Finally, she resigned with a sigh, then went to retrieve two priestess robes from her clothing trunk and handed them over.


    <strong>¡°It seems like no one is stopping the miss. Please, don¡¯t let me get punished for this.¡±</strong>


    <strong>¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even if we are tortured, we will never confess that it was Selena who helped us.¡±</strong>


    Idci reassured with absolute confidence and went behind the partition to change into her robe. Max just snuggled up on the spot as she looked uneasily at the priestess.


    Reluctantly, the priestess introduced herself. <strong>¡°My name is Selena Keyman. I was Lady Calyma¡¯s ymate when we were children. Since childhood, I have been a poor soul forced to be an unwitting aplice of the headstrong miss.¡±</strong>


    <strong>¡°I can hear you¡±. </strong>Idci yelled from behind the screen, but Selena was unfazed<strong>.</strong>


    <strong>¡°Such as that.¡± </strong>Selena sighed heavily and looked at Max up and down.


    <strong>¡°It¡¯s not toote to go back to your room now. You don¡¯t have to get caught up in her mischief.¡±</strong>


    Max frowned at her disrespectful attitude. <strong>¡°I-I am Maximillian Calypse. Nice to meet you.¡± </strong>


    She tried to be as polite as possible but blunt at the same time. <strong>¡°And for your suggestion... although I am grateful, I will have to refuse.¡±</strong> She added.


    The priestess rubbed her aching head as if she had just been burdened by all the troubles in the world. Max waited silently for Idci to finish changing before going behind the screen to switch her clothes. The moment her silk dress fell to the ground, there was no turning back. Max pulled the long drab robe over her head and dropped it over her ankles, then she pulled the hood over her head.


    <strong>¡°I¡¯m d-done.¡±</strong>


    <strong>¡°The robe¡¯s fit is a bit big. Although it¡¯s not that noticeable.</strong>..¡± Idci muttered as she adjusted the fit. Max smoothened the creases on the robe. She wanted to check and see herself in front of a mirror but since it was a priestess¡¯ room, there were no dressers or mirrors around.


    <strong>¡°Don¡¯t worry, most of the priestesses haven¡¯t even seen each other¡¯s faces. Only those who entered vocation at the same time have seen each other. As long as you keep your mouth shut, you won¡¯t be caught.¡± </strong>Selena exined as she tied theces around Max¡¯s waist.<strong> ¡°Also, no one would ever suspect that two noblewomen are entering a war zone disguised as priestesses.¡±</strong>


    Her tone wasced with sarcasm at the ridiculous n, but Idci simply ignored it. <strong>¡°Thanks you. Hearing those words makes me feel more at ease. ¡°</strong>


    The two of them stayed in Selena¡¯s room to rest until dawn. As soon as the sun began to pour light into the window, all the priestesses came out of their rooms one by one. Selena peered through the cracks in her door, and as soon as the hallway was mostly cleared, she slipped outside.


    Max and Idci followed Selena to the temple courtyard. At the base of the stairs, dozens of wagons filled with luggage and supplies filled therge space. At the front, knights wearing Livadon¡¯s royal crest lined up.


    Max rubbed her sweaty palms on her robe and joined the line of priestesses entering the covered horse-drawn carts. As Selena had said, they had gone unnoticed as the soldiers were scrambling and didn¡¯t even find something suspicious about their fake identifications, letting them on the carriages without a word.


    As soon as she got into the carriage with dozen other priestesses, Max crawled to the far corner and hugged her bag tightly. Selena and Idci sat across from her. After everyone boarded, a loud signal sounded in all directions, indicating that they were ready to depart. Soon, the wagon she was in shook and slid into a slow roll.


    Max¡¯s heart was in danger of jumping out of her chest. <i>We¡¯re really leaving. For real.</i>


    Max carefully lifted her head and nced at Idci, but it was difficult to read what the younger girl¡¯s expression over the robe that her face up to the bridge of her nose. However, Max could see that her knuckles that were sitting on top of her knees where white with tension.


    <i>Note ¨C <strong>LF</strong>: Time to reference this, ¡°I¡¯m not gonna do it girl, I was just thinking about it.¡± ... ¡±I did it.¡± </i>


    <strong><i>Nymeria: </i></strong><i>Here we fricking gooooo</i>

 Chapter 207

    <strong>Chapter 207</strong>


    <strong>Proofreader- Nymeria</strong>


    Max wanted tofort Idci and tell her that everything would be fine, but she was afraid to open her mouth and attract unwanted attention.


    All the women were covered by their robes that she couldn¡¯t see their faces clearly but most of them were young women. And they too tense as hardened stones¡ªwhenever the carriage rocked when rolling over a rough surface, they would rattle along like pebbles in a sack.


    Max leaned against the wall of the carriage and looked out the window. Dozens of supplies-filled wagons lined up to exit therge city gate in an organized file.


    <b>¡°How long does it take to reach Servyn Castle?¡± </b>


    Idci suddenly opened her mouth. Even though her voice was a soft sound, it sounded loud against the silence that everyone¡¯s eyes flew to her.


    Max was afraid that someone had already recognized them, but Selena responded calmly.


    <b>¡°Around a week to 10 days.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I didn¡¯t think it would be that far when I looked at it in the map....¡±</b>


    <b>¡°With a handful of troops and supplies to carry by wagon, it takes a lot more time.¡±</b>


    After their exchange, silence immediately filled the carriage again. Just the sound of the horse hooves, rattling wheels, and the asional rustle of the soldiers¡¯ armors filled the air.


    The glow of dawn seeped into the tense atmosphere. The unit passed through the gates of the capital and at some point nearby, stopped at an open field.


    <b>¡°Why are we stopping? We just left.¡± </b>


    Idci muttered nervously. Max noticed that she¡¯s worrying about them being found out in their disguise.


    <b>¡°The knights of Archduke Aren will be apanying us.¡±</b> Selena quickly exined to her in a whisper to assuage her concerns.


    <b>¡°I heard that the Archduke will be inmand of this procession. As we have an excessive amount of food with us, additional guards are needed to ensure safety.¡±</b>


    At Selena¡¯s exnation, the faces of Idci and all the other priestesses sighed in relief. Only Max cowered. If what Selena said is true, then she would have to avoid the Archduke¡¯s eyes until they reached Servyn Castle in 7 to 10 days.


    Max bit her lip. She wanted to take countermeasures and let Selena and Idci know about it, but she didn¡¯t dare speak, fearing that she might be discovered by one of the priestesses. She was afraid someone might recognize her by her very distinctive stutter.


    Max became very wary and didn¡¯t speak a single word. When noon came, the soldiers and knights stopped in arge weed field to eat. The priestesses immediately began distributing food to the men. Since Max and Idci are hiding their noble identities, they also joined the assigned task.


    They distributed bread, cheese, and wine to the men, then distributed food to the priests. After they finished, the priestess gathered near the riverbank and they ate their own food.


    Max sat with Idci and chewed on the stale loaf of barley that scraped the roof of her mouth.


    Walking around under the intense sunlight had beads of sweat forming around her nose and the heat that she felt under the robes was simr to being inside a sauna. But no matter how red her face was from the trapped heat; she didn¡¯t dare remove her hood to allow the breeze toe in.


    She concentrated on her food and vigntly watched her surroundings. The Archduke¡¯s knights were at the front and rear of the massive procession. She would be able to avoid being seen by them if she¡¯s careful.


    <b>¡°We are moving too slow.¡±</b>


    Idciined after returning from washing her face and hands in the river.


    <b>¡°If the temple discovers our absence too soon, they will soon catch up with us at the speed at which we are traveling.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Y-You said that... you took care of everything before leaving.¡± </b>


    Max, who was constantly on guard, asked in a low voice. Although no one could hear since they were sitting some distance away, she was still worried about the worst.


    <b>¡°I did. But there is always the possibility that something will go wrong.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°What the hell did you do?¡±</b> Selena asked with a clenched jaw, but Idci just shrugged.


    <b>¡°I paid some people to pretend to be us. As soon as dawn came this morning, they will join the otherdies and act like they are going home in hired carriages.¡±</b>


    Selenaughed, stunned at the ridiculous n. <b>¡°There is no way that the central temple would fall for such ame n. They would surely have figured it all out by now.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°That would be true if the war wasn¡¯t thisrge-scale. But right now, they can¡¯t afford on paying much attention. If two women simr our build wear veils and show their identification will easily get into the carriage. I also paid the coachman.¡±</b>


    Selena sighed in exasperation. <b>¡°Won¡¯t Lady Alyssa know?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°She ispletely in her own world right now. She might find it strange that I went home without talking to her, but as long as the priests tell her that I have gone home...she will be convinced.¡± </b>Then Idci added bitterly. <b>¡°I just pray that she doesn¡¯te to her senses too soon... or else she would be suspicious of my behavior and contact my family...¡±</b>


    Selena¡¯s eyebrows furrowed at Idci¡¯s fractured n, then turned to Max.


    <b>¡°What about thedy?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I... left a l-letter... saying that Idci has invited me... to stay with her. And speaking of which...¡±</b>


    The person whom she addressed the letter to deliver is with them right now. She sighed for a moment then finally confessed.


    <b>¡°T-the person...who was supposed to watch over me...is Archduke A-Aren. He is close to my husband... and my husband left me in his care before he went to war...¡±</b>


    At the new revtion, a moment of suspense silence passed through them. Selena clutched her head abruptly in frustration and moaned loudly as Idci stroked her chin thoughtfully.


    <b>¡°Don¡¯t worry. Nobody pays attention to the priestesses. We¡¯re in the rear and they¡¯re in the front, so as long as you don¡¯t get too close to him when distributing food, you should be fine.¡± </b>


    Idciforted her with her usual optimism.


    <b>¡°Y-you think so?¡±</b>


    Idci nodded enthusiastically.


    <b>¡°It¡¯s actually better. If His Grace received the letter, it will onlyplicate things as he might verify if you are indeed staying with me in my home. The priests wouldn¡¯t go through that detail.¡±</b>


    Her words sounded usible, and Max felt regained a little of herposure, finishing up her share of bread. When lunch was over, the expedition continued without dy.


    Max got into the narrow carriage where there wasn¡¯t even room to stretch her legs until sunset. Max¡¯s entire body was stiff and cramping, and cold sweat was dripping on her cheeks, but it couldn¡¯t be helped. She rested her throbbing hips on a thick nket for a while.


    She was absolutely exhausted but there wasn¡¯t enough time to rest as they had to help setting up the camp. While the knights and soldiers tended to the horses and surveyed the area, the women were tasked with preparing the fires and dinner.


    Max followed in the footsteps of the priestesses and gathered dry branches and straw for the fire. Idci helped bring water to fill the cauldron and collected stones to build a makeshift stove.


    That was not all. They had to prepare the ingredients, cook it, and then distribute it. Only afterward did they sit near the fire to enjoy the hearty soup and roast potatoes.


    Sleeping on the nket covered ground was ufortable, but Max isn¡¯t in the position toin. She closed her eyes and tried to fall asleep under the clear, starry sky.


    The next morning, she woke up with five mosquito bites on her fingers and calves. There were also ants crawling on the skirt of her robe and her back was covered in dirt. The rest she acquired didn¡¯t really amount to sleep, it was more like just closing her eyes.


    After washing her face, she got back into the carriage. The day yed in the same monotonous routine. They left at dawn, stopped at noon for lunch, and moved immediately afterward.


    Just as Idci said, the Archduke did not even look in her direction. Max saw him scouting the surrounding area with his knights in search of monsters, but none of them took a nce at the priestesses in drab garb. Nobody cared about them at all.


    Thanks to this, Max was able to rx and adapt to the demands of the expedition. Surprisingly, Idci was the one struggling to adapt.


    She didn¡¯t cry orin, but every night, she tossed and turned, and the narrowness was difficult for her, who had long arms and legs.


    <b>¡°The journey might be longer than I thought.¡±</b>


    Selenamented with an anxious expression as she looked at Idci¡¯s pale and tired face.


    <b>¡°I overheard the knights say they are taking the longer route to Servyn for safety. Will you be okay?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Of course.¡± </b>


    Idci responded without missing a beat.


    <b>¡°I can adapt like everyone else.¡± </b>


    The girl¡¯s pride was so fierce that any act ofpassion and concern for her was intolerable. However, when Max prepared herbal tea to help her sleep, Idci did not refuse. Judging by Idci¡¯splexion the next morning, she appeared to have been able to sleep soundly.


    They rode in the wagon that rocked violently. Whenever the car rattled and rocked, all the women bounced off their seats. And when the car turned around, they were all thrown to the side of the vehicle like rolling pebbles. There wasn¡¯t an inch of skin that wasn¡¯t covered in bruises from the rough ride.


    When they finally neared their destination, Max realized that the journey had been surprisingly and suspiciously peaceful. As if jinxed, the sound of a sharp flute echoed through the procession, and all the carriages immediately began to shake violently as if an earthquake had broken out. Screams from everywhere pierced her ears.


    Max held onto the windowsill to keep her from falling to the floor of the carriage and looked out the window. The soldiers all hurried to their horses and drew their swords in unison. Soon, Max saw why. Giant dark green monsters rushed towards them, causing a dust storm with their footsteps.


    The horde of monsters stirred the men and chased after them like raging bulls. The sudden halt of the carriage caused them to scramble inside, and Max fell to the floor, trembling. The thunderous roars of the trolls hit her ears like a whip.


    <b>¡°Everyone! Get your things and get out now!¡±</b>


    The soldier screamed at them as he swung the door open. The women were huddled, sobbing in fear as he forced them to get out.


    <b>¡°We can¡¯t put a barrier on every carriage. If we all get together in one ce, we can build a magic shield for everyone. Hurry!¡±</b>


    They grabbed their bags and jumped out of the car at the man¡¯s behest. The soldiers led the priestesses to the center of the procession.


    Max was barely able to keep up as she struggled to find her bnce in the chaos. However, the moment the trolls appeared, her legs froze in fear. If it weren¡¯t for Selena¡¯s quick reflexes, she would have copsed on the ground.


    Max allowed herself to be herded like sheep as they squeezed through the crowd of people. Once all the defenseless were gathered in one ce, the high ranking priests immediately threw a barrier around them with divine magic.


    Max clung to Idci and looked around her, eyes unfocused on the chaos unfolding before them. The dark green monsters dded in iron armor swung their massive maces and the bodies of the soldiers flew in the air like mere scarecrows.


    Max screamed at the blood sttering everywhere. The sizes of the trolls are twice to thricerger than the men.


    The knights raced forward with incredible speed to slice through the bodies of the trolls, but the monsters didn¡¯t even flinch. When Max saw the wound close in seconds, her eyes darkened with inexplicable fear.


    What she read in the books waspletely different in real life. How on this earth have humans fought such monstrous beings possessing such formidable strength?


    With a blow of the iron hammer, the giant smashed a handful of the war horses. Max barely suppressed the urge to vomit and squeezed her eyes shut. Even Idci clung on Max as if she was on the verge of death,


    At that moment, Archduke Aren¡¯s roaring voice pierced their ears.


    <b>¡°Reinforcements have arrived! Everyone,e to your senses!¡±</b>


    <i>Note</i> ¨C <b>LF</b>: Dang, sh*t¡¯s about to go down hardddd

 Chapter 208

    <strong>Chapter 208</strong>


    Max mustered what little courage she had left and barely managed to open her eyes. It was difficult to see what was happening with the dust surrounding them as thick as fog. She could hear screams, the sound of steel colliding, the angry neighing of horses, and the sickening sound of ripping flesh. She stayed as close to the people around her as possible and shuddered in fear. A group of horses passed them, leaving behind a thick dust of earth, and the glow of the knights¡¯ silver-gray armor passed before their eyes. Their silhouette charged the trolls like a storm and soon, a violent battle ensued against the dozens of trolls.


    Max looked around nervously. Too much was happening, and it was hard to tell who was winning, it all felt like a living nightmare. Knights threw chains of hooks everywhere and wrapped them around the massive body of trolls like a and the monsters fought back, roaring in anger. Their huge limbs hitting the ground rumbled and almost split the earth in two.


    Max was terribly daunted by the fierce battle ensuing right in front of her. The knights mercilessly impaled the trapped trolls with spears and hooks, cutting their heads off when their struggle went down a notch. These counterattacks were repeated several times, until the battle eventually came to an end. The trolls who were still on their two feet dwindled down to half of the initial number and even those stumble helplessly under the constant attacks of the knights. Eventually, they drove the monsters to a corner in an organized tactic.


    <b>¡°It appears that it will all soon be over.¡±</b>


    As the thick dust settled, Archduke Aren beckoned to the high-ranking priest. Then, the barrier surrounding them disappeared, as it melted into thin air. Max flinched as she trembled: although it was announced that the battle was over, her stiff limbs couldn¡¯t move an inch.


    <b>¡°It¡¯s all over now. Hurry up and aid the wounded.¡±</b>


    A knight urged them. It was only then that they carefully went to the blood-covered battlefield and Max nced terrified at the troll¡¯s dead body slumped against the ground. The soldiers removed its armor, revealing its terrifying build: dark green skin like a swamp toad, muscr, heavyset body and a face of a monster like how it was described in the books. It had arge, hawked nose, yellow teeth with fangs protruding out of its mouth, sparse long ck hair, and cheeks drooping like the face of an old saggy man.


    She was watching the troll with such an engrossed gaze that sheter realized that the head she was observing was already decapitated from its body, quickly turning her eyes away. Her stomach turned and her eyes became unfocused.


    <b>¡°Hurry and carry the wounded to one ce! Those who are seriously injured should be brought to a high-ranking priest, while those who can still move should be gathered in one ce to receive initial aid.¡±</b>


    One of the knights instructed firmly, and the priestesses all began to move. Max desperately pushed the gruesome image away and ran toward the fallen men. Some died right where they were, but she averted her eyes from those who were crushed, concentrating on finding those still breathing and conscious.


    It couldn¡¯t be said that they had been fortunate, since many people had perished, but two-thirds of the men left in the battlefield were still breathing. After carefully checking the extent of their injuries, Max casted healing magic. She felt a bit anxious, wondering if people would find it strange that a priestess was capable of conjuring magic, but no one paid attention to it. Soldiers and knights rushed to remove the armor from the trolls¡¯ body, while the priestesses and the high priests were upied with tending to the wounded.


    Making sure no one was looking in her direction, Max stealthily applied more healing magic. After healing seven people in a row, her mana reached its limits. Carefully judging how much mana she had left, she decided to refrain from using healing magic to prevent the risk of magic exhaustion. Instead, she concentrated on moving the wounded to an area, as the other priestesses were already doing. Those in critical condition were brought before the high priest to be treated with divine magic, while soldiers with minor injuries, such as fractures or heavy bruises, were led into the hastily erected tents. The wounded were ced neatly on the nkets, and a knight who was supervising yelled in a stern tone.


    <b>¡°At the moment, we cannot cast healing magic for everyone. There¡¯s one more day left until we get to Servyn. Once everyone has received first aid, we will take a short break and begin to move immediately. I hope everyone can endure it for a little longer.¡±</b>


    The wounded soldiers nodded wordlessly as the priestesses stripped off their armor and began to clean their torn flesh, and Max also helped remove their armor to clean dust and dirt from the wounds. Watching the soldiers squirm and groan in pain, she felt a strange sense of guilt creep inside her: if she only had more mana, all those wounds would heal in no time, but she couldn¡¯t afford to try too hard. If she pushed herself and copsed just like thest time, it wouldn¡¯t do anything but trouble.


    Max applied the cast to the wound and wrapped it in bandages made from torn sheets. Some of the wounds were sorge that she had to stitch them up, just as Ruth taught her. Many soldiers paled at the thought of their skin being stitched together with thread and needle, but most of them wordlessly epted her help. After giving them painkillers, she began to stitch up their wounds one by one.


    <b>¡°There are more injured here! Someone please give me a hand!¡±</b>


    Just as Max finished suturing and bandaging the wound, a soldier yelled in the distance. She got up quickly and walked over. The moment she stepped outside, the body of a troll lying near arge rock caught her eye and she froze in shock.


    <b>¡°What are you doing?! Hurry up and help me with this guy!¡±</b>


    She had no choice but to follow the soldier, finding two unconscious men lying next to the monster¡¯s body. Max supported one of them and struggled to lift him up, as the soldier who called for help picked up the other one and the two returned to the tent with the unconscious soldiers in tow. Suddenly, a strange thumping sound came from behind her as they moved, sending a foreboding chill down her spine.


    Slowly, she turned and saw huge red, burning eyes staring at her. Her legs shook and she froze on the spot. Her first thought was to run away, but she couldn¡¯t move, it was as if she had turned to a stone statue. The troll, whose head was barely attached to his neck, grabbed his half-severed head and held it back into its rightful ce. As soon as the flesh healed and his head was once again properly attached to the rest of his body, he came running towards her.


    At that moment, a huge hook caught the troll¡¯s neck and Max¡¯s leg gave out. The giant monster, who was 7 kvet (210 cm) high, recoiled like a fish caught on a hook. The troll swung its limbs in retaliation, but the knight on top of the rock didn¡¯t even budge. As he violently yanked on the chains, its body scraped against the ground, sending dust everywhere. It was truly a sight to behold that of a knight who managed to coil a monster three times his size. At that point, he drew his sword and quickly lowered it on its rock-boulder sized head, which snapped in two like a pumpkin. The scene was so unrealistic that Max couldn¡¯t even feel nauseous.


    <b>¡°Can¡¯t you even properly confirm if it¡¯s dead?¡±</b>


    The knight¡¯s cold voice resounded like a whip. The soldier next to Max was quickly shaken from his stupor andunched a round of apologies for his ipetence.


    <b>¡°F-forgive me.¡±</b>


    The gentleman clicked his tongue disapprovingly, then gestured his chin towards the tent. <b>¡°Hurry and bring him in.¡±</b>


    The soldier with the wounded man on his back obeyed immediately. Max wanted to follow him, but her legs refused to move, she could only look up at the knight who had saved her. The knight had such ruthless expression that she could hardly believe that it was him who had struck such a strong blow. He leapt away from the dead monster¡¯s body like a graceful cat and wiped the blood from his sword. His hood pped, and his tan hair shimmered like gold under the sunlight.


    Max groaned internally when she realized who it was. The knight who had just saved her life was Sir Leon Quahel, the Commander of the Holy Knights.


    <b>¡°What is it? Are you hurt?¡± </b>


    Max immediately lowered her head and grabbed her hood as the knight turned to her. <b>¡°I-I-I¡¯m f-f..fine.¡±</b>


    She tried to lower her voice to avoid being recognized and struggled to stand up. Her legs had lost their strength and as she tried to carry the weight of the unconscious soldier over her back, they shook like she was a newborn foal. Sir Quahel, who was watching her pathetic struggle, went over and snatched the soldier from her.


    <b>¡°I¡¯ll carry him.¡±</b>


    Max looked at her feet, conflicted on what she had to do. She pulled her hood over to cover as much of her face as possible, but it seemed like he wasn¡¯t close to recognize her. If he did, Max had no idea what kind of exnation she was going to offer him.


    <b>¡°What are you doing standing there? Go and lead the way.¡±</b>


    Hearing his urging cold voice, she hurriedly went towards where the camp was. The knight gently supported the unconscious knight and walked beside her. She could feel his gaze stinging the top of her head, but she dared not lift her eyes to check.


    She swallowed hard. Did he perhaps recognize me?


    However,he simply dropped the unconscious man on an empty bed space without saying a word. When he finally disappeared from her sight, the umted tension disappeared from her shoulders.


    There¡¯s no way he can remember a person he only saw once. Max convinced herself and went to where the wagons were. For once, she was thankful that she wasn¡¯t so memorable.


    <b>¡°I heard that one of the fallen trolls was actually alive and suddenly attacked. Are you alright?¡± </b>Idci asked anxiously when she saw Max, and Max nodded her head in response.


    <b>¡°I¡¯m-I¡¯m fine. A knight...saved me.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°We were fortunate. The reinforcements who came are led by the Commander of the Holy Knights.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Yes... they arrived just in time.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°They must have been patrolling over this area in case the trolls attacked to steal our food.¡±</b>


    Selena replied as she got out of the wagon, carrying a cauldron. Max hardened into the prospect that it was a premeditated attack. Contrary to their dull appearance, trolls were considered highly intelligent monsters. If such terrifying monsters had the ability to form armies, craft weapons and armor, a tremendous disaster would surely befall on the human race.


    She pulled a packet of herbs from the wagon as she tried to deter her negative thoughts. At that moment, she had to focus on helping the injured, rather than wasting time worrying about such useless things. She passed down herbs to the priestesses and told them how to create a mix that would help replenish their energy. They also made medicinal tea and made the wounded take it. Then, Max went to help retrieve the bodies of the fallen warriors.


    Being exposed to the sight of blood made her senses numb. As the belongings of the fallen ones were being collected, the gruesome crushed corpses were wrapped inrge cloths and taken to the high priests, who prayed and drizzled holy water over their mangled bodies. After the simple ceremony was over, the soldiers began digging graves and constructing headstones for the dead, and Max was quite surprised by the informality of it all.


    <b>¡°Aren¡¯t all the bodies...sent back to the capital?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°It is too difficult to send them all back to the capital. Since there are priests here, the funeral rites could be executed and have the bodies buried immediately. Only their belongings will beter sent to their bereaved families.¡±</b>


    Selena whispered in a grim voice and Max felt her stomach twist at the possibility that a Remdragon Knight was also buried that way. She did her best to shake off those ominous thoughts, but they clouded her mind like a thick fog. Perhaps, it was because she had witnessed too many horrors in one day.


    She assisted with the funerals by helping retrieve the mangled corpses with her mind and body in separate states. After the corpses were all buried, another ritual was done to purify the dead monsters. When everything was sorted out, their journey continued straight away. Max sat on the corner of the wagon and rubbed her stiff, tired eyes. She stank of blood and her mental state was in shambles, but strangely she did not shed a single teardrop. She hugged her knees and watched the sun set in the horizon inside the rocking wagon.The Holy Knights, embraced by the glow of the setting sun, seemed more somber and intimidating than ever.


    Were you able to deliver my letter...? Max wanted to ask how Riftan was doing, or if he was hurt, but she knew she wasn¡¯t in the position to do so.


    Once we get to Servyn Castle, I¡¯ll be able to know. Max reassured herself.


    She was drowning in terror and dread, but the thought of potentially seeing Riftan gave her strength. As long as she could verify that he was safe, she could endure anything.


    Just a nce, from a distance, that¡¯s all I need. She told herself as she buried her face in herp, driving away the nightmarish horrors from her mind.


    Note ¨C <b>LF</b>: I¡¯d copse on the spot if I see anyone get squashed to death. Anyway, damn- Quahel is strong as hell (and Riftan defeated him? I can now understand why Ruth doubted that Riftan is pure human lol).

 Chapter 209

    <strong>Chapter 209 </strong>


    They were significantly dyed because of the troll attack that, by the time they stopped to make camp, darkness had already descended on the sky. Knights stood guard holding torches, while priestesses focused on the wounded. Most of their conditions worsened due to traveling continuously despite their weak bodies.


    Max went with Idci to fetch water from the spring, so they could use it to boil herbs for the medicinal tea. After giving it to the wounded soldiers, they went to prepare a meal with the other priestesses. She was exhausted enough to pass out, but there was no time to take even a short rest. Only after they took care of the injured and handed out food to everyone, could they finally settle down to eat their own meal, consisting of whatever bread and soup was left.


    Max didn¡¯t think it was unfair. When the battle broke out, the soldiers risked their lives to protect them, now it was their turn to help nurse them back to health. She filled her stomach with the meager meal in the dark and went to lie down on a nket near the campfire. Idci, who had also worked without a word ofint, came toy by her side. After a moment of silence, Max could hear the girl shuffling around.


    She asked her in a whisper. <b>¡°A-are you alright? Are you hurt somewhere...?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°N-no. It¡¯s just... it¡¯s more terrifying than I thought it would be....¡± </b>Idci blew her nose on the nket, her eyes glittering with unshed tears. <b>¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m a fool. What I did is practically not different from begging you toe with me...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°No, i-it¡¯s not. I... made my own decision.¡± </b>Max responded quickly, then added hesitantly. <b>¡°Do you want to go b-back?¡±</b>


    Idci shook her head. <b>¡°Nothing like that. No, honestly, I want to go back. But still... I won¡¯t do it.¡±</b>


    She bit her lip lightly before continuing. <b>¡°You remember I told you about my older brother, right?¡± </b>Max nodded. Idci¡¯s voice was as weak as the wick of a dying candle. <b>¡°Elba did not join the war to maintain his honor as a knight despite suffering from an injury. Although he imed it was to maintain his honor... in truth, he did it to raise money for my dowry. My family is one of the oldest families in Livadon, but... since my father¡¯s generation, our wealth and influence has been in constant decline. And my fianc¨¦ is from the Sedo n of the southern region...¡± </b>


    <b>¡°In that r-region... do they ask for arge amount of dowry?¡±</b>


    Idci nodded stiffly. <b>¡°I told them to break the engagement, but my father would not hear it. For a noble woman, breaking an engagement or marriage is the same as a death sentence... Elba didn¡¯t want me to be subjected to such a dishonorable situation. So, to earn my dowry, my father sold the littlend we had left and Elba was forced to join the war. I knew this... I just pretended not to know and did nothing to stop it. If I had just walked into the monastery and be a priestess earlier... If Elba... ended up like those soldiers buried in the ground today... If something like that happens to him, I will never be able to forgive myself.¡±</b>


    Max heard the faint sound of sobbing. To think that Idci was struggling with guilt all that time... it all made sense now, she could understand why she came up with such a reckless decision. She was very unfamiliar with it all. A brother who would risk his life for his little sister, or a father who would sell hisnd for his daughter; it sounded like something out of a storybook.


    <b>¡°Sorry. You must feel ufortable from what I just revealed.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°...It¡¯s fine.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Tomorrow, everything will be better.¡± </b>Idci wiped away her tears with her sleeves and imed defiantly. <b>¡°I must be very tired because my emotions became vulnerable.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°...sleep now. When d-dawnes... we¡¯ll have to leave for the road again.¡±</b>


    Idci nodded and covered her head with a nket. No more crying could be heard, the girl had to be really exhausted since she fell asleep very soon. Max rolled onto her back and looked up at the starry sky with a grim expression. Although she was born a girl, she never imagined that she would be loved. If she were smarter, prettier, and didn¡¯t stutter, would have the Duke of Croix treat her differently? She felt her heart freeze at the thought.


    Max curled up and pulled the nket over her chin. There¡¯s no use in making yourself miserable byparing yourself to others.


    She had Riftan now. Even when she was tattered and covered in dirt, he loved her. Just having him by her side was what she would probably ever need. Max closed her eyes and tried to erase the memories of her miserable past.


    The next day, the preparations to depart began even before dawn broke. Max, feeling her mana returning, applied some healing magic to the wounded. The injured soldiers were not surprised as they thought they were receiving divine magic. Sighing in relief, Max went to the stream to fetch water to make breakfast; however, when she got there, she was the only priestess around. Perhaps the other priestesses already brought water.


    Max turned towards the camp, when she suddenly saw her reflection in the water. She had been wearing the suffocating robe since the beginning of the expedition, so the exposed part of her face and neck were sticky with sweat. She hesitated for a moment, then quickly sat down near the water, pulled back her hood, and sshed the cold water over her face and neck. Her clothes were getting soaked, but she didn¡¯t care. Rolling up her sleeves, she washed her arms and armpits before getting up.


    At that moment, Max heard a rustling sound above her. She looked up and froze, as her face paled: it was Sir Quahel Leon, perched on top of a steep rock. He looked down at her with an expressionless face as he bit into his apple. It suddenly dawned on her that no one was around there to avoid disturbing his rest. She hurriedly covered her head with hood and quickly went to leave, but a monotonous voice stopped her from escaping.


    <b>¡°What were you thinkinging all the way here?¡±</b>


    Her heart fell to her stomach. The knight threw the core of the apple into the bushes and leaped off the rock.


    <b>¡°I¡¯ve been snooping around and noticed that the Archduke knows nothing about this... just how did you sneak in?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Wha-what... are you talking about...¡±</b>


    Max pulled the hood down to her chin and yed ignorant. The man said nothing for a while and stared at her, as if prompting her to answer his question.


    Max felt her mouth go dry. <b>¡°I-I must return, I have something to do...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I have delivered your letter.¡±</b>


    As soon as he said that, Max couldn¡¯t move as if she was caught in a snare. It urred to her that he may be lying, but the temptation was too hard for her to resist, she wanted to know from him.


    <b>¡°Is... is he hurt...?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Who the hell could hurt that person?¡±</b>


    Her eyes immediately filled with tears at his confident tone and her heart lit up with relief. She slowly raised her head to detect any lies in his words, but the man simply looked at her with an inexplicable expression. His eyebrows furrowed and his eyes narrowed suspiciously.


    <b>¡°Did youe all the way here just to verify that?¡±</b>


    Max grew red at the usatory tone. <b>¡°P-Please pretend you didn¡¯t see me. I¡¯ll make sure that I won¡¯t bring you any trouble...¡± </b>


    <b>¡°You didn¡¯t have to go this length, nothing will harm him.¡±</b>


    Max looked at him furiously, upset at his sullen tone. <b>¡°Ri-Riftan... is not immortal.¡±</b>


    The Pdin¡¯s mouth twisted, as if wanting to refute her statement, but decided to keep his mouth shut. A strange emotion, too quick to understand, flickered through his cold gaze.


    <b>¡°Nothing will change even with thedy here.¡± </b>


    <b>¡°...I know that. I j-just... want to see his face even from afar, I m-miss him...¡±</b>


    Max stammered in shame; her ears dying red in embarrassment. Sir Quahel, who was looking down at her, spoke bluntly.


    <b>¡°The camp where Calypse is in is at least a day or over away from Servyn Castle. Won¡¯t that make your goal quite difficult to achieve?¡±</b>


    Doing her best to hide her disappointment, Max spoke as calmly as possible. <b>¡°I-it doesn¡¯t matter. As long as I can get frequent news about the situation, since it¡¯s closer than the city, that would be enough for me.¡±</b>


    The Pdin¡¯s mouth remained closed at her answer and Max looked into his impassive face with pleading eyes. Sensing her despair, the man frowned and went to pick up the cloak he had left on a nearby branch.


    <b>¡°It would be better for me to pretend that I don¡¯t know you¡¯re here. Otherwise, I would have to go to the trouble of finding an escort for the Lady. Do as you please.¡±</b>


    The man¡¯s emotionless eyes slowly looked her up and down. Max hunched her shoulders, realizing how shabby and filthy she must appear. The knight opened his mouth, as if he wanted to say something else, but turned and walked away, knowing it was none of his business to meddle in. The tension on her shoulders barely subsided. The knight didn¡¯t seem to want to be involved in her affairs, and it made sense. The Commander of the Holy Knights could not be bothered by whatever she was doing. She slowly returned to the camp to prepare breakfast with the other priestesses and then she tended to the wounded.


    Once the sun rose, the expedition began to move. Those who could ride on horseback did so, while those who couldn¡¯t were transported through carriages. Because of that, the already crowded carts now barely had room to breathe. Max, sandwiched between everyone, began to nod off. The other priestesses were also drained by the scare of the day before and fell asleep despite the violent shaking of the wagon. After travelling for half a day, the wagon suddenly stopped moving. Max, still in a groggy state, looked out the window and saw the walls of a huge castle. They had reached Servyn Castle.


    <b>¡°I-Idci... I think we¡¯ve arrived.¡±</b>


    Idci, who was sleeping on Max¡¯s shoulder, raised her head. She leaned over and peered out of the window. Soon, the barred gates of the territory rumbled open for them and the wagons began to move again. She looked around curiously outside the window as they passed through the gates. Ruined buildings and debris were scattered everywhere, which were perhaps brought by the trolls¡¯ conquest. Most of the walls were half-copsed and the buildings were burned down, some were even reduced to ashes. If it hadn¡¯t been for the thickly packed tents ahead and the Livadon g, Max would have thought the city was abandoned.


    <b>¡°We have arrived. You maye out now.¡± </b>


    The wagons stopped and the soldiers went to open the doors. Max came out of the wagon with dozen other priestesses and a soldier led them to their tent.


    <b>¡°Follow me.¡±</b> He instructed.


    She did as she was told while looking around. Horses were tied to the fences, soldiers were busily running in and out of the barracks, and priests were busy caring for the wounded. She poked her head out, trying to find a familiar face, when the soldier leading them stopped abruptly, causing her to crush her nose into Selena¡¯s back who was walking ahead of her.


    <b>¡°The women will be staying here.¡±</b>


    The soldier rolled up the entrance to their barracks and Max bent over to catch a glimpse of the inside. Thick piles of hay littered the floor of the low-ceilinged tent. The dark space was clearly only set up for sleeping, there was no space for privacy if one wanted to change or wash, and there was no proper bedding either. The space was so small that Max didn¡¯t think there was even room for them to toss and turn in their sleep.


    All the priestesses went inside, and Max sat at one corner of the tent with Idci. She organized her bag and immediately went back outside. The priest outside instructed them on their chores. They were responsible for preparing breakfast and dinner, while caring for the wounded all day. In addition to their main tasks, they also had to fetch water several times a day, tend to the horses, wash clothes once every ten days, and asionally attend to the knights. Max¡¯s face paled at the thought of having to do so much work, but she had no right toin. Determined, she immediately went to work.


    She also wanted to gather information about the Remdragon Knights right away, but with so much on her te, it was going to be hard to find time to talk to the soldiers. Max got so worried internally that Selena took pity on her and went out of her way to gather information on Ethylene for her.


    <b>¡°I heard that reinforcements have arrived from Balto. And it seems that the situation is not as bad as it seems.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°R-really?¡±</b> Max, who was starting a bonfire with a soot smeared on her face, smiled genuinely.


    Selena nodded.<b> ¡°I also heard that Sir Calypse is doing incredible on the battlefield. He managed to relentlessly defeat an army of a thousand trolls with only two hundred knights. There¡¯s no one as valiant as him.¡±</b>


    Note ¨C <b>LF</b>: I feel bad for Idci, I understand her now ? On another note, imagine someone ughtering a thousand trolls because he wants to go back to you as soon as he can¡ª Damn, I am selling my soul to get myself a Riftan.


    <strong>Announcement</strong> ¨C <b>Nymeria</b>: Hey guys! There was a little mistake with chapter 207 and 208, we fixed them as soon as we noticed, now they¡¯re properly edited if you want to take another look at them ?? We also want to say something to y¡¯all dear readers. First of all thank you for your love, we¡¯re happy to trante this novel for you to read, but we want to ask you guys to be more understanding. We know you¡¯d like to have more chapters per week, and we talked among ourselves about this matter, so in the end we wanted to meet your needs and decided to increase our weekly rating post to 4, but not more than that. We have many reasons to do this, please understand that we have to deal with more than just keeping high quality trantions, there are many things involved in the work we¡¯re doing here. The LNH team hopes you¡¯ll keep going through this journey with us! Happy reading ??

 Chapter 210

    <strong>Chapter 210 </strong>


    The light on Max¡¯s face grew cloudy. Her spine grew cold as if she was submerged in ice water when she heard that Riftan faced a thousand trolls in battle. They were monsters who were heavier than bulls and had incredibly fast regenerating abilities, to the point that even with their head half-cut, they could heal in a blink of an eye when they were attached back to their neck.


    To think that he battled an army of such terrifying monsters with only two hundred men... How could you be so damn reckless?


    Max felt her heart shrivel, Selena¡¯s words were far from reassuring her. She opened her mouth and couldn¡¯t help groping on her stiff tongue. <b>¡°H-how about the others...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Don¡¯t worry. There wasn¡¯t a single casualty among the Remdragon Knights.¡±</b>


    Max let out an audible sigh of relief and Selena continued in a more hesitant tone.


    <b>¡°But... it appears that some of them were injured.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Wh-who? How many... how serious are their injuries?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I don¡¯t know the details. I only heard that some of the knights were seriously wounded after the battle and that they had to stop their advance to recuperate and receive medical treatment.¡±</b>


    Max sped her blood-drained face with trembling hands. The faces of the Remdragon Knights shed rapidly in her mind. Divine or healing magic could quickly repair an injury on any part of the body, them halting their advance could only mean that their injuries were far from being minor. As her heart squeezed, worrying about which ones of the Remdragon Knights were hurt, Idci suddenly approached them with an anxious expression.


    <b>¡°Have you heard anything about Elba?¡±</b>


    Selena shook her head. <b>¡°Aside from the Royal Knights of Livadon camping near the Ethylene Castle, there was nothing else that I could find out.¡±</b>


    Idci¡¯s head bowed in disappointment, and Selena reached out tofort her, cing a hand on her shoulder. <b>¡°In a few days, each unit from the warzone will being here to replenish their supplies. When that happens, we can get more information, so don¡¯t fret too much.¡±</b>


    Idci perked up a little at the prospect. Selena then left, she would often gather information and Max would always cover for her duties on the other tent. Staring into space for a moment, she pondered on the news the priestess brought, then quickly cleared her head and concentrated on her tasks. Her cheeks burned and her face was covered in sweat from being near the fire, but the searing mes helped distract her from her terrible anxieties. Max emptied her head and concentrated on simmering the herbs in the cauldron. After the medicine had cooled down, she fed it to the patients, cleaned their wounds, and reced their bandages. Once she was done, she went to help with the food preparation. There wasn¡¯t even time to catch her breath.


    Finally, when she finished her work for the day, Max sank onto the stack of hay in the narrow tent. She couldn¡¯t even lift a finger. The summer heat only served to rot all the grime on them, and the smell of blood, sweat, and horses filled her nostrils. It was even difficult to breathe properly due to the stench and humidity, but Max was too exhausted to make a fuss about it. She curled up like a withering cabbage, thinking about what the future would hold for her.


    Would this way of living continue until the war is over?


    Her confidence and willpower to keep all of herself together crumbled to the annoying hum of the mosquitoes swarming around the dark tent. Tears fell from Max¡¯s eyes: she yearned for Riftan dearly and she missed Calypse Castle, but she was the one who decided toe all the way there. As if to gather all her spiraling feelings, she closed her eyes tightly.


    The next day was just as hectic. Before the sun had even risen, she went out of the tent to wash her face in the nearby stream of water and went straight to the makeshift infirmary. A total of three hundred wounded men were encamped, and only five high-ranking priests capable of using divine healing magic were around. Due to the scarcity, the priests only focused on treating those who were in critical condition. The others had to recover naturally over time and were left to the care of the priestesses. Once they had confirmed that one of the wounded had died during the night, they went to the main storage tent to prepare medicinal herbs. The priest who supervised the herbs gave them a palm-sized t board made of wood and gave them instructions.


    <b>¡°From what we saw yesterday, most patients suffer from broken bones. Since they could not move properly, you priestesses will have to help them from eating to washing. You must carefully monitor their conditions from morning ¡®til evening and inform me immediately if anyone loses consciousness or develops a fever.¡±</b>


    Max listened intently as the priest continued to speak hastily. <b>¡°Pay special attention to those patients whose wounds are still bleeding. You must check whether their wounds have pus or maggots, you should prepare a detox medicine and feed it to them three times a day. Also, make sure their hands and feet are always clean and change their bandages at least once every three days. Herbs and firewood are avable here in the main storage tent, you can take as many as you need every day.¡±</b>


    After the priest finished, he divided them into six groups, each group made of seven priestesses. Each group oversaw forty patients. Fortunately, Max and Idci were assigned to the same group.


    <b>¡°I heard that most priestesses only know the basics of healing. If you have any questions, feel free toe and ask right away. I will be stationed near the northern gates.¡±</b>


    When the priests left the tent, the priestesses began to divide their tasks. For each group, two will be taking turns on watching over the patients while the other five will be preparing food and fetching water. Max went with two other priestesses to hoist water from the well. The task sounded simple enough, but constantly providing drinking water, boiling herbs, and cleaning was not that easy. They had to prepare medicines for forty men, provide them breakfast and two other meals, wash hands and feet, clean the pus from their wounds, and wrap them with new sters and bandages. After that, they still had to take care of the horses and prepare food for the other soldiers in the fortress.


    Every day passed by them in an instant, as if time was on fast forward. Slowly, Max got used to the tough work. Although it was much harder than she had expected, she didn¡¯t mind and didn¡¯tin about it. Her heart ached so much seeing men who could forever be crippled from fighting monsters that she felt sorry for not being able to help them more. If she could, she wanted to heal each and every one of them with her healing magic. However, that was a distant dream, given her limited supply of mana. Even casting it on merely 3 to 4 people a day drained her energy to the point that she could not handle the rest of her tasks. In the end, Max decided to refrain from using magic as much as possible. In such a situation where she was responsible for dozens of men, she could not pour it all on only a few of them.


    She meticulously cared for the wounds of the patients assigned to her and soothed their pains by offering analgesic herbal teas hourly. It was another busy day when Idci secretly beckoned to her.


    <b>¡°Madam.¡±</b> She whispered.


    Max was in the midst of preparing a medication, but stopped what she was doing and looked. Idci had a finger against her lips and urged her toe out quietly. She looked around for a moment in confusion, then followed the girl out of the tent. The sweltering rays of summer sun pierced her eyes. Max paused for a moment to rub the sweat away from her forehead and nose and Idci grew impatient and waved her hand, urging her to hurry.


    <b>¡°This way.¡±</b>


    Idci sneaked around the campsite and stopped her tracks when they reached the fortress wall. She hid behind the bush and abruptly pulled her arm to hide with her.


    <b>¡°J-just... what is happening?¡±</b> Max asked in a whisper as she leaned in next to her.


    <b>¡°Look over there.¡± </b>Idci pointed her finger above the bush and Max soon realized why the girl called out to her. Dozens of knights lined up outside the wide open gates.


    <b>¡°Those are the Knights of Wedon. They are here to get food.¡±</b> Idci whispered in her ear.


    Max¡¯s eyes widened. Just as she said, the knights¡¯ coats were bearing Whedon¡¯s crest. Her heart began to race at the thought of Riftan being among them.


    <b>¡°I think they will be leaving immediately once they¡¯re done getting their food supply.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I-immediately?¡±</b> Max asked in disbelief and Idci nodded in response.


    <b>¡°Now¡¯s your only chance to gather news and details about the Remdragon Knights. What do you want to do?¡±</b>


    Max bit her lower lip. Even if Riftan wasn¡¯t among them, she would be able to at least know how he and the knights were doing. She covered her face with her hood and stepped out from behind the bush.


    <b>¡°I¡¯ll go and pretend that I¡¯m only helping out... I¡¯ll make sure n-no one notices me. Then maybe I can listen in... on the kn-knights¡¯ conversations.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I¡¯m going too¡±.</b>


    Max shook her head. <b>¡°If we both go, we¡¯ll get noticed. You must go back to the tent Idci... before the others find out. If I hear anything about the Royal Knights of Livadon... I-I¡¯ll let you know.¡±</b>


    Idci thought for a moment, then nodded and turned to leave, knowing that Max¡¯s words made sense. She headed straight to where the Knights of Whedon were, and as she approached their barracks, she heard the Archduke¡¯s hospitable voice.


    <b>¡°It must have been difficult getting here. Please,e inside. Take a break while the soldiers load the food into the wagons.¡±</b>


    He led the Knights of Wedon to the barracks while Max hid behind a wagon, watching the knights pass one by one. Max poked her head out, trying to get a good look. Just as she was about to approach one of them to ask him about the situation in the frontlines, someone familiar crossing the gates suddenly caught her eyes. Max¡¯s eyes widened.


    Sir Karon...?


    It was Elliot Karon, who left before them and got caught up in Louiebell, and he was entering the castle gates with the other soldiers. Max felt like crying at the face she hadn¡¯t seen in months. She heard that Riftan came to the rescue sessfully, but she did not know if any of them were seriously injured and wondered if everyone else was unharmed. She felt like a kettle of boiling water, wanting to act on impulse and rush to him to ask for any detail or information, but if she got caught now, she would likely be forced to return to Levan. With great self-control, Max crouched behind the carriage, careful not to be discovered. However, she froze in ce when she saw that behind Sir Karon there was Ruth.


    She watched warmly, seeing the face of her friend who she hadn¡¯t seen in months. Oh, how she worried about that pestering and sarcastic guy! Ruth¡¯s gray hair had grown a bit longer than thest time she saw him, it was messy and reached the nape of his neck, and he had lost weight, making his already slender face look even skinnier. He opened his mouth wide to yawn, looking exhausted as he always did, then, he dismounted from his horse. Max smiled. Even from a distance, she could hear his usual grumbles.


    After leaving instructions for the knights, Ruth headed towards the nearby small stream. Max hesitated for a moment, but quickly decided to follow him. He walked over to the stream, rolled up his sleeves, and sshed the water loudly all over his face. Once she made sure no one was around, she approached him silently and squatted next to him. Ruth didn¡¯t immediately recognize her, whose face was covered in sweat and dirt and who was dressed in shabby priestess clothes. To him, it appeared like she was just another priestess who came to fetch water. He shot her a disinterested look, then went to wash his stained hands and feet.


    Max frowned and reached out to touch his arm. Only then did his blue-gray eyes turn to see her clearly. She smiled awkwardly at Ruth, who blinked at her with a nk expression.


    <b>¡°I-It¡¯s been a while, Ruth. You seem well... I¡¯m relieved.¡±</b>


    As if struck by lightning, the wizard immediately stood straight up and opened his mouth as if he was about to scream at any moment. Max jumped at him like a rabbit, quickly covering his mouth to prevent him from doing so. The action made Ruth¡¯s thin body fall backwards, looking like a scarecrow, and then he fell straight into the stream with a ssh, sttering water all over her robe.


    Max looked at him with pleading eyes and desperately begged him. <b>¡°P-Please... don¡¯t ¡®cause amotion. N-nobody knows... that I¡¯m here.¡±</b>


    He stared at her in utter disbelief, then upon seeing her priestess robes opened his mouth again.


    Note ¨C <b>LF</b>: AAAAAH RUTH IS HERE!!!

 Chapter 211

    <strong>Chapter 211</strong>


    Ruth¡¯s wide-open jaw trembled. He then grabbed his head as if he was getting dizzy and spat out a lot of gibberish before finally saying something.


    <b>¡°I did hear that you were staying at the monastery... did you perhaps willingly be a priestess? What about Sir Calypse?!¡±</b>


    <b>¡°W-What... What are you saying? Of course not!¡±</b> Max argued again in a shrill voice, then looked around, surprised by her sudden outburst. The soldiers who wereing down from the hill looked at their way with interest. <b>¡°I wore th-these clothes... to infiltrate the support unit. I¡¯m now... working as a caregiver... h-here.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°You¡¯re working as a caregiver here...?¡±</b> Like a trained parrot, Ruth repeated her words.


    Since he didn¡¯t appear like he was in his right mind, she seriously thought of giving him a few knocks on the head. <b>¡°I don¡¯t have t-time to exin everything. I need to go back, but before I do... I want to know what¡¯s happening. How is... Ri-Riftan? Is everyone... u-unharmed? I heard that some have serious injuries...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Ho-hold on for a second! How could I respond to that when you just came out of nowhere, and probed for things you wanted to know? Give me a moment to clear my mind.¡±</b>


    Ruth retaliated in a frustrated tone and jumped out of the water. He then scanned her from head to toe with narrowed eyes as he squeezed the water out of his robes. Aware of her dingy old clothes, tangled hair, dirt and sweat covered face, Max¡¯s cheeks reddened under his scrutinizing gaze.


    He let out a long groan and covered his face with his hands. <b>¡°Goodness gracious... Does Archduke Aren know that mdy is doing this?¡± </b>


    Max brought her hood lower to her face as she started to mutter. <b>¡°I t-told you... nobody else knows that I¡¯m here.¡±</b>


    Only then did Ruth seem to have finally grasped the totality of the situation. <b>¡°If Sir Calypse finds out about this, he will go berserk!¡±</b>


    Scared, Max reached out to cover his mouth again. <b>¡°Please... tone it down.¡±</b> She implored him.


    Ruth looked up in the sky like his whole patience was being tested and muttered as if he was praying in question. <b>¡°Why in the world are you doing this to me? If you are so afraid of getting caught, you should have been desperately hiding from me too! You didn¡¯t have to involve me in this.¡±</b>


    Max narrowed her eyes at his absurd words. The tears of joy she was about to shed for him hadpletely dried up. <b>¡°We haven¡¯t seen each other in so l-long... and that¡¯s what you would say to me? I have be-been so worried...!¡±</b>


    Ruth snorted in response, his tone dripping with rude sarcasm. <b>¡°Did you expect that I would be dancing happily after meeting you in this situation?¡±</b>


    Max could only lift her chin up to show the anger on her face. <b>¡°I¡¯ll make sure to avoid... avoid you Ruth! Please tell me what¡¯s happening in the war zone... I we-went all this way to know... I have so much work to do, I don¡¯t have much time to find out.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°That¡¯s not how it works! I don¡¯t know what kind of n you hatched to pose as a priestess and infiltrate the support unit, but now that I know thedy is doing this, I can¡¯t pretend to be ignorant! You ced me in a very difficult position!¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Is there a problem?¡±</b>


    Max flinched, then froze on the spot when an unfamiliar voice spoke to them. It was a soldier with his horse, checking out themotion Ruth was causing. She shook her head, then looked at the wizard¡¯s conflicted expression: the stupid man looked like he was going to give her away. She squeezed her eyes shut and held her hands together so tightly that her knuckles turned white. Then she heard a small click of the tongue, followed by Ruth¡¯s voice.


    <b>¡°There are no problems here.¡±</b>


    The tension eased off her shoulders and she let out a long sigh of relief as Ruth stepped out of the stream and red at her. <b>¡°Which tent is it that you are staying at?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°T-the one in the eastern end.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Alright. I¡¯lle and find youter.¡± </b>


    <b>¡°N-No, you can¡¯t. It might cause suspicion...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Then you will have to make up a good excuse.¡±</b> He shot her an annoyed look, then sighed in resignation. <b>¡°I have an important meeting to attend now so I don¡¯t have the time now, but I wille find you in an hour or two.¡±</b>


    Without waiting for an answer, Ruth climbed the hill and headed out onto the gravel road again. Max watched his back as he walked away from her and then returned to the tent. Idci, who was waiting eagerly for her, ran to her the moment she entered the shop and asked what she had found out.


    <b>¡°Lter... I¡¯ll tell you everything.¡±</b>


    It was time to distribute the medicine and the tent was crowded with the other priestesses. Idci nodded silently, realizing that the time was not right. Max rolled up her sleeves and immediately went to work; however, she kept ncing towards the entrance every few minutes.


    He said he wille find me in an hour or two? Will he try and convince me to go back to Levan?


    She felt unhappy and a little betrayed by Ruth¡¯s reaction to seeing her there. Wasn¡¯t he the one who taught her how to heal with medicine and magic? Nevertheless, she noticed that he wasn¡¯t in favor of her working as a caregiver there. Max bit her lip and began to feel more and more agitated. If that was how he reacted, she didn¡¯t even want to imagine how Riftan would respond if he found out. She nervously pushed her hair into her hood, and gathered the medicines she had to give the patients.


    As he promised, Ruth showed up at the tent just as she was starting to change the wound dressings of the wounded. Her eyes widened as she saw him walk casually into the tent. The other priestesses who were tending to the sick also looked at him with suspicion. However, he remained calm under their inquiring gazes.


    <b>¡°We¡¯re going around to examine the condition of the patients. Ignore me and get on with your work.</b>¡°


    True to his words, he began to weave between the beds and looked over the wounded men. Max nced at him, she couldn¡¯t guess what he was trying to do. It wasn¡¯t until Ruth checked all the patients that he finally turned to the soldier she was caring for. He opened his mouth to speak as he studied the long cut on the soldier¡¯s chest.


    <b>¡°Your stitches are very well done. The threads will be able toe out in two days maximum.¡±</b>


    She nodded, wondering where he was going with that facade, but Ruth just continued to examine her practical work and waved a hand at her, indicating for her to continue. Max stiffly applied the herbal cast to the wound and bandaged it. Looking at her, he spoke in an exaggerated tone that made her shudder at his poor acting skills.


    <b>¡°You have excellent skills. I would like to ask this priestess for advice on healing techniques. Could you give me a moment of your time?¡±</b>


    She blinked, unable to believe that this was the extent of Ruth¡¯s acting ability; but luckily, the people around them seemed to have bought it, especially when another nearby young priestess suddenly chirped in.


    <b>¡°Sister Max is the most skilled among us. She knows all about medicinal herbs and can sew up any wound in the blink of an eye. She will definitely be able to help you.¡±</b>


    The suddenpliment made her blush, she had no idea that she was so appreciated for her abilities. Ruth gave her a strange look, then spoke in a polite tone that didn¡¯t suit him at all.


    <b>¡°That¡¯s reassuring. Then, please give me a moment of your time.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°...Alright.¡±</b>


    Max apologized to the wounded soldier, who was grimacing at the new stinging sensation caused by the herbal medicines in the cast. Ruth immediately led her out of the tent and went straight to a sparsely upied area. Her eyes shifted nervously at the aura he was emanating. The wizard silently walked and made his way through the dense woods. After making sure that no one else was around, he looked back at her.


    <b>¡°Thedy does not fail to surprise me every time. When I first met you, never in my wildest dreams would I have thought you would be so fearless.¡±</b>


    Max pouted at Ruth¡¯s words, which sounded more like he was reprimanding a child. <b>¡°A-After receiving the news that the war would drag on... I couldn¡¯t sit around and wait longer. If I would be closer to the battle... I thought that at l-least I¡¯ll be able to know more of what is going on...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°So, you used these shabby clothing and sneaked in?¡±</b>


    Ruth looked down at her robe which was full of holes in the seams from fanning embers on firewood. Max felt her ears burn with shame for presenting such an unpleasant side of herself, but she quickly brushed it off, pretending she didn¡¯t care.


    <b>¡°W-what¡¯s wrong with my clothes? These clothes... are nothing to be ashamed of. This represents that I¡¯m working hard!¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I have no intention to criticize you.¡±</b>


    Ruth said, then let out a long breath. <b>¡°You are a very talented healer. Coming to a ce of conflict and offering your services to those in need, you deserve to be praised.¡±</b>


    Feeling a momentary sense of relief at such unexpected and sincere words, Max smiled a little, but was quickly stifled as he continued in a firm, reproving tone.


    <b>¡°But I can¡¯t praise you for hiding your identity and sneaking into the support unit. The Great Temple must be frantically looking for you now, mdy.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I a-already took care of that! I left a letter saying I¡¯m staying at a f-friend¡¯s house, so don¡¯t worry.¡±</b>


    Despite her reassurance, the wrinkles on Ruth¡¯s face did not go away. <b>¡°The day that thedy¡¯s disguise is discovered, there will be chaos. Archduke Aren will be very ashamed, and Lord Calypse will be furious.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I¡¯ll offer a formal apology... lter.¡±</b>


    Max drew her neck back like a tortoise when Ruth poked the hole on her n. He shook his head and took a deep breath.


    <b>¡°Not even the Archduke would have ever imagined that the Lady would do something so reckless.¡±</b>


    She swallowed dryly at his bitter tone of voice. <b>¡°Are you... thinking of sending m-me back to Levan?¡±</b>


    The wizard fell silent and Max anxiously looked up at him like a criminal awaiting sentence. Ruth scratched at his tousled hair and let out a long, painful groan.


    <b>¡°If I were to do so, then I would have already informed the Archduke.¡±</b> She unconsciously smiled in relief, but that seemed to fuel his irritation even more. <b>¡°Don¡¯t smile. The day Lord Calypse finds out about this, he will be pulling my scalp off.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°He... He won¡¯t find out. Ruth, you didn¡¯t even recognize me too. Besides, he¡¯s so far away... Ri-Riftan won¡¯t know...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°It¡¯s not that simple. We are nning to move the support unit to Ethylene next week!¡±</b>


    Max¡¯s eyes widened at the news. <b>¡°The reconquest of E-ethylene... was it sessful?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°That¡¯s right. We will use it as our base from now on in preparation for the final battle. So, we need all the manpower, equipment and troops on the front lines for all-out war.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°B-But... There are still many who have not yet recovered. If they are forced to move, their conditions will get wo-worse...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°That is why another wizard and I will stay here to help with their recovery. From what I saw, there were none with serious injuries. What we will do is to have them up and running in the next three or four days, enough to have them move into Ethylene Castle without any difficulty.¡±</b>


    Max was haunted by conflicting emotions. Her heart was fluttering thinking that she would soon see Riftan again, but at the same time she felt heavy knowing that the men she cared for with such dedication were to be subjected to another battle. As she lost herself in her inner dilemma, Ruth quickly added.


    <b>¡°Honestly, I want to send thedy back to Levan right now if possible, but I can¡¯t guarantee the return trip will be safe. It would be better to head to where the Allied forces are concentrated.¡± </b>He said, while shooting her an annoyed look. <b>¡°Please stay away from Lord Calypse. My head hurts just thinking about the hell he would incur with all of us.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Don¡¯t worry... I¡¯ll only see his f-face from afar.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°As long as you are outside 50 madion (about 1 km) radius of him, you can observe for as long as you please.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I won¡¯t be able to s-see if it¡¯s that far!¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Don¡¯t get any closer than that. His five senses are sharper than any wild animal.¡±</b>


    Max thought that he was exaggerating. She made it all the way here without the Archduke noticing, no one was suspicious of her aside from being caught by Quahel Leon. She felt very confident in her stealth abilities.


    <b>¡°D-don¡¯t worry. Even if I get caught... I won¡¯t get you in trouble, Ruth. Then, please tell me how the s-situation is right now. I heard that some of the Remdragon Knights got injured... were they seriously hurt?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Sir Nirta injured his shoulder fighting a lizardman.¡± </b>Ruth exined, and his dark face gradually grew at the reminder. <b>¡°The injury is not serious... but because the lizardman cast a curse in his attack, his injury wouldn¡¯t go away with healing magic. The magic of monsters is different from that of humans, so it¡¯s hard to break it.¡±</b>


    Note ¨C <b>LF</b>: I cackled at the 1 kilometer radius xD Really praying Hebaron will be fine though ?

 Chapter 212

    <strong>Chapter 212</strong>


    Upon learning of Hebaron¡¯s injury, Max¡¯s eyes widened in shock. Just hearing about the monster¡¯s curse was terrible in itself.


    <b>¡°Th-then...is there no way to heal the wound?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Divine magic might work.¡± </b>Ruth responded by frowning as he scratched his disheveled hair. <b>¡°Don¡¯t worry too much about it. The Remdragon Knights will have reached Ethylene by now, and the high priest there will take care of Sir Nirta.¡± </b>


    <b>¡°W-what about everyone else? Are they alright? Riftan...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Sir Calypse is so robust that I¡¯m considering having him leashed. The others are fine.¡±</b>


    He cut her off and replied in a dry tone, but Max was eager to know the details. <b>¡°W-When I found out that you and everyone else were trapped in Louiebell... I was really worried. How was everyone doing there, being trapped for h-how many months...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I¡¯d like to exin it in more detail, but there isn¡¯t much time.¡±</b> Ruth turned her toward the barracks with a difficult expression. <b>¡°The knights will soon leave with the assembled troops and there are still many things to discuss before they leave.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Ca- Sir Caron... will he stay here too?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°No, we will only be left with a royal wizard from Whedon and me¡±.</b>


    Ruth massaged his temples to soothe his growing headache. <b>¡°If Sir Karon finds out about this, he will definitely insist on taking thedy back to Levan, whatever it takes. Then, until they leave, try to stay out of sight.¡±</b>


    Max nodded determinedly. <b>¡°I-I get it. Until Whedon¡¯s troops leave... I won¡¯t be leaving my s-station.¡±</b>


    Suddenly Ruth turned to look at her piercingly. <b>¡°Can you really live in such poor conditions?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°It¡¯s not a problem at all. A-all the other priestesses can do it... so can I too.¡±</b>


    Ruth lookedplicated as he swept his eyes through her messy, ragged clothes. <b>¡°But, mdy is...¡±</b>


    He wanted toment further but fell silent. He studied her appearance again from head to toe with a slightplexity on his face before speaking again.


    <b>¡°I guess so, no one would notice that you are the daughter of a duke when you look like that.¡±</b>


    Max contemted Ruth¡¯s words for a moment, trying to figure out if he was insulting orplimenting her, but the wizard turned to leave before she could say anything.


    <b>¡°Then, I¡¯lle see you again after the knights leave. Until then, don¡¯t go outside your tent if possible.¡±</b>


    He warned her sternly as he walked away through the trees, leaving Max sulking on her way back to her tent.


    ***


    The Knights of Whedon left with a handful of soldiers and wagonsden with food and supplies. As soon as they left, Ruth immediately set out to treat the wounded and a handsome wizard named Veylron also lent his help. They first targeted those with serious injuries and applied healing magic, then they gave mandrago potion to those who were in better condition. The priests also used their divine magic to heal the soldiers¡¯ wounds.


    Seeing this, Max felt incredibly inept. She had broken her back working, boiling herbs, making sters, applying poultices, and squeezing out the yellow pus every day in an attempt to heal the fallen men. However, in just half a day after Ruth joined, a third of the patients had fully recovered. RutThe wizard couldn¡¯t help butugh at her expense, seeing the dejection stered all over her face.


    <b>¡°I am one of the ten best wizards in the West. It is an insult topare myself to a hatchling who has only recently started learning magic.¡± </b>He said in a cheeky tone. <b>¡°Stop making yourself miserable with these pointlessparisons. Thedy did her best. If it weren¡¯t for you and the other priestesses, half of them would have already died. They are all stable and alive thanks to you.¡±</b>


    Despite his attempt tofort her, Max didn¡¯t feel better. She wished that even if she couldn¡¯t be as skilled as Ruth, she could at least have arger mana pool that didn¡¯t drain so easily. Meanwhile, she had to help with the burial of six soldiers whose conditions seemed to be improving, only to be found dead the next morning. There was nothing she could have done: by the time she got to them, they had already stopped breathing at some point in the night. However, she couldn¡¯t help but feel racked with guilt, if only she used her magic the day before, then maybe everyone would have lived.


    Seething with frustration at her own ipetence, Max buried an eighteen-year-old soldier in a secluded corner of the ruined fortress with a solemn heavy heart. As she shoveled the dirt over the boy¡¯s body, she remembered Medrick¡¯s words, that a healer¡¯s life will be filled with frustrations and sufferings.


    <b>¡°Is there... a way to increase m-mana... in a short time?¡±</b>


    Over arge pot of boiling water, Max and Ruth mashed mandrago roots, herbs, and honey. The man, who had just caught a handful of purple lizards, looked at her when she popped the question and she added in a slightly softer tone, trying not to reveal her desperation.


    <b>¡°If my m-mana pool increases... I will be able to help more.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°You are already helping a lot.¡±</b>


    Max frowned at his dry answer. <b>¡°Please l-listen to my words sincerely. If I improve with magic... it will also help reduce your burden, Ruth.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Mdy.¡± </b>Ruth responded with a bored look as he extracted off the goo on the lizards¡¯ skin in a small ss bottle. <b>¡°You are already showing amazing progress. Don¡¯t rush too much. It takes time for a mana pool to grow and rushing it will only strain your body.¡±</b>


    But Max wasn¡¯t going to give up there. She doggedly pushed her questions into him. <b>¡°S-still... is there a special technique or training... that the wizards in the Wizard Tower use?¡±</b>


    Just as Ruth frowned and was about to lecture her again, the priestess named Nora, whom Max had be acquainted with, came inside the tent and rushed towards Max.


    <b>¡°Sister Max, I think Sir Lloyd¡¯s wound has reopened. Could you take a look?¡±</b>


    Max quickly set the vial in her hand aside and followed the priestess. The tent housing the sick and injured smells of pus and blood, brined in the humid summer heat. Even with diligent daily cleaning and bathing of the patients, the smell of the sick would not disappear. As they walked to the corner of therge tent, she saw arge stain of blood pooling on the soldier¡¯s back. Max leaned over and examined the wound and frowned at what she saw: the stitches were opened due to the soldier forcing to move his body. She red at the soldier with scolding eyes.


    <b>¡°I told you... you shouldn¡¯t move just y-yet.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I thought it would be fine, since I have felt so much better.¡±</b>


    The man muttered with a grievous face. With a clean cloth, Max carefully wiped away the blood from the wound. Ruth, who followed her, peered at her over her shoulders, then took a seat next to her, gently pushing her away.


    <b>¡°Please pass me the tweezers. It would be better to remove the rest of the stitches and cure it with magic than stitch it back up.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°You-you¡¯ve already healed... sixteen people with magic today.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Don¡¯t worry. I still have enough mana left. Could you please bring some more clean cloths and a small pair of tweezers?¡±</b>


    Following his instructions, the priestess immediately went and brought cloths, scissors, and tweezers. Ruth meticulously removed the bloody threads baked on the wound, then skillfully casted a healing spell. The wound disappeared without a trace and the soldier, who had been bedridden on his stomach for weeks, jumped up and grabbed Ruth¡¯s hands.


    <b>¡°Thank you very much, wizard! I will never forget this grace!¡±</b>


    Ruth got up from his seat and waved the soldier away like he was annoyed. Even though he said he was fine, Max could see how tired he was as she followed him outside. She knew from experience what a burden it was to deplete one¡¯s magical energy. Fearing that he would copse at any moment, Max approached the wizard.


    <b>¡°Is-is it too much?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I¡¯m fine. Just one day of rest and I¡¯ll be fully recovered.¡±</b>


    Ruth rubbed his sweaty face with cold water, and Max handed him a clean towel. He wiped his face, then let out a long breath.


    <b>¡°How many more men who could not move properly are left?</b>


    <b>¡°Twenty... no, there are about e-eighteen left.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Then we can prepare to leave tomorrow.¡±</b>


    Staring at the tent full of wounded men, Max couldn¡¯t help feeling dark and heavy at the prospect. Although most have recovered, they had weakened due to prolonged bed rest in deplorable conditions. She was extremely concerned that they would have to endure another difficult journey so soon after recovery.


    <b>¡°H-how long will it take... to get to Ethylene from here?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°On horseback, without rest, about a day. But to move a great number of people like this, it will take much longer.¡±</b>


    Max swallowed nervously. In about three days, she would be able to see Riftan. Her heart was beating so frantically with anticipation, she couldn¡¯t help but reveal it on her face. They had only been apart for a few months, but it felt like years to her.


    <b>¡°It won¡¯t be that simple.¡±</b> Seeing the blush spread across her cheeks, Ruth ruthlessly snapped her out of her reverie. <b>¡°There is a high probability that we will be attacked by persistent kobolds or rom goblins along the way. The monsters will surely be targeting our supply of food and weapons. It will not be like a journey walking on thin ice.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°B-But... the Holy Knights... and Grand Duke Aren¡¯s knights... are all highly s-skilled... so, it should be fine, right?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Even with them, it¡¯s hard to tell. Keeping track and protecting a huge group of people and vast amounts of supplies... I doubt we can make it through unscathed...¡±</b>


    Ruth muttered bitterly under his breath, but quickly closed his mouth seeing Max¡¯s face turning rapidly pale. He sighed and scratched the back of his head.


    <b>¡°I seem to have worried you with my words. What I meant is, it never hurts to be vignt. Always have your defensive magic ready and stay as close to me as possible.¡±</b>


    With a tight face, Max nodded with fierce determination mixed with fear. Ruth soon left her to tend to the other soldiers, and she spent her time preparing emergency relief supplies to distract her racing heart fueled by fear.


    Finally, the day they would depart for Ethylene came. The priestesses got up at dawn to start packing and help the patients climb onto the wagons. After loading all of the herbs and necessities, they helped the soldiers dismantle the barracks. Max was sweating profusely as she made several trips back and forth between the barracks and the wagons, carrying heavy loads on each trip. After three or four hours of hard work, they were finally ready to go, and the priestesses barely managed to get into their assigned carriages. Ruth wanted to ride in the same carriage as hers, but all the priestesses opposed his presence in a women¡¯s carriage, so he had no choice but to travel with the priests.


    Not feelingfortable leaving Max alone, he scolded her relentlessly. <b>¡°Now that the Lady is a priestess, no knights or soldiers will risk their lives to protect you. You must not do anything reckless. If something goes wrong,e to me immediately.¡±</b>


    After pouring out endless amounts of promises and guarantees, Max finally got him to give in and leave her alone. She sat next to Idci and secretly reached for the dagger hidden under her robe. She still wasn¡¯t sure if she could use it or not but having it close offered herfort. Max could only hope nothing happened to force her to use that. Looking out the window, she saw that the knights were lined up on both sides of the carts and wagons. After the rear of the long procession passed through the gates of the ruined Servyn fortress, they began to pick up their pace. Once again, she had to hold on for life so as not to fall into the violent rocking of the wagon. It was hard to sit still when they were all so exhausted.


    <b>¡°I¡¯m sorry... but can I lean on you a bit? My back hurts a lot...¡± </b>Idci asked with an apologetic expression.


    <b>¡°Of course. You can lean on mefortably.¡±</b>


    The girl leaned closer andid her head on Max¡¯s shoulder gratefully. In recent days, Idci had noticeably lost weight, but that was to be expected: all they ate was the crumbs of food left behind by knights, priests, and soldiers, as they worked like mules from dawn to dusk. Looking down at her own figure, Max noticed that her arms and legs seemed a bit more muscr from the hard work, but her body had be thinner. She pictured in her mind loaves of buttery pastries, stew made of goose, and pies filled with mutton or sweet jam.


    At the end of this war, she wanted to go home with Riftan and have a month-long feast where she would eat from morning to night. She was sure that now she could eat a whole chicken by herself. Max waspletely immersed in the wonderful dream as she staggered in the aggressive rocking car. Contrary to their expectations, the expedition advanced towards Ethylene without any difficulty. They managed to travel half a day without a break. When they reached a forest area, they took a quick rest, ate, and then immediately set off again.


    They did not stop to set up camp in an open field until they were all nearly deaf from the rattle of the wagons. After the priestesses checked on the wounded along with the priests, Max had dinner and slept on the grass. The next day, even before dawn, they started moving again. It was on the third day that the procession suddenly stopped. Max, who had been dozing off while she and Idci leaned on each other, woke up to the violent racking of the carriage. She wondered if perhaps they had arrived, but as she looked out the window, their surroundings were an empty field without a single tree.


    Looking confused, Max poked her head out the window and barely managed to stifle her screams. At the front, soldiers and knights were locked in battle with red monsters.


    <b>¡°We are being attacked by rom goblins! Don¡¯te out until the battle is over!¡±</b>


    A knight, who saw her, angrily yelled at her to go back inside. She hurriedly tucked her head back into the carriage. All the priestesses clung to each other, their faces full of fear. Idci alsotched onto Max who unconsciously hugged her back as her eyes darted back and forth anxiously. She wondered if it was really alright to not do anything and sit still.


    She was getting restless when suddenly, the loud thunderous thumping of horse hooves echoed around her before everything became deadly silent. Max was waiting for news or a cry from outside; anything to let them know what happened, but the car shook and started to roll again, as if there was no battle that had happened.


    <b>¡°Is the raid over?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I-it seems like it...¡±</b>


    Before Max could intervene, Idci opened the window and asked the soldier riding his horse next to them. <b>¡°What happened? Is the battle over?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°It was over in a blink of an eye.¡± </b>The soldier puffed out his chest with pride. <b>¡°Thanks to the Remdragon Knights, who were standing guard nearby, they managed to finish off all the monsters without much damage taken. With two Wigrew incarnations apanying us here, there is nothing to worry about.¡±</b>


    <b>Trantion Note: </b>Rem is ¡°white¡± and Rom is ¡°red¡± in Under the Oak Tree Universe)


    Note<b> ¨C LF</b>: OH MY OH MY OH MY..... AT LAST, RIFTANNNN!!!

 Chapter 213

    <strong>Chapter 213 </strong>


    Max¡¯s entire body stiffened. Idci nced at Max who had suddenly gone stiff, then turned to the soldier.


    <b>¡°Are you saying Lord Calypse of Whedon is here?¡± </b>


    <b>¡°That¡¯s right. They were scouting the area around Ethylene in anticipation of our arrival and came to our aid just in time.¡±</b> The soldier replied in a tone as if he was a bit annoyed, but answered the question. <b>¡°We can reach Ethylene Castle in about two hours. The Remdragon Knights and the Holy Knights will protect you, so you can be at ease.¡± </b>


    <b>¡°Is Lord Calypse riding in front of us now?¡±</b>


    Idci poked her head out of the window to look ahead. It took all of Max¡¯s willpower not to follow Idci¡¯s example and stick her head out as well.


    <b>¡°Lord Calypse is at the forefront. Now stop asking questions and stay inside.¡±</b>


    Pouting at the angry man, Idci shoved her head back into the carriage and sat. Max impatiently tugged on the girl¡¯s robe and whispered in her ear. <b>¡°Did you-did you see him?¡±</b>


    Idci slowly shook her head. <b>¡°No, he¡¯s too far ahead.¡±</b>


    Max bit her dry lips as she sat tensely in her seat. Her body felt stabbed from the sheer tension building inside her knowing that Riftan was only a few steps away. He would never forgive her if he discovered her disobedience, and that she willingly got to the heart of the conflict. Perhaps, he could really be disappointed in her this time.


    She shoved her sweaty hands into her pocket and grabbed the copper coin he left for her. Her throat went dry at the fearful anticipation of Riftan possibly opening the wagon¡¯s door just at this very moment to find her. In the tense silence, Max¡¯s stomach twisted with nausea as she shifted in her seat stiffly. The loud sound of a horn sounded, and the rattle of the cart remarkably reduced. Max was so frightened that she couldn¡¯t even look to see what was happening outside and hunched her shoulders. In her stead, Idi cautiously peered out of the window. Suddenly, an eager exmation came out of her lips.


    <b>¡°Wow, I¡¯ve never seen such a big stone wall before.¡±</b>


    Unable to ovee her curiosity, Max pulled the hood over her face deeper and quickly looked out: a gigantic gray wall of rock stretched up as if they were about to reach the heavens. Her mouth fell open at the incredible sight. Idci was right, it really was unbelievably tall and huge. The massive wall was built of gray and white rocks stacked together to form the entrance to Ethylene and beneath it was a solid foundation that appeared to have been carved out of stone. Max¡¯s eyes followed the wall up to the steep top, which seemed to look like it would fall at any time.


    <b>¡°It looks like it will c-copse s-suddenly.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°That rock wall is the guardian of Ethylene, it has survived the brutal north winds and enemy invasions. You don¡¯t have to worry about anything.¡± </b>


    The priestess, Nora, who was sitting across from her, exined proudly and Max looked at her questioningly. <b>¡°Have you been to E-ethylene... before?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°This is my hometown. I lived here before I moved to Levan.¡± </b>Nora stared out the window with a gloomy expression. <b>¡°I was really surprised when I heard the news that It had been overtaken by monsters. I thought this was the safest ce in the world, being surrounded by towering rocks on all sides; everyone believed it to be an imprable fortress.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°There is no ce in the world that is not imprable...¡±</b> Idci murmured darkly, and Nora couldn¡¯t help but agree with her cynicism.


    <b>¡°Perhaps it fell due to the careless thinking of men that it is imprable.¡± </b>


    Max couldn¡¯t take her eyes off her as they approached the doors. Like Nora said, the magnificent fortress nestled between mountain walls made of stones truly seemed imprable. It made her wonder how on earth did the knights and soldiers manage to reim thisnd from monsters. Suddenly, the familiar dark gray armor of the Remdragon Knights came into view, and Max quickly snapped out of her stupor and crawled back inside.


    Sir Gabel Laxion was inspecting every carriage as they passed the city gates, and she couldn¡¯t keep the cold sweat from soaking her back. When it was finally the priestesses¡¯ turn to go inside, Max ducked as far back as possible and pulled the hood over her head so deeply that it covered her entire face. One of the soldiers opened the carriages¡¯ door and nced inside. The coachman on the other hand exined his cargo in a polite tone.


    <b>¡°These are priestesses of the Great Temple who havee to care for the wounded.¡±</b>


    Max didn¡¯t even dare lift a finger for fear that she would attract the attention of a soldier. After a suffocating moment, which felt like hours of agonizing anxiety, Gabel¡¯s calm voice spoke.


    <b>¡°All good. Let them in.¡±</b>


    When the door closed and the carriage began to move again, Max immediately released the breath she was holding, Idci¡¯s shoulders rxed as well as if she herself had been holding tension. However, it was not reassuring to have made it through the gates. The Remdragon Knights were probably wandering all over the ruined city and after getting off, they would probably escort them to their homes. Feeling like she was stepping on thin ice, Max bit her lip as her endless agitation built up again.


    Even after passing through the doors, the carriage continued to move for about ten more minutes before finallying to a stop.


    <b>¡°We¡¯ve arrived. You maye out.¡± </b>A soldier opened the door and Max faltered, she did not abandon the carriage until she was thest.


    Outside, a triangr g fluttered in the wind, and dozens of barracks were everywhere, with soldiers busily running between them, carrying supplies and errands for the knights. Her eyes darted in confusion; Ethylene castle was several dozen times more hectic than Servyn castle. Men wearing armor crowned with unknown emblems swarmed everywhere. She heard swear words from every corner, sounds of metal colliding, and the screams of cattle.


    Max looked around incessantly, her energy slowly wasting away. On top of that, her stomach was still knotted at the thought of Riftan discovering her, but she couldn¡¯t get over her desire to see him either. She looked up at the knights riding horseback one by one, expecting to find him among the sea of men, when suddenly, someone abruptly grabbed her arm and pulled her away. Max barely contained her scream.


    <b>¡°Ru-Ruth! You scared me.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Stop looking around like that. Do you want Lord Calypse to find you?¡± </b>He pushed her behind a barrack and scolded her.<b> ¡°Lord Calypse is speaking with the Grand Duke. You must conceal yourself from his gaze when they conduct an inspection.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°You don¡¯t have to be so tense... I won¡¯t be caught. Even Sir Laxion didn¡¯t notice me. Riftan would never even t-think I¡¯d be here.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I¡¯m really not in the mood for a getaway right now.¡± </b>Ruth muttered annoyingly. <b>¡°Don¡¯t you know how his senses are very particr when ites to thedy? Personally, I prefer not to have the entire ce turned upside down.¡±</b>


    He groaned and then walked away hastily, motioning for her to follow him. Max couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for still darting her eyes to and from. She cast her eyes back and hoped to see him, but reluctantly gave up and followed Ruth. Even if she couldn¡¯t see him now, there would be more opportunities in the future now that they were in the same ce.


    As if trying to hide a tree in a forest, Ruth hastily pushed her toward the group of priestesses, then led them to a ce far out of the knights¡¯ barracks. <b>¡°The priestesses will be staying here.¡±</b>


    The wizard pointed to arge, clean-looking barrack off to the side, and they almost burst into the tent with enthusiasm. Compared to the small dwellings of Servyn castle, this ce was like a pce. There were beds and partitions installed, they even had twicerger personal space to move around in. They all sighed in relief knowing that they would no longer have to sleep in a muggy tent.


    <b>¡°The wounded will be taken to the barracks next to it. If someone¡¯s condition worsens, please inform one of us immediately.¡±</b> When they began to unpack their bags, Ruth, with a solemn look, continued. <b>¡°In the future, after every battle, big or small, dozens of wounded men will start to pile up. Always be prepared for emergencies, always have emergency relief supplies in stock, and always have hot water on hand. The well is about 5 minutes away. There is also a storage house behind the barracks where you can get more herbs. So in case of an emergency, you should immediately...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°There you are.¡±</b>


    A thick baritone cut him off abruptly. Ruth¡¯s shoulders tensed and Max felt her heart freeze as if it had stopped beating. It was him who first recovered from his shock and he shot Max the most intimidating look he could muster, then turned to therge man as if blocking him from entering the tent.


    <b>¡°Lord Ca-Calypse, what is it?¡± </b>


    She clenched her jaw tightly and did her best to make it look like she was unpacking and organizing her things, but Ruth¡¯s acting skills in normalcy were truly terrible.


    <b>¡°I was looking for you, it¡¯s about Hebaron¡¯s injury. Why are you here instead ofing straight to my headquarters?¡±</b>


    Ruthughed too awkwardly under Riftan¡¯s skeptical words.<b> ¡°Here... I was giving instructions to the priestesses on their duties.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Priestesses?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°These are priestesses from the Great Temple, they came here to care for the wounded.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°From the Great Temple...¡±</b>


    Max trembled with fear and longing at that reassuring voice she hadn¡¯t heard in months. If it weren¡¯t for Ruth¡¯s awkward manners at this very moment, she would have given in to her impulse and would have already run to Riftan.


    <b>¡°Anyway! I¡¯m worried about how Sir Nirta¡¯s doing. The priests will take care of things here, let¡¯s hurry to Sir Nirta. How is his condition? Is he not getting better?¡± </b>


    Somehow, Ruth¡¯s terrible performance managed to distract Riftan¡¯s attention, and after a few breath-taking moments of silence, his focus miraculously returned to Hebaron.


    <b>¡°The High Priest is doing his best, but there¡¯s still no improvement. It will probably be quicker to find a cure yourself.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Geez, it seems like the Remdragon Knights couldn¡¯t hold it together even for a second without me. I guess it can¡¯t be helped. Now, now, let¡¯s go see Sir Nirta.¡±</b>


    Ruth spoke in a tone too gibberish and exaggerated, to the point that Max was sure Riftan would find out everything, but luckily he allowed Ruth to lead him away from the tent. She kept her ears wide open, making sure that she could no longer hear Riftan¡¯s voice, before running out of the barracks.


    By the time she came out, Riftan was already buried in a sea of people. Unable to control her momentum, she pulled her hood over her face and chased after him as if she were being dragged by an invisible rope. In the distance, she could see him leap over Talon and ride slowly, alongside the wizard, toward a section where severalrge barracks were erected.


    Max quickly ducked behind a tree and looked behind the thick trunk. She only saw him for a second. And in that second, even though he was so far away, Max felt her heart clench painfully with longing. After a few months had passed without seeing him, he appeared far more dignified than she had remembered, fully majestic and breathtakingly handsome. Even though he was now gone from her point of view, she was left stunned for a little more while.


    Note ¨C <b>LF</b>: The sadist in me wants Riftan to find out HAHAHA and lol Ruth know¡¯s how Riftan¡¯s senses are geared towards Maxi. I¡¯m hoping our favorite man Hebaron is fine

 Chapter 214

    <strong>Chapter 214 </strong>


    It felt like her hurt was burning at the fact that he was within reach, yet she couldn¡¯t even meet him. For a moment, Max seriously considered going after him and confessing everything, but just imagining how Riftan would react sent chills down the spine.


    <b>¡°Hey, what are you doing standing idly here?¡±</b>


    Just when Max was struggling with an internal dilemma, someone¡¯s hand suddenlynded on her shoulder. A small scream reflexively escaped her lips as she turned to look. A man as big as Hebaron was staring down at her. He gave a strange smile, then tilted his bearded face to hers.


    <b>¡°You¡¯re quite cute, are you looking for a man to have fun with?¡±</b>


    Max took a step back, her face immediately filling with fright. <b>¡°I¡¯m n-not looking... f-for something like that.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°It¡¯s okay, you can tell me honestly. I¡¯ll do anything to help you.¡±</b>


    The man chuckled as he took a step closer towards her. Max hurriedly looked around for help; there were soldiers everywhere, but no one seemed to pay attention to help. She had no choice, so she tried to hide her fear and responded as cold and firm as she could.


    <b>¡°Although I am grateful... I don¡¯t need any help. I... must g-go now...¡±</b>


    As she turned around to leave, the man grabbed her by the forearm. Max stifled a scream and the man growled in annoyance as he pulled her body towards him.


    <b>¡°Why are you leaving just like that? If you need payment for it...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°What the hell are you doing?¡±</b>


    Max turned her head at the familiar frigid voice. Quahel Leon was ring at the man with his piercing cold eyes.


    <b>¡°Don¡¯t you know you¡¯ll be punished under the military rules, if you cause any problem here in the camp?¡±</b>


    Even with the knight¡¯s warning, the man did not back down. <b>¡°Don¡¯t be so uptight. I was just trying to help this lost woman.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°She is not just a woman.¡± </b>Quahel Leon prowled coldly at the man, without casting a single nce at Max. <b>¡°Don¡¯t you see her clothes? She is a priestess from the Great Temple. You should know even without me exining what sorts of punishment would befall upon someone who dares touch those under our church¡¯s protection.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°What the-, I said one thing and you¡¯re already putting me in a difficult situation.¡± </b>The man snorted rudely without feeling any fear or remorse for his actions. <b>¡°How the hell am I supposed to know by her clothes whether she¡¯s a priestess or just some whore who came to this ce to helpfort the men in this camp?¡±</b>


    Max paled quickly when she realized he had mistaken her for a whore and Quahel¡¯s lips twisted in contempt as he also grew tired of the man¡¯s impudence.


    <b>¡°I don¡¯t want to argue anymore. Go back to your post before I use you of further insulting our church with your dirty words.¡±</b>


    With an air of arrogance, the man tossed Max aside. <b>¡°Yes, yes, I¡¯ll do as you ordered.¡±</b>


    She ran quickly to hide behind the knight while the other man shrugged with attitude, then leisurely turned around to walk away. As Max watched the man move further away, she felt a piercing gaze on the crown of her head. Hesitantly, she raised her head and saw Quahel Leon looking down at her, his eyebrows furrowing deeply. Then, he ordered her in his usual bored tone.


    <b>¡°Follow me. I¡¯ll apany you back to your tent.¡±</b>


    Still in shock from what had just happened, Max didn¡¯t want to be alone and obediently followed him. She stuck to his side as they made their way through the crowd and only when they reached a quieter ce did he open his mouth to scold her.


    <b>¡°Please refrain from wandering alone.¡± </b>His speech was courteous, but his tone was reprimanding. <b>¡°Ethylene is full of men from Livadon, Whedon, Osyria and Balto. Furthermore, a third of them are hired mercenaries. If you do not wish to experience such misfortunes again, please refrain from wandering around by yourself.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°From now on... I¡¯ll b-be careful.¡±</b>


    The man sighed and turned to leave. <b>¡°Go inside. I¡¯ll assign a guard to have a post near this tent.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Th-Thank you.¡±</b>


    Max ran into the tent like she was running away. The tension and strength immediately drained from her limbs, and she stumbled toward her bed before copsing on top of it. Seeing her like this, Idci and Selena quickly ran towards her.


    <b>¡°You really surprised us when you suddenly ran off. Did you perhaps... went to meet with your husband?¡±</b>


    Max shook her head. <b>¡°No. I o-only went to see him... from a distance.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better to tell the truth? You came all this way to see him.¡±</b>


    Selena frowned and whispered, seeming like she couldn¡¯t stand seeing her losing weight because of her worries. Max couldn¡¯t help but blush, feeling like a girl in love waiting for just the right moment to confess her love.


    <b>¡°I... don¡¯t wish to be a bother... and... in reality... I¡¯m afraid of how he will react when he discovers the truth.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°That¡¯s understandable. Even Elba will scream like crazy if he sees me.¡±</b>


    Idci grabbed her by the arms and gave an exaggerated shudder to try to animate. Max managed to smile at the girl.


    <b>¡°Did you find out anything about your b-brother?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Not yet. I¡¯ll try and visit the ce where the Royal Knights of Livadon are staying.¡±</b>


    When the priests entered the barracks, their conversation was immediately cut off. Max rubbed her sweaty hands on her robe and tried to clear her head of what just happened: if she followed Quahel Leon¡¯s advice to never leave the barracks alone, no such thing would happen again. She then went out with the other priestesses and immediately began tending to the wounded to distract her pounding heart.


    ***


    Ruth came to visit her again in the evening. After checking all the wounded men, whose condition worsened due to excessive movement, he signaled Max with a nod to follow him. She looked around to make sure no one was looking, then grabbed a smallmp and ran after him. He led her silently into the dark forest, and only after confirming that no one was around did he sit down to rest on a tree stump, lookingpletely exhausted.


    <b>¡°This is really taking years off my life.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Did he perhaps... notice something suspicious?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°If he did, then there would have already been quite a ruckus. Since his entire focus is on Sir Nirta, he isn¡¯t as sharp as before. I don¡¯t know if I should call us lucky...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Is Sir Nirta¡¯s i-injury...very serious?¡±</b>


    Ruth ran his fingers roughly through his messy bangs and sighed deeply. <b>¡°The wound itself is not that big, but due to the curse, it is causing him excruciating pain. Divine magic is not working, and my magic is also useless.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°T-then, what should we do...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I¡¯ll have to find a way to break the curse. Don¡¯t worry about him. He faced problems worse than this and survived. He¡¯s so stubborn that I am pretty sure he¡¯ll make it through this too.¡±</b>


    Ruth sounded confident, but his face couldn¡¯t hide his deep concern. Seeing that Max¡¯s expression also clouded, he forced a smile and changed the subject.


    <b>¡°I¡¯ll take care of Sir Nirta so thedy should concentrate on her own tasks. Tomorrow, the Remdragon and Holy Knights will be out patrolling and guarding the front for a week. Until then, we can rx, but the problem is when theye back... I don¡¯t know how long we can keep this from him...¡±</b>


    Max¡¯s eyes widened at the news of Riftan heading to the frontlines. <b>¡°He¡¯s going to the frontlines? I-is the final battle...going to happen?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°No, that won¡¯t happen for a while. All the trolls are encamped beyond Karav Gorge right now. For the final battle to ur, either side will have to cross into a dangerous ce through a narrow canyon. The first side tounch an attack will be at a disadvantage, so both sides will be calctive of each other¡¯s moves for a while.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Then... isn¡¯t th-that dangerous?¡±</b>


    Ruth shot her a look that made her feel pathetic, like this was the first time in his life he was asked such a stupid question.


    <b>¡°We are at war, of course there¡¯s no way that it wouldn¡¯t be dangerous.¡± </b>He replied dryly, then continued in a softer tone. <b>¡°Based on my own personal judgment, I do not believe that major battles will ur at the moment. We have enough food tost us so there is no reason for us tounch the first attack. On the other hand, the trolls have also suffered substantial damage during their retreat from Ethylene Castle, so they won¡¯t try tounch an immediate attack. It¡¯ll be quiet for a while, unless something unexpected happens.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I s-see.¡±</b>


    Although the news was notpletely reassuring, Max was still relieved to know that Riftan would not be heading into battle anytime soon. <b>¡°Saving as much power as in case an all-out war happens while remaining vignt and keeping advance is key to winning or losing a long raging war. The Allied forces are divided into three units and are taking turns in defending the frontlines. Anyway, you¡¯ll be able to be less wary while the Remdragon Knights are out in the frontlines. We¡¯ll think about how we should keep this up when they return.¡±</b>


    Max nodded and Ruth returned to his tent after checking on the patients again. Left alone with her chores, she tended to the wounded men throughout the night and did not go to sleep until dawn. The next day, just as the wizard said, the Remdragon Knights went to the front lines in the dim glow of morning. Max watched them as they galloped on their horses, feeling a strange mix of emptiness and relief. Only when thest of the knights left and the doors closed firmly behind them did Ruth approach her.


    <b>¡°I have to go look after Sir Nirta. Shall any problem arise, please send someone to my barracks immediately. I have informed the soldiers toe and find me if a priestess asks for me.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°A-alright. Thank you... for taking care of me.¡±</b>


    Ruth just shrugged like it wasn¡¯t a big deal, then walked back to the barracks he¡¯s assigned to. Max spent her time caring for the wounded just as she did at Servyn Castle, but since Ethylene had cooks to prepare meals, they only had to focus on the wounded. However, even with their duties reduced, they were more exhausted than ever.


    Mercenaries approached them to flirt whenever the opportunity arose, so the soldiers of the Holy Order kept their eyes wide open and watched closely on the priestesses¡¯ quarters, but the persistent gazes of men towards them remained. Sometimes the men even spoke openly and obscenely about what they wanted from the priestesses. In particr, Northerners were the worst. ording to Ruth, it was because Balto had no priestesses, so they did not understand that they were God¡¯s servants and therefore untouchable.


    Max was shocked by the rudeness of the men who did not pay attention to the principles of the doctrine. She wondered how those men could feel lust for a woman that¡¯s not his wife or lover and she felt threatened by their infidelity.


    But her real difort was not avoiding the tenaciously leering stares of the men, it was her own body. It had been days since shest washed, afraid of the men¡¯s lustful gazes. Back in Servyn, she was able to wash her hair in the cold springs with the other priestesses at least once every three days, but ever since they reached Ethylene, all dreams of bathing were shattered. It was unbearable to have the dirt and sweat cooked on her skin from the scorching summer heat.


    <b>¡°I can¡¯t take this anymore. Why can¡¯t the Holy Order soldiers stand by to watch while we take turns bathing? If only we could soak in the spring to bathe for even a little while, it would do.¡± </b>Idci, unable to bear it anymore, exploded in frustration.


    The priestesses exchanged anxious nces, agreeing with her. They were all in the same boat, so they decided to approach the priests with their sincere request. Fortunately, the high priest readily gave his permission, and now two soldiers stood guard from a distance as they all took turns in groups of four, bathing by the spring in the forest. Max and Idci volunteered to gost to avoid being recognized once their robes were removed.


    She couldn¡¯t count the days since herst bath: Max¡¯s heart filled with joy just at the thought of dipping her dirty body into the cool, refreshing water of the spring. She was impatiently waiting for her turn, when suddenly everything became unexpectedly noisy. She looked outside to see what was happening, and her face filled with confusion. The soldiers were running around inmotion.


    <b>¡°W-what happened?¡±</b>


    A priestess burst into the barracks and screamed urgently. <b>¡°The knights who came out to defend the front have returned. It seems that there were men who were injured.¡±</b>


    Max paled and jumped up to her feet to go to the infirmary. Just then, she saw soldiers carrying wounded men and she hurriedly led them toy the injured ones on an empty bed. There were a total of seven victims, none with life-threatening injuries, but they allined of suffering from so much pain. Max looked at the faces of the wounded, then turned to ask a soldier who had brought them.


    <b>¡°Is-is everyone else... unharmed?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Some knights were injured, but they immediately received healing magic and have recovered. It¡¯s just these guys left.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Were there any casualties...?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°There was none.¡±</b>


    Max let out a sigh of relief and immediately started preparing medicine and tools for treatment. Meanwhile, the soldiers helped remove the wounded men¡¯s armors. She sat next to the men and carefully examined their wounds. One of them had a terrible bruise around his ribcage, while the other men bled profusely from being pierced by a spear on the leg.


    <b>¡°These bruises are not serious. I will prepare the poultice, so please tend to the bleeding patients first.¡±</b>


    Nora, who was tending to the other men, told Max. She immediately prepared a hemostat and hot water. They removed the blood-soaked clothing from around the wound, and quickly washed the torn flesh, revealing the deep wound. After removing the blood clots and any other foreign objects found in the wound, Max applied the medication and gave them an antidote tobat any potential poisons. The soldiers writhed from beginning to end due to immense pain. Once the emergency treatments werepleted, her entire body was drenched in sweat.


    <b>¡°All d-done with the initial treatment. Please p-prepare more analgesic herbs and medicine to reduce their fever!¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Got it!¡±</b>


    The priestesses eagerly set out to carry out their tasks. No matter how fast they worked, by the time they finally finished, the sky was tinted red with the setting sun. With an exhausted face, Max slumped in the corner of the tent to catch her breath. She had the hood over her face all day in the sauna-like tent and now her face was burning red.


    <b>¡°Mdy!¡±</b>


    While she fanned her face with her hands to cool off, Max suddenly heard Idci urgently call out to her, so she turned to look at her with confusion. Idci had a towel in her hand, and waved at her enthusiastically.


    <b>¡°What are you doing there? If all the tasks are over, let¡¯s go shower before the day is out.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°N-now?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°If we miss taking a bath today, there may not be another chance. The soldiers are still guarding the springs. Let¡¯s hurry up!¡±</b>


    Max quickly grabbed her soap and a change of clothes. It was getting darker, so she was a little tired, but she couldn¡¯t battle the craving she was having for a bath. They sped through the forest as the darkness slowly began to settle, with the only thought that they would finally be able to wash off all the umted grime in their bodies in their minds. After a while, they saw two soldiers who were standing a little further away from them in the woods. Idci turned towards them and yelled over to Max.


    <b>¡°I¡¯ll inform them that we are here so they can stand guard while we wash up, please go ahead and wash first.¡±</b>


    Before Max could respond, Idci was already running towards the soldiers. She felt a little scared to be alone in the dark forest, but she quickly pushed her fears away and walked briskly. She was determined to take a bath before the sunpletely set. After a while, a cling spring emerged from the thick bushes.


    Max excitedly ran towards it. She started to remove her clothes and was about to jump into the water when suddenly, the sound of sshing water echoed from a distance. She jumped up like a frog. From a short distance, she saw arge man half-submerged in the water, bathing himself. As Max stared in shock at the man¡¯s smooth back, he turned his head.


    Max immediately bowed her head to hide. She was sweating profusely and her heart pounded like crazy.


    The man was Riftan.


    Note ¨C <b>LF</b>: DUN DUN DUN DUNNNNNN


    <b>Nymeria</b>: Anddies and gentlemen, that was the moment sht went down

 Chapter 215

    <strong>Chapter 215 </strong>


    She was in such a deep shock that she fell into a stupor and wasn¡¯t even able to think of escaping on the spot. A buzzing sound rang in her ears, making her head spin a little. Max staggered, losing her bnce for a moment, she didn¡¯t know whether it was from fear or yearning. She barely managed to steady herself by leaning against arge rock, when his cold voice echoed from the spot a short distance away.


    <b>¡°I instructed everyone not to disturb me.¡±</b>


    Max lowered her head and swallowed dryly. She knew that she had to respond, but she was worried that as soon as she opened her mouth, her identity would be revealed. For a long time, Max stood there, drenched in her own sweat under the intimidating pressure he exuded. Finally, she managed to croak out a few words, sounding like a frog¡¯s stutter.


    <b>¡°Pa... pardon... me.¡±</b>


    A heavy silence fell around them. She felt his sharp gaze pierce her forehead like a needle. He then ordered her in a skeptical voice.


    <b>¡°Lift your head.¡±</b>


    Max grabbed her hood like it was her only lifeline and anxiously took a step back. Then, she heard the sound of water sloshing: he wasing out of the water. It was followed by the rustling sound of putting on clothes. She didn¡¯t dare to lift her head, looking sideways for a way to desperately retreat through the trees. However, before she could find an escape, big, wet feet came forward and came into sight. He was now wearing his trousers and was now standing directly in front of her.


    <b>¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me? I said, lift your head.¡±</b>


    Max felt her frantic pulse in her head. She looked around desperately, her heart pounding violently and cold sweat dripping from all the pores in her body. She trembled like a trapped prey, then suddenly she heard Idci¡¯s urgent voice emerging from a distance.


    <b>¡°F-forgive us, Sir!¡±</b> She ran like the wind through the trees and ced herself as a barrier between Max and Riftan. <b>¡°We have been treating the wounded untilte... we haven¡¯t been informed not to approach this ce. We deeply apologize for disturbing you.¡±</b>


    Idci must have discovered Riftan was there the moment she had reached the soldiers who were supposed to stand on guard, so she rushed on her way back to Max, quickly grasping the situation and shielding her from his sight.


    <b>¡°If you would please ept our apology Sir... we shall head back now.¡±</b>


    Idci shoved Max, who was behind her, towards the bushes before Riftan even had the chance to respond, but he had no intention of letting either of them go.


    <b>¡°I still haven¡¯t given you the permission to leave.¡±</b>


    His high, authoritative voice was like a whip, and Idci immediately stiffened as if she had been beaten. Max cowered behind the girl as much as she could, trying with all her might to stay out of his sight, but his low bass voice resounded.


    <b>¡°That woman in the back, how many times do I have to tell you to lift your head and show your face?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Sir... as priestesses, we shouldn¡¯t be recklessly showing our faces to men.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I wasn¡¯t talking to you.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°We are priestesses under the protection of the Great Temple. Any rank of knight from whichever order has no right to go against the church doctrines. Please, you must understand.¡±</b>


    Despite the intimidating and dominating pressure he put on them, Idci managed to respond with a surprisingly calm and firm tone. If it weren¡¯t for Max being scared to the bone, she would have admired the girl¡¯s courage, but right now, all her nerves were focused on Riftan.


    After a suffocating silence, he finally spoke. <b>¡°... Fine, leave.¡±</b>


    Max had almost copsed on the ground in relief if it weren¡¯t for Idci, who immediately leaned over to support her. The two hurriedly turned back the way they came from, when a strong hand reached out and grabbed the back of her hood. There was no time to respond to the sudden action: her hood fluttered off her head helplessly and she fell back, due to the force he put tugging at her clothes.


    Max was forced to face Riftan. Her eyes froze in shock as they met Riftan¡¯s eyes. His gaze trailed from the top of her head to the tip of her toes as if he couldn¡¯t believe what he was seeing. Drops of water from his wet hair dripped onto her cheeks and rolled down her face. Max¡¯s face burned red like she was set on fire. She looked like a tramp, while her husband in front of her appeared like an ethereal nature spirit who emerged out of the springs. His soaked hair shimmered with a dark blue tint like satin and his bare, muscr torso had a copper-like glow from the light that shed from the setting sun.


    Despite the icy, thick tension that ran between them, Max drank it down with her eyes. She was now seeing the face of her husband whom she hadn¡¯t seen in months. Although amidst the terrifying moment, his eyes also never strayed away from her. Riftan took her in as well, his gaze just as passionately longing as hers, then a restrained groan came from his throat.


    <b>¡°What in the-, why are you here...¡±</b>


    His hand trembled as he cupped her face. Seeing his initial reaction, Max had this absurd expectation that he might actually wee her with open arms. However, her fantasy was short-lived; his unfocused eyes immediately hardened, and realizing she was actually there, burning, blind anger reced his shock.


    <b>¡°What in the world are you doing here?¡±</b> Riftan grabbed both her shoulders and growled violently. <b>¡°Who brought you here?! What were you thinkinging to a ce like this...?!¡±</b>


    <b>¡°D-don¡¯tsh out at your wife!¡±</b>


    Idci hastily tried to stop him, who was yelling like a madman. Riftan¡¯s furious gaze flew towards her and she trembled in fear as she still desperately tried to defend Max.


    <b>¡°Your wife came here because of me. I told her that I was going to join the support unit...!¡±</b>


    <b>¡°T-that¡¯s not the case! I-I have... made the decision myself. I could no longer... w-wait around restlessly, I couldn¡¯t take it...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°So, are you telling me that you came here on your own?¡±</b>


    His furious eyes fell back on Max and she immediately shut her mouth. Raw, taut anger emanated throughout his body, and she could feel that he was about to explode with wrath. Her handsome husband, whom she was so anxious to see even just once, now looked like an evil terrifying lion that walked out of the deepest pit of hell.


    <b>¡°Is the Archduke aware of any of this? What kind of imbecile let you join the support unit?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°No-no one else... knows.¡± </b>Max licked her dry lips and replied in a choked voice. <b>¡°I have been hiding my identity... secretly... among the priestesses.¡±</b>


    With her confession, his anger seemed to have reached a new level that might not be expressed through human emotions. Riftan opened his mouth again, as if he was about to scream, but nothing came out. His jaw clenched, and his teeth crushed, as if he were using all his strength and mental faculties to regain control. Then his face became expressionless, as if he had put on a mask. It wasn¡¯t a good sign. Max knew very well that when he appeared calm and didn¡¯t speak, his anger and patience had reached their limits.


    Riftan looked at her pale face with chilling eyes, then turned to Idci. <b>¡°Were you involved in this?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I-Idci... she didn¡¯t do anything wrong. It¡¯s all my...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°You, keep your mouth shut.¡±</b>


    Max lowered her head helplessly like a criminal in front of a jury. Riftan took a long, deep breath and swept his face with one hand. His gaze then shifted to the spot behind them. The two soldiers, who seemed to have chased after Idci, stood behind the bushes and Riftan beckoned for them toe.


    <b>¡°Take this priestess back to her tent.¡±</b>


    They quickly approached Idci and gestured for her to follow them. Max tried to sneak away with them, but Riftan¡¯s creepy, creepy voice stopped her in her tracks.


    <b>¡°Do not even think about it¡±.</b>


    Max¡¯s shoulders slumped in defeat. Picking up his clothes and his sword, he started to walk away in the opposite direction. Max had no choice but to follow him like a tethered foal. She waspletely trapped; there was no way out of this. Like the quiet eve after a destructive storm, they came out of the forest in silence. As they reached the barracks, the soldiers who were dining around the campfires casted curious nces at them.


    <b>¡°Where did youe from looking like you had a good time?¡± </b>One of the mercenaries whistled loudly at them. <b>¡°Must be nice to be branded as the reincarnation of Uigru. They get to find women to y with in this barren ce!¡±</b>


    The man tantly said, seeing how Riftan was not properly wearing his clothes. Fits ofughter echoed from all over the ce and Max grew tired of how he was being ridiculed because of her. However, Riftan didn¡¯t even blink an eye when he gave them a daunting look and continued to stride forward. His pace was so fast that Max almost had to run to catch up to him.


    Upon reaching his tent, which had a g bearing the emblem of the Remdragon Knights, he roughly pushed her inside and shut the entrance behind them. Instinctively, Max took steps back, pulling away from him. Riftan red at her with furious eyes and groaned.


    <b>¡°Now! Exin yourself.¡± </b>He threw his sword and clothes violently to the ground. <b>¡°Tell me your excuse!¡±</b>


    Max couldn¡¯t find the words to exin and her lips trembled. Riftan paced back and forth inside the tent like a wild beast in a cage and spoke in a furious manner.


    <b>¡°I begged you to wait patiently for me toe back, was it that difficult of a request for you to fulfill!? What the hell were you thinking,ing all the way here! Don¡¯t you have any idea how dangerous this ce is? How could you, when you came here without even having a proper escort...!¡± </b>Riftan screamed like a madman and sped his forehead like he was suffering from a terrible headache. <b>¡°My God, what were you going to do if a massive attack happened while you were travelling on your way here? F*cking hell! Do I have to hold you upside down and shake you for you toe to your senses?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°N-Nothing serious happened! The Knights of the Archduke and the Holy Knights... escorted the priestesses... nothing happened to me on the way here.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Damned sh*t! You were just lucky, that¡¯s all!¡±</b> Riftan let go of the restraints in his anger and yelled at her. <b>¡°If arge-scale battle happened, no matter how many soldiers or knights there were, people would have died! Who in the world would have been there to properly protect you? Who would risk their life to protect a priestess? Just one slip and you could have died. Do you even realize how serious this situation is?!¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Th-that... could happen to anyone!¡± </b>Max, who was carried away by the intense momentum, eximed in agitation. <b>¡°Everyone here... e-everyone is risking their life. The same goes for you Ri-riftan. If you met a ba-bad luck... you could have been injured or even l-lose your life. Yet... Riftan you¡¯re still here. I, I also...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°You¡¯reparing yourself to me now?¡± </b>Riftan was stunned, he smirked and shed one sardonicugh. <b>¡°I¡¯ve been rolling around the battlefield my whole life. I¡¯ve been doing this for over ten years! How could youpare yourself to me?!¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I... I don¡¯t intend to fight this battle with a sword! There are young men here... and other women who are also weak, like me. Everyone... is working hard, there are wounded men to be cared for.¡±</b>


    Riftan¡¯s blood seemed to have climbed to his forehead at her retort, it appeared like he was about to explode. <b>¡°Who cares if everyone in the world came here to die, work, or not! You shouldn¡¯t be here!¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Wh-why? What makes you say that!¡±</b>


    <b>¡°You are the daughter of a duke! Ady! Why on earth should youe to a ce like this to suffer like everyone else?¡±</b>


    Max heard something break inside her at his ridiculous and absurd statement. She was so sick of it. She was not the nobledy he always thought she was to be, she was just an ordinary person, no different from any other person. It was so frustrating that he didn¡¯t seem to notice.


    <b>¡°I-I am not the daughter of a duke! I am the wife of a kn-knight! I-I am not a Croix... I¡¯m a Calypse!¡±</b>


    Riftan stared down at her, speechless. As Max red at him, she suddenly caught her breathing. She saw pain clearly emerge on his dark eyes.


    <b>¡°Is that the reason why you came here?¡± </b>He murmured in a very low tone. <b>¡°Because you are Maximillian Calypse... that you are in a ce like this?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°T-That¡¯s not what I meant! I-I just wanted to be by Riftan¡¯s side...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Forgive me for interrupting while you¡¯re in the heat of your argument.¡± </b>Suddenly a voice entered the barrack and Max turned to see Uslin Rikaido standing tall in the doorway. <b>¡°There¡¯s a crowd of spectators gathering outside. Unless you want to put on a full show for those northern barbarians, it might be better to stop now.¡±</b>


    Max¡¯s face turned blue when she finally came to her senses again. Riftan red at Uslin with chilling eyes, then went to pick up the sword that he had tossed to the ground and draped his robe over his head. He then turned to Uslin and gave orders.


    <b>¡°Protect her. I need to go and cool down my head for a while.¡±</b>


    Max ran quickly and grabbed his arm just as he was about to leave the barracks. <b>¡°Ri-Riftan... please don¡¯t be mad and listen to me. I was so worried about you... I couldn¡¯t help but coe here. I couldn¡¯t take it... to wait i-idly...¡±¡±</b>


    <b>¡°We¡¯ll talkter.¡±</b>


    He gently pulled his arm away from her. Max couldn¡¯t hide the shock in her eyes as he drew away from her. Riftan merely looked at her with a subdued expression, then turned around and walked away.


    <b>¡°Right now, I might end up saying things that I willter regret. I¡¯lle back when I¡¯ve cooled off, wait for the time being.¡±</b>


    Max gazed hollow-eyed at the entrance as the night breeze blew and floated through her listless body. Tears spilled over her cheeks in sorrow and Max quickly wiped it off with her sleeves. Uslin, who had been watching wordlessly from the side, spoke awkwardly.


    <b>¡°... I¡¯ll call for Ruth and Elliot.¡±</b> He ordered the soldiers to stay on guard outside, then turned to her again. <b>¡°Those guys might help make you feel a little better.¡±</b>


    He seemed to not know what to do, looking at her with an unfamiliar expression. It felt like they were meeting each other for the first time in their lives.


    Note ¨C <b>LF</b>: Am I the only one who is thrilled whenever they fight? They be really expressive when they fight, I like this vor of tea. lol


    <b>Nymeria</b>: This kinda is my favourite chapter so far. I wasughing a lot in the beginning, the way Max tried to sneak away with Idci was veryical. And their argument... I like this vor of tea too! The way she stated she¡¯s a Calypse made my heart swell with pride, but the way Riftan perceived her words broke it the following second. Poor baby, we know exactly what he¡¯s thinking ??

 Chapter 216

    <strong>Chapter 216 </strong>


    Sir Uslin Rikaido¡¯s attitude towards her felt a little different, but Max was too exhausted to think about it. She copsed helplessly in the corner of the barracks and stared nkly into space. She was so out of her mind that she didn¡¯t even hear the urgent sound of footsteps running toward the tent.


    Ruth jumped into Riftan¡¯s barracks and his eyes found her immediately. <b>¡°Are you alright?¡±</b>


    He ran up to her and asked anxiously when he saw her looking so weary. Max quickly wiped her face, conscious of any tears that remained on her face.


    <b>¡°I-I¡¯m fine.¡±</b>


    Ruth exhaled deeply as he looked at her figure. <b>¡°In the end you got caught. I thought you wouldst a few weeks at most... who would¡¯ve thought that your disguise would be discovered in less than ten days.¡± </b>


    <b>¡°I also didn¡¯t expect it... But because we ran into each other at the s-spring at the wrong time...¡±</b>


    Max trailed off, shaking her head sadly. Ruth just sighed in resignation and his shoulders slumped. <b>¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t matter anymore. This was bound to happen sooner orter. Where is Lord Calypse now?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°He got extremely fu-furious... and left. He said he needed to cool his head...¡±</b>


    Ruth grimly looked at the entrance at her somber murmurs. <b>¡°It would be better for him to calm down and cool off.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°... You seem to have known from the beginning that the Lady was in this ce.¡±</b>


    Uslin, who had been listening to their exchange in silence, suddenly intervened in an using tone. Ruth frowned and avoided his questioning gaze. Uslin¡¯s shoulder shook as if he was about to scold him endlessly, but he then shook his head and spat out coldly.


    <b>¡°The Commander will beshing out at you, so I¡¯ll save my breath.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I begged Ru-ruth... to pretend he didn¡¯t know, he had n-no choice.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Even if that¡¯s the case, he should have put the Lady¡¯s safety above all else and informed the Commander immediately.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°If there had been a problem, of course I would have reported it sooner. But the Lady was handling everything well on her own, so I decided it wasn¡¯t worth causing amotion and getting things out of proportion.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°What gave you the right to make that call...¡±</b>


    Just as Uslin was about to rebuke Ruth for his failure of good judgment, Elliot Caron and Yulysion ran into the tent. Their astonished gazes immediatelynded on Max and she blushed, suddenly being conscious of her messy hair and dirty clothes. The young boy gaped at her, as if he couldn¡¯t believe what he was seeing, then quickly ran towards her with a bright smile on his face.


    <b>¡°When I heard the Lady was here, I didn¡¯t believe it! But you are really here! How have you been?¡±</b>


    The tension on Max¡¯s shoulders rxed upon feeling reassured that someone was d to see her. <b>¡°I... I¡¯ve been fine. How about you, Yulysion, are you unharmed?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Not a single scratch. They won¡¯t even allow me to fight in the frontlines! If there¡¯s anything they let me do on the battlefield it is to bring spears, tend to the horses, or polish armor.¡± </b>Yulysion eximed resentfully, then focused back on her again with a twinkle in his eyes. <b>¡°But I was really surprised when I heard you were here! How did you get here?¡± </b>


    <b>¡°I came with the s-support unit.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Now that I think about it... you¡¯re wearing a priestess¡¯ robe.¡±</b>


    Elliot, who stood blinking nkly, murmured his remarks with a bewildered expression. Max blushed and ran her fingers along her tattered robe.


    <b>¡°I¡¯m working with the p-priestesses... I¡¯m he-helping them with the chores and taking care of the wounded.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Are you saying you¡¯ve been with priestesses all this time?¡±</b>


    Yulysion looked at her like he was seeing a ghost and repeated her words like a parrot. Elliot turned pale at the realization of how severe the situation is.


    <b>¡°You traveled all the way here in the heart of the war, without a single guard or attendant?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°We were escorted... by the Archduke¡¯s Knights and the Holy Knights...¡±</b>


    Even with her effort to reassure him, Elliot¡¯s face remainedpletely horrified. <b>¡°You are so reckless! What if you were attacked or had an ident!¡±</b>


    Completely stunned by her antics, he groaned and grabbed his head. <b>¡°If you¡¯re with the support unit, you were there when I visited Servyn Castle. Did the wizard know about this back then?¡±</b>


    Ruth kept his mouth shut and avoided his gaze, but that only gave him away. Elliot stared at him and made a huge fuss about it.


    <b>¡°Are you crazy?! Why didn¡¯t you tell me about this right away?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°... I didn¡¯t want to cause any unnecessarymotion.¡±</b>


    Ruth¡¯s vague and nonchnt response left the knight so speechless that he could only look at him in disbelief with his face red in anger, then heshed out again fiercely.


    <b>¡°So, you¡¯re saying that the Lady was left unattended all this time because you find it troublesome? The day Lord Calypse discovers this truth, you will be digging your own grave!¡± </b>


    <b>¡°Sir Caron! P-Please don¡¯t tell Riftan. I forced Ruth to keep my secret... I b-begged him. Ruth didn¡¯t do a-anything wrong.¡±</b>


    Seeing her pale, exhausted face, Elliot¡¯s demeanor immediately softened. <b>¡°Forgive me for raising my voice. However, I can¡¯t let this go...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I apologize for causing worry to everyone. But... I really am fine and didn¡¯t encounter any problem. I don¡¯t want any more a-arguments... because of me.¡±</b>


    Unable to deny her earnest gaze and desperate pleas, Elliot relented and nodded. Ruth, who was staring at her absent-mindedly, scratched the back of his head.


    <b>¡°What are you going to do now? Now that Sir Calypse knows about you, you won¡¯t be able to live among the priestesses.¡±</b>


    Max bit her lip anxiously. It was like he said, there was no way in hell Riftan would allow her to stay at the priestess¡¯s barracks. However, she did not want to let Idci, who depended on her a lot, fend for herself. She rubbed her forehead, not knowing what to do.


    Just when Max was fighting her dilemma, her stomach rumbled loudly. Her entire face turned red, and she raised her head, wondering if the men had heard it too. Each of them, with senses as keen as animals, gazed at her with wide eyes. Muttering under her breath, she tried to defend herself,


    <b>¡°I-I haven¡¯t had dinner yet...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I¡¯ll go prepare and bring food right away!¡±</b> Yulysion eximed and rushed out of the barracks.


    Elliot went and pulled a chair from the table and gestured for her toe and sit. <b>¡°You must be exhausted caring for the injured all day. Sit down, take a break. Is there anything else you need?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I would like water to w-wash...¡±</b>


    Immediately understanding her hesitant words, Elliot instructed the soldiers standing outside to bring a tub full of water. After a short while, clean towels, soap, and arge basin of cold water were brought in. It felt like years since she received such services, and she fidgeted awkwardly at the suddenness of it all. However, the sparkling clean water was just too tempting. As the knights stood guard at the entrance, Max went behind the partition and quickly stripped off her clothes. She hadn¡¯t washed herself for almost a week and she couldn¡¯t pass up this opportunity.


    Looking towards the entrance from behind the partition to make sure she was really alone, Max dipped a clean towel with the water and immediately began to cleanse her body. She tried to conserve as much water as she could, but after cleaning her body three times, the water level in the basin only had half left. With the remaining water, Max washed her hair, but due to her thick curls, there was not enough water to wash off all the soap. She felt a bit ufortable, but the fresh, clean scent of the soap made her feel alive again. Max folded her tattered clothes and set them aside. She found one of Riftan¡¯s clean robes and put it on. His tunic reached his thighs, but when she wore it, it reached down to her calves. She tied a belt around her waist and poked her head out from the doorway.


    <b>¡°I¡¯m a-all... done.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I¡¯ve prepared you a meal. If perhaps it is not enough, please let me know.¡±</b>


    Elliot, who was waiting patiently by the entrance, handed her arge tray filled with a variety of meats, stew, bread, and wine. Max¡¯s eyes widened at the feast in front of her and she stared at him dumbfounded.


    <b>¡°T-This is more than enough. By the way... Riftan...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°The Commander went up the castle fortress. Don¡¯t worry, he will be back soon.¡±</b>


    Max epted the tray with a sullen expression. She was starving, but when she remembered the anger on Riftan¡¯s face, her mouth dried up and she felt like she was chewing sand. Setting the tray on the table, Max slowly stuffed bread into her mouth. She managed to empty about half of the tray before drowsiness began to settle. She drank the rest of the wine and went to Riftan¡¯s bed, staring at the tent¡¯s entrance. It was alreadyte at night, but Riftan still showed no signs of returning.


    They finally reunited after months of being apart, but he had to be so angry that he didn¡¯t even want to be by her side. Max¡¯s heart pounded when she recalled the pained look on his eyes. She knew he would be furious, but she never dreamed that he would be so distraught over it. She hugged her knees and buried her face in the middle. Perhaps she should have really waited for him at the monastery, but she really couldn¡¯t. No matter the risks, she wanted to be with him. She could endure any amount of hardship and suffering if it could bring them together.


    She told herself that when he came back, she would tell him. For her, being by his side was more important than anything else, as it was because of him that she had be Maximillian Calypse. And living as Maximillian Calypse made her feel more alive than ever. She sat on the bed, waiting for him, but she couldn¡¯t fight the built-up fatigue and eventually fell asleep sometime during the night.


    She woke up in a drowsy state. Feeling a sturdy forearm wrapped around her, she opened her eyes. In the soft light of dawn, she saw Riftan¡¯srge, strong body at her side. She looked at his sleeping face in astonishment. Max could see that he had lost weight. His cheeks had hollowed a bit, and faint dark circles shaded his under-eye area. Max¡¯s heart clenched at the sight. Even though he was furious with her, he still carefully crawled into bed next to her, worried she would wake up.


    Max pushed his bangs that had grown longer with a careful touch, exposing his forehead. With his forehead not wrinkled together in his sleep, he looked three to four years younger.


    Unable to contain the temptation, Max leaned in and ced a soft, light kiss on his lips. When he didn¡¯t open his eyes, she grew bolder. She traced her finger along the strong line of his jaw and leaned in for a longer kiss. His lips were incredibly warm and velvety. It was hard to believe that something so soft and velvety could be found in a man whose entire body was as hard as iron. Max continued to touch his lips gently when suddenly, Riftan grabbed her wrist.


    <b>¡°That tickles.¡±</b>


    Max¡¯s shoulders huddled in embarrassment, her face flushing red. <b>¡°I-I¡¯m sorry. Did I...wake you up?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I couldn¡¯t sleep for a moment.¡±</b> He slowly opened his eyes and looked at her with a clear gaze. <b>¡°I still can¡¯t believe you¡¯re really here.¡±</b>


    Max felt her heart drop at his blunt tone, and she sank deep into his arms as if she was burying herself into him. <b>¡°I-I¡¯m s-sorry for following you here. Please don¡¯t be mad at me.¡±</b>


    Riftan¡¯s body stiffened, and he embraced her tightly. The feeling of his strong arms hugging her washed over her like a tidal wave offorting warmth. Max buried her face against his corbone and took a deep breath. As his unique masculine scent filled her lungs, she felt warm, like a lost person who had finallye home after wandering the world for years.


    <b>¡°I really... missed you. That¡¯s why I came, I wanted to see you. It w-wasn¡¯t difficult at alling here.¡± </b>


    <b>¡°Damn it, don¡¯t even think about overlooking this whole situation just like that.¡±</b>


    He took the back of her head with his big hand and pulled her even closer. Max could feel her heart beating like a drum, sending pulses throughout her body. She could also feel the rhythm of Riftan¡¯s pulse on the back of her neck. He ran his fingers through her hair, then wrapped his arms around the back of her neck, looking down at her anxiously.


    <b>¡°I have no idea what I¡¯m going to do with you. Damn it, if I could, I would have put off this war and take you back to Anatol right now. I really want to.¡±</b>


    His words sounded so tempting that Max swallowed dry. However, she knew she couldn¡¯t ce such expectations and burdens on him.


    <b>¡°I-I don¡¯t want to stand in your way. I have no such thoughts. I-I just... wanted to be close to you. And if possible... I also wanted to contribute.¡±</b>


    Note ¨C <b>LF</b>: I really like this chapter. The knights are realizing further that Max is really a selfless woman. And it was so funny how Ruth was ganged up on hahaha. Lastly, it¡¯s so sweet how Riftan still hugged her to sleep even if he was angry, he must miss her a lot too.

 Chapter 217

    <strong>Chapter 217</strong>


    <b>¡°But I can¡¯t bear the thought of you being in a ce like this even for a moment!¡±</b>


    Riftan pulled her away from his chest and held her at arm¡¯s length, making her sit straight up. His broad, tensed shoulders gleaming pale blue in the dim glow of dawn. His eyes were shaded under his hair as he looked down at Max, roughly sweeping his eyelids.


    <b>¡°I had no intention of having you in this situation when I brought you along with me from Anatol.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Riftan... I really don¡¯t mind this situation. We are h-husband and wife. I also... want to help you in any way. I may be w-weak, but... I know how to c-cure, and I am capable of casting healing magic. My body is also much healthier than before. The journey ofing all the way here... I withstood it well, didn¡¯t I? I am not that w-weak.¡±</b>


    Despite her profound persuasions, the skepticism on Riftan¡¯s face didn¡¯t fade away. Max leaned in an attempt to burrow in Riftan¡¯s arms, but hesitated when she thought that he might push her away. Then, Riftan let out a deep breath that he was holding in and drew her closer to him. Max moaned as she felt his thick tongue press for entrance and pushed into her mouth. Her breasts were pressed tightly against his sturdy chest as hisrge arms secured her body like the roots of a tree.


    She chased her breath, like a fish that was caught in a. He passionately devoured her lips, his high, perfectly straight nose pressed eagerly against hers and his rough, stubbled jaw brushing over her delicate chin. As she felt his hot, damp tongue covetingly explore the roof of her mouth and swipe the inside of her cheeks, she shuddered in pleasure. The kiss was so ravenous that it felt like he would swallow her.


    <b>¡°Maxi...¡±</b>


    Riftan called her name in a low, heated voice, as he gentlyid her down on the bed. His hot fingers trailed a path between her legs, making her shiver and grab his forearm. Riftan¡¯s ck eyes burned so intensely that she could have easily thought that he hated her. He stroked her passionately but at one point, as if all his patience was lost, he used his body to crushingly grind her underneath him. Dizzying heat spread throughout her body, pulling her out of her right mind with the weight of his body moving above her.


    Max greedily trailed her eyes over the sturdy, smooth figure of her husband, a gesture that meant no less than desperately asking him to take her. Beads of sweat started to form on her skin and blood rushed to her fingertips. The yearning for him seemed to burn the insides of her body. She ran her hands incessantly against his back as an invite, drawing an erotic moan from Riftan lips to echo in her ears. The way she was lying down with him like this was so good that she could die.


    However, the passionate heat engulfing them was snuffed out by the loud sound of approaching footsteps.


    <b>¡°Commander! They¡¯re calling to assemble!¡± </b>


    Someone eximed from outside the quarters. Riftan mmed his face against the bed and spat out frustrated profanities.


    <b>¡°Fuck, such a timing... at this moment...¡±</b> He closed his eyes tightly and temperamentally yelled back. <b>¡°I¡¯ll be there soon.¡±</b>


    Max pulled down her clothes that had been rolled up. Riftan looked at her with the eyes still burning for passion, then forced himself to stand up. She could see how the muscles on his back were taut, showing his distress from the desire that he hadn¡¯t been able to satisfy.


    He capriciously swept the ruffled hair on the back of his head and pulled out a new tunic, pulling it over his head. Then, he washed his face and wore his armor in a blink of an eye. Max was wrapped in a nket as she sat down to watch him transform instantly to an ingenious knight. While he was strapping his sword around his waist, he finally looked back at her with poignant eyes.


    <b>¡°I¡¯ll be back soon, so don¡¯t go anywhere and stay here.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°B-but I also have work to do...¡±</b>


    Max immediately shut her mouth. He warned her in a tone simr to that of a growling wild dog.


    <b>¡°I can¡¯t have you wandering alone in a ce full of vulgar brutes. Don¡¯t even think about stepping out of this tent.¡±</b>


    He shot her onest daunting look as if warning her that he would not tolerate it if she disobeyed him again, then he went out of the tent. She was toote when she hurriedly adjusted her clothing and attempted to go after him, as she was blocked by a soldier guarding the entrance.


    <b>¡°My apologies. Sir Calypse left specific instructions not to let the Lady leave the tent.¡±</b>


    She looked up at him with uneasy eyes. Idci must be worrying about her, not to mention, it would arouse the priestesses¡¯ suspicions if she wasn¡¯t back immediately. Max grew more restless as she looked at the sky that grew brighter every moment.


    <b>¡°J-just for a moment... I must go to the infirmary, I wille back.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°We must honor Sir Calypse¡¯s orders above all.¡±</b>


    The soldier did not even budge. Max bit her lip as she looked up at the man and went back in. She felt furious with the coercive treatment Riftan was giving her, but she couldn¡¯t despise him for it because she knew that he was only trying to protect her. She plopped down helplessly on the bed as she waited for him to return. However, as she had never been idle for the past few weeks, having gotten used to working from dawn until dusk, she grew increasingly anxious.


    Max wandered around the tent, touching the things he had arranged. His barrack was sparsely decorated, but very spacious andfortable. An armor and a sword stand were ced next to the bed lined with tapestry, along with several spears and shields. A table with dozens of chairs was set up near the entrance, it was so long that it could easily amodate thirty people.


    In the rhombic ceiling, a round hole was made instead of a window, and a long rope connected to the canopy hung to the floor so that it could be closed at any time. Max tugged on the rope like a curious cat, then moved onto something else. She leisurely looked around the barracks, then she felt the surroundings of the tent grow increasingly noisy. Max jumped up from her seat and went to the entrance, pushing away the p that covered it. Then, from a distance, she saw a woman engaged in an argument with Riftan. Max¡¯s eyes widened as she recognized her face.


    <b>¡°A-Agnes?¡±</b>


    They both turned their heads towards her at the same time when they heard her voice.


    <b>¡°Maximillian!¡± </b>The princess ran towards her before Riftan could even open his mouth to speak. <b>¡°When I heard about it from the knights, I thought that there was no way, it couldn¡¯t be. But it¡¯s true! It has been a while. How have you been all this time?¡±</b>


    Max stared wide-eyed at the unexpectedly warm wee. The princess continued to greet her cheerfully and held her hands despite Max being in stupor. <b>¡°Coming all this way must have been very difficult. And yet, these brutes nagged you instead of weing you, didn¡¯t they?¡±</b>


    Unable to refute the princess¡¯s statement, Max turned and shot Riftan a nasty look, who frowned and clenched his jaw at the usation.


    <b>¡°Don¡¯t even think about spewing nonsense to my wife.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Nonsense you say! What makes you say that?¡± </b>The princess snorted at him. <b>¡°I am proposing a rational offer. Besides, it¡¯s thedy¡¯s decision that will matter, not the lord¡¯s decision.¡±</b>


    Max couldn¡¯t understand what was going on, and out of nowhere, Ruth appeared to prevent the two from embarking on another argument.


    <b>¡°Both of you, stop it and calm down. You¡¯re making the Lady ufortable.¡±</b>


    Riftan shot Ruth a bloody look before focusing on Max. She had no idea what they were talking about, and seeing the concern on her face, her husband roughly swept his face and reluctantly headed towards his barrack.


    <b>¡°Fine. Let¡¯s talk inside.¡± </b>


    <b>¡°Oh heavens, you are so benevolent.¡±</b>


    Agnes said, her tone dripping with thick sarcasm. Max followed them with her expression still confused. Seeing the disorientation spreading across her face, the Princess gave her an apologetic smile.


    <b>¡°I apologize for being so sudden. We were discussing the Lady¡¯s situation and someone got so riled up that he lost his temper. This man here had to be stubborn.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°M-my... situation?¡±</b> Max looked anxiously back and forth between Agnes and Riftan.


    Clearly annoyed by the state of events, he screamed in frustration. <b>¡°What happens to my wife is my business. It means that the Princess has no right to interfere.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I am themander of Whedon¡¯s forces. Since the Lady is a subject of Whedon, then of course I have the right to interfere!¡±</b>


    <b>¡°She is not a wizard dispatched by Whedon!¡±</b>


    <b>¡°That is why I am going to appoint her to that position now!¡±</b>


    <b>¡°W-wait a minute!¡± </b>Max quickly intervened before the two of them went at each other again. <b>¡°What... I don¡¯t quite understand what you¡¯re talking about.¡±</b>


    Deciding that it would be too difficult to get a proper exnation from them, Ruth, who was standing at the sides, sighed and exined it himself. <b>¡°It¡¯s actually quite simple. Thedy is here as a priestess from Livadon who joined the support unit. However, you can no longer im that identity. With that said, it would be better for thedy to be introduced formally as an official wizard from Whedon.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°An o-official wizard?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°You have nothing to worry about. It¡¯s only as a nominal introduction. Thedy can go about living her life as she normally would.¡±</b>


    The Princess added quickly when she saw Max get flustered at the prospect, but she remained skeptical of the proposition.


    <b>¡°I-If everything stays the same... d-do we really have to go through a cumbersome process? I can stay with the priestesses like I¡¯ve been doing...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Do you really think I¡¯m going to let you stay there?¡± </b>Riftan fiercely said between his clenched teeth. <b>¡°Damn it! The fact that you have been living all this time in that ce makes me want to flip it upside down! Are you kidding me right now?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°... And because of that, the Lady cannot stay with the priestesses.¡± </b>It seems that Ruth has suffered quite a ton from Riftan, as he mumbled the words and his shoulders drooped wearily. <b>¡°Currently, thedy¡¯s position is very ambiguous. As the identity of being a priestess could no longer work, the two of them are now arguing over the option of granting thedy an identity that would make her a wizard from Whedon.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Once again, nothing will change regarding your daily duties. You will still tend the wounded, but as a Whedon healer, and not a priestess of the Great Temple of Livadon.¡± </b>Agnes exined in a softer tone. <b>¡°This may seem insignificant but ranks in the barracks are very distinguished. Soldiers from Livadon, Whedon, Osyria, and Balto are now gathered here in Ethylene. There is no centralmanding system, and it bes confusing because there¡¯s no unity. If you do not have a clear affiliation, thedy may not be able to receive protection in case of any unfortunate event. You have been under the protection of the knights deployed by the great temple all this time, right?¡±</b>


    Max nodded.


    <b>¡°From now on, you must be under the protection of the soldiers and knights of Whedon.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I will protect my wife!¡± </b>Riftan yelled out the words as if his patience was about to reach its limits.


    <b>¡°So stop this unnecessary interference.¡±</b> He spat vehemently.


    <b>¡°Does the lord think he will be by his wife¡¯s side all the time? What are you going to do if you are out on the battlefield?¡±</b>


    Agnes crossed her arms over her chest and cynically sneered at him. <b>¡°Are you going to lock her up in your barracks? Stop being so stubborn! We have a war going on. We don¡¯t need a Lady here. If Maximillian stays here as the wife of Riftan Calypse and not a wizard, both of you will be aughingstock to everybody.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I don¡¯t give a damn what everyone else says. I¡¯ll take care of everything. There¡¯s no reason to put any burden on my wife!</b>


    <b>¡°But I... want to bear that burden w-with you.¡±</b> Max intervened urgently. <b>¡°I don¡¯t want to be an extra l-load. I¡¯ll do... as the princess suggests.¡±</b>


    Riftan¡¯s jaw clenched. His barely masked emotions from before were nowpletely released, she could feel chills from the aura he¡¯s emanating but she couldn¡¯t back down.


    <b>¡°Back in Calypse Castle... I also worked as a healer. It¡¯s going to be no d-different from that. I will never overdo it... so p-please consider and don¡¯t just oppose. I can do really well.¡±</b>


    Seeing the determination in her eyes, Riftan¡¯s entire face hardened, and his eyes darkened.


    <b>¡°Fine. Do what you want.¡±</b> He spat in a voice of ice. <b>¡°No matter how much I disagree, you¡¯ll still do it anyway. It would be better to have a person in your sight in the first ce, than be stabbed in the back again.¡± </b>


    Max recoiled, her shoulders hunching from his pricking tone. He stared at her for a moment, then turned away. <b>¡°I will assign an escort for you right away. Don¡¯t even attempt to turn that down.¡±</b>


    When Riftan walked away, Max hurriedly tried to pursue him, but Princess Agnes dissuaded her. <b>¡°Let it go until his head cools down. He¡¯s ill-tempered, but he¡¯s a rational person. When his mind clears, he¡¯ll realize that what we¡¯re doing is for the best.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°B-but...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Riftan is irrationally overprotective when ites to thedy. He¡¯s just like a six-year-old kid storming off.¡± </b>The Princess had a displeased expression on her face. <b>¡°If Maximillian is satisfied with being treated like that, then it doesn¡¯t matter. Otherwise, it is good to make sure that he understands that you have your own will too.¡±</b>


    Note ¨C <b>LF</b>: In another episode of ¡°Riftan deprived of snusnu¡±. He might be extra hot-tempered ¡®cause of that lol. Anyway,pletely stanning Agnes here.


    <b>Nymeria</b>: YOU GO AGNES! You tell both of them! She really has to make him understand that! We agree that what she did was reckless, but she¡¯s handlingit well and as a wizard she has a lot to offer. She can totally manage!

 Chapter 218

    <strong>Chapter 218</strong>


    For some reason, the princess¡¯s words felt like a scolding to Max. At the same time, she felt more confidence on her shoulders, like the words were also meant to support her. Agnes gave her shoulders a tap and smiled coyly.


    <b>¡°Anyway, it turned out well. Right now, there are twenty-two wizards here. We are swamped with tasks to put up barriers everywhere, creating magic forms in preparation for attacks, and crafting magic tools. It¡¯s a waste not to gain another newbie wizard.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Didn¡¯t Sir Calypse make it clear that he doesn¡¯t want his wife to be burdened?¡±</b>


    Ruth red at the Princess as if he couldn¡¯t believe what she was suggesting to Max, who looked at Ruth, unable to understand why he was against the idea. Wasn¡¯t he the one who insisted that she learn magic so that he could unload some of his burdens on her? The wizard said his words so fluently as if he didn¡¯t recall any of those times.


    <b>¡°Sir Calypse won¡¯t sit still if he finds out. It¡¯s hard enough to exin this to the other wizards, so just having her work in the infirmary as a healer is enough.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°You¡¯re making it sound like an awful plot!¡± </b>Agnes red at him and screamed, then turned to Max and took her hands. <b>¡°I won¡¯t ask much of you. I will never forget your graceful favor if youe to help me at times with making magic forms.¡± </b>


    <b>¡°I-if I can help... o-of course I will.¡±</b>


    Agnes looked positively excited by her answer. When she saw the Princess¡¯s face light up, Max suddenly remembered the times when she had to help Ruth with his magic forms from morning to night. She started to get a little worried that maybe she responded too hastily, but Agnes just pulled her towards the entrance.


    <b>¡°Well then, let¡¯s go to my barrack right away. Thedy needs a change of clothes.¡± </b>At the mention of her looks, Max swept over Riftan¡¯s robe, which was too loose for her. <b>¡°Before that, I must stop by the p-priestesses¡¯ barracks... I need to collect my belongings.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I¡¯ll take care of that.¡±</b>


    Ruth, who has been looking for a way to escape the Princess, quickly seized the opportunity. He turned toward the barracks that housed the priestesses and was about to run, when Max stopped him.


    <b>¡°W-what are you going to tell priestesses? I suddenly disappeared... they must think it¡¯s suspicious...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Thedy wore a robe all this time. Even if thedy appears before them under the title of Wizard of Whedon, no one will suspect anything.¡±</b>


    Max was taken aback by how Ruth was thinking it so simplistically. <b>¡°We¡¯ve been working and traveling together for w-weeks, so of course some of them may have seen my face... m-moreover, my way of speaking... my voice, they will recognize it.¡±</b>


    Ruth threw his head back, looked up at the ceiling, and let out an annoyed groan. <b>¡°Alright. I¡¯ll give them a proper exnation.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°That I was pretending to be a priestess... won¡¯t it cause a big problem?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°It¡¯s not like thedy hid her identity to be a spy, you simply volunteered to nurse the wounded. There is no reason for this to be a problem. However, there are many unsavory people who like to misrepresent the facts and spread malicious rumors, so I would like to limit the number of people who know about this.¡±</b> Ruth shook his head and sighed. <b>¡°Fortunately, there are over 15,000 people here. If a newbie wizard from Whedon suddenly appears out of nowhere, most won¡¯t even notice. Don¡¯t worry too much.¡±</b>


    He patted her shoulder reassuringly and left. The princess took Max directly to her barrack and brought out several of her own outfits for her to try on. She tried on a few outfits that would neither be drab or difficult to move in, but the Princesses¡¯ pants were too long for her and too tight for her hips that in the slightest movement, it might rip. She became infinitely depressed, feeling like a duck with her short legs and wide hips. Her shoulders drooped as she looked at the princess¡¯ slender deer-like figure with envy.


    Agnes, a little ufortable, handed her a dress this time. <b>¡°They may be a bit ufortablepared to wearing pants but this dress was made to cater for unrestrained movements, so you won¡¯t have a problem moving around.¡±</b>


    It was a simple navy blue dress that came down to her ankles and provided good coverage. Max finished her look by tying the dagger that Riftan gave him around her waist and circling subtly. Since she had only been wearing swaddled robes for a while, she felt incredibly ufortable in her new outfit, like attending a ball.


    <b>¡°This will represent your affiliation with Whedon. Although Riftan said he will give you an escort, you should carry this around with you just in case.¡±</b> With a firm expression, Agnes gave her a small wooden pin with Wedon¡¯s crest carved into it. <b>¡°As I told you before, men from Whedon, Livadon, Osyra and Balto have all congregated in Ethylene. Everyone wants to do things their way, so there may be conflicts here and there.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Co-conflicts...?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°What else. Duels.¡± </b>Agnes exined as if she was fed up with the subject. <b>¡°Especially with the Remdragon Knights, who have gained recognition as the strongest knights in the world in recent years. They are always being thrown into disputes. If you defeat a Remdragon Knight in a duel, you will be immediately recognized as a first-ss knight. And because duels are forbidden, everyone squirms with impatience.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Even during a war...you¡¯re saying they¡¯re still trying to fight with each other?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°What a bunch of idiots, right?¡± </b>The princess snorted bitterly. <b>¡°Although duels are strictly forbidden, it¡¯s hard to control because there¡¯s no centralmand system properly established. If I would put it honestly, the Allied Forces right now could bepared to an unstable magic tool that could explode at any time. With Sejour Aren of Livadon, Riftan Calypse of Whedon, Quahel Leon of Osyria, and even Phil Aron, the deputymander and strongest knight in the north... with all these strong figures gathered in one ce, isn¡¯t the current stateparable to mixing oil and water?¡±</b>


    Agnes frowned in frustration.<b> ¡°Don¡¯t even get me started with the knights and soldiers following these men. This whole coalition is a huge mess.¡±</b>


    Max felt the blood drain from her face at the ugly truth that was buried beneath all the glory and mor of these famous men. As if the army of trolls weren¡¯t a big enough problem, now she learned that conflicts existed.


    Seeing her face pale, Agnes added quickly. <b>¡°Don¡¯t make that face. There will be people who will use the fact that you are Riftan Calypse¡¯s wife as an excuse to start a fight. I just wanted you to be extra vignt, I didn¡¯t mean to worry you.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I¡¯ll be...c-careful.¡±</b>


    The princess gave her a soft smile and led her outside. Agnes showed her around the barracks belonging to Whedon¡¯s forces. Max took note of where the wizards were residing, and where the Remdragon Knights stayed, as well as the areas she must refrain from entering, then immediately made her way to the infirmary.


    Max simply wandered out of the infirmary aimlessly; knowing how awkward this was going to be and wondering how she was going to approach it. Just as she struggled with her thoughts and stood idly, Idci saw her and ran towards her.


    <b>¡°Madam, are you alright? Did he reprimand you?¡± </b>Idci questioned anxiously as she hurriedly led Max to the back of the tent.


    <b>¡°I¡¯m f-fine. But from now on... I don¡¯t think it would be possible for me to disguise myself as a priestess.¡±</b>


    Idci looked at Max¡¯s new clothes and sighed. <b>¡°I expected that when I saw his face yesterday. Lord Calypse is truly formidable. The look in his eyes really terrified me that I couldn¡¯t move.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°It¡¯s because of m-me... he¡¯s shocked, that¡¯s why he acted like that. Normally... he isn¡¯t like that.¡±</b>


    Max muttered in defense of her husband, but btedly recalled how she also thought he looked like a lion who walked straight out of hell. Idci looked at her with interest, seeing Max¡¯s fiery eyes.


    <b>¡°Seeing how he has quickly forgiven thedy, he seems more generous than he appears to be. A little while ago, the wizard came and exined that thedy will now work here as a healer from Whedon.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Wasn¡¯t everyone... surprised?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Most were, but some seemed to have gotten wind of it.¡± </b>


    Max¡¯s eyes widened and Idci exined with a smile. <b>¡°Sister Nora and Sister Karen have known long before. They said that they have seen and recognized your face at the monastery.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°How about you, Idci... did they discover your identity?¡±</b>


    She shook her head. <b>¡°They have their suspicions, but I¡¯ve been avoiding them.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°How about r-revealing your identity as well, Idci? I can no longer stay in... the priestess¡¯ barracks. If it¡¯s alright with you, Idci, I can ask R-Riftan...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I¡¯m alright. I want to continue my work here until the end.¡± </b>Idci interrupted her. <b>¡°After joining this support unit, I have realized that I am not as useful as I thought I was. Now I know how protected and pampered my life has been.¡±</b>


    A bitter smile spread on Idci¡¯s lips. <b>¡°I do not wish to receive the privilege of a noble status in ces like this. I will continue working as a priestess here until this end. Because that¡¯s what I can do to contribute.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°B-But...I don¡¯t feelfortable... leaving you here alone.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. Selena is here with me so there won¡¯t be any problem. All I ask is that you help me get information about my older brother.¡±</b> Suddenly, Idci¡¯s face clouded. <b>¡°I still haven¡¯t found anything apart from him being in the frontlines.¡± </b>


    <b>¡°I understand. I will surely... look into it.¡±</b>


    Max promised in a firm voice. She felt guilty that she was now reunited with her husband, while Idci still lived every day with concern for her brother.


    <b>¡°Come on then, let¡¯s get to work. The new patients who arrived yesterday are not doing so well.¡±</b>


    Idci took a deep breath and led Max inside. At first, the priestesses felt noticeably more ufortable around her, but when they started working together again, things returned to normal. Plus, there were so many things to do that Max didn¡¯t even have time to worry about her discovered identity.


    She naturally went back to her old routine of inspecting wounds and applying healing magic to some. As the hours passed everyone forgot that she was a nobledy who came disguised as a priestess. Princess Agnes¡¯s words rang true, a battlefield is no ce for a noble woman. The only thing that mattered in the battlefield is whether you could fight or work in support, and she fell in thetter category.


    <b>¡°Mdy, you muste back to the barracks now.¡±</b>


    Max was in the middle of refilling the emergency medicines with mixed herbs, when Yulysion entered the tent. The young man looked ufortable seeing the wounded lying on the bed, and urged her on again.


    <b>¡°Lord Calypse has instructed me to bring you back before sunset.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°B-But I still have to finish...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I¡¯ll make the rest of the medicines.¡± </b>Selena, who was gathering herbs nearby, quickly took over. <b>¡°Leave it to me and go back.¡±</b>


    Feeling like she was being pushed, Max had no choice but to leave the infirmary. Yulysion took the ce by her side and proudly took his strides.


    <b>¡°By Lord Calypse¡¯s orders, I am once again in charge of protecting the Lady. I will always be by your side from now on.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I-I¡¯m sorry for the inconvenience.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°What are you talking about?!¡± </b>The young knight beat his chest proudly and smiled cheerfully at her. <b>¡°It¡¯s an honor for a night to serve thedy! I am absolutely thrilled that Lord Calypse considered me capable and entrusted the Lady to me. I will risk my life to protect you whatever happens.¡±</b>


    Max looked at Yulysion, who seemed to have grown taller and more manly in just a few months and he had also be incredibly dignified. A smile spread on her face: the teenage boy, always ready to be a hero, was incredibly cute in her eyes.


    <b>¡°Th-Thank you... for your kind words.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Please listen to me, this is serious.¡± </b>Yulysion looked at her, apparently a bit dissatisfied with her reaction. <b>¡°When this war is over, I will be officially ordained as a knight. After the ceremony, I will challenge Sir Nirta to a duel and take his ce as Lord Calypse¡¯s second inmand. So please don¡¯t take my words lightly at once.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°M-my... apologies.¡±</b>


    He narrowed his eyes at Max, as if trying to determine if she is sincere with her words. Then he smiled again with that same youthful tone of innocence. <b>¡°Because it is the Lady, I will forgive you.¡±</b>


    Max had to bite the inside of her cheek to keep from bursting outughing at Yulysion¡¯s sulky tone as he escorted her back to Riftan¡¯s tent with the courtesy of a true gentleman. He even prepared a magnificent dinner for her, with trays full of all kinds of luxurious dishes. She washed her hands thoroughly and sat down in front of the table.


    <b>¡°When is Ri-Riftaning back?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Lord Calypse is in a strategy meeting right now. It will probably endte.¡±</b>


    Note ¨C <b>LF</b>: Yuri is so CUTE ?

 Chapter 219

    <strong>Chapter 219</strong>


    Max felt dejected at Yulysion¡¯s words, she wondered if perhaps those were only excuses so Riftan could avoid her. Whenever he was angry at her, that was always his course of action, keeping away from her. Max ate her dinner with a worried expression, then went to rest.


    As if her suspicions were proven right, Riftan did not return even until the night was deep. Max forced herself to stay awake, but the overwhelming fatigue engulfed her, and she eventually fell asleep. The next day when she woke up, she was alone as she had expected. She hurriedly got up from bed to wash her face and fix her hair. When she was done wearing her outfit and was just about to head outside, Yulysion, who came to wake her up, greeted her.


    <b>¡°Good morning, mdy!¡±</b>


    The young man ced a teful of breakfast on the table apanied with his usual cheerful smile. Max asked him, doing her best to appear calm and nonchnt.


    <b>¡°Last night... Riftan did not return. Did the meeting drag on a-all night?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°The meeting concluded at dawn. I stood guard in front of the tent and when I saw Sir Calypse return, I went back to my barracks.¡± </b>Yulysion replied while tilting his head. <b>¡°Perhaps thedy appeared so tired that the Lord did not bother waking you up.¡±</b>


    What Max understood from that was that he was careful not to make any sound when he returned and quietly left as well in an effort to avoid her. And she was probably too exhausted from using magic to notice. Max frowned, looking annoyed.


    <b>¡°May I ask...where he is now?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°He went to the front of the castle gates to oversee the defenses. Does thedy have any urgent matters?¡±</b>


    Max licked her lips and shook her head weakly. In truth, she didn¡¯t know what to tell him. She already told him everything she had to say. Just as the princess said, there was no other choice anyway but to let his head cool and settle. Max sighed in resignation.


    However, four days had passed, and Max still hadn¡¯t managed to see the man¡¯s shadow. Rather than feeling dejected, Max began to feel angry. When she thought of her cowardly husband, who snuck into the barracks in the dead of night, then slipped away before she woke up to avoid her, she became furious. No matter how much she tried to program herself not to fall asleep, she was so exhausted that eventually she would sumb to her fatigue. On the other hand, Riftan seemed not to know the definition of exhaustion. For him to wait for Max to fall asleep and leave before dawn when she wakes up, the man only slept a few hours at best.


    Agitated, Max brushed her hair out of her face and angrily tossed the herbs into the boiling pot. It made her even more upset that he stopped by every night to check on her but wouldn¡¯t even show her his face. As she red angrily at the herbs boiling in the cauldron, Idci, who wasing in with firewood, tilted her head.


    <b>¡°What is it? Is there something wrong with the medicine?¡±</b>


    Max quickly wiped the emotions out of her face. <b>¡°N-No. I was just...for a moment I was lost in my thoughts.¡± </b>


    <b>¡°Are you worried about your husband leaving for the frontlines again?</b>


    Max did not confirm nor deny her question, her face turning into an ambiguous expression. Then, Idciforted her as if she knew what she was feeling.


    <b>¡°They say that an all-out battle won¡¯t happen for now, so don¡¯t worry too much.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°... I¡¯m sorry. Idci, you must... have more things on your mind than I do...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°There¡¯s no person who wouldn¡¯t worry about their family. For now, it¡¯s enough for me to know that he¡¯s doing well.¡±</b>


    Idci said courageously. Not long ago, she was able to get information about Sir Elbarto Calima through Elliot and Idci¡¯s face noticeably lit up.


    <b>¡°Soon... the kn-knights guarding the frontlines will change... you¡¯ll be able to see your brother.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I will never go to meet him.¡± </b>Idci firmly shook her head and vowed in resolution as she threw branches into the fire. <b>¡°Elba may be a great knight, but he¡¯s not invincible like the Lady¡¯s husband. He must be pushing himself to his limits because of his arm injury. I don¡¯t intend to burden him and make him worry about me. I¡¯ll go and greet him when the war is over instead.¡±</b>


    Max felt embarrassed after hearing how mature Idci sounded. She felt ashamed that she was frustrated and angry for not seeing Riftan¡¯s face for only a number of days. And now, she began to feel anxious that perhaps her presence here added undue burdens to Riftan. Maybe he was too stressed, bearing the brunt of this war, taking care of the lives of his men, and now her.


    <b>¡°Ah there it is.¡±</b>


    Max snapped out of deep thoughts when someone called out to her. He turned and saw Ruth trudging out of the trees.


    <b>¡°What do you need from...h-here?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I¡¯ve been working on magic forms all night to break Sir Nirta¡¯s curse, but to no avail. He must be in excruciating pain, so I came here to get him some painkillers.¡±</b>


    He massaged his stiff neck and yawned loudly, then flopped down to sit on a tree stump. Max¡¯s face hardened with concern.


    <b>¡°I-isn¡¯t that serious?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°It¡¯s not a life and death situation.¡± </b>Then, Ruth continued to speak with a sigh. <b>¡°However, because of the inmmation his wound is getting worse. The pain also seems to be turning severe.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Shouldn¡¯t he be treated with medicines... aside from healing m-magic?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°He¡¯s taking regr medicines. However, it¡¯s not making any big difference¡±</b> Ruth ruffled his hair in frustration. <b>¡°But this curse is causing a much more serious problem. It is reducing the morale of the allied forces. Everyone is worried that if they fight the monsters, they will end up in the same situation as Sir Nirta. Even His Grace, Grand Duke Aren, suggested that it would be better to postpone the war until we find a way to break the curse.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I also... think it¡¯s better to wait... until we discover a w-way to break the curse. If... the monsters cast more of such curses, even the Remdragon Knights... w-won¡¯t have the guarantee of being unscathed.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I understand where you areing from. However, if we let this go on for longer, it will put us at a disadvantage. Our enemy¡¯s regeneration powers are infinite, while ours is not. There¡¯s internal division already ensuing. It¡¯s better for us to attack before the alliance weakens.¡±</b> Ruth shrugged and took a deep breath with his serious words. <b>¡°Don¡¯t worry, ignore my arguments. For now, it¡¯s more likely that only small confrontations might continue to arise. What¡¯s making me worry is for us to end up staying here until winter.¡±</b>


    Max and Idci, who was sitting silently in a corner, had clouded expressions. Sensing the heavy atmosphere he created, Ruth quickly tried to change the subject.


    <b>¡°I¡¯ve talked too much. Anyway, I have to hurry and bring Sir Nirta his medicine before he pulls all my hair out. I heard that you have very effective painkillers, can you give some to me?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Of course. About that... is it a-alright if I take a look at Sir Nirta¡¯s injury?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°The Lady?¡± </b>Ruth looked at her with skeptical eyes.


    Max felt a bit furious about how he reacted. <b>¡°I¡¯ve studied a lot all th-this time! I learned so m-many skills from a new wizard who came to Anatol, things that even Ruth doesn¡¯t know about. Who knows, maybe it will work better instead of magic...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Well, there is nothing wrong with trying.¡±</b>


    Ruth shrugged with an arrogant smirk. Max felt disrespected with his attitude, but left Idci to tend to the boiling herbs in the cauldron and took with her medicine and tools for treatment. As she came out of the camp, Yulysion, who was carving wood with a dagger, immediately followed her.


    <b>¡°Mdy! Where are you going?</b>


    <b>¡°To Sir Nirta... I¡¯ll bring him some medicine.¡±</b>


    Yulysion turned to look at Ruth. <b>¡°Hasn¡¯t he ovee the curse?¡±</b>


    Ruth could only shake his head weakly and they proceeded to walk to their destination in a gloomy atmosphere. She felt the gazes of other soldiers follow her, but because Ruth and Yulysion were with her, no one approached them. Max felt secure and followed behind Ruth at a slow pace. After going through the densely set up barrack tents, they finally reached the Remdragon Knight¡¯s barracks. Ruth was first to go in. Then, they heard a hoarse voice eximing.


    <b>¡°You¡¯re finally here, you sure took your time! I thought you were going to wait until I died beforeing back!¡±</b>


    As she entered and followed after Ruth, Max¡¯s eyes widened. Hebaron appeared quite restless lying on the bed with thick bandages wrapped around the upper part of his muscr body. She was quite taken aback by how animated the supposed wounded knight was, and when Hebaron finally saw her, he broke out into a bright smile.


    <b>¡°Now who do we have here? I heard you were here, but now that I¡¯m seeing your face, I really am impressed. I must say, your courage is truly formidable.¡± </b>


    <b>¡°I heard you were h-hurt. How is your...injury?¡±</b>


    As Max approached his bed, the knight¡¯s thick eyebrows furrowed. <b>¡°No one here cares about my pride! Did you really have to tell thedy that the invincible Sir Nirta was injured?¡± </b>


    <b>¡°The pride you have left wouldn¡¯t even amount to a handful of dust.¡± </b>Ruth clicked his tongue and responded with his usual cynical sarcasm. <b>¡°Sir Nirta is known to everyone in the barracks as the ¡®Knight Cursed by a Monster¡¯. There is not a single person who does not know the tragedy that has happened to you.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Bloody hell!¡±</b>


    Max¡¯s shoulders flinched at the harsh outburst. He clutched his scarlet, curly hair like he was really furious.


    <b>¡°I¡¯m more disgraceful than an idiot!¡±</b>


    Max flinched at the profanity thrown around him as she continued to watch their exchange of words.


    <b>¡°If you want to restore your honor, then please cooperate obediently during treatment. Every time you start screaming, I lose concentration and have to start all over again.¡±</b>


    Ruth said through clenched teeth, as Hebaron stared daggers at him as if he was deeply offended. Max nced at them and then began to prepare the herbs and tools she had brought.


    <b>¡°I wish to examine your i-injury. The bandages... may I take them out?¡±</b>


    Ruth and Yulysion helped Hebaron to sit up and quickly undid the bandages. Seeing therge, ripped flesh, Max swallowed the groaning up her throat. The deep wound extended from his shoulder to his chest. It was red and swollen, like a red centipede crawling up his body. As Ruth said, the skin was reddened from inmmation, and she could see dark blue silky fibers sticking out of the wound, resembling the legs of insects.


    <b>¡°H-how did you get such a wound...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°A whip.¡± </b>Hebaron answered in a slurred voice. <b>¡°A lizardman with ck scales hit me with a whip. It was a strange monster.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Lizardmen possess the highest intelligence among dragon subspecies. It is not umon for them to know how to cast high-level magic. The one Sir Nirta faced was probably the best of the best.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Makes it worse.¡±</b> Hebaronmented.


    Max didn¡¯t know what to do with the wound. After careful thought, she gently applied the salve she brought with her. Among the pain medicines that she had learned how to make from Medrick, it was the most effective one she knew for alleviating inmmation. Fortunately, after about ten minutes of observation, Hebaron¡¯s face became noticeably brighter.


    <b>¡°Woah, this is amazing. I feel like I can go out and fight right now.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°The pain went away by n-numbing the feeling... it doesn¡¯t actually heal the wound. It¡¯s just numbing the pain... you must never force yourself.¡±</b>


    Max warned him in the strictest voice she could manage, then bandaged the wound with new strips of cloth. She then burned some herbs, removed the ashes, and ced it in a cloth pouch.


    <b>¡°Please apply this to the wound... for about 20 minutes. Because Sir Nirta¡¯s nerves are numb from the pain reliever, be c-careful not to burn his skin.¡±</b>


    After carefully testing the temperature, Max handed the small bag to Ruth, who eyed it warily before applying it to Hebaron¡¯s shoulder. The knight grunted when the hotpress made contact with his wound, but soon rxed and fell asleep. Ruth muttered that he must have been very tired from the pain and hadn¡¯t been able to sleep well for weeks.


    <b>¡°Thank you for your help. Now that he¡¯s quiet, I can focus on breaking this damn curse.¡± </b>


    <b>¡°It¡¯s just a temporary relief for the p-pain and i-inmmation.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°That¡¯s more than enough. Please leave the rest to me. I¡¯ll break the monster¡¯s curse as soon as I can.¡±</b>


    Ruth¡¯s tone sounded a bit muddy, so Max gave him an encouraging smile and then quietly packed up and went out of the tent.


    Time passed surprisingly fast, the sky was already a faint purple color. Before returning to Riftan¡¯s tent, Max hurried her steps so she could return to the infirmary and do a final check on the wounded. Just as she was about to leave the barracks, someone blocked her way. Max squealed and took a step back. A tall, brute man with a scary look in his eyes was staring down at her.


    <b>¡°I haven¡¯t seen this b*tch before. Why are you wandering around the barracks?¡± </b>


    <b>¡°Back off right now!¡± </b>Yulysion quickly hid Max behind him and grabbed the hilt of his sword. <b>¡°Men of your kind should not talk with such rude words to her.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Who¡¯s this guy again?¡±</b> The man looked at Yulysion, his eyes full of ridicule and smirked with mockery. <b>¡°Well, if it isn¡¯t the puppy that is raising white lizards. At first nce I thought they were two pretty b*tches looking for customers.¡±</b>


    Yulysion¡¯s face burned red in anger at the man¡¯s tant insult and in an instant, his sword was drawn and aimed at the man¡¯s throat. His movement was so fast that Max couldn¡¯t believe even upon witnessing it with her own eyes.


    <b>¡°The pigs in the north have no manners indeed.¡± </b>Yulysion spat back so fiercely that Max could hardly tell if he was the same innocent boy she knew.<b> ¡°If only Sir Calypse had not ordered me to not cause trouble, I would have already cut your throat in this instance and made you pay the price for having your filthy words reach the Lady¡¯s ears.¡±</b>


    Suddenly, a round of snorts andughter erupted after his venomous remarks. Max, who was hiding behind Yulysion, shuddered in fear and turned her head towards where the sound came from. From a short distance away, severalrge men were sitting around, ying dice. One of them yelled at the man who was blocking their way.


    <b>¡°Hey, Devron! I already told you not to mess with that kid. Bane wasn¡¯t the only one who got his nose cut by letting their guard down with that pretty faced kid. He¡¯s a son of a devil, a bad- tempered little chick who hasn¡¯t even been appointed as an official knight.¡±</b>


    When Yulysion turned to see who the man was, his expression grew fiercer. Max¡¯s eyes looked at him, rmed. The man speaking seemed on the younger side, with pale blonde hair and a sharp impression. He tossed the dice he was holding onto the table and shed her a sly smile.


    <b>¡°Damn, 2 and 3 again! I have really bad luck today, young miss. Won¡¯t youe here and be my goddess of luck?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°That¡¯s enough! Even if you¡¯re Phil Aron¡¯s right-hand man, you have no right to speak rudely to the Lady.¡±</b>


    Max¡¯s eyes widened at Yulysion¡¯s screams. That scoundrel is themander of Balto¡¯s forces?


    The man simplyughed frivolously, not taking him seriously at all. She couldn¡¯t believe that such a barbarian held such a high position.


    <b>¡°Lady? Hey, you son of a devil. There¡¯s no such thing as a Lady here. Even your Princess could not be treated as a Princess in this war. But it makes me wonder who this woman is, that this kid is making such a big fuss.¡±</b> The man took a swig from the bottle he was holding and scanned her from head to toe with the gaze simr to a snake. <b>¡°I heard Calypse brought a woman to his barracks, are you that woman?¡±</b>


    Note ¨C <b>LF</b>: Hebaron and Ruth bickering is a different level ofedy lol. AnYway, YURI PLEASE SLIT THEIR THROATS


    <b>Nymeria</b>: I¡¯m ready to throw hands. These brutes! But Yulysion is making this auntie proud <3

 Chapter 220

    <strong>Chapter 220</strong>


    Max trembled nervously at the unsettling aura that the man emanated. He got out of his seat and approached them, heading right for Max. Yulysion immediately intercepted him, but the man was so quick with his movements that he caught her by the wrist and pulled her harshly to face him.


    <b>¡°Hmm, although you look pretty cute, you¡¯re no matchpared to the Princess, huh?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Licht Breston! Get your hands off her, now!¡±</b> Yulysion yelled and pointed his sword at the man, but he didn¡¯t bat a single eye.


    <b>¡°Hey, kid. No one has pointed a sword at me and was left unharmed. Are you determined to die?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°She is the wife of Lord Calypse! If you don¡¯t release that hand right now, you¡¯re the one who won¡¯te out of this unscathed!¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Ha! That¡¯s interesting. I¡¯ve always wanted to see that southern mongrel provoked!¡±</b>


    The man looked down at her with gleaming interest in his eyes. Unable to bear it anymore, Yulysion charged towards the man with his sword, but the surrounding northern barbarians all drew their swords and intercepted him. Max held her breath as the situation began to spiral out of control. She felt more numb at this moment than when she faced monsters.


    <b>¡°Hey, I heard that the miss is a descendant of the Roem Royal Family. As a Royal descendant of Roem, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s absurd? How dare a filthy southern mongrel who is of pagan blood im the title of being a reincarnation of Uigru!¡±</b> The man grabbed and lifted her chin softly in a creepy way, spitting out vulgar insults about her husband. <b>¡°Uigru is a hero of the western continent. His name should not be defiled by a peasant bastard with an immigrant mother.¡±</b>


    Max¡¯s eyes shed in anger at his mockery. A rush of adrenaline ran through her veins and shepletely forgot her initial shock and fear as she red at the man.


    How dare does a barbarian insult the most honorable and majestic knight in the world!


    Livid and unable to take it anymore, she drew her leg back and kicked the man¡¯s shin as hard as she could. Unfortunately for her, the man was wearing greaves and Max screamed in pain as her toes crunched against hard metal. Seeing her in agony, the man tilted his head back and burst intoughter


    <b>¡°Isn¡¯t she cute?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°L-let...let me go!¡± </b>Max twisted and pulled to escape the man¡¯s grasp, but the man held her firmly as if he was simply holding a small, fluttering bird.


    <b>¡°Are you angry because I insulted that half-breed? I know that deep down, you¡¯re ashamed of him, miss.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°M-My husband... Don¡¯t call my husband h-h-half-breed!¡±</b>


    She was so shaken with maddening rage that her tongue began to stutter more than usual. Max¡¯s face almost exploded with embarrassment at her stuttering and anger at the man. The man gazed down at her red face and smiled wickedly.


    <b>¡°Your husband is a half-breed.¡± </b>He brought his face near hers and repeated it. <b>¡°His disgusting pedigree is written all over his face. Don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t notice?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Y-you ... you!¡±</b>


    Max¡¯s chin trembled with blind fury. She had never felt such seething fury in the entirety of her life. She tugged on his arm, fought for all she was worth, and tried with all her might to fight off the insults.


    <b>¡°You¡¯re... j-jealous of... R-riftan! Because you... kno-know that you¡¯re not even at the toe level of... Ri-Riftan... You¡¯re a c-coward for m-mocking him behind his back... you¡¯re sh-shameful!¡±</b>


    The cruel smirk on the man¡¯s lips was wiped away. Suddenly, the expression on his face became so freezingly cold that Max¡¯s whole body became stiff. She was terrified by the man¡¯s murderous eyes, broad, tense shoulders, and rough hands that violently tugged at her wrists. Her whole body trembled uncontrobly, wondering if he was going to hit her any moment now. She mustered what was left of her courage and murmured in a weak voice.


    <b>¡°L-let... go.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Now I realize, you are the perfect wife for that bastard. A stupid stutterer, a perfect match for that peasant bastard.¡±</b>


    The blood quickly drained from Max¡¯s face. She wanted to get back at him and yell a retort, but her tongue felt as if it was stuck to the roof of her mouth. Tears started to form in her eyes from the shame and humiliation she felt. She mped her lips tightly. Seeing her defeated, the man clicked his tongue and threw her aside, like a cat tired of ying with the mouse he caught.


    At that moment, the man¡¯s body suddenly turned around and a loud sound of a punch colliding against human flesh and bone resounded. Max screamed in shock. Before she could even understand what had just happened, the man¡¯s body flew through the air like a sheet of paper. She watched him copse into the barrack, and Max¡¯s eyes widened in astonishment.


    Riftan ignored the shoutsing from all directions and lifted the man by his cor, then raised his fist tond another powerful punch. The man¡¯s face was terribly distorted like an evil monster after being hit twice by Riftan.


    <b>¡°This fucking bastard...!¡±</b>


    Licht Breston quickly regained his bnce and drew a dagger from his waist. He spat out the blood in his mouth and charged at Riftan. All Max could do was scream at the sheer violence before her. She felt her throat rip from screaming, but that wasn¡¯t enough to make any of the men stop snarling at each other like enraged beasts.


    Themander of Balto¡¯s forces brandished his dagger like a mad bull, but Riftan easily dodged every slice. Within seconds, the man¡¯s dagger was in his hands, who barely broke out in a sweat. Riftan easily outmaneuvered the man and grabbed his jaw, forcing his mouth open and thrusted the dagger into his mouth.


    <b>¡°You bastard will live a much longer life without your tongue.¡±</b>


    He murmured darkly and thrust the dagger deeper into the man¡¯s mouth. Therger man squirmed and struggled as he felt the sharp tip of the de touch the back of his throat. The northern scoundrel was much taller and bulkierpared to Riftan, but he easily downed the man and overpowered him. Riftan stared at the man, unable to move with the dagger in his mouth, and growled in a calm, bloody voice.


    <b>¡°That useless tongue only serves to hasten the death of its master, so I¡¯ll skillfully remove this dangling thing.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Calypse! Stop this right now!¡±</b>


    Balto¡¯s warriors, who were preventing Yulysion from entering the fray until now, screamed and pointed their swords at Riftan, but he showed no hint of fear and continued in an icy tone that promised death.


    <b>¡°I guess everyone would like to see who can wield a sword faster.¡±</b>


    Balto¡¯s soldiers, who were about to charge so vigorously, seemed to be petrified by his threat and immediately stopped their advance. Their faces flushed red in anger.


    <b>¡°You¡¯re a coward for threatening us! And yet, you call yourself a knight!¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Then is surrounding and threatening a woman a knightly behavior?¡± </b>His burning ck eyes that seemed to emit mes turned to Max¡¯s pale face. <b>¡°You keep on provoking my anger, Breston. This time, you¡¯ve done it. You¡¯ve provoked it very well. Now let¡¯s spill the blood you so wish to see.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Enough is enough, Calypse! You bastard attacked Sir Breston who was defenseless. Don¡¯t even think that such a cowardly act will be pardoned!¡±</b>


    <b>¡°If I were you, I wouldn¡¯t use the excuse of being defenseless when he was the one to point a knife at my face.¡± </b>Riftan his sarcastic words coldly mocking. <b>¡°Only to have the weapon he was holding stupidly taken away.¡±</b>


    The man who was under Breston¡¯smand fell silent in an instant, helpless as his face became dark red with anger and humiliation. Max, paralyzed with fear under the strain that stops her heart, didn¡¯t know what to do. Although nobody was moving, it was all too obvious to the eyes that they were having a difficult struggle.


    Licht Breston¡¯s throat was red because of thepressed blood from Riftan¡¯s grip and more blood was dripping from the man¡¯s open mouth. Riftan grunted and clenched his hand around the man¡¯s neck so hard that Max could see therge veins on his bulging forearms.


    <b>¡°So, you enjoyughing at other people¡¯s expense. In that case, I¡¯ll make it into a state that you can¡¯t everugh again.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Stop this right now!¡±</b>


    Amid the bloody and murderous atmosphere, a roaring,manding voice cut through the tension. Everyone¡¯s eyes, except Riftan¡¯s, flew to the owner of the voice. Princess Agnes walked through the crowd of onlookers with powerful steps.


    <b>¡°What the hell is happening here? You told me you wouldn¡¯t cause any trouble until this wares to an end!¡± </b>


    <b>¡°This bastard here threatened and insulted my wife.¡± </b>Riftan said in a low, foreboding growl. <b>¡°I won¡¯t let him get away with it without paying a price.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°What Lord Calypse says is true! These guys harassed the Lady and dared to demean her with vulgar insults. Lord Calypse¡¯s actions are justified!¡±</b>


    Yulysion stepped forward and enthusiastically supported Riftan. Balto¡¯s men did not remain silent before this usation and began tounch endless insults and sphemies. Princess Agnes rubbed her aching head and turned to Max, begging for help. She, still frozen in ce as if she was paralyzed, quickly came to her senses and rushed closer to Riftan.


    <b>¡°Ri-Riftan... I¡¯m fine. So... please stop and l-let go of him.¡±</b>


    Hearing her own stutter in her ears, Max¡¯s ears burned with embarrassment, and she urged him in a barely audible voice, but Riftan didn¡¯t even budge. He turned and looked at her, his face terribly distorted by rage. She slowly and carefully reached out and ced her hands on his hardened arm. Then, Riftan, whose whole body was tensed from fury, muttered a harsh curse under his breath and finally released the man.


    Like a beast finally released from its cage, Balto¡¯smander quickly scooted away from Riftan, wiping his mouth that was still dripping blood. The man¡¯s eyes were red with hatred and malice.


    <b>¡°How dare you do this to me! This isn¡¯t over. Don¡¯t you dare think you¡¯ll get away from this, Calypse!¡± </b>He screamed like an angry wild dog, and Balto¡¯s soldiers behind him rebelled in support of their leader. <b>¡°I demand a duel! What happened was uneptable, I¡¯ll take you out right now!¡±</b>


    <b>¡°If you really want to be further humiliated, then I will please you.¡± </b>Riftan muttered darkly.


    <b>¡°Interpersonal conflicts are absolutely prohibited!¡± </b>Princess Agnes quickly stood in between them.


    Both men red at the princess with vicious eyes. <b>¡°Are you going to turn a blind eye on what this bastard just did? There¡¯s no way to settle this but a duel!¡±</b>


    <b>¡°You were the one who started this! And Riftan here crossed a line. Because of this, both of you are at fault. This should end here!¡±</b>


    <b>¡°That doesn¡¯t give justice!¡± </b>The Northerner turned and protested fiercely, his eyes practically blistered with blind loathing. <b>¡°Unless I shove a de down your filthy throat, it would never be given justice.¡±</b>


    Riftanughed darkly.


    <b>¡°Both of you, stop!¡± </b>With her patience lost, the Princess screamed and sparks of fire flew everywhere. They were forced to separate due to the mes Agnes conjured. She stood there like a judge and yelled loudly. <b>¡°We are at war! I will not allow internal fights to ur just because of your stupid prides!¡±</b>


    However, the two men did not shift their hostile gazes away from each other. Unexpectedly, it was the Northerner who withdrew first amid the suffocating tension. Phil Aron¡¯s right hand turned and gave his neck a crac, spat blood to the ground and then walked toward his barrack. Following his example, Balto¡¯s other men sheathed their swords and followed after their leader without saying another word.


    Max exhaled the breath she was holding as they all walked away. With the terrifying pressure gone, she felt her legs shake and she began to copse. Riftan quickly reached out and grabbed her, holding her up in his arms. He swiftly lifted her and carried her in his arms. She looked around, puzzled and a little embarrassed. Knights, mercenaries, and soldiers all gathered around to watch themotion.


    <b>¡°P-please put me down. I... I can w-walk by myself.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Stay still.¡±</b>


    His tone was still stiff as he strode through the crowd who were spectating them. Yulysion followed him a few steps back and began to apologize profusely.


    <b>¡°I apologize for not being able to keep the Lady safe, Lord Calypse.¡±</b>


    Riftan kept his pace fast without even looking at him, and Yulysion¡¯s head drooped down weakly like a scolded puppy. Seeing this, Max looked at Riftan reproachfully.


    <b>¡°It¡¯s not Yu-Yulysion¡¯s fault. Those people... suddenly jumped out of nowhere and... started saying insulting things...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Right now...¡± </b>Riftan¡¯s neck swelled as if there was something stuck in his throat and he clenched his jaw. <b>¡°Do not say anything.¡±</b>


    Feeling the terrifying furious aura from her husband, Max immediately closed her mouth. The crowd around them silently dispersed, as if they also sensed the murderous aura surrounding Riftan.


    He immediately brought Max to his barracks. She blinked a few times, adjusting to the darkness of the tent as Riftanid her down on the bed and lit amp with a flint. She looked at the outline of his face that the light granted and swallowed dryly. Max wished her erratic heart would calm down, but instead, she felt her eyes fill with tears. She thought he would get angry as usual and start yelling at her, but seeing his clear and calm expression, as if he were in his own world right now, twisted her insides terribly.


    Stupid stutterer. Maybe that was what he was thinking right now. Max bit her lips close. It was an insult she heard her father call her repeatedly, to the point where she had almost be numb to it. However, what made her feel excruciating pain was that her w was turned into a weapon and used as an insult to attack Riftan. She couldn¡¯t bear the stifling silence any longer and opened her mouth to speak.


    <b>¡°I¡¯m s-sorry. Because of me you were m-mocked...¡±</b>


    Riftan turned his head. He looked at her in disbelief at what he just heard and knelt on one knee in front of her.


    <b>¡°Why are you apologizing! He did that to provoke me. If it weren¡¯t for me, you would never have had to be insulted by that son of a bitch...¡±</b>


    As Riftan wrapped his fingers around Max¡¯s wrists, she winced at the pain. Seeing her in pain, Riftan¡¯s shoulders tensed. He gently rolled up her sleeve and took a deep, sharp breath. A clearly visible patch of dark red bruises could be seen even under the dim lighting


    <b>¡°By all means, I will kill that bastard.¡± </b>Riftan dered in a voice that was simr to that of a growling beast. <b>¡°As soon as this wares to an end, I will challenge him to a duel. I¡¯ll make him learn his lesson for daring to hurt you.¡±</b>


    Note ¨C <b>LF</b>: I hope Licht Breston would die an excruciating, humiliating death¡ªsevered of all his limbs and nasty tongue, in front of all the northern scoundrels.


    <b>Nymeria</b>: What she said, thank you ^

 Chapter 221

    <strong>Chapter 221 </strong>


    Max felt her skin run shivers, seeing Riftan¡¯s eyes filled with rage and fury. He didn¡¯t seem to give a damn about the insults thrown at him. He was furious only at the humiliation that Max had suffered from and that made her at loss. Seeing him angry to the top of his head because of what happened to her, she felt a strange mix of sorrow and joy. If only he had divorced her and married Princess Agnes as everyone expected him to do, then he would not have to suffer the public ridicule he went through today. Princess Agnes would have been like a sparkling jewel, someone whom he would be proud of to call his wife. That cynical thought grew in her mind like poisonous mushrooms, sprouting rapidly and fatally, impossible to pull out of her mind.


    Max squeezed her eyes shut, suffering from her painful thoughts. If someone were to ever mock Riftan again for having a stuttering wife, she would rather choose to die.


    <b>¡°You should be treated right away. I¡¯ll go summon Ruth.¡±</b>


    Mistaking the expression on Max¡¯s face as pain from physical suffering, he immediately stood up from his seat. Just as he was about to exit the tent, she hurried to prevent him from leaving.


    <b>¡°The... There¡¯s no need. This much... would only need some ointment and it would go away quickly.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°You came all the way here, taking care of all those who are wounded. The least you should do is get treated for your injuries too!¡± </b>


    <b>¡°I re-really am fine. I¡¯ll make sure to get myself treatedter. For no... now, please just stay by my side.¡±</b>


    Riftan met her desperate, pleading eyes and reluctantly sat in front of her again. He appeared so much like a piqued beast who was trapped in a cage that Max couldn¡¯t help her head and eyes to drop in sadness.


    <b>¡°Do you... hate being with me? I did the opposite of what Riftan asked me to do and came here... do you hate me n-now?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Do not be ridiculous!¡± </b>He screamed, his face filled with anguish, unable to believe what he was hearing. <b>¡°Do you really think that I could hate you? The only thing I hate is that you are here in this damned ce! Whenever I see you struggling because of this sh*tty ce...!¡±</b>


    Riftan, who was shouting in anger, suddenly clenched his jaw and gazed at her. His eyes trailed her messy hair, her woolly, borrowed dress, her sunburnt face, and now calloused palms. It was as if looking at her state caused him a great amount of pain.


    <b>¡°I wanted to wrap you in silk.¡± </b>He spoke in a voice as if there was a thorn stuck in his throat.<b> ¡°I wanted you to wear clothes made only with the best, most expensive silk and furs. I wanted to put a ring of various gems on each of your ten fingers, put a gold crown on your head and a ne of the most precious pearls to adorn your neck. Live in a beautiful castle, with servants attending to your every need, have the mostfortable life... I wanted only those for you, and yet now...¡±</b>


    His quiet voice that sounded rough as sand suddenly came to a dwindling stop. Max was at loss of what to do, she reached out and held his hands in hers.


    <b>¡°You don¡¯t have to do t-that. Really... it¡¯s alright even if you don¡¯t do that for me. Just being together with you like this... is more than e-enough.¡±</b>


    Riftan, who had been staring at her with trembling eyes, embraced her suddenly and tightly, as if she would be pried away. Then, as if to take her breath away, he kissed her intensely. She was stunned for a moment at the sudden action, but she responded to him, flinging her arms around his neck. The sadness and anxiety that welled up in her heart melted like snow in the summer sun. She couldn¡¯t count how long it has been since she felt this ecstatic feeling of being pressed against his wide chest.


    She gazed up at him with her watery eyes and ran her fingers across his firm, sharp-lined jaw. His deep ck hair glistened like satin from the faint glow emitted by themp, and the shadows that outlined his chiseled, masculine face made him look terribly seductive. Not wanting Riftan to pull away for even a moment, she clutched his robe so tightly as if she was at the edge of tearing it. She hated that he would always pull back in restraint. She wanted him to shake all of his restraints to the ground, so she initiated the kiss this time. And then, Riftan responded passionately, embracing her in his arms and gentlyying her down on the bed.


    His hot tongue entered her lips, exploring every sensitive part of her mouth. Then,rge palms wrapped around her breasts, eliciting a moan from Max, who wrapped her arms around his thick neck when his thumb brushed against her stiff peaks. His moist lips were like a summer rain shower that poured on her eyelids, cheeks, temple, and neck. Hisrge palms caressed her incessantly, massaging from her breast, running over her waist, and stroking her inner thighs.


    <b>¡°Your arm...¡±</b>


    Riftan, who had beenpletely absorbed with her, suddenly lifted his head. Just as he was about to pull away, Max quickly grabbed him closer to her.


    <b>¡°It¡¯s a-alright. It doesn¡¯t... hurt.¡±</b>


    Riftan¡¯s eyes were filled with burning passionate lust as he swiftly pulled her skirt up. As his fingers stroked and dug in her sensitive parts, Max¡¯s body twitched as if she was drowning. His every stroke made her insides flutter and her body burn hot as if she was on fire.


    <b>¡°Lift your hips up a bit.¡±</b> Riftan muttered, his voice hoarse. Max obeyed and lifted her hips. The cumbersome skirt that crumpled around her waist was hastily pulled over her head. Riftan also did quick work on his own, tossing his clothes aside. Nothing came between them as their hot skins brushed and smoldered one another. His body was hard and smooth, like iron.


    Max squirmed under his weight with excitement when she felt his stiff, angry member pressed against her stomach. He wrapped his fingers around her peaks, gently massaging them as his hot, iron body grinded above her in an entric way. Sweat formed on the skin of her entire body from the erotic act. His manhood was so erect, standing tall and hard. His long, sturdy legs were tight like a stallion and his marble-like shoulders were so wide and thick that her arms couldn¡¯t wrap his whole frame. It was astonishing, he was so elegant and graceful despite his big, ripped stature. She clutched his tight waist lined with ab muscles and pulled him eagerly.


    <b>¡°Ri-Riftan... faster.¡±</b>


    Fire red in Riftan¡¯s eyes. He bent down to give her a hot, passionate kiss and sheathed his manhood inside her. Max felt her sensitive part stretching to its limit and took a sharp breath in. Her entrance was fully prepared and yet she felt a strange pain.


    <b>¡°W-Wait... something... is strange. It feels different from before...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°...it¡¯s been a while since thest time so it¡¯s tighter. Rx it a bit.¡± </b>Riftan exined through his teeth, a bead of sweat forming on his forehead. <b>¡°Take a deep breath. Yes... like that... I¡¯ll go inside slowly...¡±</b>


    Max¡¯s eyes widened. She couldn¡¯t believe that he wasn¡¯t fully inside her just yet. He pushed himself in a little more and the overwhelming, heavy pressure she felt between her legs made her a bit anxious. Then, as if to appease her, Riftan stroked the sides of her body and massaged her breasts with his mouth incessantly. She slowly rxed, giving in to his desperate, passionate caress and wrapped her legs around his waist.


    He pulled out all of his manhood very slowly and went back in again, repeating the same process over and over. Eventually, the pain subsided at the familiar rhythm, reced by sweet pleasure that began to boil up inside her like a hot bubbling water. Max bit down her lips in an effort to contain the moans that would escape her mouth. But then, Riftan inserted his fingers into her lips.


    <b>¡°...don¡¯t bite your lips.¡± </b>


    She tried to shake his fingers off her lips but when he inserted himself inside her again, she lost control of her thoughts. Max gasped for breath, and bit tightly on his fingers. She couldn¡¯t help herself: he was too big and she was too tight; he was hard, and she was soft. And oddly enough, the contrast in their sizes incredibly inted the pleasurable and sensual feeling of their intercourse. He restrained himself, moving in and out until she reached full orgasm. Finally, when her body stiffened and paralyzed from reaching climax, he suddenly pulled his manhood out.


    Max gazed up at him, dismayed. Still in shock and her body in a daze from the climax, she copsed on the bed, but he flipped her over and pushed himself in again from behind. She buried her face against the pillow and held onto the seams of the tapestry. He was not satisfied from the heights they had reached and pushed her further, bringing her to a higher level of pleasure. Max stared into the dark corner of the tent with hazy eyes. With every breath she took, the scent of earth, faint musk, and burning wood that characterized the tent filled her lungs. And every time her body moved back and forth her stiff, sensitive nipples grinded over the rough tapestry.


    Riftan ced a hand beneath her stomach and lifted her hips. Then, he sheathed himself even deeper, pumping in and out, fully inserting his manhood to the hilt. Max, who was already drowning in pleasure and with her whole body still sensitive from her first climax, reached another climax. She sobbed and moaned as her whole body shook uncontrobly. Her waist bent like a taut bow and her toes curled up from sweet pleasure. Riftan marked her arched back with his mouth, trailing kisses as she shuddered.


    Then, he continued to move, moving at his own unbridled pace. It was only on her third climax that Riftan¡¯s seeds exploded inside of her. Hot liquid gushed into her sensitive part and his body stretched gracefully, like a predator lion. Max melted in pure ecstasy with his whole body pressed against hers.


    <b>¡°F*ck... I kept avoiding you ¡®cause I was afraid this would happen...¡± </b>


    After their intense climax that elicited hoarse moans and soft mewls that sounded too erotic for anyone to hear, Riftan slowly pulled himself out. Max breathedboriously and turned her head to look at him. He returned her gaze, seeing her exhausted and weak, his eyes became filled with regret. Then, he got up from the bed and returned with a towel and basin. Max wanted to stand up but her legs were sore and her limbs were so heavy that she couldn¡¯t bring herself to move.


    <b>¡°Did I hurt you?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°N-No... Just a little... sore.¡±</b>


    He muttered curses under his breath and proceeded to wipe the sweat and fluids from between her legs with a cold towel. She felt a little embarrassed being cared for like this, but she didn¡¯t have the strength to lift a finger, so she quietly epted his gesture. After tending to her, Riftan concentrated on cleaning himself beforeying down on her side again. A quiet moment of silence surrounded them before Riftan spoke again, staring up at the ceiling filled with faint light and shadows.


    <b>¡°Starting tomorrow, Garrow will protect you as well aside from Yulysion. Those two are as skilled as regr knights. If those two are around you, an incident such as today won¡¯t happen.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Y-you don¡¯t have to do that...¡±</b>


    Max started, but quickly shut her mouth when she felt him squeeze her hand in warning. Even in the dark, she could feel his stare grow fiercer.


    <b>¡°Honestly, I want to send you back to Anatol right now. However, that will be more dangerous, so I have no choice.¡±</b>


    Sensing the burden she was cing, Max spoke, her voice trailing off.


    <b>¡°But... because of me... they will be b-burdened...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I brought Yulysion and Garrow to give them a chance to gain practical experience before they are formally knighted. Since they will not be ced in the front lines, this is perfect for them, so don¡¯t worry.¡±</b>


    Hearing his firm tone, Max could no longer oppose him. Riftan looked like he wanted to say more, but seeing as she was quiet, he didn¡¯t want to risk starting another argument. She buried her face against his shoulder. As sheid down beside him, their naked bodies entwined with each other under the thin nket, she felt her body and his get aroused again. However, Riftany motionless except for his hand that caressed her back to bring her to sleep. Beneath his caress, Max couldn¡¯t fight the impending dream looming over her.


    All the tensions, anxieties, and fears that she had on her journey going here dissolved away simply by being by his side. Embraced in his arms, she could forget all the troubles in the world.


    ***


    Max woke up with a horrendous roar, simr to that of a monster growling. Darkness surrounded the barracks, without a single me to illuminate the space. Suddenly, a sh of bright lightning shone, casting shadows everywhere. Scared, Max screamed and buried herself in Riftan¡¯s side. Loud thunder echoed in the distance and soon, the heavy hit of the rain started to pour. Her husband sighed and stood up from the bed when the sound of rain hitting the tent grew heavier.


    <b>¡°It looks like a thunderstorm.¡±</b>


    Max followed him and got up from the bed, quickly putting on clothes. As soon as she walked to the tent¡¯s entrance and pulled up the curtain, rainwater poured heavily, the drops looked like long arrows and were apanied by a strong wind. She looked up at the sky and thunderbolts shed. She wiped the rain drops that fell on her face while the heavy rain poured mercilessly from the sky that was covered in thick ck clouds.


    Note ¨C <b>LF</b>: I am pretty sure by now that Riftan has a fetish for Max biting him lol. Anyway, thank you author for the good snu details. She even thought of Max being tight since it has been a long time ??


    <b>Nymeria:</b> We already know that Riftan¡¯s lovenguage is not sweet words, but when he said ¡°I wanted to wrap you in silk¡± I MELTED, it really gives the idea how much he loves and cares for her <3

 Chapter 222

    <strong>Chapter 222</strong>


    <b>¡°Come in here. You¡¯ll get rained on.¡±</b>


    Standing behind her, Riftan wrapped his arms around her waist and Max leaned back on his solid torso. His jaw felt rough as it brushed against her cheek, making her neck shiver. His lips brushed against her temple and with his free hand, cupped her still tingling chest. As the air grew heavier and more humid, another sh of lightning filled the sky once more followed by a deafening thunder. The sound was so loud that it felt like the sky would fall right above their heads. Riftan sighed lightly and gently pulled her shivering body back to bed.


    <b>¡°I have to patrol. You must stay here until the storm passes.¡±</b>


    Max¡¯s eyes widened at his statement. <b>¡°Are you going out... in a storm like this?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°The horses will be restless. I need to inspect the stables and make sure our defenses are intact.¡±</b>


    Riftan took out a new candle and lit it, creating a faint glow in the dark. He did a quick job putting on his armor while Max sat on the bed, listening to the heavy raindrops simr to that of thundering horse hooves. She could hear the winds roaring, swaying the tents, and the rumbling sound of thunder and lighting. From time to time, she would hear the urgent yells of the soldiers in the distance. Her heart pounded at the ferocious noise brought by nature that would seem to crack heaven and earth open. Max¡¯s expression was stered with worry as she asked Riftan.


    <b>¡°Because of what happened y-yesterday... won¡¯t there be any problems?¡± </b>Riftan, who was putting on a robe, paused and turned his head. Max lowered her eyes and continued to speak. <b>¡°Because of me... there are disputes between the allied forces...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°How is that your fault? Licht Breston was the initiator. That bastard has been causing trouble long before you showed up.¡± </b>Riftan casually refuted. <b>¡°As you have seen for yourself, the Commander of Balto¡¯s forces have been hostile towards me for a long time. Even if you weren¡¯t involved, he would have found other ways to provoke a fight.¡±</b>


    Max¡¯s face hardened and soon, indescribable anger surged as she remembered the vulgar words that barbarian had hurled at Riftan. <b>¡°Riftan didn¡¯t do anything w-wrong...for insulting you like t-that... he is a really terrible person.¡±</b>


    Riftan looked at her with a strange look for a moment then shrugged as if he is used to such a lifestyle of hatred and hostility.


    <b>¡°Licht Brestones from a prestigious family that has existed since the Roem era. His father is a knight branded as the reincarnation of Uigru in Balto. In that sense, he despises the idea of a humble man like me, on equal grounds with his father.¡± </b>He exined with a hateful smile. <b>¡°I have ignored his annoying antics until now, but this time I can¡¯t just let it slide. I¡¯ll make sure he¡¯ll never be able to approach you ever again.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°But... we are at war. If there are i-internal conflicts...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I have no intention of shing a de through that bastard right now. Merely a warning for him not to be able to cause any trouble.¡±</b>


    Hearing the cold tone in his voice, Max¡¯s concerns only intensified. She didn¡¯t know what he was nning, but it was obvious even to a three-year-old that he wouldn¡¯t take a very peaceful approach with his warning. With pale lightning shing through the skies and striking his face, his already sharp features looked even more grim and ruthless than usual. As if sensing Max¡¯s fear, Riftan knelt in front of her and softened his expressions


    <b>¡°How is your body? Does it hurt?¡± </b>


    He drew gentle circles on her knees with his leather-gloved hand and Max shook her head with a blush.


    <b>¡°I¡¯m f...fine.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°What about your injury?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°My wrist is n-not... hurt to the point of injury.¡±</b>


    Riftan took her wrist gently and carefully examined it. When he noticed that the swelling had faded a bit, he released her. <b>¡°I¡¯ll summon Garrow and Yulysion so stay inside until the storm passes.¡±</b>


    Max nodded and Riftan kissed her softly on the lips before leaving. Max watched sadly as he walked into the harsh storm. It broke her heart thinking that he will spend the day under the raging weather. Moreover, she felt guilt biting her because she was inside the cozy tent all by herself, wandering around it idly.


    After some time, Yulysion and Garrow, soaked to the bone, entered the tent. Max immediately ran towards them with a handful of dry towels.


    <b>¡°Thank you, mdy.¡±</b>


    The boys gratefully epted the towel and wiped the rain off their heads. They then took off their soaked robes, hung them by the entrance, and walked toward the only light that illuminates the space. Only when they got closer did Max see Yulysion¡¯s disheartened face. His eyes dropped and his shoulders sagged as he looked at her.


    <b>¡°Thedy must be very rattled because of what happened yesterday. I am deeply sorry. It was my fault, I should have stopped those beasts from harassing thedy...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°N-No! As I said yesterday... It¡¯s not Yulysion¡¯s fault. You fought them off bravely for me. Rather... I should be thankful.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Mdy...¡±</b> Yulysion was practically crying, and his face lit up to his usual bright face.


    Max gave an awkwardugh as she recalled how he yelled at the men who were a head taller than him like an angry hound. The way he was looking at her now with gentle round eyes wasparable to a pitiful puppy, to the point that it made her wonder where was the dignified knight who protected her without showing any signs of distress despite the turn of events that happened.


    <b>¡°Are you hurt somewhere?¡±</b>


    Garrow hung his wet towel on the back of a chair and looked at her worriedly, and Max quickly shook her head.


    <b>¡°I¡¯m f-fine. Just... a little rattled.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°From now on, we¡¯ll make sure nothing like that happens again and protect you with utmost diligence.¡±</b>


    Max smiled with great gratitude and led the two boys to the table. They lit another candle and ate together while listening to the sound of the roaring rain. After filling their stomachs with wine and bread, the two boys got up and began stuffing pieces of cloth between the gaps in the tents to prevent rainwater from leaking in. Yulysion and Garrow were adamant not to let Max work but she couldn¡¯t sit idly while they worked in the tent so she insisted on helping them. Time passed by rapidly as the three of them tucked bitumen-lined cloths between anything that could let the rainwater seep inside the tent.


    The storm continued for about half a day before the loud drumming of the water subsided and the roar of thunder gradually faded. Max rolled up the p at the entrance and looked out. The dark storm clouds slowly receded, revealing the pale gray sky and allowing the faint rays of sunlight to peek through. The rain was still quite heavy as it formedrge puddles everywhere, hitting branches and tents, but it has dwindled due to the calming wind. Max grabbed her robe and pulled the hood over her head. Seeing her about to leave, Yulysion, who was polishing Riftan¡¯s armor, got up from his seat and ran towards her.


    <b>¡°Are you going to the infirmary?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I want to... check if the wounded are doing alright. May I go and see them?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Security has been tightened due to yesterday¡¯s incident, so it should be fine.¡± </b>He looked around outside, trying to find someone suspicious at will before nodding. <b>¡°There is an emergency meeting at the headquarters. The Northerners are also there, so yesterday¡¯s incident will not happen again.¡± </b>


    <b>¡°An e-emergency meeting...?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°There have been some strange behaviors on the part of the monsters.¡± </b>Garrow exined, answering before her question was finished. <b>¡°ording to the scouts who came in during dawn, some of the trolls have started moving west. They are trying to find out what the monsters are up to.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Will it be a-alright being gathered in the same ce? The knights of Balto... I think they¡¯re ve-very angry...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°The Remdragon Knights are several times more furious than they are.¡± </b>Yulysion¡¯s icy purple gaze hardened. <b>¡°But they won¡¯t do anything stupid like start an argument when our enemies are up to something. Breston has at least that much sense.¡±</b>


    Max frowned, she seriously doubted it. The Commander of the Knights of the Balto Forces publicly insulted and acted with violence towards a woman. And if that wasn¡¯t enough, that beast of a man publicly ridiculed Riftan and called for a retaliatory duel.


    <b>¡°He¡¯s a horrible person... Will it really be a peaceful gathering?¡±</b>


    Max¡¯s face clouded with endless worries. Fortunately, their worries were misced. Hours passed, and she had not heard any outbursts or news of a duel between Riftan and Licht Breston even when the sun began to set. That was because a more pressing thing urred, an issue that eased any form of hostility between the two men.


    As the night fell, Riftan returned to his room to quickly change his clothes.


    <b>¡°There is a battle at the frontlines. I must leave for battle right away.¡±</b>


    Max was sitting at the table, cutting herbs, when her eyes widened at the unexpected news. It was only a couple hours away before midnight, because of the thick rain clouds, everything outside was pitch ck. She felt shivers run hearing that Riftan will be going into battle under the rain, inplete darkness.


    <b>¡°I-is it an all-out war?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Not yet. However, I¡¯ll make it happen.¡± </b>Riftan replied dryly as he removed his wet boots and put on a new pair.


    <b>¡°Make it happen... w-what do you mean by that?¡± </b>


    <b>¡°This battle seems to be only a light provocation, but I¡¯m nning to take this opportunity to bring about an all-out war. I will put an end to this damned war.¡±</b>


    Max couldn¡¯t help but squirm in anxiety and fear at the fierceness and determination in his tone. <b>¡°Please... don¡¯t do anything r-reckless.¡±</b>


    In the middle of changing his clothes and putting on his armor, Riftan paused, and his head flew towards hers with a frown on his lips. Then he choked out augh as if he hadn¡¯t heard anything more ridiculous.


    <b>¡°Now, look who¡¯s telling who not to do anything reckless.¡±</b>


    Max stiffened at the mockery in his tone. Realizing that he may still be mad at her sneaking into this war, Max prodded him carefully.


    <b>¡°Are you still...mad?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Do you think I could let this go so easily?¡± </b>He snorted as he replied vaguely. <b>¡°I still can¡¯t forgive you foring all the way here and I¡¯m doing everything I can to control my anger. Until I can get you back to Anatol without a single scratch, don¡¯t expect me to ease my mood.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°B-Butst night...¡±</b> started Max but she quickly closed her mouth.


    Her cheeks flushed red with embarrassment at what she was about to say, and she shyly twisted the hem of her dress in her hands. She lifted her head in the strange silence that suddenly fell. It was hard to believe but there was a slight red tint that also formed around Riftan¡¯s cheekbones. He awkwardly swept back his hair that was damp with the rain and looked at her.


    <b>¡°Do you have no idea of what I feel when you¡¯re in front of me? I have been celibate for months in this barren ce! How am I supposed to react when you¡¯re lying next to me?!¡± </b>He took big steps toward her, cing a small distance between their noses and groaned. <b>¡°It¡¯s like shaking a bone in front of a starved dog. However, I had no intentions of doing it with you in a ce like this! I didn¡¯t want to hold you in such a way that would make you feel like a mere satisfaction to my carnal desires. But even just looking at you, I couldn¡¯t hold myself back...¡±</b>


    Riftan growled fiercely but closed his mouth when he saw the surprise on her features. He rubbed his face roughly and muttered as if he waspletely drained of life. <b>¡°I¡¯m going to end this fucking war within a month. Until then, please... take care of yourself.¡±</b>


    Max waspletely speechless at his outburst, and only nodded in response. Riftan headed towards the exit of the tent holding the hilt of his sword. Seeing his back recede, Max snapped out of her stupor and chased after him in a hurry. Riftan¡¯s body stiffened when he felt her slim arms wrapped around his waist. She clung onto his side and looked up at him anxiously.


    <b>¡°You shouldn¡¯t... leave angry like this. We don¡¯t know when this b-battle will end... I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll see you again...¡± </b>Riftan looked at her helplessly and Max pleaded with him. She raised her hand to rest on his cheek. <b>¡°Promise me that... you¡¯ll return safely, unscathed. I will... be careful too. Pro-promise. So....¡±</b>


    Max¡¯s voice dropped to a choke as tears began to flow. She quickly buried her face in his back when she could no longer speak. Riftan turned and took her in his arms. The hand d in cold gauntlet swept through her hair, falling over her ears and neck.


    He murmured with a trembling voice against her neck. <b>¡°When an all-out battle begins, all allied forces will be concentrated on the front. There won¡¯t be many troops left in Ethylene. Anything can happen, so make sure you always have Garrow and Yulysion wherever you go. Ruth will also be left behind. If anything happens, go to him.¡±</b>


    Max nodded, her face buried in his chest.


    <b>¡°...I¡¯lle back safe.¡±</b>


    Riftan kissed her on her earlobes and struggled to release Max out of their hug, like a child that clung to her mother. Max grabbed her cloak, wanting to see him off but Riftan stopped her by the entrance.


    <b>¡°Phil Aaron will be going into battle with us. Don¡¯te out.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°B-But I want to see you off...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Stay inside.¡±</b>


    He ordered firmly andmanded Yulysion and Garrow, who were on standby. Max watched by the entrance as he disappeared into the pitch-dark curtain of rain.


    Torches were lit along the castle walls, shedding light to the dark road and horses in their own armor were led to the gates. Finally, the knights mounted their horses, formed their lines, and began marching out of the castle fortress. The moment the troops left, everyone in Ethylene became very vignt. The knights who remained to guard the premises were standing by the wall; their bodies tense and alert. The wizards also began toe out one by one to install their magic tools along the wall.


    Note ¨C <b>LF</b>: Gaaah Riftan has gone again ? Brace yourselves for the war

 Chapter 223

    <strong>Chapter 223</strong>


    The rain that had dwindled only got heavier and poured all night long. Max was worn out, yet she remained wide awake throughout the night. She wanted to close her eyes even for a little while to be able to do her duties the next day, but her heart was so erratic that it didn¡¯t allow her to sleep a wink. During what felt like the longest time of forcing her eyes shut amidst the insufferable tension, Max jumped to her feet when she heard the sound of sobsing from somewhere. At first she thought that her nerves had finally gotten the best of her and she was hallucinating. However, the soft cries continued to echo amidst the sound of the rain and grew clearer. She slipped into her robes and ran out of the tent.


    <b>¡°W-what¡¯s going on?¡±</b>


    Yulysion, who had spread a double awning over the entrance to prevent the rain from seeping in, was sitting beside a small brazier, his figure illuminated by the light it provided. He lifted his head at Max¡¯s question.


    <b>¡°That sound must have woken up thedy.¡±</b>


    He nced at thend surrounded by the rain mist with a tense expression. The thick rain had slowly thinned and was now scattered like dew in the early morning air, and the darkened skies gradually parted to reveal the bluish glow of dawn. Out on the ghostly horizons, Max could hear the wretched wailing of miserable, grieving women that sent chills to run down her spine. She looked around, trying to figure out where the crying wasing from.


    <b>¡°Who are those that are crying? Did s-something happen... to the priestesses?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Those cries are noting from the priestess. Banshees have appeared in the mountains.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Banshees...?¡±</b>


    Yulysion got to his feet and went to the edge of where the tarp dripping with rainwater extended and pointed toward the ck wall of rocks in the distance that surrounded the castle¡¯s fortress like breakwater. Max lifted her head following the direction of his fingertip, squinting to get a better look. A huge dark rock protruded from the mountain like a snake¡¯s head and on top of those were barely visible figures of people wearing dark robes. Her heart sank to her feet at the ominous sight.


    <b>¡°You¡¯re saying... that those are monsters?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°To be precise, they are spirits. They don¡¯t cause any direct harm so please don¡¯t worry. They just...¡± </b>Yulysion trailed off as he chose his next words carefully. <b>¡°...wail. They will disappear once they¡¯ve wailed loud enough for the sound to fill the whole castle.¡±</b>


    Max could barely understand it, since his voice was buried under the hysterical wails of the spirits. Max¡¯s shoulders hunched over, creeped out as she looked at the ck figures standing in the midst of the misty background that the rain brought. They were too far for her to see what they appeared like in detail, but she could count that at least six of them were gathered there. They were clutching their robes dearly as they loudly howled their cries.


    <b>¡°B-But the Banshees...¡± </b>


    Max bit her lip, not knowing what to say. From what she remembered, banshees were spirits that herald death. It is known amongst the folk people that when these creatures suddenly appear and shriek their cries, a massive number of deaths would ur.


    <b>¡°Please bear with it although they are disturbing. The priests are preparing a ritual to expel those Banshees.¡±</b>


    Her fear must have been very evident, because Yulysion tried to reassure her in such an exaggerated way. Max tried to smile, but the screaming of the banshees didn¡¯t stop. It went on for hours. To prevent the morale of the troops from plummeting, the priests used diving magic to cast them away but it was only a temporary solution. The Banshees, who had disappeared for a couple of hours, began to reappear and wail so miserably.


    Max, who was already engulfed in anxieties, felt like she was being driven to the point of insanity. After half a day of checking on the patients in the infirmary trying to ignore the very audible cries, she lost her patience and sought Ruth.


    <b>¡°Ruth... can¡¯t we use magic to cast out those spirits?¡± </b>


    In a small tent next to the knights¡¯ barracks, Ruth, who was scribbling something when she interrupted him, raised his head. He was perhaps still figuring out the magic spell to counter the curse casted on Hebaron. There was a pile of papers filled withplex magic forms written on them. Ruth ced aside his work and rubbed the corner of his eyes with an exhausted face.


    <b>¡°Are you talking about those Banshees? We can drive them out but it will only make them more eager. Angering those spirits will only make it worse, they will never cease those annoying wails. If they cannot be driven out with divine magic, then it is for the best that we just leave them be.¡± </b>


    <b>¡°B-But... It makes everyone anxious. T-the patients are also getting nervous and nobody knows what to do.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°It will onlyst a day at most. Once they¡¯ve wailed enough, they will eventually leave. Since you¡¯re here, just please help me with this instead.¡±</b>


    Ruth replied in his rude, dismissive tone and handed her something simr to that of a t tray. Max took the item on a whim.


    <b>¡°W-what... is this?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°It¡¯s a magic tool that will be installed on the castle gates. It¡¯s a simr tool that thedy made back in Anatol. It won¡¯t be difficult.¡± </b>He turned the finely processed monster bone in his hand and pointed to the part whereplex writings were engraved. <b>¡°All you have to do is engrave this magic form around here, and that¡¯s it.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I-I only copied the forms on parchments back then... I haven¡¯t done this before.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°It¡¯s not that different from writing it on a parchment. You may use this tool and ink here to engrave the magic form on it. I wish I could do it but just looking for a way to break Sir Nirta¡¯s curse has already drained me.¡±</b>


    Ruth reached up to rub the back of his neck with an exhausted face. He looked several times more tired than usual, and Max pulled out a chair and sat across from him without a protest. Anyway, making herself upied would help calm her incredibly tense nerves. She then began to carefully engrave the magic form on the round disk, which she suspecter to be made of a wyvern¡¯s bone. However, she couldn¡¯t concentrate with her mind rolling with worries about Riftan and the Banshee¡¯s awful cries resounding everywhere. She held the magic tool with trembling hands then held her forehead in exasperation.


    <b>¡°I can¡¯t. I¡¯m t-too nervous...¡±</b>


    Ruth sighed. <b>¡°Nothing will change just because you worry about it.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°It¡¯s... not with my own will. I am not as calm as Ru-Ruth. I¡¯m going crazy from fearing that something bad will happen. The Banshee¡¯s wailing... I can¡¯t help but think that it¡¯s a sign...¡± </b>She looked at Ruth with teary eyes and mped her lips. <b>¡°Riftan... said that he will make it an all-out battle. In case they lose at least one battle... then what will happen?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°The Remdragon Knights have weathered a crisis far more difficult than this. Put your faith in Lord Calypse. Furthermore, so far, we have the upper hand in this war. Also...¡± </b>Ruth stopped speaking suddenly and skepticism clouded his eyes. <b>¡°I doubt that arge-scale battle will happen as Lord Calypse had nned. Trolls know that the more they prolong this battle, the more advantage they will have, so they will not respond to provocation that easily.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°But... they provoked a b-battle...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°It will only be small battles with the intention of draining our energy and supplies little by little. This is the tactic they used over and over to conquer castles. Trolls have infinite regeneration and can recover in just one day if seriously injured, but it is not the same for us. They know that if they draw us into fights, the more they gain advantage. They will try avoiding an all-out war as much as possible. Right now, the unity among the allied forces is weak so it will be difficult... it will be hard to pull off an all-out battle.¡±</b>


    Max¡¯s face hardened at Ruth¡¯s exnation. Although he said that an all-out battle was far from happening anytime now, her heart sank heavier. It felt just like a waiting child who¡¯s bound to get beaten in punishment. Even though they emerged from this moment safely, the day woulde when they¡¯d be bound to face the suffering. Given that, it might be better to put an end to it when the odds were a little skewed to their side.


    Max shook her thoughts away and picked up the pen again. If everything yed out just like how Riftan had nned, they would be able to return to Anatol at the end of that war. For once, Max hoped that Ruth¡¯s prediction was wrong, wanting that insufferable time to end as soon as possible. She then bit her lip, turning her concentration on drawing the magic forms again.


    With the rain clouds finally receding and the sun shining, the Banshees dispersed with the rain¡¯s mist. However, the anxieties and uneasiness they brought upon the people in Ethylene castle was deeply ingrained and never left. The faces of the soldiers and knights were hardened like never before, and none of the priestesses said a word. Max just tried to keep herself busy, trying not to let the heavy atmosphere weigh her down. To drown the useless thoughts in her head, she focused her attention on treating at least twenty or more wounded patients during the day and when evening came, she visited Ruth to make protective magic tools that would be installed on the castle gates or to help him with his research on breaking Sir Nirta¡¯s curse.


    Just as Ruth predicted, there were no major battles that urred. From what Max heard around the barracks, whenever the scale of the battle grew, the trolls would all draw back and the allied forces would pursue them, but everytime they had no choice but to retreat halfway because of geographical disadvantage. In the end, when the provocation was over, only 46 of the troops were wounded and another confrontation began again. Max let out a heavy sigh when she saw the infirmary that had been emptied by a third, get full of patients again.


    Ruth¡¯s predictions about the projection of this war were so spot on that it horrified her. Just like he said, it took less than a day for trolls to regain their strength, but it took them at least a week to heal these soldiers. As time passed, the strength of the allied forces diminished. Riftan must have also known about the enemies¡¯ strategy, probably even more than Ruth. She wondered what if he grew frustrated that things weren¡¯t working out his way and started acting reckless.


    Max couldn¡¯t shake her worry as she busied herself around the infirmary. Her thoughts were all bothersome, but the worst of them was the thought of Riftan getting severely injured just like Hebaron, with no cure to his wounds. ording to Ruth, the fastest and most effective way to break a curse was to kill the one who cast it. However, with thousands of monsters out there, finding the specific monster that cursed Hebaron was the very embodiment of the saying ¡®looking for a needle in a haystack¡¯. Even if the war ended with their victory, there was no way to find the monster if it were hiding. If they couldn¡¯t break the curse, Hebaron could very well die from the pain or infection. The thought of Riftan suffering such a slow death broke her heart into pieces.


    Max nervously wiped her pale face. Maybe it was because she hadn¡¯t been getting some sleep these past few days, but her head was dizzy and her imagination was out of control. She stirred the pot in front of her, trying to shake off any ominous thoughts, when suddenly Idci leapt into the tent, her face eager and wet with tears.


    <b>¡°Mdy! I saw Elba just now!¡± </b>


    Surprised, Max looked at her and the girl sobbed as she reached out to grasp her hand.


    <b>¡°The Royal Knights of Livadon have just returned to reorganize their forces. My older brother is among them! He had a scar on his face I have never seen before...¡± </b>Idci pursed her lips and wiped her tears roughly with her sleeves. <b>¡°But other than that, he didn¡¯t seem to have any serious injuries.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°That¡¯s such... a re-relief.¡±</b>


    Max knew how worried the young woman was for her brother, and she was genuinely relieved and happy for her. Idci nodded with a bright smile on her face.


    <b>¡°I also overheard the soldiers speaking. The allied forces are reorganizing all the remaining troops to lead all of them to battle. I think the oue of this war will be determined very soon.¡±</b>


    Max¡¯s vision blurred. It seemed that they were finally taking the unavoidable risk toe into conclusion. There was no other choice. Even she was aware of the fact that the longer the battles dragged on, the more they would be put into disadvantage. Swallowing dryly, Max asked.


    <b>¡°Before the all-out ba-battle begins... are you sure you don¡¯t want to see your older brother?¡±</b>


    Idci shook her head, firm in her earlier decision. <b>¡°When this war is over, I¡¯ll go see him. I¡¯m sure my brother wille back alive. I believe he will.¡±</b>


    Her determination even helped calm Max¡¯s racing heart, and she felt something strange bubbling inside her. She held Idci¡¯s hand in hers tightly, praying earnestly that the allied forces would achieve victory.


    The Royal Knights of Livadon spent a night in Ethylene and immediately began preparing for departure the next day. Soldiers packed wagons filled with food and weapons, and priestesses helped prepare bags full of first aid and medicines.The troop was huge. The mercenaries who were left behind, the Holy Knights, and the Royal Knights of Livadon all set out to head to the battlefield together. All that was left in Ethylene to hold the fort was five wizards, including Ruth, three priests, thirty-five knights, four hundred soldiers and those who remained to guard the gates day and night, sending reports to the front every two days and opening the doors only to receive the wounded who returned in carts.


    Max worked all day with the priestesses to heal the wounded. The wizards also assisted with the treatment of the patients. These men needed to be sent back as soon as possible to ensure that the allied forces remained in a position of power over the monsters. They didn¡¯t skimp on magic or supplies when it came to healing them. Thanks to this, the soldiers who were brought back in blood-covered wagons were up and ready for the battle again in three or four days. However, Max clearly saw that neither of them were happy to recover so soon. Understandably, it was very painful for them. They, who managed to escape death ande back alive shattered and broken, had to throw their lives away again. It wasparable to having stones in their stomachs.


    It was incredibly difficult to bury the young people who sacrificed their lives as well. The only constion at those moments was hearing the news that the allied force with relentless pursuits had gradually but sessfully pushed the monster army back.


    Note ¨C <b>LF:</b> I¡¯m still wondering how old Ruth actually is that he has so much wisdom but sarcastic just like an old man.

 Chapter 224

    <strong>Chapter 224</strong>


    <b>¡°If the allied forces continue their advance north, they will be able to unite with Balto¡¯s Royal Forces on Pam teau who have been driving the monsters out from the east. If all goes ording to n, then they will be able to corner all of the monsters in one ce and kill them right there. ¡°</b>


    With her exhaustionpletely forgotten, Max couldn¡¯t help but burst into a smile at the good news Ruth brought. Whenever the wizard came back from a meeting led by Grand Duke Aren, he would always provide the details afterwards.


    <b>¡°We will probably send over supplies and food two or three more times, after which the war will finallye to an end.¡±</b>


    Max¡¯s heart felt lighter at the prospect of victory. Ruth has always been cynical, but if even he was being this optimistic, then things must finally be looking favorably.


    Turning the gears in her head in thought, Max returned to tend to the boiling medicine. It took about a day and a half on horseback riding from Ethylene to Pam teau. Considering the knights¡¯ mobility and stamina, it wouldn¡¯t take them more than three- or four-days roundtrip. They only needed to send supplies a few more times, within a month or a month and a half...


    <b>¡°The medicine is overflowing.¡± </b>


    At Ruth¡¯s voice, Max quickly came to her senses and removed the pot from the heat, setting it aside. A new car full of wounded arrivedst night, filling the infirmary. The wizards who stayed behind did their best to heal them with magic, but it was impossible to heal all of them in a day or two.


    Because of that, they had to categorize the men based on the severity of their injury and heal them in that order. And it was Max¡¯s job, along with the priestesses, to make sure these thirty men didn¡¯t die.


    Max transferred the detox medicine she made into a small bottle and rubbed her tired eyes. Seeing her so exhausted, Ruth asked with his eyebrows furrowed.


    <b>¡°Are you getting enough rest?¡± </b>


    His gaze on her grew more and more stern.


    <b>¡°You don¡¯t look well. Have you been eating all your meals?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I-I eat... whenever I can...¡± </b>


    Max muttered as she avoided his gaze. The truth was, since Riftan left, she hadn¡¯t had a proper meal. Perhaps because she was too nervous. Whenever she forced bread into her mouth, she would feel her stomach churn so it was only more difficult.


    Sighing, Ruth looked at her tired face.


    <b>¡°You seem more agitated than usualtely. If it continues like this, you will eventually copse. You need to take care of yourself if you want tost until the end of this war.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I kno-know...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re taking this seriously.¡±</b>


    He red at her and grabbed thedle and bottle out of her hands, then came out and called Garrow and Yulysion, who were standing guard outside.


    <b>¡°Go and get some sleep. Sir Lovar, Sir. Rivakion, please escort the Lady back to her ce.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I¡¯m fi-fine! Everyone else is still working... I shouldn¡¯t be the only one sitting arounf...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Haven¡¯t you already cured three people today with magic?¡±</b>


    In fact, she healed five wounded people. When Ruth went to speak with the Grand Duke, she healed two more. But staring into Ruth¡¯s narrowed eyes, Max kept her mouth shut. Ruth pointed firmly to the exit.


    <b>¡°It¡¯smon to rest after casting magic. Take the rest of the day off.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°But... Ruth, you¡¯re also caring for the wounded... and researching how to b-break Sir Nirta¡¯s curse. More than me, Ruth should rest...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I treasure my body more than gold.¡± </b>


    He responded annoyed when her stubbornness began to get on his nerves.


    <b>¡°Thedy, on the other hand, doesn¡¯t seem to treasure herself at all. Did you forget that you are a nobledy born and raised in a castle surrounded by servants? This kind of work is tough even for servants who are used to forcedbor, and much more for you. But here you are, breaking your back working as a maid. Sometimes, I can¡¯t believe you are the beloved daughter of Duke Croix.</b>


    Max awkwardly turned her body around at Ruth¡¯s pointed words.


    <b>¡°I g-got it. I¡¯ll go rest.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Please don¡¯t let her leave the barracks for the rest of the day.¡± </b>


    Ruth instructed Yulysion. Max gave him onest look and headed back to Riftan¡¯s tent. She doubted she would be able to fall asleep as shey down on the pillow and closed her eyes.


    Rubbing her throbbing head, Max pulled the nket up to her head and somehow, miraculously, fell into a deep sleep.


    In her vague awareness, Max felt someone shake her shoulder. She groggily opened her eyes, but found herself still half asleep. ¡®How long did I sleep?¡¯ She wondered as she rubbed her dazed eyes and suddenly heard Yulysion¡¯s urgent voice burst into her unconsciousness.


    <b>¡°M¡¯dy! Please wake up! We need to evacuate, now.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°E-Evacuate...?¡± </b>


    Startled, Max looked up at him as Yulysion, He hastily helped her up without waiting for permission.


    <b>¡°There is no time to exin. Hurry!¡± </b>


    Max quickly got out of bed and followed him. Then a loud, deafening noise drummed against her ears.


    Max looked around, wondering what all the fuss was about. When she focused towards the southern gates, her eyes widened. The armed knights were engaged in battle with ck, y-like beings with weapons.


    Then, she heard cries and screams from all corners of the fortress. Everyone was in a panic as they screamed and ran frantically. Max unconsciously took a step back. She only closed her eyes for a moment... did she fall into another dimension?


    <b>¡°T-This... What in the wo-world is going on? How did the monsters get inside the castle...?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Ghouls suddenly emerged from the grounds. Damn it! It seems like the monsters that were here before buried dead bodies inside the castle¡¯s fortress.¡± </b>


    Yulysion grabbed her by the arm as he screamed in anger. Max¡¯s eyes widened in shock.


    <b>¡°The monsters did...wh-what?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I¡¯ll exinter. First, we have to get to safety.¡± </b>


    The young man wove through the barracks, and Max gasped as she desperately tried to keep up with his pace when suddenly something emerged from the ground and grabbed her ankle.


    Max shrieked in a shrill voice, her throat almost tearing a part. A cold, decaying hand with rotted ck bones wrapped around her skin and wretchedly pulled her.


    In a panic, Max screamed and kicked, trying to push the hideous thing away. Yulysion immediately drew his sword and shed the ghoul¡¯s arm emerging from the ground with a single swing. But the undead hand that gripped her ankle still remained.


    Max quickly tore it off with trembling hands and threw it away. The feeling of those bony fingers touching her lingered, and it was a feeling that would never go away for the rest of her life.


    <b>¡°Stay behind me!¡±</b>


    In the midst of her anguish, and rubbing the skin the ghoul had touched, Yulysion screamed and ced her behind him, using his body as a shield.


    It was then that she realized that it wasn¡¯t just one ghoul crawling out of the ground. Surrounding them were half-rotting corpses crawling towards them from all directions.


    Yulysionon relentlessly swung his sword at the creatures. The speed of his swing was almost invisible to the naked eye if not for its blue glint. With a single hit, the heads of three ghouls were sent rolling on the ground.


    Max watched, surprised by the decapitated monster searching desperately for her head, as Yulysion hastily grabbed her and dragged her away.


    <b>¡°This way! We must climb up the wall to safety.¡±</b>


    There was nothing Max could do but sprint after him. Yulysion cut through the overwhelming number of ghouls on their way without a second of hesitation and led her to the castle walls.


    <b>¡°The undead areing from the ground. As long as you¡¯re up there, you¡¯ll be safe. If any of them start climbing, I¡¯ll cut them down immediately.¡±</b>


    As soon as she managed to do what she was told, Max climbed the watchtower. Once she was on top, she turned and her breathing stopped. At the top, a full view of Ethylene¡¯s chaotic situation unfolded before her.


    Half of the barracks had been brought down. The horses were running around frantically, and the armed knights screamed and fought the emerging ghouls with long spears. It was hell on earth.


    <b>¡°W-what about everyone else... how...?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°The wizard is there, so don¡¯t worry. Ghouls are not strong monsters and we have many high-ranking knights and high priests, so they will be able to defeat them soon.¡±</b>


    Yulysion¡¯s words entered one ear and out the other. Her eyes became unfocused at the sheer chaos before her. What about Garrow and Hebaron? Idci and the other priestesses? Will everyonee out safe from this chaos?


    Max looked around everywhere, trying to see if she could find a familiar face in the midst of the loudmotion, when a loud roar came from behind her.


    She turned her head. The installed defensive magic devices had been activated, and huge barriers began to form on the walls. Beyond the barriers, hundreds of trolls in ck armor were marching towards them.


    <b>¡°How the hell...¡± </b>Yulysion muttered in disbelief.


    The young man sped his face in shock but immediately came into senses. He picked up the big horn by the watchtower and blew into it with all his might. The thunderous sound echoed throughout the fort and in the distance. It was an invasion.


    <b>¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll protect thedy even if it costs me my life.¡± </b>


    The boy¡¯s normally confident tone was now cloudy like smoke. This was beyond anything anyone could have imagined, and they both knew it.


    Max grabbed and held her forehead as she was barely able to process this reality. There were hundreds of ghouls attacking within the walls, and now, an army of trolls had gathered outside the walls. It was a living nightmare.


    ¡®Didn¡¯t the Allied forces push the trolls to the north? And since when have these ghouls been buried in the ground?¡¯


    Suddenly, realization hit Max, and a petrifying fear shook her to the bone. Yulysion said that arge number of corpses were probably buried in the castle prior to their arrival. It could only mean that when Ethylene first fell, it was the monsters who buried the dead beneath the ground.


    Was the monster¡¯s defeat in Ethylene merely a trap to gather all the allied forces in here? Then why did the monsters wait for a moment to attack when the allied forces are not here?


    Perhaps the monsters are aiming for the chance of ransacking the supply of food. There was enough food left to feed 15,000 soldiers for a month and a week. If that supply is taken away, no matter how much power and upper hand the allied forces have, they will not be able to hold out.


    Max wrapped her arms around her shoulders, there was a foreboding chill that ran through her body. At that moment, she heard Garrow¡¯s voice screaming from below the wall.


    <b>¡°Yuri! I¡¯ve lured all the ghouls to one ce! You can go down with thedy now!¡±</b>


    Max looked down and saw five to six soldiers standing at the base of the stairs. Yulysion led her down and immediately, Garrow and the soldiers surrounded her in protection.


    <b>¡°All the priestesses and the wounded have been evacuated to the northern sector of the base. Until the situation clears up, we have to evacuate thedy to a safe ce.¡±</b>


    Garrow supported Max with one arm and strode forward. Max quickly took his help and followed along. As they approached the battle scene, Max saw knights and soldiers stabbing ghouls with spears measuring 10 kvet (3 m) long.


    They were able to quickly reorganize and drive the ghouls into a corner. Even in the face of an unexpected attack, the soldiers remained calm and engaged in a strategic battle. Seeing this has brought a sense of relief to her.


    If they are able to defeat the ghouls and defend the walls until the Allied Forces have returned, they will be able to protect the supplies and the lives of those in the castle.


    <i>Note</i><b><i> ¨C LF</i>:</b><i> OH SH*T ...</i>

 Chapter 225

    <strong>Chapter 225</strong>


    ¡°<b>This way, please hurry!¡±</b>


    Max was distracted from the ongoing battle, when Garrow¡¯s urgent voice pulled her out of it. She was shaken from her distraction and quickly fled across the uneven dirt terrain. Right now, their priority was to escape to a safe ce and get out of the battle¡¯s harm. She gathered the hem of her dress in one hand and ran across the chaotic za at once. They headed north and soon she saw arge barrack where all of the food supply was being protected by several soldiers.


    Garrow ushered Max into the makeshift storage house. <b>¡°The priests have casted a shield around this ce so that no ghoul can enter.¡±</b>


    Max looked around the warehouse, sacks of grains were piled on top of one another like mountains, she then found the priestesses at the heart of the ce, sitting close to each other. Max ran to them at once and Idci jumped from her seat upon seeing her.


    <b>¡°Madam! You¡¯ve made it safe!¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I-Idci... were you hurt?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I¡¯m fine. But... Se-Selena... I can¡¯t find her anywhere.¡± </b>


    Idci chewed on her lip, tears started welling up in her eyes like she was about to cry. Max tried tofort her as looked at the fear-filled priestesses¡¯ faces. Looking through them, there were quite a few missing from the group. Idci sobbed softly as Max held her.


    <b>¡°The wounded who were in the infirmary... Only half of them were evacuated... only those who could move...¡±</b>


    Max felt her head begin to ache dreadfully as counted the number of wounded lying on the ground like corpses and held her forehead. Yulysion was quick to help her regain her bnce.


    <b>¡°Don¡¯t worry mdy. Those who couldn¡¯t get to safety would have found some ce to hide. We will search for them as soon as the chaos subsides.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Why did such a thing happen? I heard the rm signaling that there¡¯s an invasion. Haven¡¯t the trolls been driven towards the north? Perhaps, have the allied forces been defeated?¡±</b>


    Idci, who has lost half of her right mind, rushed to interrogate Yulysion. Yulysion quickly waved his hand to try to calm the hysterical girl.


    <b>¡°I doubt it! If that¡¯s indeed the case, then they don¡¯t have any reason to go back around and invade us through the south gate. It must have been an ambush, a n to attack when the knights are not here.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Then what will happen to us now? Will the remaining troops in the castle be able to stop the monsters invading us outside the walls?¡±</b>


    Idci¡¯s frantic screams echoed throughout the warehouse. Some priestesses began to sob, unable to ovee their fear. When the situation inside began to spiral out of control, the knight leading the soldiers outside yelled loudly.


    <b>¡°Stop making a fuss! We¡¯re doing our best to drive these monsters out immediately. Once we have defeated all the ghouls, we¡¯ll immediately reinforce our defenses. So don¡¯t lose your mind, keep calm and follow our instructions!¡±</b>


    The loud crying gradually subsided at hismanding voice. Idci, barely managing to regain her control, muttered an apology under her breath, then sat back down with the other priestesses. Time passed agonizingly slowly. A minute felt like an hour; an hour felt like a day. The howl of the ghouls and the screams of the soldiers continued endlessly. Only when they thought that this nightmare had no end, two soldiers jumped into the barracks.


    <b>¡°We have been sessful in cornering the ghouls in one ce.¡± </b>Just when they were able to sigh in relief, the soldier continued to speak urgently. <b>¡°However, there are a lot of injuries. We need to have them treated right away.¡±</b>


    The knight ordered the priestesses to immediately heal those who were injured and they headed out with wary but determined expressions. Max refused Yulysion¡¯s dissuasions and followed the priestesses. The aftermath unfolded before her eyes: the barracks were in ruins and the soldiers busily weaved through them.


    The soldiers were pushing piles of wreckage to one side, making space to build makeshift beds and carrying the injured to lie on them. Along with the other priestesses, Max went straight to aid the injured soldiers. There were a total of 32 patients: it was a high number, considering that there were only about three hundred of the troops left in Ethylene Castle.


    After examining the patients¡¯ conditions, she prioritized casting healing magic to those who had minor injuries. Right now, having even one of them up to their feet and capable of helping defend the castle was most important.


    <b>¡°I will not be left behind in disgrace!¡±</b>


    As Max was in the midst of healing the wounded, she heard a loud and familiar voice scream. She immediately raised her head to see. Just a short distance away, Hebaron was holding his ymore in his hand, eximing loudly.


    <b>¡°Stop your nagging! You¡¯re not my wife to nag me, wizard!¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Sir, stop acting like a stubborn brat! How in the world are you going to fight with that kind of injury?¡± </b>Ruth was standing in front of him, yelling back at him with an equally angry face. <b>¡°You must have gone crazy, seeing how you¡¯re practically jumping to your own death!¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Bloody hell! This injury is nothing! I¡¯ve been resting in bed long enough!¡±</b>


    Seeing their fight, Max hurriedly ran towards them. The two growling men immediately stopped their fights when they saw her approaching. She looked at Hebaron, unable to believe that he was wearing his armor and all on. Before either man could say anything, Max scolded the great knight.


    <b>¡°W-what in the world do you think you¡¯re doing? Your injury hasn¡¯t healed yet.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Damn, thedy too?¡±</b> Hebaron made an annoyed gesture and sheathed his sword, which was longer than Max¡¯s height, on his back. <b>¡°I¡¯mpletely fine. I have the medicine that thedy gave me so it¡¯s alright.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°T-The medicine I gave you... is just soothing the pain! If you keep moving recklessly... your wound...!¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Right now, we are in a state of emergency. When the battle is over, I will rest and get treatment.¡± </b>


    Hebaron interrupted in a sour tone and turned to head toward where the fighting was taking ce. Seeing this, Ruth cursed out loud.


    <b>¡°The question is, will you still have the chance to get treated? If you go ahead and fight in that condition, you¡¯ll be the first one to die, Sir Nirta!¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Then you better pray fervently.¡± </b>Hebaron red back at him, his teeth gritted tightly. <b>¡°You said so yourself! There is a high possibility that the monster that cursed me is outside the castle walls. It will be faster for me to get rid of this curse by cutting off its head instead of waiting for you to break my curse.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Fucking bastard... fine! Sir Nirta, do whatever you want then!¡±</b>


    Hebaron shrugged his shoulders and strode towards the castle gates. Max hurriedly went to chase after him and try to stop him, but Ruth grabbed her arm.


    <b>¡°He won¡¯t listen to anyone. Let him be.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°B-But... he won¡¯t be able to fight with that kind of injury. Ruth, you know it as well. If he wields a sword in that condition...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°That damned man will wield that damn thing without blinking an eye even if his wound rips open.¡± </b>Ruth spat out as he took in a deep breath. <b>¡°Best pray that the defensive magic tools withstand for a long time.¡±</b>


    Hearing the bitter tone to Ruth¡¯s voice, Max looked anxiously at Hebaron. The knight mounted his horse so effortlessly that it was hard to believe that he was suffering from a bad injury. Then, he went to approach the Grand Duke Aren, who was forming the battle lines. Their conversation grew more grim as they saw them prepare for battle.


    <b>¡°The monster that cursed Sir Ni-Nirta... that it¡¯s out there, what do you mean?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°...it means that it¡¯s out there.¡±</b>


    Ruth rubbed his face roughly and pointed at an area inside the castle. Max turned her head following his hand and held her breath. The ghouls¡¯ corpses that were in a pile wriggled and twitched slowly. Ruth spoke in a calm manner as he gazed at the creatures still moving despite the long spears impaled through them.


    <b>¡°The high priests have casted a purification spell on them and yet, they keep resurrecting. The most reasonable exnation is that a necromancer is controlling them outside the castle gates.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°A necromancer...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°A necromancer. There are certain monsters that are capable of high-level ck magic. There is a high probability that it is the ck lizardman who cursed Sir Nirta.¡± </b>Suddenly, Ruth had a grim expression on his face. <b>¡°The monster we are dealing with is far from the norm: a monster lurking outside the walls that contains tremendous magical power, capable ofmanding thousands of monsters.¡±</b>


    Max shuddered. For one of the best wizards in the world to say such a thing, they had to be in a very eminent, dangerous situation.


    <b>¡°The a-allied forces... h-how long until theye back...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I have already sent a messenger pigeon, but for them to arrive in time...¡±</b>


    Before Ruth could finish, a thunderous roar shot through the skies that seemed to break their eardrums. Max covered her ears and a sh of fire zed from outside the walls apanied by a st of wind from the pressure. Ruth spat out curses.


    <b>¡°We need to strengthen our defenses, now!¡±</b>


    He screamed fiercely, and all the wizards who were tending to the wounded rushed to climb the castle walls. Max followed them, thinking that she might be of help even with her weak mana, but she barely took two steps before Ruth resolutely stopped her.


    <b>¡°Please remain here, mdy. It¡¯s dangerous.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°N-Now... is not the time to say that. If the barrier is breached... then it will be more da-dangerous! If I could help... even a little...¡±</b>


    Ruth didn¡¯t bother to hear a single word of what she said. He called over his shoulder for Yulysion and Garrow.


    <b>¡°What are you two doing not bringing Lady Calypse to safety right now?¡±</b>


    Yulysion immediately ran over and grabbed her arm. Max looked at Ruth, but the wizard turned and joined the other wizards up the wall. As she stared in a stupor at him, Yulysion began to lead her away in the opposite direction. Max¡¯s eyes widened as her consciousness returned and she realized that the boy was rudely dragging her away.


    <b>¡°N-now where are you taking me? Let me go!¡± </b>


    Despite her protest, the young man silently led her to an empty ce. Max struggled and pulled with all her might, while ring at him.


    <b>¡°Ca-can¡¯t you hear me... Let go!¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Please forgive my insolence, but we must leave Ethylene now.¡±</b>


    Max looked at him with eyes full of disbelief and horror. The two young men quickly navigated through the remote forest and towards the wall. And in front of them, the soldiers were standing with three horses and Yulysion quickly took the reins from them.


    <b>¡°Please hurry and get on.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Wha-what in the world are you talking about? Are you nning... to run away by ourselves?¡±</b>


    Yulysion¡¯s face darkened at Max¡¯s shocked voice. He avoided her eyes and spoke in a firm tone.


    <b>¡°We are not running away. There is a possibility that reinforcements will not arrive in time. We are going to find the Remdragon Knights and inform them of this invasion.¡±</b>


    Max, unconvinced by his exnation, frowned. <b>¡°B-But why am I...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Please excuse me for this moment, mdy.¡± </b>


    Garrow held her waist and swiftly mounted her on the horse¡¯s saddle. <b>¡°This is an emergency situation. Right now, please, you must do as we say.¡±</b>


    Max couldn¡¯t ask any more questions seeing their sheer stubbornness and determination. She took the reins and looked at the soldiers as Garrow and Yulysion mounted their respective horses. Once they were ready, the soldiers pushed a part of the bricks on the wall, the bricks were then pushed back, and a small hidden doorway was revealed. Yulysion took the initiative and first moved forward, then ordered the soldiers.


    <b>¡°After all of us have gone in, seal the passagepletely.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Yes, sir.¡±</b>


    As Max reluctantly followed the two through the dark path, she looked behind and saw the light gradually disappear as the soldiers on the other side resealed the entrance. They were trapped inplete darkness. Garrow sensed her anxiety and tried tofort her with a calm voice.


    <b>¡°This secret path leads to a hidden exit. The monsters are probably unaware of this passage. Please, follow us without worrying.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I-it¡¯s too dark.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Please give me your reins, I will guide you. Hold onto the saddle for support.¡±</b>


    Max handed over the leather reins and allowed him to guide her. They traveled through the dark tunnel in silence, hearing only the sound of clopping horseshoes for around 10 minutes. Yulysion, who was leading them, stopped and pounded on the wall when they reached the end of the passage. Then, Max finally saw a speck of light and soon, a narrow opening emerged through the brick walls.


    <b>¡°When we first arrived in Ethylene, Lord Calypse ordered us to conduct a thorough investigation of the fortress, and we were able to find this secret passage.¡±</b>


    The sudden glow of sunlight on the other side made Max narrow her eyes. In front of them, a bumpy road full of dense trees greeted them. Yulysion went out of the passage and urged her.


    <b>¡°We have to get out of here before the sun goes down. We¡¯ll be riding in speed so please follow carefully.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°The a-allied forces... how long will it take to get to them?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°...If we hurry, we can get to them tomorrow.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°U-until then, will Ethylene be able to hold?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Since there are wizards defending the castle, it won¡¯t fall so easily.¡±</b>


    There was something unusual about Yulysion¡¯s tone, but Max didn¡¯t probe further. The three of them traveled in silence, but it was all too strange. When Max could no longer suppress her nagging suspicions, she finally spoke.


    <b>¡°D-did you get me out of there... because there is a high probability that Ethylene will fall?¡±</b>


    The young man¡¯s shoulders visibly shook, and he looked at her with a pale face. Max bit her lip. She knew something was going on when they rushed to take her away from the castle, and when she saw the truth for herself on Yulysion¡¯s face, her heart dropped to the ground. Max was quick to protest.


    <b>¡°I-if the situation is really that dire l... th-then shouldn¡¯t we all evacuate everyone through the secret passage?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°The monsters will quickly discover us if hundreds of people escape at once, and we cannot bring the wounded with us.¡± </b>Garrow chimed in, his tone firm. <b>¡°For now, the best course of action is to inform the allied forces of the monster invasion as soon as possible.¡± </b>


    Unable to counter his strong words, Max had no choice but to spur her horse and follow them. They rode through the winding forest road in great hurry. After a while, a steep rock wall emerged through the dense trees. Yulysion, who was in the front, turned to its direction and Max, riding her horse after them, stopped at once. Garow, who was protecting her from behind, brought his horse to a stop and gave her a confused expression. She looked at the sun¡¯s direction through the trees, and when she realized it, her face hardened.


    <b>¡°This is not the direction to the n-north. Right now... where are we really going?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Mdy...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Please tell me the truth. We are not going to the allied forces, a-are we?¡±</b>


    Yulysion¡¯s face paled at her question. He kept his mouth shut and lowered his head down, but that was the sufficient answer. Max spurred her horse to turn around, but was immediately intercepted by Garrow.


    <b>¡°We¡¯re heading southeast of this rock wall, towards Baron Gideon¡¯s territory. The territory is yet to be invaded by monsters. It is a bit of a distance from here but for now, it¡¯s the safest ce. Lord Calypse has directly ordered that if anything happens, thedy should be immediately brought there.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°T-Then... who will notify the allied forces of the invasion?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°A messenger has already been sent.¡±</b> Garrow replied calmly, but blood rushed to Max¡¯s face.


    <b>¡°I-if there¡¯s no reason to go to the allied forces... th-then I¡¯m going back to Ethylene. I can¡¯t ru-run away by myself! Ruth, Sir Nirta... and the priestesses are still in there...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Lady Calypse.¡± </b>


    Yulysion quickly led his horse to block their path and spoke in a low, heavy tone.


    <b>¡°Do you know who were those ghouls buried inside the castle?¡± </b>Before Max could say anything, Yulysion continued to speak. <b>¡°When the corpse of a human is contaminated with ck magic, it bes an undead. Those ghouls that attacked us are humans who used to live in Ethylene Castle before it fell. The monsters have turned human corpses into ghouls and buried them beneath the ground. If we go back to the castle now... we will meet the same fate.¡±</b>


    Max covered her mouth in disbelief with a trembling hand. As she began to understand his words and realized the situation, she felt a bileing up her throat.


    Note ¨C <b>LF</b>: DANG. SHIT WENT DOWN. ? But really, author-nim¡¯s writing is superb. How could she think of this, just pure brilliance!

 Chapter 226

    <strong>Chapter 226 </strong>


    Max¡¯s face was losing color rapidly and seeing this, Yulysion kept his words firm and true.


    <b>¡°If anything happens to the Lady, imagine how heartbroken Lord Calypse would be. Please, be understanding.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°But... But....¡±</b>


    Max¡¯s face twisted in pain and conflict. She clutched the shekel in her pocket. The image of ghouls and their rotten ck flesh shed before her eyes. She didn¡¯t want to end up like that. Max waspletely devastated at the idea of never seeing Riftan again, however, she wasn¡¯t the only one feeling that. Idci had an older brother who cherished her, and the priestesses too. They all had family and friends waiting for them. Even the soldiers, she didn¡¯t want them to die. She looked at Yulysion with pleasing eyes.


    <b>¡°Then at least so-some of them...we must take with us. Even just some...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°We can¡¯t go back. It will only add to the chaos.¡± </b>


    Garrow shook his head firmly. Their faces were as conflicted and distorted as hers. <b>¡°We do not wish to leave like this either, but please understand our decision. For us, Lord Calypse¡¯s orders are above all else.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Inside the ca-castle, there¡¯s a nobledy from Livadon who came with me. She¡¯s only eighteen... she was worried about her brother, so she followed him here. When this war is over, she is going to meet him...¡±</b>


    Yulysion¡¯s expression seemed to break for a moment but he shook his head firmly. <b>¡°It¡¯s too risky to go back now. Please forgive us. However, your safety is most important to us.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I-I¡¯m not that important of a person! I¡¯m not as no-noble as you all think...!¡± </b>


    At her sudden burst, Max sobbed and she couldn¡¯t utter a word properly. Garrow was confused by her outburst, but sighed and pulled on the reins.


    <b>¡°We don¡¯t have time to argue like this. There may be monsters roaming nearby. We need to get out of the canyon before they discover us.¡±</b>


    As he led her horse forward by the reins, the horse followed obediently. She forced herself to swallow the grief and her worries as they dragged her with them. Ruth, who alwaysined about her but still cared about her regardless. Idci, who always pretended to be strong, but actually had a soft heart. And Hebaron and the other priestesses, who were all unconsciously affectionate towards her... all their faces shed through her mind.


    Even if I return and stay in the castle, nothing will change. I will just be another ghoul whom the allied forces have to defeatter on.


    Max made up excuses after excuses, but nothing buried the guilt of running away alone. She closed her eyes tightly and silent tears ran down her face. She felt helpless and heavy guilt weighed her heart down.


    Think about Riftan. You promised him. That you will be safe. You said to him you won¡¯t do anything reckless...


    However, the tears would not stop spilling as they fled the dark forest in silence. She kept looking back. She thought she could hear the sounds of screaming in the distance, or maybe it was all a hallucination created by her own guilty conscience.


    <b>¡°... I think we have to change our route.¡± </b>Yulysion, who was leading them silently, suddenly spoke. He looked at Max¡¯s tear-stained face and his expression grew grim, but he quickly straightened his face then resumed in his stern tone. <b>¡°I can send arge group of monsters moving nearby. We need to find another route.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°How many?¡± </b>Asked Garrow in a serious tone.


    <b>¡°Thirty... No, about forty.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Trolls?¡±</b>


    Yulysion shook his head and looked out irvoyantly into the forest covered in darkness. <b>¡°They are likely to be kobolds or romgoblins, but nothing goodes from running into them.¡± </b>


    Garrow spurred his horse then handed the reins back to Max and spoke to her sternly. <b>¡°There¡¯s really no going back now. Please, calm your feelings and kindly follow us.¡±</b>


    Max could barely contain her tears and nodded. Yulysion took the initiative again and led his horse at a gallop. As they ran down the road, she struggled to regain herposure. That was not the time to cry like a little child, she couldn¡¯t risk the lives of Yulysion and Garrow.


    <b>¡°This way. We¡¯re going to cross the gorge on this trail here.¡±</b>


    Yulysion pointed up the steep mountain path. The so-called trail was narrow and bumpy, it was too rough to be even called a path and Max estimated that it would take about twenty minutes for them to escape the woods and onto the main road.


    <b>¡°Must we... climb up this slope?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°It seems there are monsters lurking north of here in case the people inside abandon the castle and escape. I think it will be difficult to turn around. We must climb up this path and head straight east.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°B-But... if there are monsters beyond the gorge... then maybe...¡±</b>


    Yulysion shook his head.<b> ¡°There¡¯s no reason for monsters to scatter their troops. Even if there are monsters up ahead, they would probably be just scouts. Garrow and I can both handle that easily.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I will lead from now on. I have more experience with mountainous terrain.¡±</b>


    Garow came up the trail first on horseback, and Max followed him up the dizzying steep incline. Her entire body was strained and she sweated profusely, her breathing was heavilybored. The walk up the trail seemed endless, but they finally made it to the top and she saw the whole view of Ethylene from above. Her back stiffened, a faint roar echoed in the air.


    <b>¡°... Shit...¡±</b>


    Garrow cursed under his breath and Max immediately understood the reason: one of the two walls defending the castle gates was already copsing. The monster army that had gathered in front of the castle roared and ran towards the now fragile wall like a herd of angry buffaloes in an attempt to bring it downpletely. Max groaned in despair. The monster army was far greater in number than what she saw when she looked out on top of the wall. There were thousands, not hundreds, of trolls, romgoblins, and ogres.


    <b>¡°Where in the world did that army of that many monsterse from?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Now is not the time to think about that. The monsters have likely sent a search unit in this area. We have to get out of here before they catch our scent.¡±</b>


    Garrow, who was the first toe to his senses, quickly scanned the trail, but Max couldn¡¯t take her eyes off Ethylene Castle that was currently being invaded. Seeing her like this, Yulysion, who was as shocked as she was, tried tofort her.


    <b>¡°Even if the castle falls, the people in there may be able to avoid death. The allied forces will return before that happens and reim the castle¡±</b>


    Even though Max waspletely ignorant in military warfare, she knew it was a tant lie. How could a few hundred men hope to stop a horde of a thousand monsters? The monsters would destroy Ethylene Castle in an instant. She looked at the endless number of monsters marching through the gorge when suddenly something caught her eye.


    <b>¡°T-that... if we break that... will that do mu-much damage to the monsters?¡±</b>


    She pointed to the towering rock formation, built on the left and right sides of the road leading to the castle¡¯s southern gate. The two boys blinked, confused, then when they realized what she meant, their eyes widened. Turning to look at the huge rock boulder hanging from the edge of the wall, Garrow spoke in a shaky voice.


    <b>¡°Can we... break that?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°If we use magic... it might be po-possible.¡± </b>


    Max wanted to sound as confident as possible, but couldn¡¯t help it, her voice cracked, and the faces of the two boys reflected uncertainty.


    <b>¡°But thedy won¡¯t have enough mana....¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I have a n. Although it¡¯s only a slight chance it might wo-work... it is worth a try.¡±</b>


    The boys looked at each other, in conflict. Realizing they were in the horns of a dilemma, Max continued to plead desperately.


    <b>¡°P-Please, please. Give me twenty minutes... No, at le-least fifteen minutes. If I fail, I will follow you two without any objection.¡±</b>


    Yulysion, who was looking at her, looked back and forth between Max and the rock hanging on the edge of the wall while biting his lips. He talked with Garrow about it and then eventually nodded weakly.


    <b>¡°Alright, let¡¯s give it a try. But if we fail, thedy must follow us and flee from here immediately.¡±</b>


    Max nodded with a grim expression. The two boys seemed sorry for their decision, but all three began to climb the steep mountain again. As they drove their horses towards the cliff, the cries from the battlefield grew louder as the sun began to set and cast a purple hue across the skies. Running at such high speed, Max felt the cold afternoon air rush into her lungs.


    Her thighs throbbed like they had been stabbed with a knife and her arms trembled, but they couldn¡¯t afford to take a break. She endured with all her might. After a long time, something suddenly emerged from the trees. Yulysion quickly drew his sword and yelled.


    <b>¡°Turn back!¡±</b>


    Max yanked on her horse¡¯s reins and hurriedly turned, but there were also monsters surrounding them from behind. Yulysion shouted fiercely as he pulled her behind him to protect her and screamed.


    <b>¡°We are surrounded, Garrow! Secure a path now!¡±</b>


    The monsters charged at them all at once, as if they had coordinated their n of attack, and Max clung to her horse¡¯s neck for her life. She wanted to throw a shield, but she couldn¡¯t draw the magic form, steer her horse, and run away all at the same time.


    <b>¡°Mdy, we will act as bait, you should escape! We¡¯ll be right behind you!¡±</b>


    Garrow¡¯s screams echoed in her ears and Max looked around in pure horror.. She had no idea what direction she¡¯s supposed to escape to. While she was overwhelmed, Yulysion and Garrow shed goblins after goblins and secured a path for her.


    <b>¡°Hurry, run!¡±</b>


    Max spurred her horse and it shot forward like an arrow. A buzzing sound rang in her ears as thick tree trunks passed her left and right. She couldn¡¯t even look around to see if she was heading in the right direction. If she slowed down even a little, it would spell her end, so Max swung her reins like a whip, forcing the horse to run in speed. But then, something suddenly flew towards her out of nowhere and Max was knocked off her horse. Shended on her back with a heavy thump against the ground and her breath hitched.


    As she gasped for air, she looked up with terror. There was a goblin sitting on her stomach and it was holding something like a hook in its hands. Max screamed so loud her throat hurt as she grabbed whatever was around her and threw it frantically at the monster. Fortunately, in her hysterical moment she managed to stab the monster in the eye with a branch and the goblin screeched in pain and grabbed its face. She quickly pushed the goblin away and tried crawling off the ground, but before she could get up, the goblin was able to grab her back.


    Max smashed and kicked blindly like she was drowning, but it was all to no avail. The goblin grabbed her by the head and kicked her violently in the stomach. Max¡¯s vision darkened in an instant and she barely managed to hold onto her fading consciousness. But she couldn¡¯t close her eyes, not now. If she passed out here, it would be her end. Unconsciously, Max reached for the dagger tied at the waist while she was being dragged by her hair. She raised the weapon and stabbed it, she had no idea where it was aimed, but she could feel the sensation of the deadly de ripping through flesh.


    The goblin¡¯s eyes widened in bewilderment and looked at her in disbelief, looking down at his stomach and screamed, shaking, and tugging wildly at her hair. Max reluctantly raised the dagger once more and plunged the de deep into its flesh again. Blood gushed out like a fountain, painting her face and arms red but she didn¡¯t dare stop. In a state of panic, she stabbed with the weapon over and over again, piercing the de into the monster¡¯s shaggy stomach mercilessly until finally, the grip on her hair was released and the monster fell lifelessly to the ground.


    She was breathing erratically and her body shook uncontrobly as she struggled to get back up. The monster¡¯s torso was like minced meat when she looked at it. Unable to contain herself any longer, Max quickly looked away. She copsed at the base of a tree and emptied all the contents of her stomach. Her throat burned from the acidity of her vomit, and every bone in her body felt like it had been crushed to pieces. Every breath she took was excruciatingly painful, as if she had broken her ribs. She wrapped her hands around her sides and looked back at the path she came, she was devastated.


    Where am I?


    The horse she was riding had disappeared without a trace. Max stood up on shaky legs, leaning against the tree trunk for support. Could the situation even get worse? She couldn¡¯t even feel fear anymore as she stood there covered in blood in the deep, dark forest. Max walked absentmindedly, trying to understand where she was, when she suddenly heard screams in the distance. She staggered towards the sound as she passed through the trees. Then, arge, steep cliff with a huge rock boulder on the edge stretched out in front of her.


    She approached the ledge and looked down from the dizzying height. There were thousands of monsters lurking outside the defensive wall that protected Ethylene¡¯s gates.


    Note ¨C <b>LF</b>: ? No words </3

 Chapter 227

    <h4>Chapter 227</h4>


    The horrific scene that was revealed below her made her skin shudder instantly. She wrapped her arms around herself, staggering back. There were six gray giants in the front lines, their legs were as thick as tree logs. They charged towards the walls of Ethylene and pounded their iron clubs heavily against it. Suddenly, she heard a loud, monstrous roar, followed by a spewing of a huge fountain of fire.


    Max turned towards the source of the mes. Among the crowd of the trolls, was a monster d in pitch-ck robe, perched atop of a half-dragon¡¯s back. She then came to a realization: that creature must be the necromancer who had cursed Hebaron and controls the army of ghouls. The monster tugged at the half-dragon¡¯s reins that were made of chain, urging the half-dragon to move closer to Ethylene¡¯s defensive wall. The necromancer then raised his ck, scale-covered hand high; the half-dragon then spewed another ball of fire in the air.


    Max covered her face, even from a distance, she could feel the heat from the scorching mes. The dark red mes flew like a cannon ball towards the Ethylene¡¯s defensive wall and she felt a strong gust of wind blow. She ducked against the ground, ttening her body to avoid being carried away by the wind. She waited for the gust to stop blowing and as the ck smoke began to dissipate, she saw the wall appear half-scorched. Then, the ogres rushed forward like a herd of buffalos and pounded their clubs against the wall.


    The deafening sound of their weapons hitting against the wall pulled her out of her stupor. She then hurriedly examined the structure of the ground she was on. It wasn¡¯t the time to gape at the scene like an idiot. Max knelt on the ground and searched the margins of thend where dirt and rock parted. The rock was firmly embedded in the earthen ground more than she thought. She, who was testing the ground with the soles of her feet, bit her lips in conflict. The cliff was more solid than when she saw it from below. She didn¡¯t know if she would be able to break the rock away from the cliff¡¯s earthen ground with her magic alone. Her eyes narrowed as she stared eagerly at the narrowly nted rock.


    ¡®...there¡¯s no other choice but to try.¡¯


    If she could create even a tiny crack between the rock and the earthen ground holding it stable, the huge rock will copse by itself with gravity acting upon its heavy weight. She walked a few steps back and ced her palms against the ground. Then, she drew her mana, casting magic to pull up a barrier from the ground, between the rock and the earth to create the fissure. The mana that was drawn out of her stretched to her left and right, creating aplex pattern. After a while, the ground beneath her began to slightly shake, the ground then rose up, creating an earthen barrier.


    She took a step back, avoiding the thick dust that formed. However, the rock remained unbudging. She bit her lip in frustration and swept away the hair that fell on her forehead. Magic barriers were created out of what¡¯s around her, making a tangible wall from whatever is in the environment. As this barrier was made from pulling soil from the ground, the structure beneath was meant to be disrupted. However, the structure seemed to be unaffected with only that amount of scale.


    She then gathered the remaining mana inside her body once again. She created another barrier, just for it to crumble down again like a sandcastle, creating another thickyer of dust. She did not wait for the dust to settle and pulled up another barrier from the ground. It would have been more effective to create something that would directly rupture the ground¡¯s structure instead of pulling up a barrier from earth, but she wasn¡¯t skilled enough to create a magic spell for that. Her method was foolish, but she had no other choice but to disrupt the ground structure this way.


    She pulled the barrier again and again, drawing mana from her body constantly. Every time the barrier would emerge from the ground, the earth would shake slightly but never did the rock show any signs of budging. She gradually felt her mana being drained and Max bit her lips nervously. It was possible that the rock was embedded infinitely deep and if that was the case, she would have to repeat this method countless times just to create a rift that would break the rock away from the cliff. She clenched her fists in frustration.


    Max began to think of herself as too arrogant, thinking that she would be able to tip the cliff off this rock wall, the guardian of Ethylene, that has withstood thousands of years.


    ¡®...But there is no other way.¡¯


    She only had a limited knowledge of magic: draw out defensive barriers from the earth, heal, recover, and small mes. There was no other choice but to try to her best extent. Creating this barrier to create a rift on the ground was like trying to break a rock using an egg. She repeated creating a barrier for about nine times, then that was when she felt her eyes growing heavy and her body feeling like it was bleeding out heavily.


    Max pulled away quickly, gathering her mana back from the ground. If she applied more of her mana, she would risk causing her mana to be depleted. She took a deep breath and looked up at the sky with unfocused vision. The sky¡¯s hue was so contrastingly beautiful against her situation that she resented the golden sunset it disyed. She blinked emptily, a cool breeze brushed against her wet cheeks. Her entire body throbbed with pain and her head was numb. Her body was trembling uncontrobly.


    She waspletely useless. If Princess Agnes or Ruth were here, they would have made it by now. If only Ruth had escaped instead of her, he would have destroyed this cliff in a matter of seconds and brought devastating damage to the monsters. Her father¡¯s voice calling her ¡°useless¡±, echoed inside her head. And he was right, despite trying best and hard as she could, in the end, she was still a helplessly useless person. She thought of herself as absurd for trying to fix such a formidable situation on her own.


    Max¡¯s face twisted in despair and her throat burned with shame. She tried to swallow the hot, seething misery that threatens to control her, when suddenly, a tremendous boom engulfed her surroundings. She got up quickly and ran to the ledge. Thest of Ethylene¡¯s defensive walls is crumbling. The trolls all roared at once and began marching towards the fortress.


    The soldiers who were on the fortress fired burning arrows at once and the wizards casted zing fires towards them as an attack but nothing could stop these monsters whose regenerative powers were close to immortality. The monsters rushed, crashing against the castle gates without a single hesitation. Max watched the scene in horror, she gritted her teeth and ced her palms against the ground once more.


    ¡®This is thest. This chance is thest one you have.¡¯


    She drew out all her mana and applied it to the ground, casting a magic spell ordingly. It felt just like bleeding out as her mana drained out of her body. Before long, the ground trembled and an earthen barrier as high as 15 kvets (about 4.5 meters) high emerged from the ground but she did not stop, she continued to draw out her mana at an elerated speed: to create a rift deep enough, she needed to pull up more earth. Max made her barrier rise higher and higher yet the rock was still unbudging. She clenched her teeth and spoke to the ground as if to threaten it.


    <b>¡°Copse...!¡±</b>


    Herst sliver of mana had been drawn but nothing happened. She pounded on the ground and screamed in exasperation.


    <b>¡°I said co-copse!¡±</b>


    Hot tears began to form in her eyes. Now, she had no mana left. The barrier fell in vain as the mana ran out, creating heavy dust. As she watched bitterly at the scene unfolding below her, she suddenly heard a thump. Her eyes widened. Then the ground beneath her suddenly began to slide to one side, unable to bear the weight of the copsing earth.


    Max looked at the pile of dust with resentment and bitterness when suddenly, she heard and felt it tremble. Her eyes widened as the ground below her began to pound. With the foundations weakened, the cliff could no longer carry the weight of Ethylene¡¯s guardian and slowly began to fall. She staggered backwards and hurriedly tried to turn around and get to safety as the soil and dust began to copse beneath her. However, the strength in her legs were lost and she could not run away fast.


    She stumbled desperately to get to the other side of the cliff. And then, the ground beneath her began to nt her position and fall towards the cliff at an exponential rate. She was dragged helplessly by the falling silt, making her lose her bnce and roll on the ground. And just as she was about to tumble down the cliff with the rock, someone grabbed her arm.


    Max screamed as she felt the strong pressure on her shoulder. She lifted her head up and saw Yulysion¡¯s ashen face. He pulled her toward him in a sh and leapt up to the nting ground like a natural instinctive animal. Forgetting the pain of her shoulder, Max allowed herself to be dragged to safety as the ground continued to copse behind them.


    She heard Yulysion curse before the boy wrapped an arm around her waist and leapt onto stable ground. Max held her breath at the pain she felt in her side. Hended near a tree as nimble as a cat and firmly gripped one of the tree¡¯s thick branches, then leaned them against the trunk, avoiding the soil that rushed with thendfall. Max clung to him tightly for her life. The ground shook violently as if heaven and earth were cracking open and fierce roars and screaming resounded for a long time. She had no idea how much time had passed when her surroundings finally came to a quiet and she was barely able to open her eyes.


    It took her a while to realize what had just happened. Her vision was blurry as if her eyes were covered in frost as she saw the huge rock that had fallen beneath the cliff and the monsters that were crushed and buried under. Her eyes blinked in disbelief. When the rock on top of the cliff fell, the steep rock wall copsed along with it.


    <b>¡°Oh my God...¡±</b> Above her, Max heard Yulysion¡¯s bewildered voice.


    Fearing he might drop her, the boy¡¯s arm around her waist wrapped so tightly that it magnified the pain she felt in her side.


    <b>¡°Half of the monster army was crushed by the rock. Do you see it? The entrance has beenpletely blocked. They will be able to hold out until the reinforcements arrive.¡±</b>


    He spoke in a shaky voice as he led her away from the ledge and came back to his senses. Max clung to Yulysion for support and barely managed to step onto soft wobbly ground with loose dirt as the boy continued to ramble with excitement.


    <b>¡°That was amazing! Absolutely amazing! But we have to get out of here immediately. The monsters would discover we¡¯re up here. We need to quickly find a ce to hide...¡±</b>


    Suddenly, Yulysion trailed off. Max stared at him with unfocused eyes and he let out a low gasp and quickly went to remove her hood to reveal her face.


    <b>¡°Oh my god, blood, blood is...¡±</b>


    At the mention of blood, Max btedly remembered how she stabbed that goblin to death. Its blood was probably still sttered all over her. She reached up and touched her face.


    <b>¡°T-This is a goblin¡¯s blood. It s-sttered on my fa-face...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°N-No, your nose...¡±</b>


    Before Yulysion even finished speaking, he grabbed his cloak and pressed the fabric to her nose to stop the bleeding. Only then did Max realize that something warm was trickling down her nose. It appeared that her nose had been bleeding a lot as she came to her senses and felt the metallic taste of blood on her lips. She must have looked terrible, but her unsightly appearance was not even on her mind. Her entire body was cold and she was shaking violently. Her head was dizzy, and she felt sick to the core. Even her arms and legs were trembling worse than herst mana depletion. Realizing her disastrous condition, Yulysion turned as white as flour.


    <b>¡°You are losing too much blood. Please hold this and apply pressure to stop the bleeding.¡±</b>


    Max stretched weakly and raised the cloak to her face with trembling hands while Yulysion turned his back to her and knelt.


    <b>¡°Climb up on my back, I¡¯ll carry you.¡±</b>


    It was difficult for her to stand up, much more to walk, so Max had no choice but to climb up his back obediently. Yulysion gently stood up once she was secured on his back and ran through the forest at lightning speed.


    <b>¡°Please hold for a little more. We must get to safety first.¡±</b>


    The boy¡¯s urgent voice felt so far away. Max groaned in pain as she fought desperately against her fading consciousness. If she fainted there, she would just be a hindrance. As she struggled to keep her conscience at bay, Garrow¡¯s voice suddenly emerged.


    <b>¡°Yuly! What happened?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°The Lady managed to break through the cliff, but I think it depleted her mana.¡±</b>


    Garrow ran quickly towards them and his mouth fell open.


    <b>¡°A-are you alright mdy?¡±</b>


    Max looked up at him with hazy eyes and caught sight of the boy¡¯s paling face. She wondered what she must have looked like for him to look that rmed.


    <b>¡°We need to find a safe ce to hide right now. The monsters know that we¡¯re up here. Those who survived thendslide wille for us.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Will we continue heading east as nned?¡±</b>


    Yulysion shook his head.


    <b>¡°We cannot travel with the Lady in this state. We need to return to Ethylene.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°But the battle...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Thendslide haspletely blocked the south gates of the castle. At most, there are a hundred monsters trapped between the castle gates and the pile of rocks. The remaining troops in Ethylene will be able to take them down. The problem is the monsters that survived. There¡¯s no telling what they will do.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°How many of the monster army were able to survive?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Six to seven hundred... No, I can¡¯t be sure. I saw more than half of them get buried in thendslide, but the trolls are incredibly tough. If they didn¡¯t die from the impact, they would have already regenerated.¡±</b>


    Yulysion approached his horse and set Max on her feet. She moaned in pain with every movement, her ribs and shoulders practically screamed. Yulysion, anxious and scared at not knowing what to do, asked.


    <b>¡°Can thedy ride a horse?¡±</b>


    Max weakly shook her head. <b>¡°My le-left a-arm...¡±</b>


    Only then did Yurixion btedly realize that one of her shoulders was horribly dislocated and bit his lip. Carefully, he lifted her on his back.


    <b>¡°Let¡¯s get rid of the horses and travel on foot. Take only the bare minimum with us.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Will that be alright?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°If we can¡¯t ride and travel on the horses, it will be better to leave them. That was Sir Calypse¡¯ orders. It will be difficult to cover the tracks of the horses, we will only be caught sooner.¡±</b>


    Garrow quickly removed the bags and saddle from the horses and set them free. The three of them immediately descended down the mountain, and Max was like a rag doll on the boy¡¯s back. Her shoulder ached as if it had been stabbed with a knife right in the joint and her ribs throbbed excruciatingly. Even when her father beat her to the bone, it didn¡¯t hurt as much as it did now. Her shoulder was dislocated, her joints throbbed agonizingly, and her ribs felt as if they had beenpletely broken.


    Her knees were significantly wounded from being dragged away by the fallingndslide, and her hip was probably bruised too since she fell off the horse. Her arms and legs felt limp, not a single ce in her body did not feel pain and her whole body trembled as she felt chills like icy water was running in her veins. She groaned in pain as she trembled helplessly.


    <b>¡°Damn it, we need to find some ce to hide and rest for a while...¡±</b>


    Yulysion muttered urgently as he looked from left to right.


    <b>¡°Thedy may only end up worse if we waste our time in a hiding ce. It would be better to take thedy immediately to a healer.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°But she¡¯s in so much pain...¡±</b>


    Max tried to open her lips. She wanted to say that she was fine, but only a strange sound came out of her mouth. The symptoms of her mana depletion began to grow exponentially worse and the chill punctured her bones. Yulysion began to hurry, sensing her suffering.


    <b>¡°This won¡¯t do. We must put a splint on her shoulder to reduce the pain. Let¡¯s find a cave.¡±</b>


    Note ¨C <b>LF</b>: GAAAAH THE IMPENDING DOOM ?

 Chapter 228

    <strong>Chapter 228</strong>


    Yulysion ducked as low as possible to reduce the impact of his steps on Max¡¯s body as he ran swiftly through the forest. She clenched her jaw, suppressing her teeth to chatter from the chill she was feeling and the agonizing pain she felt on her limp shoulder. It crossed her mind that it would be better if she lost her consciousness. However, she couldn¡¯t let herself sumb into it, there is the possibility that she might never wake up again.


    <b>¡°Here!¡±</b>


    Garrow, who was running ahead of them to scan the surroundings, waved at them and yelled. As they approached him, Max could make out with her cloudy eyes that he was pointing towards a small cave hidden among severalrge, misshapen trees.


    Garrow spread his cloak on the ground for Max and Yulysion gently ced her on it as if he were handling precious, fragile ss. However, no matter how careful he was, her entire body was still screaming in pain. It felt like she was being lowered into fire.


    Max bit into the fabric she was pressing on her nose to stop the bleeding and sweated profusely. Seeing her in excruciating pain with even the slightest movement, Yulysion grew more and more distraught.


    <b>¡°Garrow, w-what should we do? I think we need to realign her shoulder...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Neither of us knows how to do that. If we don¡¯t do it right, we could break her bones or make the pain worse. Let¡¯s just put a splinter on her shoulder so it stays in ce.¡±</b>


    Garrow knelt beside her and tore his cloak lengthwise. <b>¡°Please bare it for a moment. This might hurt a lot.¡±</b>


    Max looked at the boy in terror as he reached for her arm. Leaving her shoulder hanging as it is was already more than painful, what more if someone touched it? Max was terrified but there was no other way.


    Garrow carefully lifted her arm, folding it in front of her body and securing it with the cloth, tying it in ce to keep it from swaying. Max bit her lip so tight that it bled. The pain was so immense that she couldn¡¯t even breathe. Seeing her wither in agony, Yuysion hurriedly pulled the bags they brought with them off his back.


    <b>¡°Please hang in there, there must be some recovery herbs in here.¡±</b>


    He searched frantically through the bags and pulled out a packet of medicinal herbs. Looking at the handful of herbs, Max¡¯s eyes softened and she removed the wrinkled clothing she was pressing against her nose to stop the bleeding.


    After roughly wiping the blood from her face, Max opened her mouth and Yurixion crumbled the dried nts into her mouth. Max chewed the bitter herbs and forced herself to swallow them, yet the action caused an inexplicable stinging sensation in her chest.


    Unable to suppress the nausea caused by the pain, Max hunched over and vomited the nasty herbs next to her.


    <b>¡°Mdy!¡±</b>


    The pain in her ribs, which was already painful, throbbed even more excruciatingly when she threw up and engulfed her. Yulysion wept helplessly seeing her in such a disastrous state.


    <b>¡°I¡¯m s-sorry mdy, I was useless...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°This won¡¯t do. We¡¯ll risk being found by the monsters, but we must make a fire. Her body is dropping temperature. I think her mana depletion is causing her to get worse.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I-I¡¯ll make the fire!¡±</b>


    <b>¡°No, you must keep watch. You are more perceptive than I am.¡±</b>


    Max wiped the vomit from her mouth as she dazedly listened to the boys¡¯ conversation. Garrow wrapped her body with the cloak that he had ced on the floor to keep her warm and went to collect firewood.


    Yulysion also quickly removed his own cloak and leaned down to wrap it around her. Then, his body suddenly stiffened. Garrow stared, frozen in fear at the possibility that something else had gone wrong.


    <b>¡°What is it?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Blood...¡±</b>


    Max wondered if her nose was bleeding again and struggled to open her eyes. The bluish forest which darkness is slowly descending upon were dizzyingly out of focus in her eyes. It was just like being submerged in dark waters.


    <b>¡°Please excuse my actions for a moment.¡±</b>


    Garrow walked over to her side and knelt. Yulysion was still frozen in shock as he unwrapped the cloak around her body. Max twitched weakly, only her eyelids moving.


    When the young man unwrapped her robe, he gasped and quickly wrapped her up again. Then, he mounted her on his back and eximed.


    <b>¡°We must take her to a healer right now. She¡¯s bleeding out too much!¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I-I¡¯ll take her!¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I¡¯m faster on mountain roads. Draw your sword and watch my back!¡±</b>


    Garrow began running down the uneven slope at terrifying speed. Every time his foot crushed the ground and they jerked, Max¡¯s chest throbbed painfully as if she had just been kicked by a horse, but she no longer had the strength to even express her pain.


    Max drooped against the young man¡¯s back like a rag doll, concentrating all her attention on her heavy breathing. Everything around her felt as if it was going further and further away from her; she could no longer tell if her eyes were open or closed.


    <b>¡°Shit! A troll has seen us!¡±</b>


    Max heard Yulysion¡¯s urgent screams in the blurred background, and her eyelids trembled. Then, the sound of a terrifying growl resounded in the dark, chasing after them fiercely. Soon, it was followed by the heavy sound of steel weapons nging.


    <b>¡°Keep running!¡± </b>


    Yulysion yelled fiercely. His screams and the roaring of the monster continued as well as the sound of steel nging. She broke in cold sweats as she felt the pounding of heavy steps on the ground. Garrow jumped down the steep incline like he was plummeting to dodge the monster who was chasing them. At the pressure of their situation, Max lost her consciousness momentarily.


    She was almostpletely engulfed in her unconsciousness that she barely managed to open her eyes when she felt someone touch her face. Their surroundings are nowpletely veiled in darkness that there was no seeing even an inch ahead. She then heard Yulysion¡¯s breathless voice.


    <b>¡°Please hold on to your senses. If you lose your consciousness, your body¡¯s temperature will drop even more.¡±</b>


    He said in an urgent voice as he wrapped a cloak around her body. His arm that was wrapped tightly around her side hurt like she was about to die but she didn¡¯t utter ain and merely nodded her head.


    The boy was taking refuge behind a rock to catch his breath, holding her in his arms and trying everything to warm her with the heat of his body. When he realized that her consciousness had somewhat returned, they began to flee down the mountain again.


    Max was in and out of consciousness the entire way. It felt like an eternity had passed by her as the boys continued weaving through the pitch-ck forest. The rhythm of their footsteps, panting breaths, and the chill in her bones was all that she could sense.


    They didn¡¯t go far away from Ethylene but the journey back felt endless. As she pondered on that thought, she sensed a lighting from a distance. She felt Yulysion let out a deep sigh of relief from his chest.


    <b>¡°The cavalry has returned! They must have gotten the message and came back in a hurry!¡±</b>


    Yulysion leaped out of the trees and yelled to the top of his longs.


    <b>¡°A troll is chasing us! Please protect us.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Are you deserters?¡±</b>


    The voice that questioned them was so calm andposed that it did not suit their dire situation. Max thought it sounded familiar, but she couldn¡¯t recall whose it was. With Max still on his back, Yulysion ran in front of the troops and knelt on one knee.


    <b>¡°We are the apprentices of the Remdragon Knights. Lady Calypse sustained serious injuries while traversing the mountains. Please, help us!¡±</b>


    Max heard Garrow¡¯s desperate pleas and forced herself to open her eyes, just barely. The blurred image of knights on their horses holding torches on one hand came into view. The leading knight descended from his steed and approached them, his armor rattling with each step.


    <b>¡°We are about to head to battle. I can only cast a mere first aid healing.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Please, cast it on her! Thedy has lost so much blood.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°... Fine. I¡¯ll cast my divine healing.¡±</b>


    The man knelt in front of her and soon, Max felt that familiar healing energy coursing through her body, returning some of her lost strength.


    Her eyes finally managed to focus slightly, and she saw a cold face, with its icy intensity and a silvery light surrounding him. Max caught a glimpse of the knight¡¯s green eyes and tan hair, and realized it was the Commander of the Holy Knights. She slowly closed her eyes as a sense of relief ran through her entire body.


    If this man is here, that meant that the allied forces had returned sooner than anticipated.


    They will live. Unable to fight the intense fatigue caused by her pain, Max released thest chain of consciousness she had been holding and allowed herself to be swallowed into the abyss of sleep.


    *** ***


    She heard a mournful weeping echoing in her ears. Max slowly lifted her heavy eyelids open. She was met with confusion as the sand-colored ceiling of the barracks came hazily into view. Perhaps, everything that had urred was a nightmare. She couldn¡¯te to her senses and blinked her stiff eyes, then the sound of crying grew even louder.


    Max let out a sigh and turned her head. At the foot of the bed was a woman d in ck, weeping grievously on her knees as she clutched her loose hair. Max immediately burst into a scream at the frightening sight in front of her. Then, the woman¡¯s figure crumbled into ck ashes.


    <b>¡°What happened?!¡±</b>


    Max¡¯s eyes turned to the man who had just burst into the barracks in surprise. It was Elliot Caron who went to the battle front with Riftan. The knight stood tall in his knight¡¯s uniform as he looked at her in utter shock, then ran out of the barracks as fast as he entered.


    <b>¡°Wizard! Lady Calypse is awake!¡±</b>


    Max sighed and her shoulders shrugged along with her breath. Realizing that she did not feel any pain, she turned to look at her shoulder. Her arm, which was hideously disced earlier, appearedpletely fine.


    She touched her shoulder carefully. It was like it had been a lie that it was dislocated. Did someone fix it? Just when she was pondering, Ruth came rushing into the barrack.


    <b>¡°You¡¯re finally awake. How are you feeling?¡±</b>


    When she saw his face, the tension on her shoulderspletely went away. From the looks of things, she was sure she was back to Ethylene. A sigh escaped her mouth, but her throat was so dry that no sound came out when she tried to speak.


    Realizing this, Ruth walked over to the bed and brought a ss of water to her lips.


    Max sat up a bit and took a sip of water. The cool liquid slid down her throat and into her empty stomach, gradually clearing her consciousnessing back little by little.


    She turned and looked at Ruth and Elliot with shaky eyes and opened her mouth. Her voice was thin and weak.


    <b>¡°The mo-monsters... what...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Thanks to thedy who brought down the rock from the cliff, it sealed the entrance and everyone survived safely. The monsters trapped between the rock and the castle fates were subdued by the Ethylene¡¯s forces. The remaining monsters that survived thendslide were repelled by the Allied Forces that arrived. All the other monsters are being fiercely hunted down by the Allied Forces as well.¡± </b>


    Ruth put the water down next to the table and pulled up a chair to sit next to her. For some reason, despite the castle being safely defended, Ruth¡¯splexion paled and this made Max get anxious. Max btedly recalled the banshee crying at the foot of her bed a while ago and her spine chilled.


    <b>¡°Wa-was someone...hurt? Yulysion...and Ga-Garrow...where...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°They are both safe. They got hurt fighting monsters but have since recovered.¡± Ruth replied in a calm tone.</b>


    <b>¡°We were lucky. The Holy Knights were the first to receive the message and their cavalry sped back in a hurry.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Ri-Riftan...¡±</b>


    Ruth¡¯s face instantly hardened at the mention of that name. He covered and rubbed his mouth and spoke like he was hesitant and troubled.


    <b>¡°The Remdragon Knights who were out at the front also returned immediately. The moment Lord Calypse arrived, he ran straight to you. Don¡¯t you remember?¡±</b>


    Max searched through her darkened memories but as if clouded by mist, her head throbbed but nothing came to mind. She shook her head slowly and Ruth sighed.


    <b>¡°Just as I expected. Thedy was unconscious for a whole week. When you arrived, you had one foot in the grave. You suffered from two broken ribs, your whole body was covered in bruises and your left shoulder waspletely dislocated, and your mana waspletely depleted... ¡°</b>


    As he spoke, Max noticed that Ruth grew more and more gloomy, and suddenly he stopped speaking. He rubbed his forehead roughly and spoke in a low voice.


    <b>¡°If it had been even a momentte, it would have been a huge disaster. Lord Calypse hadpletely gone half-insane.¡± </b>


    <b>¡°I¡¯m so-sorry....I just...¡± </b>


    Max turned blue and weak at the thought. Just imagining Riftan¡¯s reaction to her maimed state made her heart clench painfully. Seeing her ashen face, Ruth shook his head weakly.


    <b>¡°I am not ming you. If thedy did not break the rock from the cliff, the remaining people in Ethylene Castle would have beenpletely ughtered by now. Rather, I should be extending my thanks.¡± </b>


    But contrary to his words, his expression was distorted by anguish. Ruth seemed like he had more to say as he looked at her, but he just sighed and shook his head.


    <b>¡°I think that¡¯s more than enough conversation for someone who has just gained consciousness. I will go and prepare some porridge for you, don¡¯t think about anything and get more rest. I¡¯ve been casting healing and recovery magic on you endlessly but since you haven¡¯t been able to eat anything in a week, you won¡¯t have much strength.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Where... is Ri-Riftan now...¡± </b>


    Ruth¡¯s shoulders tensed at her question. He turned and looked at her with a dark, sunken gaze and answered her dryly.


    <b>¡°He went to attend a meeting for a while. He¡¯ll be back soon.¡±</b>


    Max swallowed dryly. She was afraid of how he would react.


    Out of habit, she rummaged in her pocket for the coin Riftan had left her, but soon realized that someone had changed her into new clothes. Her fingers fiddled anxiously.


    Ruth looked at her worried expression and muttered under his breath.


    <b>¡°I¡¯ve known Lord Calypse for a long time, all those years, I have never seen him lose himself like this. He waspletely out of his mind.¡± </b>


    <i>Note ¨C <strong>LF</strong>: I would sell my soul twice and over to know Riftan¡¯s POV when he saw Maxi half-dead. Please, I hope the author would release it as something like a special chapter ?</i>

 Chapter 229

    <strong>Chapter 229</strong>


    She wondered just how in the world did Riftan react that the blunt wizard with nerves of steel had behaved in such fear. Max clenched the sheets, her expression evidently anxious. Seeing her face, Ruth was quick to add to his words to


    <b>¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Thedy contributed enormously to this war. If Lord Calypse loses his temper, all the people in Ethylene will run to stop him. Whatever happens, I¡¯ll take your side. We¡¯ve had our share of history, so the lord probably won¡¯t kill me.¡±</b> Max¡¯s eyes widened and Ruth scratched the back of his head and spoke awkwardly. <b>¡°Come to think of it, I haven¡¯t been able to properly express my gratitude yet. I survived and I am alive right now because of thedy. Thank you.¡±</b>


    Surprised by the sincerity, Max hurriedly waved her hand. <b>¡°N-not at all. I¡¯m d... that e-everyone¡¯s is safe. ¡°</b>


    Suddenly, a sad smile appeared on Ruth¡¯s lips, but before she could ask anything further, the wizard went out of the tent. Although the conversation was brief, Max felt exhausted. It had to be true that she was unconscious for a whole week: all of her wounds seem to have healed, but her limbs felt tired, and her head felt heavy. She stared up at the ceiling with sunken eyes, then tried to sit up when suddenly, she heard more footsteps rushing towards the tent and two priestesses came rushing into the tent.


    <b>¡°Mdy!¡±</b>


    Max smiled heartily as she saw the faces of Idci and Selena. Seeing that they were both alive and well, Max let out a sigh of relief. Idci immediately ran over to her and tucked a thick pillow behind her to ease the pressure on her back.


    <b>¡°You shouldn¡¯t be getting up all by yourself just yet. What are you going to do if you fall?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I was ju-just... trying to sit up.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°If you need anything, call someone for help. You just woke up, so you shouldn¡¯t be moving on your own for a while.¡±</b>


    The girl scolded her incessantly and pulled the nket up to her chin. Selena walked over to her and set a tray by the head of the bed. <b>¡°I made some light porridge with some herbs to help you regain some of your strength.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Th-thank you.¡±</b>


    Max took the spoon and looked at the two girls. Max was concerned that something bad had happened to them while she escaped in the middle of the chaos, but fortunately they seemed to have survived and hidden well from the monster army. Her expression was bright, thinking that everything was well, but suddenly a thought crossed her mind and her face hardened as she recalled the battle. She began to wonder what had happened to everyone else. Although Ruth informed her, she did not hear of any details. No matter what the result was, a full-scale invasion still took ce. There must have been a massive number of casualties.


    <b>¡°What¡¯s the situation... in the i-infirmary?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°The number of wounded has increased by a lot, but the wizard who came to the frontlines with the Allied Forces has returned to help us and now the situation has gone stable.¡±</b>


    Idci poured porridge into the bowl and gave her a stern look. <b>¡°Thedy must focus on taking care of her health. We will take care of the work in the infirmary, so don¡¯t worry about anything.¡±</b>


    Max took the steaming bowl and looked around. She wanted to probe for more details, if everyone was really fine, or if any of the Remdragon Knights were injured, but seeing how busy everything was, she didn¡¯t want to snoop and be a nuisance. She blew on her porridge and slowly took a sip. She ate her food little by little and when she finished, Idci ced a partition to surround her bed.


    She then carefully helped her clean, wiping her face, hand, feet, and back with a wet towel. Max was a little embarrassed but didn¡¯t refuse. She had done this hundreds of times for her patients, but it felt a little strange to be on the other end of care.


    <b>¡°Ce to think of it... who changed my clothes...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I was the one who changed your clothes. The priestesses also took turns looking after you.¡± Selena replied as she pulled out a new change of clothes and dressed her.</b>


    Even the minute movements required to dress drained her stamina. Once they finished, Max copsed back onto the pillows. She nervously opened her mouth to ask.


    <b>¡°Perhaps... d-did you see a small shekel in my clothes? It¡¯s made of copper...there¡¯s a shekel in my robes...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°A shekel?¡±</b>


    Selena¡¯s head tilted to one side and Max felt a dark heavy cloud form in her chest. She must have dropped it somewhere while she was frantically running away. She fell and rolled on the ground countless times. It was a cherished memory that Riftan had kept since he was a child, and her mouth went dry at the thought of losing something so precious to her husband.


    <b>¡°Can you check my c-clothes? My hu-husband gave it to me. It¡¯s an item he gave to me... for good fo-fortune...¡±</b>


    At her request, Selena¡¯s face grew visibly muddled. <b>¡°The clothes were probably already burned in the incinerator. They were so soiled...¡±</b>


    Selena¡¯s words grew quieter, but seeing the expression on Max¡¯s face, Idci tried to turn the conversation around.


    <b>¡°Ahh, I¡¯ve been so distractedtely. I think I ced it somewhere andpletely forgot about it. I¡¯ll go get it now.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I-I didn¡¯t mean to bu-burden...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Of course not! No problem at all...¡±</b>


    The girl¡¯s voice slightly cracked, and she coughed quickly to cover up her lies, then rushed to get Selena out of the shed with the wet towels, the basin, and the empty tray in hand. Max took a few more sips of the porridge and went back to sleep. After a while, Idci returned, and Max awoke to the sound of her approaching footsteps. She looked at the girl with concern and anticipation, and Idci smiled widely as she held up the ashen copper shekel with its edges burnt.


    <b>¡°The soldiers found it in the ashes of the incinerator. I washed it thoroughly with water to clean it off but the soot just won¡¯te off.¡±</b>


    Max quickly epted the coin gratefully. She felt both relief and regret to have it back. <b>¡°I didn¡¯t know... it would be that much of a t-trouble to find this. You must be upied, busy taking care of the pa-patients... I¡¯m sorry.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Don¡¯t apologize! It was no problem at all. When everyone heard that Lady Calypse lost something precious, everyone fought in front of the incinerator to find it.¡±</b> The girl shrugged like the task was no big deal. <b>¡°Everyone is very grateful to thedy. If you had asked them to rake across the mountains to search for something, they would have done that without hesitation.¡±</b>


    Max ran her fingers over the rough surface of the coin with a darkened face as she heard everyone¡¯s devotion to her. She felt aplex mix of feelings: after all she had still escaped, leaving everyone else behind, to save her own life. Max couldn¡¯t meet Idci¡¯s admiring eyes and she didn¡¯t dare to tell the truth either. She was afraid that if she confessed what really happened, they would turn cold on her.


    <b>¡°C-Could you pass my thanks... to those who helped find it...?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I¡¯ll make sure to pass it to them. Now lie down and rest. I¡¯ll bring more porridgeter. If you need anything else, ring this bell here.¡±</b>


    Idci exined enthusiastically, as if happy to be used as a servant, then slipped out of the tent again. Max leaned back on her bed and fiddled with the coin in her hand. The small piece of copper was very distorted nowpared to when Riftan first handed it over to her. One side of the coin waspletely burnt ck. She tried to scrape off some of the ashes with her nails, but eventually, she sumbed to fatigue and fell back to sleep again.


    As Max wandered through her hazy consciousness, she felt something touch her cheek and her eyes flew open. Riftan was at her side. His face, indecipherable, as if he were wearing a mask. Instantly, the groggy remnants of sleep fled from Max, and she tried to get up as she gazed into his eyes anxiously. Riftan¡¯s expression was identical to that of when they met at Croix Castle. The Remdragon Knight insignia embroidered on his deep blue cloak and dark gray armor evoked a terrifyingly gloomy atmosphere. His rigid eyes, his tense face, and his cold gaze... a ruthless, cold gentleman that made her fearful was gazing down at her. The stillness around her felt chilling.


    Without saying a word, and without a hint of anger or concern, he gazed at her as she pushed the tangled hair away from her forehead. Then, he looked down at her hand and Max blushed when she realized he was looking at the coin he had given her.


    <b>¡°I¡¯m so-sorry. It was something precious to you... and I ru-ruined it...¡±</b>


    A spark of anger ignited in Riftan¡¯s ck orbs. Max withdrew when she felt his pent-up emotions on the brink of implosion, but instead of yelling with anger, he simply snatched the coin out of her hand with a ghastly nk expression, then casually tossed it to the ground. The coin rattled and rolled into a corner of the barrack with a rattle. Riftan stared at it, then muttered in a hoarse voice.


    <b>¡°There¡¯s no use to that...¡± </b>Max paled as she looked at him. Riftan continued to look at the ground with an eerily calm face. <b>¡°In two days, Princess Agnes will lead the Royal Knights back to Drakium. You will return with them and go to the royal castle.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°B-But... the war is still going on...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°The tide has turned. Themander of the monster army was hit by a rock from thendslide and died.¡± </b>One corner of his mouth lifted slightly into a scornful look. <b>¡°A pathetic, futile death for a monster that led an invasion of this magnitude.¡±</b>


    Riftan seemed unable to ept that the monster had met its death so easily, but he continued to speak in a blunt tone as if he was suppressing his seething emotions. <b>¡°The Royal Knights of Livadon, Holy Knights of Osyria and some reinforcements from Whedon and Balto will stay and that¡¯s more than enough to subdue the remaining monsters. We will manage to monitor the situation for the next two days, and Princess Agnes will return with the Royal Knights of Whedon to Drakium. You will return with them. The princess promised to give you the utmost protection.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Th-then... What about you, Riftan? The Remdragon Knight...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Some of the Remdragon Knights will go. Uslin and Elliot have volunteered to apany you.¡±</b>


    Riftan rubbed his mouth slightly, barely turned to look at her. His eyes were emotionless as if they were covered with a ck veil. <b>¡°Grand Duke Aren said will grant a carriage. Therefore, the journey back will not be too difficult for you.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Ri-Riftan... are you staying here?¡±</b>


    He didn¡¯t answer, but his silence was more than enough to be an answer. Max bit her lip anxiously then gathered all her courage and opened her mouth to speak again.


    <b>¡°T-Then I¡¯ll stay too...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Leave!¡±</b>


    At his sudden fierce shout, Max winced, and her shoulders hunched. Riftan¡¯srge body trembled, as if he could no longer control himself. His body shook violently, and he covered his face with his hand.


    <b>¡°Please, go... leave this ce, please...¡±</b>


    He spoke in a choked voice and staggered just like a strong wall on the brink of copse. Seeing him like this, Max reached out to him and opened her mouth vaguely, but Riftan stepped back as if she had aimed a dagger at him. She looked up at his contorted face.


    <b>¡°No more... I can¡¯t bear to have you here anymore. I¡¯m begging you. Leave, please.¡±</b>


    It would have been a hundred times better for him to be furious and unleash his anger at her than this. Max felt her heart break into pieces, and the eyes looking at her were so shattered and beaten as it closed slowly. Seeing his head fall so downcast and helpless, Max was left speechless.


    ***


    Two days passed and reports came in about all the monsters being driven north. Immediately, the troops, including Whedon¡¯s Royal Knights, prepared to return home. Some of the Holy Knights of Osyria and Royal Knights of Livadon were called to apany the journey of those permanently disabled due to the extent of their injuries who were to be transported back to the capital. Furthermore, two high priests and several priestesses were to apany them. The war was not over yet, and Max had to wonder if it would be okay for so many people to return home.


    <b>¡°The elite knights who shall remain are more than enough to defeat the remaining monsters. While Maximillian was unconscious, the Remdragon Knight relentlessly pursued the retreating army of trolls and destroyed them. Seeing that, Balto¡¯s army felt a burningpetition and went after the trolls as well. Almost half of the troll army was annihted just within a week.¡±</b>


    Princess Agnes exined as sheid her down on the prepared sheets in therge, luxurious carriage. Max looked into her azure-colored eyes with a worried expression. What was in her thoughts was that before the invasion happened, all of them believed that all of the monsters were being driven to the north and yet, suddenly, a huge army of monsters emerged out of nowhere and attacked Ethylene. Agnes cast a bitterugh as if he read Max¡¯s thoughts.


    <b>¡°The wizards did a search around thendslide. Shockingly, they discovered a secretbyrinth hidden under the walls. It seems that the monsters were hiding in there the entire time.¡± </b>


    <b>¡°Under the rock walls?¡± </b>Max asked in a stunned voice and Agnes nodded.


    <b>¡°The ones who were living in Ethylene seemed unaware of its existence, so thebyrinth must have been made back in the ancient times. The monsters used it as a secret base and hid in there.¡±</b>


    An eerie chill broke out throughout her body. That only meant that all this time, thousands of monsters were right under their noses. They were blind, their situation could not be worse than being under amp where it was dark. Seeing Max in rumination, Princess Agnes also frowned and spoke sternly.


    <b>¡°When the allied forces recaptured Ethylene, a total of 2000 monsters hid into thebyrinth, bidding for the right moment to attack.¡±</b> Her mouth twisted into a disdainful smile. <b>¡°The Allied Forces havepletely fallen into the monsters¡¯ trap. We have underestimated the monsters¡¯ intelligence too much.¡±</b>


    Note ¨C <b>LF</b>: ?? Riftan, why ? If I wake up from aa and be spoken to like that, I¡¯d rather just fall back into aa ?


    <b>Nymeria</b>: Poor baby doesn¡¯t know how to handle all the pain and regret he¡¯s feeling. I pity both of them, but their reconciliation moment will be so much more intense, I live for that T.T

 Chapter 230

    <strong>Chapter 230</strong>


    <b>¡°Will everything... be okay no-now?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Themander of the monster army who leads devices and their tactics is gone. The coalition of the monster army has fallen to the ground. Although there is still a considerable number of trolls encamped in the north, sooner orter, they too will meet their end.¡±</b>


    Despite the promising sound of the princess¡¯ words, the concern and apprehension did not disappear from Max¡¯s face.


    <b>¡°It seems as if you have lost confidence in the allied forces.¡± </b>


    <b>¡°It¡¯s not that I have lost co-confidence in them...¡± </b>


    Max muttered but hearing the hesitation in her tone, the princess couldn¡¯t help but give her a bitter smile.


    <b>¡°Don¡¯t worry. The honor and pride of the allied forces have taken a devastating blow because the monsters have outwitted them that they are now more vignt than ever. And seeing the Remdragon knights in their fury, Balto¡¯s forces have stayed out of trouble as well.¡± </b>The princess then wrinkled her nose. <b>¡°Well, it figures, you¡¯d have to be a lunatic to dare get on Riftan¡¯s nerves right now. Even during the dragon subjugation, he wasn¡¯t as riled as he is now...¡±</b>


    Max mped her mouth shut, reached into her pocket, and touched the shekel anxiously with her fingers. As soon as Riftan left, Max went and picked it up from the corner where he threw it. As she recalled Riftan disposing of something he had kept for more than a decade with an undecipherable expression on his face, the corner of her heart tightened. Agnes, seeing Max sink into depression, quickly lit up the atmosphere with a joyous beam.


    <b>¡°Let¡¯s stop talking about wars now. Just focus on recovering your health. Maximillian pushed her body to the limit, you should rest now.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Thank you... for taking care of me to this extent.¡±</b>


    <b> ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡±</b>


    The princess gave her a warm smile and tucked her in. Max blushed, embarrassed for being treated like a terminally ill patient. There were men there who had suffered much more serious injuries. Compared to those who lost their limbs and are now disabled for life, suffering a shoulder dislocation and some broken ribs paled inparison. However, her strength was returning at a snail¡¯s pace. All of her wounds had gone thanks to healing magic, although she received recovery magic, she was still tired andcking in energy as a result ofpletely depleting her mana.


    Feeling like a dry well, Max rubbed her sore, dizzy head.


    <b>¡°We are ready to depart!¡±</b>


    A loud voice called out from outside the carriage after a moment. Princess Agnes left the carriage and went out for onest inspection before returning. Soon, the trumpets sounded to signal their departure. With the princess¡¯ help, Max sat up and looked out the window, hoping to see Riftan, but he was not in sight. She bit her lip anxiously and wondered if he wouldn¡¯t even bid her goodbye. Her heart filled with anxiety and disappointment.


    It was not unreasonable for him to be so outraged after she broke her promise not to be reckless and got seriously injured. However, if she hadn¡¯t done what she did, Ethylene would have been invaded by the monsters. And in the end, didn¡¯t shee out generally fine as well?


    She thought to herself, ¡®wounds can be solved with healing magic... so isn¡¯t it alright for me to get a little hurt?¡¯


    Max¡¯s face suddenly clouded as she remembered the pain that shed in Riftan¡¯s eyes that she felt guilty of her thoughts. She was then overwhelmed in a mixed feeling of confusion and discouragement and her shoulders dropped. At that moment, Max saw someone running to the edge of the carriage. Looking out, her eyes widened. Yulysion eximed his words as he followed closely beside the slow-moving carriage.


    <b>¡°Mdy, I wanted to sincerely apologize before you left. I really am deeply sorry that I wasn¡¯t able to protect you properly.¡±</b>


    Surprised by the unexpected apology, Max quickly waved her hands towards the boy. <b>¡°T-That¡¯s not true. If it weren¡¯t for the protection of Yulysion and Garrow...I wouldn¡¯t be here right now. If it weren¡¯t for the two of you, there would have been a bigger problem.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Mdy...¡± </b>


    The boy bit his trembling lips and his eyes wrinkled as if he was holding back tears. His purple eyes appeared slightly moist. Max looked at him with concern and tried to encourage him with a bright smile.


    <b>¡°Don¡¯t make that face. Soon... I will re-recover. So... you should take care and return safely.¡±</b>


    Yulysion seemed to have more to say, but kept his mouth shut and bowed his head. Max couldn¡¯t help but feel guilty seeing the boy like this. He was only seventeen years old. Although he was already a genius swordsman with great potential, he was still a young boy and one who protected her with bravery befitting a true knight. Max wanted to tell him that, to tell him of his incredible bravery and courage, but the carriage sped up and Max staggered slightly. Yulysion hurriedly chased after the wagon but soon, he also came to a stop and only watched as the carriage moved away.


    Max looked out the window and saw his dejected expression slowly turn farther and farther. Soon, the boy¡¯s figure got obscured by the crowds. Princess Agnes went over to her and pointed to the window.


    <b>¡°Over there. They havee to see you off.¡±</b>


    Max followed the princess¡¯ fingertip and saw several priestesses gathered on top of a hill. Idci stood in front and waved her handkerchief high in the air. Max gave them a small smile. When she asked Idci to return home together, Idci rejected her offer and decided to stay and go home with her brother instead. Feeling solemn that this could be theirst meeting together, Max waved her hands until the girl was out of sight. Finally, the carriage passed through the gates and Princess Agnes helped hery back down.


    <b>¡°The southern road ispletely blocked, so we will pass through a valley in the north and travel around the wall. The Remdragon Knights will escort us until then. There will be no monsters throughout that journey so you can rx and sleep without worry.¡±</b>


    Max closed her eyes, feeling relieved that Riftan would be with her. The next time she opened her eyes in the rattling carriage, Princess Agnes shook her shoulder gently to wake her up. She then helped her sit and pointed outside the window.


    <b>¡°The Remdragon Knights will no longer be escorting us from hereon. Should I call for Riftan toe say goodbye?¡±</b>


    Max looked out the carriage window with sunken eyes and saw the knights in an organized formation on the tawny-colored field. Riftan, who led the ranks, took off his helmet and held it by his side. She could see his hair swaying against the blowing wind. Max waited for him to steer his horse toward her, but Riftan did not move as he sat still atop his ck stallion with an undecipherable gaze. She didn¡¯t want to call him when she remembered how he was shaking so painfully in front of her.


    She shook her head slowly.<b> ¡°It¡¯s a-alright. We¡¯ve already said our... goodbyes.¡±</b>


    The princess looked at her warily, then lowered the curtains and ordered their procession to depart. The carriage shook again, and Max stared silently at his disappearing figure. As they moved away, it felt as if a dark shadow was dimming her heart.


    ¡®...will youe soon to take me?¡¯


    She looked at him with pleading eyes, but his face remained passive, and Max couldn¡¯t read it at all. She sped the shekel in her hand tightly, wishing that Riftan would suddenly steer his horse to follow her. For a moment, that expectation swelled but was soon deted as Riftan stayed still on the field like a stone statue. Max blinked, backed her tears and swallowed the pain that crept up her throat. A gust of cold wind pped the capes of the Remdragon Knights. She breathed in the wind and realized that autumn had arrived and her most intense, painful summer hade to an end.


    ***


    The princess¡¯ words that all the monsters had been driven north were upheld without exaggeration. Throughout their entire journey to Levan, they did not encounter a single monster. No... perhaps, there was a raid here or there, but Max waspletely knocked out the entire trip and didn¡¯t notice anything. She slept like a dead man in the carriage the whole trip. She closed her eyes and when she opened them, a day had passed. This routine was repeated every day, but no matter how much she slept, the fatigue did not go away, and she felt as helpless as a newborn infant. Since mana depletion couldn¡¯t be cured with magic, she had no choice but to wait for her strength to recover naturally.


    For more than ten days of the journey, all she did was eat and sleep. When they reached Levan, she was finally well enough to walk on her own. As soon as she got out of the carriage, she went to see Rem, whom she left in the Great Temple. Having been neglected for nearly two months, Rem raised her hooves in joy at her return. Seeing the horse¡¯s overly excited demeanor, Uslin stepped forward and took the reins from her hands.


    <b>¡°She hasn¡¯t been out for a run in a while, so she¡¯s more agitated. Please don¡¯t go near her until she¡¯s calmed down a bit.¡±</b>


    Max nodded awkwardly and stepped back. Although Uslin no longer looked at her with hostility, she still felt ufortable with this cold, stiff Knight. Uslin expertly calmed Rem, who was stomping excitedly, then turned to study herplexion.


    <b>¡°The weather is good today, so we can set sail immediately. Do you have anything you need to pack at the temple?</b>


    <b>¡°N-Nothing in particr...¡±</b>


    Max wanted to say goodbye to the other Livadon women she befriended during her stay, but she didn¡¯t know how to exin that she and Idci lied to sneak into the war. Worried about the possible bacsh, Max decided to leave without saying a word. They climbed into the carriage again and rode to the harbor, where huge sails embroidered with Whedon¡¯s royal insignia awaited. With Elliot¡¯s support, she climbed aboard the ship. Princess Agnes stood in the middle of the deck to supervise the soldiers transporting their cargo and ran at once when she saw Max.


    <b>¡°Maximilian! Your face is pale. You could have left your horse to the care of the soldiers. They would have brought it...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°It¡¯s f-fine. After all, I left her alone for so long... I should at least do this.¡±</b>


    Max lovingly stroked Rem¡¯s mane and the horse whinnied with happiness. She smiled at the affectionate animal before Agnes led her to the stairs located at the center of the ship¡¯s deck.


    <b>¡°Now,e over here. The soldiers and servants will take care of the horses. For now, Maximillian should take her medicines and have a good rest.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°...I¡¯ve been sleeping all this time.¡±</b>


    Max pouted at being treated like a child and the princess smiled to appease her, speaking in a reassuring tone.


    <b>¡°Maximillian, your mana depletion is not to be taken easily. The mana you depleted is the mana you were born with, in simpler words, you drew mana from your life force and used it. It will take a lot of time for you to fully recover. Right now, you shouldn¡¯t overexert yourself and get a good rest.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Please do as the princess suggests. Yourplexion doesn¡¯t look good.¡±</b>


    Even Elliot, who was standing silently beside her, chimed in. Max sighed and descended into the cabins with heavy steps. The princess led her to a luxurious cabin fit for a king. Once seated, she drank some porridge and tea made with herbal roots and went toy down on the bed. Soon, the sound of trumpets signaling their departure echoed throughout the ship. As Max was lying down, she recalled her experiences for the past seasons. Everything felt like a long dream; from her life in Croix Castle, to living in Anatol, and experiencing expeditions...


    Since she met Riftan, her life had taken aplete turn. It was full of passion and adventure every day.


    ¡®Ever since I met him, I have never felt more alive...¡¯ she mused, but btedly remembered the pain in his eyes that shed in her mind. She quickly pushed the image away, not wanting to think about it. She was exhausted. These past few days, she felt as if she had aged by decades. While listening to the gentle, calm waves, Max slowly fell asleep again.


    ***


    Drakium, the capital of Whedon, was located in the extreme north of the continent. Compared to Anatol, which was situated at the southern tip of Whedon, the capital was much closer to the port, and they were able to reach the gates of the capital within five days after the ship sailed. Max looked out of the window and gazed at the colors around the autumn leaf strewn city. Indeed, it was a city that Rosetta would adore as she was fond of colorful scenery.


    After passing through the magnificent gates, wide roads,rge enough to amodate eight carriages side by side, borate, evenly built stone buildings, Princess Agnes pointed out the window.


    <b>¡°That is the theater, and there is the weapons shop. That arena is for hosting jousts...¡±,</b> she exined the attractions in Drachium one by one.


    Max nodded absently. The capital was splendid and magnificent, but strangely, she did not feel interested at all.


    Note ¨C <b>LF</b>: Selling my soul again for this couple to PLEASE COMMUNICATE. GOD. I¡¯VE NEVER BEEN SO FRUSTRATED.

 Chapter 231

    <strong>Chapter 231</strong>


    <b>¡°Are you exhausted?¡±</b>


    Noticing her passive expression, the princess asked with a smile, but Max blushed in embarrassment.


    <b>¡°N-No. I just feel sorry for the others who are travelling with us...that I am traveling sofortably...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Not at all! You are a patient, Maximillian. Besides, traveling by carriage all day puts a lot of stress on the body.¡±</b>


    The princess leaned her elbow on the windowsill and sighed. <b>¡°I thought about stopping at the port to let you recover fully there, but it would be better to get you to the royal healer as soon as possible...¡±</b>


    Princess Agnes tapped the mantle with her long fingers thoughtfully, her words trailing off. Max nced at the princess¡¯ face that was suddenly clouded and her eyebrows furrowed. Throughout the entire journey from Ethylene to Drakium, she received the utmost care. Even on board the ship, two servants were constantly by her side with a healer. When they docked, they travelled to Drakium in a carriage furnished with arge, luxurious cushion. In Max¡¯s eyes, it was undeserving for her to receive such royal treatments, and she felt ufortable being treated like a patient on her deathbed.


    <b>¡°It¡¯s just a little...ck of s-stamina. I rested and took a lot of medications... for weeks without end. I¡¯m really fine no-now.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°But it still wouldn¡¯t hurt to see a proper-qualified healer. In the royal pce, we have an archmage from the wizard tower, he is well-versed with medicines from the southern continent. He¡¯ll surely be able to help recover your health.¡±</b>


    Max wanted to tell her again that she is fine, but seeing how stubborn the Princess was, she kept her mouth shut. She had no good reason to refuse treatment from a good healer. Although the princess¡¯s attitude was a bit excessive, Max did not want to argue with her and simply epted her demands silently.


    <b>¡°Ah, that¡¯s Drakium Pce over there.¡± </b>


    Max looked to where Agnes was pointing and soon saw a magnificent grayish white castle inspired by the Roem Architecture. The sprawling pce was like a magnificent spear, towering over the other brick red buildings with its spires. The royal pce did not appear as morous as her father¡¯s castle, however it seemedrger. The carriage cut through the crowds and entered the huge circr town za. Max could see the great bell tower of the temple and the arched entrance leading to the regal pce.


    The knights leading the procession approached first and soldiers guarding the castle walls pulled the crank to lift the iron gates. Max looked out the window and saw the knights on their warhorses marching in single file toward the pce grounds. Their carriage followed right behind them and soon, a vast garden lined with bushes came into view. Her eyes widened. Despite living 2 decades of her life in Croix Castle which was considered one of the grandest castles on the western continent, she couldn¡¯t help but be amazed by the magnificence of Drakium Castle.


    <b>¡°We have to go first to the central pce to announce our arrival to my father. Then, we will go to my pce.¡±</b>


    The princess got out of the carriage before a servant could even open the door. The princess then held out her hand to Max to help her descend.


    <b>¡°Y-your pce?¡±</b>


    Max asked, a little confused that the princess was taking on the role of a knight in escorting her out of the carriage.


    <b>¡°My pce is in a more secluded ce, closer to nature than the capital as the use of magic is very restrictive here. My father built the pce for me as a gift when I was thirteen. Now hurry ande on down.¡±</b>


    At the insistence of the princess, Max reluctantly ced her hand on hers and stepped out of the carriage. Uslin and Elliot came over to tend to her heaved a sigh when they saw Agnes snatching their jobs.


    <b>¡°Your Highness, we can attend to our Lady.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Maximillian is my guest, so it is natural for me to take care of her in all aspects.¡±</b>


    The princess dismissed the knights and led Max up the stairs. She followed Agnes to the entrance of the main pce adorned with hundreds of ss windows. Beyond the stately oval doorway stood steel-armored guards in endless lines of silk-d attendants. As the princess walked inside, the knights and wizards involved in the war followed closely behind. Max looked around curiously into the strangely silent hallway. Beautiful statues were ced between stone pirs and dazzling golden chandeliers hung from the high vaulted ceiling. Once they reached the end, Max saw the entrance to the throne room.


    <b>¡°Her Royal Highness, Princess Agnes Reuben has returned with the Royal Knights!¡±</b>


    The attendant standing by the door announced loudly, and the double arched mahogany doors swung open to reveal the Whedon monarch on his throne. Max stepped onto the red carpet that lined the great room and looked up at the king curiously. King Ruben III sat perched on his throne, in a luxurious cloak of leopard skin and silk robes with intricate embroideries. The monarch wore a face of indifference and cynicism, not at all what she imagined a benevolent ruler of a kingdom would look like.


    She felt nervous in the presence of his unexpected appearance. The King of Whedon was a handsome man, with an air of mystery. His golden tan hair was like the mane of a lion under his crown. His taut, wrinkled face which is far from his true age was covered in an untidy golden beard. His appearance reminded her of a listless cat.


    The king then handed the scroll he was reading to the scribe standing beside him and extended his ring-covered clunky hand to Agnes.


    <b>¡°My treasure. I am happy to see you return safely. Wee home, my pride and joy, serving to elevate the glory of our nation.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°We have returned from the expedition, Your Majesty.¡±</b>


    Agnes walked over and kissed the King on his long cloak that adorned the carpeted floor. The knights and wizards bowed their heads and knelt on one knee in front of their King. Max quickly imitated them, getting to her knees and bowing her head. Then she heard a strong and authoritative voice that sounded a bit annoyed.


    <b>¡°Raise your heads. This King does not wish to speak while looking at the crown of your heads.¡±</b>


    Max looked around, and after seeing Uslin and Elliot on either side of her slowly raised their heads, she too looked up. Ruben III had an elbow on the armrest as he looked down casually at his subjects kneeling before him. He spoke again, in that low, powerful tone.


    <b>¡°Many did not return.¡±</b>


    <b> ¡°The war is not yet over, so I have ordered that a third party remains in Livadon.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°... Who is left?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°A lot from the Remdragon Knights, West, and Northern territories remain. All will return in a month at thetest.¡±</b>


    The King¡¯s golden eyes studied the faces of his subjects closely, then suddenly, his gaze stopped when he met Max¡¯s. She felt her throat constrict and gulped at the intense pressure strong enough to stop her heart from beating. The King, although he seemed detached and distant, gave off an intimidating aura.


    <b>¡°If my eyes are not lying to me, aren¡¯t those men from the Remdragon Knights?¡±</b>


    At the call of their presence, Uslin and Elliot bowed their heads. <b>¡°I am Elliot Caron of the Remdragon Knights.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I am Uslin Rikaido of the Remdragon Knights. We are here to apany our Lady by the order of Lord Calypse.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Lady...?¡±</b>


    The King¡¯s sharp eyes immediately locked onto her and Max froze on the spot. Then she quickly opened her mouth, trying to be as calm as possible.


    <b>¡°It is an honor to mee-meet you...Your Majesty. I am Maximillian Calypse.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Hmm.¡±</b>


    The King¡¯s golden eyes coldly stared at Max, and at that moment, she felt like she was standing in front of a lion disguised in human skin. He stroked his thick, curly beard and his mouth twisted crookedly.


    <b>¡°Ah yes. Now I do remember being repeatedly rejected by that stubborn knight because of you.¡±</b>


    The temperature in the hall immediately plummeted, enough to freeze her bones. Max hurriedly bowed her head, her face pale and exhausted but Agnes was quick to redeem her.


    <b>¡°Royal Father, Lady Calypse is a wizard and one of the greatest contributors to the Battle of Ethylene. She was seriously injured during the war, so I have brought her here in a hurry to help her recover.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°That is a very interesting story.¡±</b>


    Contrary to his words, Ruben III had a tant disinterested expression stered on his face. <b>¡°Riftan Calypse is the pride of Whedon and this king¡¯s most-favored knight. We cannot afford to neglect the care of his wife. She must receive utmost care and special treatment during her stay.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I am g-grateful... for His Majesty¡¯s generosity.¡±</b>


    Max barely managed to mutter with a shaky voice. The monarch then looked away, like a cat tired of ying with its toys, then gestured with his hand towards the subjects who were still kneeling before him.


    <b>¡°I would be delighted to hear the details of your expedition, but I cannot keep you all here, who had just returned from an arduous journey and battle. I shall hear about the expedition at a separate time. Now rise from your knees. Tonight, a banquet shall be held in your honor.¡±</b>


    The scribe quickly wrote down the King¡¯s order and handed it to a servant, who then rushed to carry out the order. They all bowed their heads in respects and rose to their feet then quietly walked out of the hall. Only when the doors closed behind her did Max let out the breath she was holding.


    Seeing her with a pale, tired face, Agnes gave her a pained smile. <b>¡°My father has a bad habit of making people feel ufortable. He was just trying to antagonize you, don¡¯t think about it too much.¡±</b>


    Even with the princess¡¯s words, Max didn¡¯t feelforted. King Ruben was the one who wanted Riftan to divorce Max and have him marry Princess Agnes. In the King¡¯s eyes, her existence would be like a thorn stuck in his eyes. She bit her lip anxiously and, realizing her distress, Uslyn, who was watching her silently, opened his mouth to speak.


    <b>¡°Don¡¯t worry, the King is merciful and just. No harm wille to the Lady.¡±</b>


    Max gave him a vague smile. King Ruben didn¡¯t seem to have anypassion. And as if she knew exactly what she was thinking, Agnesughed.


    <b>¡°I know he¡¯s grumpy and can be a bit mean, but he¡¯s just in his own way. Once he learns of your contributions, he will offer you nothing but praise. I¡¯ll be sure to tell him in detail.¡±</b>


    They left the central pce and got into the carriage once more. Drakium pce was the size of a small vige. They passed the great chapel, a huge training ground that could easily amodate ten thousand men, and a lush forest of elms. Only then did the princess¡¯ residencee into view. Max waspletely drained of strength when she was ushered into a spacious and cozy guest bedroom overlooking the orchard and the reservoir.


    <b>¡°I¡¯ll call the healer. Lie down in bed and rest for now.¡± </b>


    <b>¡°You don¡¯t have to do that ri-right away. Her highness Agnes must be really ti-tired too...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I promised Riftan that I would take care of you. For my pride and honor, I will, so don¡¯t worry about anything.¡±</b>


    Agnes immediately summoned two female healers and they examined her as shey rigid on the bed. They studied herplexion and poked her around her stomach. They asked her several questions, then threw more than a dozen different types of herbs into a porcin teapot and prepared the medicine. Max eyed the dark, foul-smelling ck liquid warily and turned to speak to the healer.


    <b>¡°W-What is this medicine? I¡¯ve ne-never seen some of these herbs before...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°It is a medicine that helps your body recover much faster.¡±</b>


    The princess quickly interrupted and answered vaguely on behalf of the healers.


    <b>¡°These medicines are good for your health so don¡¯t worry about it and take it.¡±</b>


    Max sniffed the bitter herbal tea, thinking of the Princess who still took care of her despite also being exhausted from the journey, she squeezed her eyes shut and swallowed it down. When she emptied the cup, the healers continued their mysterious treatments and ced a pack of hot stones on her nkets to warm her, then applied a strange-smelling oil to her hands and feet.


    <b>¡°Excuse my intrusion, but the princess has summoned me...¡±</b>


    Just when Max thought the treatments would be over, another voice came from outside the door. Agnes turned and quickly yelled for the person toe inside. He was a slim man in his mid-forties wearing a dark gray robe. He stroked his messy beard as he approached her.


    <b>¡°Which idiot would draw their mana to the extent of draining it? Who is this fool? What an ignorant person. That person must be prepared to hear my sermon.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Simon, I will not tolerate such rudeness.¡±</b>


    The princess gave the man a stern look, but the man named Simon didn¡¯t flinch. He snorted derisively, then turned to look sternly at Max.


    <b>¡°You don¡¯t look like a wizard from the Wizard Tower. May I ask from which idiot did you learn your magic from to do such a reckless thing?¡± </b>


    <b>¡°I-I...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Simon.¡± </b>The princess warned again and the wizard pouted.


    Then, he dragged a chair and sat by the bed. <b>¡°Yes, yes. Alright. I will stop nagging and examine her. Now, please give me your hand.¡±</b>


    Hesitantly, Max reached out her hand and the man took it between his dry, slim, brittle-feeling fingers and injected some of his magical energy into hers. She shuddered as she felt cold magic seep into her body. The wizard did this for about ten minutes and released her hand with a sigh.


    <b>¡°Her mana exhaustion is not as severe as I had expected. But still, you must please rest well for another month or so.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°So, will she recover fully?¡±</b>


    At the princess¡¯s anxious question, the wizard blinked his big, owl-like eyes and sighed again. <b>¡°Her body will recover in time. However, you shouldn¡¯t use magic again in the meantime. Not until your magic energy is fully replenished naturally, or else it could lead to permanent damage.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°W-what kind of... permanent damage...?¡± </b>


    <b>¡°One that could shorten your lifespan.¡±</b>


    Max¡¯s body shuddered at his ominously low voice. To show that he was not exaggerating, the wizard had a serious expression and crossed his arms across his chest.


    <b>¡°Mana is the energy we are all born with. Wizards take mana by force from the natural world into their bodies and use it to cast magic. The mana inherent in the body is like the ma that holds you magical energy. Thedy not only exhausted her magical energy, but also the mana that powers and gives strength to our bodies enough to live. What you did is like to purposely shorten your life.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°T-that was not my intention. It¡¯s just at that time... there was no other choice...¡±</b>


    The wizard sighed deeply at her excuse. <b>¡°There are some wizards who act rashly as the Lady on the battlefield.¡±</b>


    He muttered bitterly and got up from his seat.<b> ¡°Right now, the Lady¡¯s body is as weak and fragile as a newborn. That is why you are constantly seeking sleep. Get as much sleep and rest as possible to help your body replenish what it has lost. And don¡¯t even think about doing anything strenuous until you are back to normal.¡±</b>


    Max nodded. The wizard gave her a few more warnings and precautions before his departure. The princess and the two healers also left, but she could barely rest peacefully. Ever since arriving at Drakium Pce, all Max did was eat and sleep like a newborn infant. In between, she would take the medicine that the healers prepared and asionally receive healing magic from the priests. A banquet was held every night, but Max did not take a single step outside the princess¡¯s pce. She was too tired and in no mood to socialize in such noisy surroundings.


    Even though she had left the battlefield, and everything was fine, she couldn¡¯t shake off her anxiety and depression. Riftan kept shing in her mind, and it pained her, worrying that she might havepletely turned indifferent towards her. Overwhelmed with so many negative thoughts, Max closed her eyes and went to sleep. She was helpless against herself, torturing her own mind with her sadist thoughts. She spent her time idly, like a goldfish swimming around inside a fishbowl.


    News of the victory came from Livadon after a fortnight. The messenger announced that the allied forces scaled the Pam teau andpletely destroyed the main base of the monsters. At the arrival of such great news, cheers erupted not only from the Drakium pce but echoed throughout the whole capital.


    Note ¨C <b>LF</b>: Aw, dang ? Max is still so clueless. Anyway, why are great wizards inherently rude xD

 Chapter 232

    <strong>Chapter 232</strong>


    So loud was the sound that even Max, who was helpless and couldn¡¯t do anything but slumber on her bed, opened her eyes to the noise. She felt like an earth nymph who had awakened from a deep sleep when the cheers and victorious tunes erupted from afar. The domineering evil forces that had caused her the greatest pains and trials throughout spring, summer and the beginning of autumn, had finally raised a white g, signaling their surrender.


    Max opened the window next to the bed and looked out at the elm forest that was transforming to the rich yellowish-brown color of autumn. She then slipped her feet into a pair offortable masins and wrapped a shawl around her shoulders. One of the healers walked into the room with a tray and her eyes widened upon seeing her up on her two feet.


    <b>¡°Mdy, is there anything you need? Tell me what it is and I¡¯ll do it right away.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I want to go...o-out. I would like to hear the details of the war¡¯s conclusion...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I¡¯ll ask one of the servants to gather the details and report to you. You shouldn¡¯t leave your bedroom just yet.¡± </b>


    <b>¡°I¡¯m not feeling sleepy, and my body has recovered now. Let me meet the knights for a while... I¡¯d like to hear from them. Those from Livadon must have heard of the details.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°But I have prepared your food and medicine...¡±</b>


    The healer looked embarrassed and put the tray she had brought down on the table. Upon the tray was the bitter medicinal herbs she was made to drink every morning and evening. Max wrinkled her nose.


    <b>¡°That medicine... makes me really drowsy, it¡¯s harder for me when I feel sleepy. I¡¯ll drink the medicine when Ie back instead.¡±</b>


    The healer had an anxious and resolute expression on her face, but called for a servant to apany Max as she knew that she would not back down. Max walked through the quiet hall with two servants apanying her. The princess¡¯ pce was situated in the most remote ce of the Drakium Pce, so it was calm and quiet during the day. She slowly descended the marble staircase that led to a long, sun-lit corridor. One of the servants who was apanying her followed closely and held onto her elbow, as if afraid she might copse and fall over. Max felt like she was being treated just like she aged to 90-years-old, but she epted the support without protest. In truth, her legs felt weak for being in bed for too long and any movement she made caused her a slight dizziness. This is why she didn¡¯tin, even though Simon scolded her rudely.


    She sighed as she took thest steps of the staircase. At that moment, she heard Princess Agnes¡¯ voice from somewhere, causing Max to turn her head. Usually, the princess was not around her pce until dusk, she would be in the main castle or training grounds all day, so it was a rare asion that she was in her castle at this time. Her curiosity ate her, wondering if something concerning must have happened as she walked towards the hallway where she heard the Princess¡¯ voices. Her feet led her to a huge door that was ajar. The room inside wasrge and filled with bookshelves. Princess Agnes and Simon were sitting opposite each other in the middle of the room.


    The princess, who was scribbling something down on a piece of parchment, saw Maximillian standing by the door and immediately jumped out of her seat.


    <b>¡°Maximillian, is it alright for you to be already out of bed?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°It¡¯s just for a whi-while... it¡¯s alright.¡±</b>


    The wizard did not even nce at Max, he then nagged the princess. <b>¡°Ms. Agnes, your hands are not writing.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Ugh, it¡¯s sickening. Are wind wizards ever taught how to keep from nagging during their training?¡±</b> Agnesined irritably as she dipped her quill roughly into the inkwell. <b>¡°I have to request that they only send me water wizards next time!¡±</b>


    <b>¡°If you cannot adequately exin the situation to the inspectors who areing this time, you will have to wait at least 10 years for a new wizard to be assigned to you.¡±</b> Simon snorted back at Agnes and then he gestured to Max.


    <b>¡°Don¡¯t just stand there, why don¡¯t youe in and sit down?¡± </b>


    <b>¡°You seem to be bu-busy... I don¡¯t want to disturb you. I shall leave you...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Where are you going?¡±</b> Agnes asked anxiously. Max replied with a bitter smile.


    <b>¡°Just for a whi-while... I¡¯m going to meet Sir Caron to hear the news from the Remdragon Knights.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°You can ask me instead. You don¡¯t need to go to him.¡± </b>Agnes smiled as she fiddled with her pen. <b>¡°Everyone is safe. Estimating from the time it took for the messenger pigeon to reach Drakium, they must have reached Levan by now and have boarded a ship.¡±</b>


    At the good news, Max ran in front of the desk where the princess was sitting. <b>¡°Was the messenger Pigeon... from Ri-riftan?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°It came this morning. Would you like to read it? I think they will arrive in two or three weeks at thetest.¡±</b>


    The princess then rummaged through the pile of parchment and scrolls on the desk, then pulled out a letter the size of her palm and held it out to her. Max¡¯s eyes widened as she read it. There were no casualties among the Remdragon Knights and they would return once the injured had been treated in Levan. The note that announced their arrival was written in just two sentences.


    Max was distraught. ¡®Has anyone been injured so badly that they needed to receive treatment for an injury?¡¯


    While she was biting her lip anxiously, Princess Agnes said in a bright voice. <b>¡°Don¡¯t worry. If someone had been seriously injured, they wouldn¡¯t even have thought of sending a messenger pigeon. The telegrams sent by the other lords of the Allied Forces that remained are more sincere than this letter. They said that they will be immediately boarding the ships after resting in Levan¡¯s Great Temple for 3 to 4 days to allow those who have mild to serious injuries be treated. There¡¯s already an uproar for the preparation of a great banquet.¡±</b>


    The princess shrugged nonchntly. <b>¡°I¡¯ve been writing hundreds of invitations since the news of the victory came. I think the king is going to summon all the nobles of Whedon this time.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°You must be very bu-busy... pre-preparing for the banquet.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Right now, what¡¯s more urgent than a frivolous banquet is to write a report to the inspection team of the Wizard Tower.¡±</b>


    Simon abruptly interrupted the conversation and tapped with his fingertip a parchment paper with ancient script, as if to urge the Princess the message. The princess started to write something again, grunting in annoyance. Simon, who gazed at Agnes like a supervisor, turned his head to Max and exined.


    <b>¡°Three wizards from the Wizard Tower died in this expedition. Nornui will be investigating whether there were any unwarrantablemands involved. The cause of their death must be told and exined in detail. Otherwise, it would be difficult in the future to hire wizards who were trained in the Wizard Tower.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°The wi-wizard tower... goes to that extent of interference?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Isn¡¯t that the purpose of the creation of the World Tower, to prevent the persecution of wizards? All wizards registered in the tower are protected by Nornui. Although the treatment towards wizards has since improved, there remains those who see the use of magic negatively. Because of this, Nornui is vignt about seeing whether there was any maltreatment whenever a wizard dies.¡± </b>


    <b>¡°That is why every time huge battles take ce, armymanders like me have a lot to suffer. I must exin the whole situation to closed-minded people who have never been on a battlefield all their life and then beg for new wizards to fill the positions of those who have perished.¡±</b>


    The princess exined sternly. Max trailed her eyes curiously at the ancient writing made with the princess¡¯ skilfully fine handwriting then asked cautiously.


    <b>¡°Do the wizards in the Wi-Wizard Tower... get di-dispatched to any ce that they were requested from?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Usually, when the requests for wizardse from Drakium, the Wizard Tower will review the request and send over the wizards who volunteer. These days every lord in the continent are eager to have at least one high-ranking wizard, some would request for more archmages, but it would take a long time for this to be fulfilled... The Wizard Tower tries as much as possible to bnce and evenly distribute wizards in all parts of the world.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Will it be possible... to send another wizard to A-anatol? We don¡¯t have enough wi-wizards in our territory.¡±</b>


    Simon and Princess Agnes paused at her words. After a strange silence, Simon opened his mouth with aplicated expression on his face.


    <b>¡°I doubt it... as long as ¡®that person¡¯ is there, it would be difficult to acquire a new wizard.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°What do you mean ¡®tha-that person¡¯?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Who do you think! He¡¯s referring to that shameless runaway scamp!¡±</b> The princess suddenly raised her voice. <b>¡°Ruth Serbel, who ignored all the rules of the World Tower and left the tower without permission! As long as that traitor is in Anatol, there will be no dispatch of wizards from them.¡±</b>


    Max¡¯s eyebrows furrowed and she looked around in confusion. She always wondered why there was only one high-ranking wizard among world-renowned knights, but she didn¡¯t even know it was because of Ruth. The more that the topic relented, the princess became more and more critical about her friend.


    <b>¡°If it hadn¡¯t been for that pesky lump, there would be one or two more high-ranking wizards who would volunteer to serve Riftan Calypse. I advised Riftan several times to kick him out, but he wouldn¡¯t listen. He seems to be keeping his loyalty to a scamp who doesn¡¯t deserve it and suffers a tremendous loss.¡±</b>


    Max¡¯s face clouded. She may not have seen it in that regard, but a corner of her heart grew cold when she remembered that Riftan refused to marry the princess, as if he had kept his marriage vows by force. The princess then spoke in a calming voice, misunderstanding her expression.


    <b>¡°Still... There are a lot of talented free-roaming wizards so don¡¯t worry about it too much. This time, when the Remdragon Knights return, I will request for high-ranking and wizards and make a petition for the king¡¯s benevolence to sent them to Anatol.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Th-thank you.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°You¡¯re wee. Now, let¡¯s get you back to your room. You shouldn¡¯t be straining yourself yet.¡±</b>


    Unable to ovee the princess¡¯s persuasion, Max had to quietly return to the room, take her medicine, and reluctantly lie in bed to sleep. A few more senseless days passed. There was an endless procession of nobles who visited the capital to attend the grand banquet at the Drakium Pce. In the morning, the whole manor would be filled with servants who would greet them, and in the evening, a wee dinner was held. Max sat up in bed craning her neck, staring at the castle gates day and night, wondering if Riftan would miraculously arrive a little earlier. Princess Agnes felt sorry for her and suggested that she attend the banquet, to which Max appeared surprised. Meanwhile, Princess Agnes knew that she was anxious because she could not wait for Riftan¡¯s arrival. As if aware of her unusual attitude, the princess said with a consoling expression.


    <b>¡°I heard from the healer today that your health has improved a lot now. If it¡¯s not difficult for you, why don¡¯t you attend the banquet and lighten your mood for a little? You have never attended any event at the pce since you arrived at Drakium castle.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°B-but...¡±</b>


    Max tried to protest, she was embarrassed. There were several asions that she attended for some reason at events at the Croix Castle, but she was always under her father¡¯s supervision and quietly returned to her room after a while of showing up. Because association with nobles was forbidden, court etiquette was learned at a desk and she had no ability to speak or socialize. As she imagined stuttering like an idiot among the nobles, a cold sweat ran down her back.


    <b>¡°I am not... very fond of no-noisy environments...¡±</b>


    Finally, when she gave that excuse, the princessughed as if she was hiding something. <b>¡°I had nned to surprise you, but I better tell you instead. The truth is, this afternoon the Duke of Croix entered the pce with the Eastern nobles. If you go to the dinner banquet, you will be able to see him.¡±</b>


    Max felt cold air rush down her spine. She quickly hid her grim expression. Her heart pounded with old fear and her palms began to sweat.


    <b>¡°My fa-father came? Does he kno-know... that I¡¯m also here?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°The king must have informed him. The duke has been in discussion with the king since the moment he arrived, that¡¯s why he hasn¡¯te to visit Maximillian just yet.¡± </b>The princess added, mistaking her upset expression, thinking that Max was upset because the Duke had note to visit his daughter yet.


    Max swallowed her cynicism. Her father didn¡¯t care whether she was there or not. No, he probably had no interest in whatever happens to her. Her shoulders hunched, remembering that he wouldn¡¯t forgive her if she did anything that would taint the family name. The Duke of Croix hated that she appeared before the nobles. She was instructed to keep a low profile, to appear almost invisible as she is inferior, it was etched in her blood for being a stutterer.


    Max didn¡¯t want to imagine the punishment she would one day receive if she attended the dinner banquet and somehow embarrass herself in front of the nobles. She then hurriedly made up an excuse to refuse.


    <b>¡°I-I also wish to attend... but I feel really e-exhausted today... It would probably be better... to quietly meet him to-tomorrow.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Are you still feeling weak?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Although it¡¯s not that se-serious... if I appear too pale and f-frail to him...he might wo-worry...¡±</b>


    The princess nodded when she saw how convincing she had spoken. <b>¡°I understand. You should rest then. I¡¯ll tell the healer to bring your medicine.¡±</b>


    When the princess left the room, Max wrapped her cold body with her nkets and curled up, bringing her chest to her knees. She scanned her mind for excuses to avoid meeting him when tomorrowes. No. Maybe her own father will make excuses. In the capital, there were countless nobles whom he had to acquaint with. He would probably have no time toe see her. Max held dearly to the thought that he wouldn¡¯t meet her. She really didn¡¯t want to see him ever again. Thest memory of her father shed in her mind, he threatened her that the worst woulde for her if she became a divorced woman and threatened the name of the family.


    She didn¡¯t end up being divorced as her father had threatened. The Duke must be content that she was able to keep her marriage and would note for her. Max tortured herself with those thoughts, she tried to erase her father¡¯s existence from her head. However, her expectations were brutally betrayed. The next morning, just before the break of dawn, the Duke of Croix went to the separate pce to meet her. When she found out that her father was waiting for her downstairs, she stiffened. Before approaching her, Princess Agnes told her with unprecedented embarrassment the kind of conversation she had with her father.


    <b>¡°When he heard that Maximillian¡¯s health... is not doing good, he became overly anxious. He immediately rushed and went to see his daughter.¡±</b>


    Note ¨C <b>LF</b>: Gosh, I¡¯m so touched with how Ruth is being kept by Riftan ? He is probably like a brother to him now. ANYWAY, THE DUKE IS HERE. PREAPARE YOUR CHAIRS.


    <b>Nymeria</b>: Guys... we¡¯re almost <b>there</b>.

 Chapter 233

    <strong>Chapter 233</strong>


    <b>¡°My fa-father did...?¡± </b>Max blinked rapidly, the Princess¡¯ words were hard to believe.


    Princess Agnes was as restless as her and nervously ran her hand through the golden hair that fell across her forehead, looking anxiously at Max¡¯s face. It was a strange look that resembled that of knights when checking the strength of their weapon. As if checking Max¡¯s stability, the princess took her hands and said in a very cautious voice.


    <b>¡°The knights calmed the Duke, but now... he doesn¡¯t appear to be in a stable mood. Will you be alright?¡±</b>


    Max was in shock; she couldn¡¯t put her head around how her father acted to create this situation. He never lost hisposure in front of other nobles. Whenever he interacted with her in front of them, he would act like a genuinely generous and merciful father. She would be casually beaten by him in front of the servants, but in face of the nobility, he would ce his cold lips to her cheeks dearly as if he truly adored her. Max cleared her throat, she was afraid that her anxiety would surface.


    <b>¡°Wha-what caused him... to re up?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Well, it¡¯s because of that¡ª Maximin had gone through a difficult, rough situation...¡±</b>


    Agnes swallowed dry saliva and lowered her eyes as if she couldn¡¯t find the right words to speak. It was so ridiculous that Max almost burst out into a fit ofughter. Her father would not blink an eye even if he hears that she died. Perhaps, he was only acting the role of a caring father and he was not genuinely furious. That should be it. He was probably so conscious of the nobles in the pce that he felt it obligatory to visit her. Max slipped out of her bed, some tension she felt going away from the thought that ran in her mind. There was no reason why she couldn¡¯t face her father for at least 10 minutes. Had she not withstood him for 22 years?


    Max held her emotions in ce. It would be unlikely for her father to beat her up when she was under the protection of the princess, he valued his image too much to do that. Max used that thought to reassure herself. She was a Calypse now, not a Croix. Even if he was her father, he had no right to treat her rudely.


    <b>¡°I¡¯ll just change my clothes... and then I¡¯ll head down soon.¡±</b>


    The princess hesitated for a while, as if she wanted to say something else, then closed her mouth and left the room. Her demeanor was a bit puzzled, but impatient knowing that Duke Croix was waiting downstairs. Although the princess acted a little strange, Max was overwhelmed with the fact that her father was waiting downstairs, so she hurriedly washed her face and changed into a modest dress with the help of a servant. Then, after roughlybing her hair, she immediately went out of her bedroom. As she approached the entrance to the lit drawing room, the tension twisted her stomach. Max hesitated a few steps ahead and then walked in with her eyes tightly closed.


    <b>¡°You¡¯re here.¡±</b>


    Elliot, standing by the door, politely extended a hand. Max grabbed his arm awkwardly and walked into the room. Then she saw Uslin Rikaido, whose gaze was hostile towards the Duke. Finally, she saw the duke standing right behind Uslin. Max felt her heart freeze. Just by looking into his father¡¯s icy eyes, she could tell how angry he was. The Duke then spoke in an ominously low voice.


    <b>¡°It¡¯s been a while, my daughter.¡± </b>When she stiffened and said nothing, the corner of his mouth pulled up into a warning smile. <b>¡°Aren¡¯t you going to greet your father?¡±</b>


    Reading the threat in his lines, Max quickly opened her lips to speak. <b>¡°It¡¯s been a whi-while... since thest time we met. I¡¯m d you appear to be he-healthy...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I heard what happened. It seems that you have gone through a lot of hardships.¡±</b>


    The duke interrupted her in the middle of her greeting and sat down gracefully on a luxurious chair lined with thick silk. Then, he straightened the buttons on his clothes nonchntly while speaking words that didn¡¯t make sense to her.


    <b>¡°Your story is spreading through the royal castle. When I heard about what happened to the little child, I was devastated.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Your grace!¡±</b>


    Elliott, who was standing silently behind her, suddenly raised his voice. The rude behavior immediately coaxed anger to ster on the duke¡¯s face.


    <b>¡°Can¡¯t you see that this is a conversation between father and daughter? No one has the right to interfere with this conversation between family members.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Lord Calypse has ordered us to protect thedy.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Are you saying that I¡¯m threatening my daughter right now?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°But thedy still...!¡±</b>


    Elliot suddenly stopped talking and nced at Max. She looked around, confused as she couldn¡¯t understand what they meant with their exchange of words. The Duke of Croix sighed as he looked at her.


    <b>¡°Have I not made myself clear? This matter is something that my daughter should be aware of as well. Do you think that you know what¡¯s better for her sake more than I do?¡±</b>


    Max turned pale as a parchment at the Duke¡¯s brazen words. How could he say such things without even blinking an eye! The duke arrogantly raised his chin, he didn¡¯t even flinch at the piercing re that she was giving him.


    <b>¡°Now then, give us some space. I want to have a quiet conversation alone with my daughter.¡±</b>


    The knights exchanged nces and they turned their gaze towards Max. She nodded reluctantly.


    <b>¡°Please leave us for a mo-moment. I¡¯m... a-alright.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°... We¡¯ll be in the adjacent room. Please call out in case you need us.¡±</b>


    The knights then turned and left the room. When the sound of the door closing echoed behind her, Max grabbed the hem of her dress anxiously. Her father was staring at her as if he would cut her to pieces. Her nerves were so tense from the hostility he¡¯s emanating. However, contrary to what she expected, that she would be bombarded with threats, the Duke of Croix remained silent. He was ominously silent. Unable to bear the stifling silence, Max eventually opened her lips and was the first to speak.


    <b>¡°For what re-reason... I...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Prepare to leave for Croix Castle right away.¡±</b>


    Max froze at his unexpected words. As if he couldn¡¯t bear to even look at her, the Duke kept his gaze on the window and continued speaking in the same low foreboding voice.


    <b>¡°Rosetta¡¯s union to the royal family is in the works. I can¡¯t have you staying here in the pce. Prepare to leave today.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°B-b-but...¡±</b>


    She was so flustered that she couldn¡¯t find the right words to say. Suddenly, an expression of disgust clearly emerged on her father¡¯s face.


    <b>¡°In the first ce, what on earth were you thinking,ing to the royal castle? You should be locked up in the countryside, keeping quiet... yet how dare youe here and embarrass me.¡±</b>


    Max trembled at his increasingly hostile tone, but she quickly sped her hands tightly. Her father had no right to order her to go wherever he pleased her to. The only person who had the right to do so would be her husband, Riftan, and so she shouldn¡¯t have been trembling as she was now. She repeated those thoughts to herself and spoke as calmly as she could.


    <b>¡°I have no intention of interfering with... Rosetta¡¯s be-betrothal. Just a few more days... My husband ising here to take me-me. Until he does... I¡¯lly low and stay in the princess¡¯ pce.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Now... are you going against my order?¡±</b>


    The Duke¡¯s voice lowered a notch. Max tried to hold herself back, but her pleading voice came out without her ord.


    <b>¡°Ri-riftan will soone to Drakium... so I can¡¯t leave the pce. Father also... didn¡¯t want me to... get di-divorced.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I am telling you to leave now so you won¡¯t end up like that!¡±</b>


    The Duke jumped out of his seat and strode towards her. Max rushed to grab the doorknob. However, her father¡¯s actions were much faster. He pulled her harshly and spat his words into her ear.


    <b>¡°Which man would live with a woman who has no hopes of bearing a sessor! Do you really think he will take you with him when hees to the capital? You¡¯re a hopeless idiot! You really had to dishonor the family name! That was disastrous for all the nobles to see.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°What-what do you...¡± </b>


    <b>¡°Right now, are you even aware that not one or two people in the Drakium Royal ce are whispering about your miscarriage? How far have you lost your mind that you don¡¯t even know that you¡¯ve had a miscarriage!¡±</b>


    Max could notprehend what her father had just said and could only stare nkly at her father¡¯s face. ¡®A miscarriage? What is he talking about?¡¯ Her ears pounded as her mind clouds in confusion.


    He shook her violently by her shoulders, half-rmed as he got more and more angry, and shouted at her fiercely. <b>¡°King Ruben has even questioned Rosetta¡¯s fertility all because of you. He mocked me right in my face, questioning what if Rosetta will have difficulties bearing children just like her older sister! Now, how does it feel to pull your younger sister down too? If this betrothal fails, how the hell are you going to take responsibility for it?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I, I...I... did not lo-lose... a child! There must be... a mis-misunderstanding...¡±</b>


    The Duke of Croix distorted his face and raised a hand high, aiming to strike her. Max closed her eyes tightly. However, no matter how long she waited, the severe pain did note. When she slowly opened her eyes again, she saw her patting his own chest as an attempt to calm his anger. He turned and picked up his ivory cane, which he had ced next to the chair, then, as if he didn¡¯t want to argue further, he straightened his posture and spoke in a firm tone.


    <b>¡°There is nothing to say. Prepare to leave immediately before he returns. The divorce must be postponed, at least until Rosetta¡¯s marriage is over. The divorce and separation... it is absolutely uneptable that because of you, the family name will be tarnished and my name will be mocked among the nobility!¡± </b>


    <b>¡°I¡¯m... I-I can¡¯t go. When Ri-Riftan arrives... he-he will tell you! Ri-Riftan said he has no-no intentions of di-divorcing m-me. I¡¯m telling the t-truth!¡±</b>


    Max grabbed her father¡¯s hem urgently. She could see the Duke¡¯s face fiercely distorted but she couldn¡¯t stop herself. As if her feet were shaking with anxiety, she couldn¡¯t control her body and her mind felt like it was being swept by a whirlwind.


    <b>¡°The mi-miscarriage... must be a mis-misunderstanding. I¡¯ve never... h-heard of such a thing. It was because of magic... that my body is this weak...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°You must really want to be dragged away from here.¡±</b>


    The Duke swatted her hands away furiously. Max looked at him with dismay. Her eyes welled up to hot tears and a loud sob broke out. She turned around, opened the door with shaking hands, and ran out. Perhaps hearing their argument, she saw Uslin, Elliot, and Princess Agnes running out of the opposite room. Max ran to them at once and asked as if pleading.


    <b>¡°Did I-I lose my child? No, right? My fa-father has misunderstood, right?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Maximilian...¡±</b>


    The Princess¡¯s face turned painfully distorted. When Max read the answer on her face, her legs went weak, and she staggered enormously. If Elliott hadn¡¯t caught her fast, she would have copsed. She stared at the ground nkly, sweeping her face roughly. One by one, memories came shing in her chaotic head. A week of unconsciousness, people looking at her with sadness, their careful demeanor around her, and the painful look in Riftan¡¯s eyes. Max cupped her mouth with trembling hands. It felt hard to breathe, like someone was choking her.


    <b>¡°Ho-howe... you didn¡¯t tell me earlier? Ho-howe...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Themander has ordered us to keep silent about what happened.¡± </b>Uslin responded with a stiff face. <b>¡°Thedy almost died. It was a really serious situation, with your mana depletion and excessive bleeding. If thedy was also made aware that she had a miscarriage, you might not also be able to handle the shock...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Shock from... the child... child, I lost...¡±</b>


    Max muttered with a lost expression as she ced a hand on her belly. She was bearing Riftan¡¯s child in there, and now that child is gone. She didn¡¯t know how to digest that fact, so she was in utter confusion. Losing a child that she didn¡¯t even know existed, she couldn¡¯t feel the sudden crash of despair and mourning. Instead, she felt numb, paralyzed, and a faint, strange sense of loss. Finding out about this so suddenly, it was as if she was pulled out of her mind. The princess approached her and patted her on the shoulder.


    <b>¡°Maximilian, I know it hurts... but you will be able to bear another child in the future. What¡¯s most important now is that you are safe and recovering.¡±</b>


    Max looked at the princess¡¯s face with blurry eyes. Above those beautiful blue eyes, a sign of sympathy was clearly visible. Suddenly, her heart raced violently. She knew how difficult it had been for her biological mother to have children and how many miscarriages she went through before giving birth to her. The Duke of Croix always recounted how ipetent his first wife was. She knew well what kind of treatment a wife who could not produce a sessor would receive. She also watched Rosetta¡¯s mother grow weak by the day and eventually die in a hospital bed. Her heart sank in fear. No. Riftan was different from her father. He wouldn¡¯t treat her so harshly.


    ¡®He wouldn¡¯t be so cruel, but...¡¯


    She bit her lips. Remembering his dark, sunken eyes, her heart shuddered with anxiety. There was no one to me but herself if Riftan ended up resenting her. He begged for her to stay put in a safe ce and yet she selfishly and stubbornly broke her promise and followed him. She had no excuse if he med her for killing their child because of her recklessness. Max held her face in agony. When she thought that Riftan might not want her anymore, her entire body trembled so violently that she couldn¡¯t control it. Elliott urgently went tofort her.


    <b>¡°Mdy, please calm down. It¡¯s all in the past. You have to make peace with your feelings...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°It¡¯s... not all in the past for m-m-me!¡±</b>


    Max pushed his hand away and screamed between her cries. Uslin looked at her with utter sadness in his eyes. She suddenly felt nauseous. She took a step back and abruptly turned around. Unbeknownst to her, the Duke of Croix was approaching her from behind. At the moment she turned around, the Duke grabbed her arm tightly. She swallowed the groan of pain that crept up her throat as she felt his fingers adorned with golden rings dig deep into her flesh. Croix ced an arm on her shoulder and spoke bluntly to the knights.


    <b>¡°I will bring my daughter back to my castle. It would be better and morefortable for her to stay in her home.¡±</b>


    The knights then strongly objected to the Duke¡¯s statement. <b>¡°Lord Calypse will be arriving soon! Without his permission, going anywhere...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I can¡¯t stand having my daughter in a ce where frivolous people whisper around over her. Everyone here is insensitive and indifferent to her situation.¡± </b>Duke Croix sighed and then turned to Agnes. <b>¡°No one in Whedon has not heard about the talks of marriage between the Princess and my son-inw. Has her majesty ever wondered how in the world her loyal servants would view my daughter as?¡±</b>


    The princess¡¯ face grew bright red at the duke¡¯s words. <b>¡°I don¡¯t think my rtionship with Riftan is like that at all!¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Does her highness¡¯ loyal servants think the same as her highness does?¡±</b>


    The Princess could only stare at the Duke with a pale weary face and turned her head away. The servants who were standing on one side of the hallway bowed their heads in unison. Upon seeing this, the Duke of Croix clicked his tongue.


    <b>¡°No wonder, malicious rumors are spreading within the pce. I can¡¯t let my daughter stay here any longer. I will take her to my castle, so tell Calypse toe to my castle if he has the will to take her.¡±</b>


    Agnes kept her mouth shut, not being able to find any more words to dissuade him. Uslin, who had been ring fiercely at the duke, turned his head towards Max.


    <b>¡°Mdy...do you want to return to Croix Castle?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I, I¡¯m...¡±</b>


    Max, who could only listen to the conversation as if it wasn¡¯t her own business, shuddered and was startled when she was spoken to. She raised her head, and she felt the hand of the Duke on her shoulder tighten, as if threatening her if she didn¡¯t obey his orders. The cold, violent touch made her heart tight with fear. However, she was more afraid of seeing Riftan now. She then muttered her words in an empty voice.


    <b>¡°...Yes.¡±</b>


    She felt the tears in her eyes heat up and bit her trembling lips to swallow her cries which were about to burst out.


    <b>¡°I want to g-go back... to Croix Castle.¡±</b>


    ***


    Every time the wind blew, dead leaves would flutter in the air like moths. True to its name, autumn, the season of wind, would have the cold northeastern winds blowing endlessly over the hills. Amidst the deep, blue sky, migratory birds would fly over the dark river, and the ripe, golden-colored rice paddy would sway like a golden sea. She sat on the wagon, looking out at thend of Croix that grew closer and closer. At the end of this vast, endlessnd of granary, there was a prison where she was held for countless years.


    Note ¨C <b>LF</b>: The duke is a psychopath, a maniptive geezer who deserves to meet the most painful death possible. Once again, hold onto your chairs.


    <b>Nymeria</b>: I CAN¡¯T WAIT FOR RIFTAN TO COME BACK

 Chapter 234

    <strong>Chapter 234</strong>


    Memories of the day that she left that ce resurfaced in her mind. The day when Riftan led her by hand and brought her into a carriage felt like a distant past, she left on a whim, without knowing the world, innocent. Even in her dreams, she would have thought that she would have returned there of her own free will. She leaned her head against the wall of the carriage, drenched in a strange sense of despondency. Her father, who was sitting quietly across from her, looked at her and made an unpleasant expression, then struck the floor with a cane. Max shuddered and sat upright.


    Riding in a carriage with her father was like torture, she couldn¡¯t rx for a moment. She closed her mouth tightly like a m, trying as much as she could to not get on his nerves. Fortunately, Elliot was with them. The knights argued that they could not disobey Riftan¡¯s orders, so they insisted that at least one of them had to apany her. It was then concluded that Elliot was going to be the one to escort her to Croix Castle.


    The duke couldn¡¯t unleash his wrath upon her because he followed them closely on horseback, right next to the carriage. The duke could do nothing but ferociously re at her with his eyes and clutch his cane tightly.


    <b>¡°When you get to the castle, live as if you were a dead mouse.¡± </b>He would say repeatedly, nailing it to her ears the whole journey. <b>¡°Rosetta will be married as springes next year. You should hide quietly in the castle until then. I intend to reject all the visitors who wille, making your recovery an excuse. Although I told them to tell Calypse toe if he wishes to take you, I have no ns of letting him meet you. When hees, he will formally demand for a divorce. That will have to be dyed until next spring.¡±</b>


    The Duke of Croix looked at her with faded gray eyes. <b>¡°Even the church sees it justifiable to divorce a woman who miscarried a child. Needless to say, King Ruben will grant that divorce with open arms. You shouldn¡¯t be the cause of ruining what I have nned for decades.¡±</b>


    Max was overwhelmed with shame and lowered her head. It was his father¡¯s ambition ever since to obtain an outstanding sessor through Rosetta, he nned it to the point of obsession: it was so embedded in him,parable to a stew left to boil for a long time that it had stuck to the bottom of the pot. He continued to speak of his ns, anxious to manifest it.


    <b>¡°Rosetta needs to have at least two children. A healthy child, a boy, who will inherit the royal lineage and another boy, a perfect child to be the sessor of Croix. I will surely convince them that Rosetta is the healthiest and most perfect woman, better than anyone else, unlike you.¡±</b>


    Knowing that he wasn¡¯t expecting a reply from her, Max simply held her hands tightly and earnestly prayed that an Ogre woulde out of nowhere and overturn the carriage right away. But, as always, her expectations were shattered. The carriage entered the luxurious and magnificent gardens of Castle Croix without any trouble. Hundreds of servants descended the stairs to greet the Duke, who returned earlier than expected, as she stood in front of the carriage and anxiously clutched the skirt of her dress.


    Elliott jumped off his horse and approached her. <b>¡°Are you alright? Yourplexion does not look good.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°She must be tired from the long journey.¡± </b>Before she could reply, the Duke of Croix quickly intervened. <b>¡°Now that she is home, she will recover soon.¡±</b>


    He wrapped her around his shoulders and turned around. Then, he looked at Elliot over his shoulder and talked.


    <b>¡°Are you satisfied now that you have seen with your own two eyes that she has arrived here safely? You have fulfilled your duty. I will allow you to stay in my castle tonight, but you must leave at once tomorrow.¡±</b>


    Elliot¡¯s face hardened at the duke¡¯s rude words. Max didn¡¯t know what to do, she looked at him and went up the stairs because she couldn¡¯t ovee the duke¡¯s pulling force. As soon as the duke entered the Great Hall, he pushed her away as if she were something despicable. Then he walked proudly into the magnificent hall, it was so big, and its ceiling was so high that even ogres would be able to fit inside and hold a banquet. Then, he yelled for the butler to take her to the room immediately.


    Max lowered her head to avoid the gaze of the servants who looked at her with surprise. The butler, who had served the Duke of Croix all his life, obeyed his orders without asking what was going on.


    <b>¡°...please follow me, miss.¡±</b>


    As he bowed his head, Max followed him like a ghost. Suddenly, she stopped when she noticed something silvery shining above her head. Rosetta was standing in front of the second floor, looking down at her from the railings. Max took a deep breath. How could it be? In just over a year, Rosetta had be so much more beautiful. Her luscious, x-colored hair shone like silver against the sunlight, and her slender, perfectly shaped body boasted her alluring charm. Max bit her lip. The perfect figure of her younger sister shattered her chest more cruelly than ever. She was engulfed in misery as she hastened to follow the butler. He immediately led her to a quiet room at the end of the annex.


    <b>¡°Well then, please rest well. I¡¯ll summon Joanna.¡±</b>


    When the butler did his duty and left, she stood still in the middle of the room and looked around the space that she once lived in. It was a dark room, where the shadow of nature was cast even during the day and dust sat everywhere. As she walked to the window and looked out the scenery, she felt weak and helplessly slumped on her bed. Momentster, a heavyset woman about fifty years of age opened the door and entered.


    <b>¡°Miss...¡±</b>


    Max looked strangely at her nanny whose gray hair had grown considerablypared to thest time she had seen her. The nanny, unable to continue her words for a long time, slowly approached her and took her hand in her wrinkly palms.


    <b>¡°How did thise to be, my poor miss? Madam Arian* also suffered the same misfortune and died...and now, how could it happen to the miss as well...how could God have no mercy?¡±</b>//TN: Arian is the name of Maxi¡¯s mother


    The woman¡¯sments pulled on her nerves that were already tight to the point of numbness. Max¡¯s face contorted as she pushed the woman¡¯s hands away. For some reason, seeing her eyes full of pity felt more unbearable than the indifferent faces of the other servants.


    <b>¡°I, I ...¡± </b>Max turned her back towards her and tightly shut her eyes that were sore from crying. <b>¡°I... I feel tired. I want to rest.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Alright. Please wait for a while, I¡¯ll bring bath water and a meal at once.¡±</b>


    Joanna wiped her wet eyelids with her handkerchief and headed out. Max took the gon sitting on the bedside table and vomited up the bowl of porridge she forcibly downed that morning. As she threw up the sour liquid, the emotions she was suppressing broke like a dam. Remorse and shame boiled in her stomach and the sense of loss weighed heavily on her chest. Every time she was reminded of how reckless she had acted and strained her body, guilt pounded on her head like an axe.


    Max trembled as she put the gon down on the floor. Like other lords, Riftan would want to have a sessor to pass on his castle,nds, and riches. But would she be able to have another child in the future? Her miscarriage could not have been the result of overworking her body, it was probably inherent in her blood. Reminiscent of the women who have died in the Croix family, she hugged her cold shoulders. Would she be able to bear it when the cruelty grew?


    Max touched her burning throat with shaking hands. She had no face to see Riftan, and she was scared and frustrated when she imagined how he would treat her. She looked up and saw the mirror leaning against the wall. When her pale, clear face caught her eyes, her spine seemed to freeze. Her mother¡¯s face, which she vaguely remembered, was clearly revived in the mirror. She was looking at her daughter, who would face the same fate as her. Max squeezed her eyes shut andid her dizzy head on the pillow.


    She didn¡¯t want to think about anything anymore. It would be better to live trapped in that small world, pretending to be as insensitive as possible to pain and sadness as always. If so, she wouldn¡¯t have to worry about losing someone¡¯s affection and she wouldn¡¯t have to try so hard to be someone other than herself. Max buried her face in the pillow. It would be easier to pretend something like happiness did not exist in the first ce than to have it ruined, even when her hands were barely holding it. If she had nothing at all, then there was nothing for her to painfully lose.


    ***


    Max quickly adapted back to the life she had before she met Riftan. The helplessness that was buried deep in her bones swallowed her up as if it had been there all along, just waiting for her. While staying in her dark room, her confidence dropped as much as how it used to be, and her voice became a bit slurred because the only person she could talk to was the nanny. Little by little, she felt the things that she had built in herself over the past year fall apart, and she didn¡¯t have the strength to hold herself back. Fear, frustration, and resignation ate her all up.


    Max sat by the window and looked at the bare branches swaying in the wind. It felt like she had gone back to that day when she was shaking with fear of being divorced. No, the pain she felt now made her suffer more than before. Before she left for Drakium, he didn¡¯t even embrace her or make eye contact tofort her. He didn¡¯t even give her a chance to exin why she did it. ¡®Please, leave.¡¯ was what he said. Maybe he wanted her to disappear before his eyes.


    Max looked up at the cold sky and then turned back to the bedroom. She looked at the bed where her mother onceid and where her stepmother was, and then curled up on top of it. In the corner of her heart, she kind of knew that this moment woulde for her someday. She fought so hard not to be separated from him. Every time she was away from him, she struggled from the terrifying thought that her happiness, that came like a miracle, would disappear like a mirage. However, her own actions backfired at her like a boomerang, stabbing her, disappointing Riftan, and even causing her to lose their child. And now, it brought her back to this ce.


    Max stared nkly at the ceiling, then slowly closed her eyes. At lunchtime, Joanna usually came into the room without fail, carrying a tray of bowls filled with porridge. No matter how much she threw up, the nanny always tried to still feed her. Considering the nanny¡¯s sincerity, she forced the spoon into her mouth. She hadn¡¯t even consumed half of it when her face turned yellow, and she vomited it all out.


    Joanna¡¯s eyes, looking at her, sank into mncholy.


    <b>¡°Madam Arian was also too delicate and sensitive, it must be a disease.¡±</b> She shook her head softly. <b>¡°At the worst, even a sip of water was too hard to swallow down. How could you be so simr to your mother...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I-I¡¯m sorry... I¡¯ll eat itter...¡±</b>


    Joanna sighed deeply as she gently cleaned the bowl of porridge.<b> ¡°I¡¯ll get a new nket. Please lie down.¡±</b>


    When Joanna left the room with the soiled nket, Max got up, washed her face in a basin, and changed into clean clothes. And as she was lying weakly on the bed again, she heard knocking on the door. She wondered if that was already Joanna. However, when she raised her head, she saw Rosetta in a purple dress gracefully entering the room. Max looked at her nkly. Rosetta skipped the formal greetings and dragged a chair to the side of the bed and sat down.


    <b>¡°You don¡¯t look well.¡±</b>


    Max sat up and looked at her anxiously. <b>¡°Wh-why did youe here...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I came here because that fickle woman is talking about how my sister is dying.¡± </b>Rosetta¡¯s hazel eyes, a mix of emerald and sapphire color, swept her figure coldly. <b>¡°I see her words aren¡¯t mere exaggerations.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°If you have no-nothing else to say...just leave.¡± </b>


    <b>¡°Do you intend to die?¡±</b>


    Rosetta spat out her words frankly, not even paying attention to what Max said. She looked at her with apprehension and her half-sister looked back at her, Rosetta¡¯s eyes were clouded with gloom, a true contrast from her vivacious beauty as she spoke to Max.


    <b>¡°You won¡¯t be able tost a year in this castle with your body in that condition. Father wouldn¡¯t even blink an eye if you die.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Whatever happens to m-me... is none of your business.¡±</b>


    Rosetta¡¯s face hardened with coldness at Max¡¯s rough answer. <b>¡°You are so pathetic that I can¡¯t stand it. You¡¯re drowning in self-pity and ruining your own body. I¡¯m tired of seeing my sister¡¯s foolishness.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°There¡¯s no reason for me to hear those words... from y-you.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Then you shouldn¡¯t have returned here in that condition!¡±</b> Rosetta retaliated in a fierce manner. <b>¡°Whenever I look at you, anger boils within me. Like aplete idiot, you went to the middle of the battlefield and miscarried your child, came back in a vegetative state, and now you¡¯re killing yourself by refusing meals? Do you think your husband will care if you do that? Ha! He might even rejoice at the fact that he wouldn¡¯t have to go through the cumbersome process of divorcing you when you die. And then, when thest shovel of dirt isid upon your grave, he will probably marry Princess Agnes, because men are cruel like that!¡± </b>


    Max flinched as if she had been stabbed by Rosetta¡¯s sharp, knife-like words. She red at her brutal sister, holding back the tears building up in her eyes.


    <b>¡°Don¡¯t talk bad about... hi-him like that. He was... g-good to me. He truly ca-cared for me. That¡¯s why I...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°And you fell for him just because he spared you some affection.¡±</b>


    Rosetta was cynical and sarcastic. She hastily tried to refute her, but when she saw the bitter smile floating on her lips, she suddenly became speechless. Rosetta then continued to speak in a dry manner.


    <b>¡°Come to your senses. You only fell for him because he was nice to you, but that¡¯s not true affection. Men¡¯s feelings are as changing as the two sides of a coin, when the odds are not in their favor, it flips over in an instant. Haven¡¯t you already realized that from our father? Men will be generous and give whatever you ask for as long as you fulfill their expectations, just like how father treats me. And when a man could no longer get whatever he wishes from you... you are well-aware of how cruel they can be.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Ri-riftan... is not like fa-father. He is...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°If that man is not like father, then why are you here?¡±</b>


    Max¡¯s lips twitched; she couldn¡¯t find the words to argue. Rosetta tantly mocked her. <b>¡°Don¡¯t tell me words that even you yourself have no faith in. That man is not different from our father, you know that. That¡¯s the reason why you came back here. Although you don¡¯t see it, you are just as cynical as me, no, you are more cynical than me, sister.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°S-stop it... leave. I don¡¯t want to... spe-speak with you again.¡±</b>


    Max covered her burning tears with her palms and spoke in a muffled voice. Rosetta sat still and quiet for a long time then slowly stood from her seat.


    <b>¡°When you left, I wished that you would nevere back to this castle again.¡±</b>


    Max looked at her, pain was evident in her eyes. Rosetta turned around and as she went towards the door, she muttered.


    <b>¡°You disappoint me sister. You always do...¡±</b>


    Note ¨C <b>LF</b>: Rosetta is cynical AF. But I can¡¯t me her because both of them have been manipted and abused by the duke. Anyway, are your chairs ready?


    <b>Nymeria</b>: YES MA¡¯AM. Anyway, Rosetta is very hurt and I don¡¯t think her life has been easy at all up until now. I pity both of these two poor girls...

 Chapter 235

    <strong>Chapter 235</strong>


    The conversation she had with her half-sister messed up her already chaotic mind. Max began questioning her thoughts. Looking back, everything felt uncertain. She questioned why she was so engrossed with Riftan, what was that made her this blinded. In a span of just over a year, Riftan turned her life around, making her have the will to live her life vigorously. In an instance, he became the reason for her to live. However, she wondered if that was normal. She thought maybe she blindly pursued him, like a newborn duckling closely chasing after its mother.


    The moment those doubts entered her mind, the things that Max thought were clear to her, became a blur. She was no longer able to figure out the truth out of her chaotic mind. Now that she was back in this castle, looking back at everything felt doubtful: her life in Anatol, following along the expedition and even suffering in the middle of the battlefield all seemed like distorted memories. The cynicism that was etched deep in her stomach grew bigger and bigger as the days passed, it was as if it woulde up to her throat.


    <b>¡°Miss, how about taking a short walk outside? The winds are not blowing harshly today, and the sun is warm in the garden.¡± </b>


    Max, who was deep in thought, lifted her head up at Joanna¡¯s suggestion and the nanny then pulled the thick curtains, letting the silvery sunlight stream through the windows. It was that time in the morning, the only time of the day when the sun would seep into her room. She stared at the cold autumn sunlight for a moment then turned her head away weakly.


    <b>¡°I don¡¯t really...want to go o-out.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Miss, have you seen how pale your face is? If you wouldn¡¯t get any sunlight, yourplexion would look just like a corpse. Please, breathe in fresh air to your heart¡¯s content on a sunny day like today. If your health continues to deteriorate here, even if the miss¡¯s husband doese, when he sees thedy looking like this, he might just turn his eyes away, shake his head, and leave.¡±</b>


    Her nanny¡¯sse sentence barely made her get out of bed. Even though she was doubting everything, it was still him who gave her a slither of will to live. Max wore a robe over the loose dress that had grown too big for her because of the enormous weight she lost during a short course of weeks. Joanna then apanied her as she left her room. The annex was as quiet as a dead mouse. There were no traces of anyone else living in the huge, majestic annex, except for the five to six maids and a few guards assigned by the Duke of Croix to supervise the ce: Max was aware of how the servants secretly referred to it as a ce of exile. For generations, the Duke of Croix banished the meek women in the Croix family there, hiding them from the eyes of everyone else.


    They descended the cold staircase and entered a courtyard full of fallen leaves. The red ivy that had grown on the wall gleamed white in the light, and the bushes that had not yet lost their green color fluttered against the gentle breeze. Max walked along the flowerbed and looked at the dried flowers. A few birds were hovering around, diving for a while on the ground, picking up flower seeds and pecking them. As she mindlessly watched the scene, her eyes caught the guards who were busily going to and from the road that led to the main castle.


    Max became curious. On usual days, no one at this time would be approaching the annex. As she watched and wondered what might be going on, one of the guards spotted her in the garden and rushed over.


    <b>¡°The miss is not allowed to be outside. The duke ordered that the miss must note out of the annex.¡±</b>


    Max¡¯s face reddened at the guard, who treated her like a prisoner who went out of her cell. She knew that she was forbidden from going to the main castle without permission, but back when she lived here, she could at least take a walk around the garden outside the annex or even visit the library. As she stood still with a bewildered expression on her face, the guard spoke with a daunting voice.


    <b>¡°Please return to your room immediately.¡±</b>


    And then Joanna, who was fidgeting behind her, hurriedly grasped her by the elbow. <b>¡°I will see to it that she gets back.¡±</b>


    Max felt helpless as she was forced to go back to her room, supported in her nanny¡¯s arms like a young chick. Joanna imed that she was the one who suggested for her to take a walk and didn¡¯t know of the duke¡¯s orders.


    <b>¡°That¡¯s strange. I didn¡¯t hear any orders about the miss being forbidden from even taking a walk in the gardens...¡±</b> The nanny closed the door of her room and looked into her eyes. <b>¡°Even though, his grace still sends out healers to the miss from time to time. It¡¯s not that his grace does not cherish the miss. Please don¡¯t get too upset.¡±</b>


    Max couldn¡¯t even smile bitterly at the babysitter¡¯s ridiculous words offort. The only reason why her father sent healers regrly was that if she died before Rosetta¡¯s marriage, his ns would be ruined. Rosetta¡¯s mother also died in the hospital, unable to bear a son. If Max died from her deteriorating health, the cause of it would be pointed out to her miscarriage and would conclude that Rosetta might suffer the same fate. No matter how much her sister¡¯s dowry would be, her betrothal to the royal family would cease in an instant.


    Max didn¡¯t say her thoughts out loud and merely nodded to acknowledge the nanny¡¯s words. She then took off her robe and handed it to the nanny, who folded it and ced it over her forearm. At that moment, something fell on the floor and made a rattling sound.


    <b>¡°Goodness me, that scared me. What is this...?¡±</b>


    Joanna bent down and picked it up. Max, who inadvertently turned her head, widened her eyes when she saw the ckened, dented shekel. She had ced it in a pocket inside her robe so as not to lose it again. Max quickly reached out her hand.


    <b>¡°Give i-it to me.¡±</b>


    The nanny blinked in surprise, looking back and forth between the coin the size of a fingernail and Max¡¯s face. Then, she eventually handed it to her with a click of her tongue as if she found it strange.


    <b>¡°When the miss was a young child, she used to pick up pebbles and such to make flower crowns. However, the miss is now a grown woman. It¡¯s not proper for a woman your age to still pick up such a piece of junk.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°This is n-not...a p-piece of junk.¡± </b>


    <b>¡°I see, if you say so.¡±</b>


    Joanna just lightly shook her head as went out of the room. Max looked down at the shekel in her hand. It was as if it was telling her that meeting Riftan and everything that happened after was all an undeniable reality. She stroked its rough surface and bit her lips silently. Her heart raced as she recalled what he said when he handed her the shekel.


    ¡®I hope that nothing bad happens to you, may everything that falls upon you be all good.¡¯


    Max ced the shekel against her lips and her face twisted as she teared up. Her shoulders trembled uncontrobly. She realized how warped her feelings were, how hopelessly weak her consciousness was, all her new awareness came flooding in. Rosetta¡¯s words were right. She didn¡¯t believe anyone. She didn¡¯t even believe in herself. All that she believed in was a hopeless future.


    <b>¡°Mi-miss!¡±</b>


    Hearing Joanna¡¯s urgent voice, Max rushed to wipe the tears from her eyes. The nanny came rushing into her room eximing in such urgency as she pointed her finger towards the window.


    <b>¡°Something happened! I went and found out why the guards were acting as such a while ago. The Remdragon Knights havee to the castle!¡± </b>


    Max was not immediately able toprehend the nanny¡¯s words and blinked nkly. Joanna hurriedly drew the curtain windows and brought her to sit down on her bed.


    <b>¡°The miss¡¯s husband asked his grace if he could see the miss. Usually, it isn¡¯t that difficult for the guards to drive knights out of the castle.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Di-difficulty driving them out ...?¡± </b>Max repeated Joanna¡¯s words questioningly. <b>¡°You mean to say... Ri-Riftan is here right now to se-see me...but fa-father d-drove him out?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°There¡¯s no other choice. If he sees the miss now, he might demand a divorce this instance...¡± </b>Joanna heaved a deep sigh as she looked with concern at Max¡¯s ill-stricken face. <b>¡°No man would like a woman when she appears in this condition. His grace has no other choice but to drive them out.¡±</b>


    Max¡¯s eyes darted anxiously, wondering if Riftan really came there to demand a divorce. At least the nanny seemed to believe that. No. Everyone in the castle thought the same. The nanny nced at the door as if she was afraid that Riftan woulde barging in at any moment and then sped Max¡¯s hands.


    <b>¡°Fortunately, the season of rest ising. As the days get colder, the miss¡¯s husband will have no choice but to return to his estate. And then, he will not be able to return until the season changes. If we will be able to dy it until then, the second miss shall be able to marry, and his grace will probably be less adamant.¡±</b>


    The nanny softly patted Max¡¯s arm as if to soothe a child and headed out of the room again. She opened her fist and looked down at the shekel drenched in cold sweat. Her heart trembled at the thought that Riftan was there. She bit her lip anxiously. She did not have the courage to face him, that was why she ran away and returned to the castle just as her father ordered her to do. But still, she couldn¡¯t help her desire to see him. She shoved the coin into her clothes and looked through the curtains. She couldn¡¯t see him from there. Perhaps, if she climbs somewhere high, she might be able to see him from a distance.


    She hesitated for a moment, then pressed her mouth firmly together and put on a robe again. She really wanted to see with her own eyes that Riftan actually returned safely and uninjured. She looked around for a while through the small opening of the door and after making sure that no one was around, she carefully went out of her room. She was sure that no one would think that she would dare sneak out. And fortunately for her, the backdoor of the annex was left unguarded. She then hastened her steps.


    The annex had a small backdoor that the servants used which led to a forest that was now dyed reddish brown in the autumn season. She hid among the trees as she went around the annex and headed for the main castle. Having been confined to her bed all this time, she felt dizzy just running through the woods for a little while, and her legs were shaking. Max took a breath behind the bush and slipped into the castle. Fortunately, she had gone unnoticed. Her eyes darted anxiously from side to side as she ran up the narrow stairs two steps at a time.


    When she finally reached the fifth floor of the castle, she felt dizzy to the point of fainting. She gasped like an overworked mule and forced herself to climb up one more floor. And then, a wide arched terrace was unveiled before her eyes, with the full view of the duchy for her to see. Max staggered as she walked forward to the terrace. A g embedded with the Croix insignia fluttered fiercely as it sat atop the castle tower. Beyond the castle¡¯s thick walls that surrounded the entire manor, she saw the Remdragon Knights encamped in front of the gates.


    Although he was so far away that it was difficult to recognize, Max found Riftan immediately. He was sitting on top of Talon as the dry wind blew fiercely. Her heart pounded as she watched his dark hair sway against the wind and the chaotic emotions that swirled inside her became clear. All Max wanted at this moment was to see him up close. Even if he didn¡¯t want her anymore, if she could only be in his arms just one more time, she might be able to withstand everything.


    Max was swept away by a pounding impulse and turned around. Just as she was about to run down the stairs, someone grabbed her by the arm and she let out a scream: it was one of the knights who served her father, he was ring at her with a stern expression.


    <b>¡°Didn¡¯t the duke say that the miss is not allowed to leave her room?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°L-let me go.¡±</b>


    He ignored her request and took her down the stairs. <b>¡°The duke was angry to the tip of his head when he found out that the young miss had disappeared from her room.¡±</b>


    He said in an annoyed tone as he dragged her. When the knight turned to a hall located on the 4th floor, he sighed. Max began to tremble in fear.


    <b>¡°I was j-just... trying to see my husband¡¯s f-face from a distance! I-I will go ba-back to my room! Please... let this slide for o-once.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°His grace ordered for the miss to be taken straight to him once she is found. I must obey his orders.¡±</b>


    The knight replied bluntly and continued to stride forward. Max struggled to get out of his grip. However, as she was weaker, there was no way she could break the firmness of a trained knight¡¯s arm. Immediately, he dragged her into the corner room at the end of the hall. Max looked around with a terrified expression on her face. Mirrors and chairs lined one side of the wall as well as various types of horse whips that hung from the disy stand caught her eyes. It felt like her stomach was twisting into knots. She desperately grabbed the arm of the knight who was just about to leave the room.


    <b>¡°I really won¡¯t... go out from now on! I s-swear! Please let me g-go.¡±</b>


    The knight sighed and gently removed her hand. <b>¡°The miss should have then obeyed her father¡¯s orders earlier. The miss is well-aware of how strict the duke is, why on earth did the miss act like this?¡±</b>


    The knight then turned around and went out of the room. Max groaned as she heard the sound of the door¡¯s lock turning and hurriedly pulled and twisted on the doorknob. However, no matter how much she twisted and pulled, the door was firmly closed to no avail. Her legs then began to tremble. She copsed helpless on the floor, looking between the mirrors and the whip with a terrified expression. Her reflection on the mirror seemed to sneer at her, telling her that she knew what kind of punishment she would meet.


    What in the hell was she so afraid of that she came here to this hell with her own two feet? Was she really so afraid that she would be abandoned by him? Did she really believe that Riftan would treat her worse than her own father? Max hugged her knees. Even if that was the case, it would have been better for her to run somewhere far away rather thane back to this ce. She was no different from amb being pulled by a leash to a ughterhouse. She sobbed uncontrobly, overwhelmed by shame.


    Time went by and the sky began to darken to avender color when the duke finally opened the door and entered. Max was startled and stood up from the floor. Her father walked across the room and arrogantly raised his chin.


    <b>¡°I¡¯ve been patient with you for a long time.¡±</b> It was a voice so cold that her spine shivered. <b>¡°There was only one thing that I¡¯ve asked of you. To behave just like a dead mouse. Is that so hard of a request to fulfill?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I j-just... wanted to see his face fr-from afar. I wasn¡¯t disobeying father¡¯s orders...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Did I permit you to open your mouth?¡±</b>


    The Duke struck the floor violently with his cane. Max immediately mped her mouth closed as he red at her with enraged eyes and spoke sarcastically.


    <b>¡°That bastard haspletely ruined 20 years of my upbringing of you.¡± </b>The duke grunted as he clenched his cane with both of his hands. <b>¡°Well, no wonder. You¡¯ve been living with an uncultured idiot who has no regard for social ss, it¡¯s only natural that some boorish manners would rub onto you.¡±</b>


    Max, who had her eyes glued on the floor, couldn¡¯t help but lift her pale face. How could her father say such mockery against Riftan?


    <b>¡°Riftan... went to wa-war on behalf of fa-father and suffered all kinds of hardships. The least father could do... is not to speak of him tha-that way...¡±</b>


    Before Max could even finish her words, his cane came crashing towards her with a violent strike. She copsed on the floor, light shing in her eyes as it hit her. No scream coulde out from the imminent pain that seemed to cut through her bones. Her vision blurred and her temples felt hot like it was on fire. She wrapped her head in fear and looked at the Duke of Croix with eyes of horror. The Duke breathed wildly in anger and spat out his sentence word per word.


    <b>¡°How dare you, who are you mocking with that mouth?¡±</b>


    As if his anger was still not released, he raised his cane once more and stuck her on her shoulder. Max¡¯s whole body twisted as the pain reached her bones. With only two strikes, the Duke of Croix trampled all over her entire rebellion. Max¡¯s cold, shaking hands flew down to touch the floor as her whole body copsed and trembled. The duke then grabbed her by the hair and pulled it tightly.


    <b>¡°If you wish to say anything, talk properly. Don¡¯t stammer like a f*cking freak so I can understand what you say!¡±</b> Max¡¯s lips trembled. The duke grabbed her by the chin as he swore harshly at her face. <b>¡°Now, this time you may open your mouth. If you have anything else you want to say, say it. And my goodness, speak at least one word out clearly!¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I¡¯m so-so-sorr...¡±</b>


    Max¡¯s teeth rattled uncontrobly as she desperately tried to move her stiff tongue. In her effort to speak, she bit her tongue and blood came gushing out of her lips. A clear look of contempt shed in his father¡¯s eyes as he looked down at her. He then harshly pushed her away and walked forebodingly towards where the whips were and picked up one of them. Max could only look at him helplessly. Although she wasn¡¯t tied up, she couldn¡¯t seem to take a single step to escape. And then, his father ordered her in a cold voice.


    <b>¡°Turn around and remove your clothes.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°....¡±</b>


    <b>¡°If you don¡¯t obey me right at this moment and cause any dy, your punishment will increase by the second.¡±</b>


    Max turned around. With her stiff, trembling hands, she took off her robe and pulled her dress down. As her bare skin was revealed, the duke approached from behind her. She could clearly see him raising his arm that was holding the whip. Max tightly bit the hem of the dress that she was gripping against her chest. Soon after, the violent beatings began. It felt as if her skin was being chopped finely by a sharp knife. Every time the strike hit her back a shocking pain seemed to split her body, she felt like the most insignificant living thing in the whole world. With every beating thatnded on her, she was on the edge of throwing what¡¯s left of her pride and begging for forgiveness.


    Max knelt, her body crouched, curled against the cold stone floor, barely enduring the pain. And when she instinctively crawled on the floor to avoid the beatings, the sound of his father¡¯s furious curses echoed loudly in the room. However, not one word that entered her ears wasprehended. She wrapped her head and cried. At that moment, the whipping suddenly stopped. Max couldn¡¯t even think to raise her head as she groaned in pain and gasped like abored animal. At that moment, a chilling voice resounded in her ears.


    <b>¡°Now... what are you doing?¡±</b>


    Max felt her throat tighten; she slowly lifted her head. Riftan grabbed the hand of the duke and looked down at her as if he could notprehend what he was seeing unfold before him.


    Note ¨C <b>LF</b>: RIFTAAAAAAAAAAAN *cue the cat calling in the mountains* You may now raise all your chairs in unison.


    <b>Nymeria</b>: MY CHAIR IS UP IN THE AIR MA¡¯AM

 Chapter 236

    <strong>Chapter 236</strong>


    It was hard to guess who was most surprised by all this; him, her, or the Duke of Croix. Max froze like a stone statue and waited for him to disappear like a mirage. It felt like it would be better for her to crumble into dust than have Riftan see her look so miserable. However, as always, fate turned her back cruelly against her and mercilessly betrayed her expectations. He still stood where he was, wearing an expression so empty that she had never seen before.


    The first to speak was the Duke of Croix. The duke shakes off Riftan¡¯s hand that held his arm and alternates looking between the wide-open door and the intruder¡¯s face. His face gradually became more distorted with anger.


    <b>¡°How the hell did you get in here? How dare you trespass into my castle?! I can¡¯t just let this go! If you don¡¯t get out of here right this instant...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Now...¡±</b>


    Riftan¡¯s voice was extremely low and t. However, there was something so dreadful in his voice that even the heedless Duke of Croix froze. Riftan lifted his gaze which had been fixed on her and continued to speak.


    <b>¡°Didn¡¯t I ask what you are doing?¡±</b>


    This was the first time in Max¡¯s life that she saw her father so perplexed. There was something in Riftan¡¯s eyes that made him flinch and take a step back, he then turned red as if he had been embarrassingly insulted by his own reflexes.


    <b>¡°Don¡¯t make a fuss about whatever you¡¯ve just witnessed! As a father, it is only right to fix my daughter¡¯s rebellious mind. It is a parent¡¯s duty to discipline their child.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Discipline...?¡± </b>Riftan tilted his head to the side as if he couldn¡¯t understand what he had just heard. His voice was extremely low and dry. <b>¡°What you¡¯re doing now is... discipline?¡±</b>


    As his gaze flew back to her, Max hunched her shoulders and sped the hem of her dress to her chest with trembling fingers. His eyesnded on her disheveled hair, her bruising face that was hit by her father¡¯s cane, and then on her swelling back: she felt like an earthworm, she had never felt so miserable and lowly in all her life. Max couldn¡¯t look him directly in the eye and lowered her head, then she heard her father¡¯s annoyed voice.


    <b>¡°A high-ranking priest is on stand-by downstairs. Wounds such as this won¡¯t leave a trace once she is healed with magic! My daughter must be taught this difficult way to make her learn how to properly obey orders.¡±</b> As the duke spat out his words, he lifted his pointed chin arrogantly, as if he wasn¡¯t happy with the fact that he had to excuse his actions.<b> ¡°Now, it¡¯s your turn to exin. How the hell did you get in here? Didn¡¯t I clearly tell you not to return? It¡¯s impossible for you to be unaware that trespassing into someone else¡¯s castle is a crime... will you be able to pay the price of your actions?¡±</b>


    Riftan merely stared at him without a word. At the stillness of Riftan¡¯s eyes, the duke clicked his tongue nervously and arrogantly waved his free hand that didn¡¯t hold the whip.


    <b>¡°First, get out of here. Let¡¯s discuss in the drawing room. You better have a valid excuse for your actions.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°... Right.¡±</b>


    Rifan barely opened his mouth to mutter the words. He stood still with a firm, stone-like expressionless the whole time, then slowly turned around and walked towards the door. Max stared in disbelief as she watched his back grow more distant. She felt her body turn cold as if all the blood in her veins were drained. Her lips could only tremble, her mind was inplete daze and the thought of calling his name didn¡¯t even cross her mind. Riftan paused right in front of the door. And then, he picked up a chair that was leaning against the wall that was next to him, turned around, and walked back towards them.


    His face was so calm and restrained that neither she nor the Duke of Croix could understand what was happening until he lifted his arm that held the chair by one of its legs and the chair was ruthlessly mmed against the duke¡¯s slender build. Max¡¯s eyes widened. Suddenly, time seemed to move twice as slow. The chair shattered on impact, pieces of wood flew in all directions and the duke¡¯s body soared in the air like he was a mere scarecrow andnded rolling on the floor. Screams, groaning, and strange sounds of pure bewilderment erupted out of her father¡¯s mouth.


    <b>¡°You, you bastard... wha-what do you think you¡¯re doing...!</b>


    The duke, who had crashed against the floor, lifted his torso, and looked up at Riftan with wide eyes as if he couldn¡¯t believe what had just happened to him. His gray hair, which had beenbed back without a single strand out of ce, was strewn across his forehead and blood was dripping from his mouth. His face was horribly distorted like an evil creature by the blow, and he pointed a finger at Riftan.


    <b>¡°You d-dare...! You dare...! You dare do this to me...!¡±</b>


    The harsh hissing sound that came out of his mouth wasparable to the creak of an iron door. The duke staggered to his feet and screamed to the top of his lungs, so loud that his throat would seem to rip open.


    <b>¡°Guards...! Guards...! Seize this bastard right awa- UCK!¡±</b>


    Riftan approached him and kicked him forcefully in the stomach. The Duke of Croix copsed pathetically and rolled against the floor. Blood and vomit came out of his mouth as he struggled to breathe as if he was choking. Max was totally shocked that the tyrant who had ruled her life could be so weak and defenseless. Riftan grasped the neck of the writhing Duke of Croix. He lifted him by his throat and ruthlessly mmed him against the wall. The duke¡¯s body swayed like a broken doll at the impact. He held his head against the wall and murmured in a low, foreboding voice.


    <b>¡°Why are you making such a fuss? Won¡¯t it be simply solved when you receive healing magic from a priest?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Heuuuk, heuuuu...¡±</b>


    The duke choked as his long slender legs that floated in the air floundered. His face that was filled with shock and horror was turning blue. For the first time in his whole life, the duke sobbed and struggled, kicking, grasping, and scraping his nails at his thick forearm that was covered in armor. He writhed with all his might but Riftan didn¡¯t even flinch. He looked down at the duke as if he was some pesky, fluttering bug and began to raise his fist. At that moment, someone barged into the room and urgently restrained him.


    <b>¡°Commander!¡±</b>


    Elliot and Uslin, who were wearing deep ck robes, held Riftan back from both his sides. Riftan¡¯s face, which has been frighteningly expressionless all this time, twisted in fury as they forcefully attempted to loosen his grip.


    <b>¡°Let go!¡±</b>


    <b>¡°What the hell are you doing! Even with themander¡¯s position, if you do something like this...!¡±</b>


    Riftan shook them away at once. And then, he lifted the duke who was crawling on the floor to escape and mmed his fist on his face. The duke¡¯s jaw was crushed like mere y and his eyes clouded and rolled back to his head. Riftan raised his fist once more towards the duke¡¯s lifeless, distorted, drooping face. Elliot was barely able to throw himself in between and grabbed his arm.


    <b>¡°Commander! He¡¯ll really die at this rate! Any ordinary person will instantly die if themander properlynds a blow!¡±</b>


    Riftan writhed and roared like a chained beast. Max could only watch the scene transpire with a bewildered look on her face. Her father¡¯s face was covered in blood. He wasn¡¯t even moving; his eyes were rolled back and his body drooped lifelessly on the floor. As she dazedly stared at his mangled, broken body, someone else barged into the room. Max flinched as she saw the person¡¯s face. Ruth gasped as he looked around the room in disbelief, and when he saw her, his eyes widened in shock. His face turned whiter than the color of flour.


    <b>¡°Oh my god... mdy... how the hell did this...¡±</b>


    Just as Ruth¡¯s hand was about to reach her, Riftan screamed out loud.


    <b>¡°Keep your hands away from her!¡±</b>


    Riftan broke away from the other knights¡¯ hold, shoved them, and ran to her at once, harshly pushing away Ruth¡¯s arm. Max shuddered and hunched at the sight of himpletely losing his reason and engulfed in anger. Ruth also flinched for his life at his vicious demeanor and then spoke cautiously as if he was appeasing an enraged beast.


    <b>¡°Please calm down. Shouldn¡¯t I cast healing magic upon thedy?¡±</b>


    Riftan didn¡¯t even seem to understand Ruth¡¯s words. His pupils were dark, dted, and clouded as if he was possessed by a ghost. His ashen face was strangely distorted. Ruth approached her cautiously, as if trying not to aggravate him as much as possible.


    <b>¡°I won¡¯t touch her. I¡¯m just trying to cast a healing spell.¡±</b>


    Riftan¡¯s whole body tensed as Ruth reached out again towards her. This time, he didn¡¯t push him away. Max let out the breath she had been holding as she felt all the pain slowly subside. As the physical pain went away, her crushed pride now took over. She pulled her robe to the tip of her chin and nced between the faces of Ruth, Riftan, and the faces of Elliot and Uslin that were frozen in shock. And then, she lowered her head and hid her face with her disheveled hair. She felt humiliation and shame pierce her spine like a sharp awl. She wanted to crumble like dust and just disappear from their sight.


    <b>¡°Alright now, it¡¯s all done.¡±</b>


    When Ruth withdrew his hand, Riftan quickly removed his robe and wrapped it tightly around her body. And then, he lifted her securely in his arms and strode towards the door. Max felt as if she was floating in a cold cloud of insecurity and averted her eyes.


    Standing on one dark side of the cold hallway was Rosetta. She slowly came to the door and looked frigidly at her father¡¯s drooping corpse-like state and asked in a sullen tone.


    <b>¡°... Is he dead?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°He¡¯s still alive. But if you don¡¯t hurry and call the priest, he might stop breathing any moment.¡±</b>


    Elliot had bent over to check the duke¡¯s condition and responded calmly. Rosetta merely nodded but did not call the priest. Max looked at her sister with dazed eyes. She wondered what on earth was going on. She must have fainted while being beaten by her father and was now having a strange dream. Her beautiful younger sister, whom her father was so proud of, turned her head away from the mangled body of the duke and pointed to a dark hallway.


    <b>¡°I ordered a maid to induce sleeping pills in the guards¡¯ meals. However, there are guards who remain awake in the eastern annex. They must have heard themotion and are probably already running on their way here. You must hurry and escape out of the castle.¡±</b> Then she turned quickly to the other side. Her cold eyes swept over Max and Riftan¡¯s faces and then moved away. <b>¡°Please don¡¯t forget that this has nothing to do with me.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°There will be no harm to the young miss.¡±</b>


    When Uslin answered bluntly, she walked down the hall calmly and gracefully. As Max stared dazedly at her back that slowly retreated, Riftan turned and quickly strode to the direction that Rosetta had pointed. No one spoke as they descended the stairs of the long hall. Riftan went down four flights of stairs at once like a silent swish of a sharp de and immediately headed for the castle grounds. Just as they were about to escape through the backdoor, the Duke¡¯s guards appeared and drew their swords to block their way. The guards gasped in surprise as if they had immediately recognized Riftan.


    <b>¡°This tant behavior is absolutely atrocious! How dare you sneak around the castle! Are you aware that this could warrant the Croix family to dere a war against Anatol?¡±</b>


    One of his father¡¯s loyal knights came forward from among the guards and screamed in defiance. However, his firm attitude was immediately trampled on by Riftan¡¯s piercing gaze. He then spoke in an eerily low voice.


    <b>¡°You¡¯ll get what you wish for. All of you, your families, this damned piece ofnd, I will burn everything down without a spare.¡± </b>


    The guards who were around 12 or so in number, backed down and slightly moved away. The guards¡¯ faces grew pale, they knew well what fate awaited them if they went against Whedon¡¯s best knights. Elliot stepped forward as if to mediate when the tension was rising between them.


    <b>¡°You must be well-aware that thedy belongs to Lord Calypse. In the first ce, the line has been crossed the moment that his wife was imprisoned in Croix Castle! Looking at it logically, it is clear that the duke is the one at fault.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°The miss is the duke¡¯s daughter! He has the right to keep her here...!¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Caron, what¡¯s the point of trying to settle this with words? As of today, Anatol and the Duchy are in conflict. Since that¡¯s the case, then it wouldn¡¯t be a problem if we cut anyone who stands in our way and get this over with.¡±</b>


    As if his patience had reached its limit, Uslin drew his sword and stepped forward. The knight that led the guards and stepped forward hesitated for a long time, it seemed that he had decided that they would not be able to stop them on their own and nodded at the other guards as if signaling for them to make way.


    Riftan strode through them while Elliot and Uslin vigntly held their swords, watching any attack that maye from whatever direction and quickly escaped from the castle. The cold evening air gently brushed her cold cheeks filled with dried stains of tears. Max buried her face against Riftan¡¯s cold chest that was covered in armor and huddled her body close.


    Riftan pulled his horse, which was tied by a tree, and mounted her on the saddle, then climbed behind her. It was only when she heard the echoes of horseshoes galloping against the ground that Max choked out the sob that she was holding back. She didn¡¯t know whether it was from relief or from hopelessness. Max burst into a breathless cry.


    ***


    No one questioned what had happened at Croix Castle. The Knights who were waiting outside the castle walls felt the tense aura that surrounded them, so they quietly drove their horses, not opening their mouths to ask about what had transpired. They rode non-stop across the hills as darkness began to dim the skies until they saw a town that was nestled at the bottom of the hills. Max blinked her puffy eyes in the darkness, squinting at the dim light. As she raised her gaze, she saw Riftan¡¯s sharp-angled jaw glimmer. He spurred his horse and descended the hill at once without sparing her a look. They boarded an entirerge inn at the southernmost part of the town. The knights got off their horses and moved them to the stables then took their loads.


    Meanwhile, he lifted her in his arms, strode up the inn¡¯s stairs, and brought her into an empty room. He carefullyid her down on bed and walked towards themp sitting near the window and lit it. Max sat curled up tight, hugging her body. The expression on Riftan¡¯s face, which had been shrouded in the dark, was clearly revealed in the flickering light.


    Note ¨C <b>LF</b>: I AM SORRY FOR THE LONG NOTE. I just had to let it all out. This chapter is a masterpiece. Did you notice how the duke was so beaten up that he stuttered his own words? And I swear to God I wasughing while I was tranting this. One, because I was so thrilled that the duke was made to taste his own medicine. God, I love Riftan even more for beating him to a pulp. Two, USLIN WAS NOT TRYING HIS BEST TO STOP RIFTAN LOL. I had to re-read again and again but it was so obvious how It was only Elliot who was persistent that the duke shouldn¡¯t die in Riftan¡¯s hands. Uslin was probably just pretending to hold Riftan back. He has fully redeemed himself. Lastly, Rosetta DID NOT call for the priest LOL. Anyway, my heart breaks for Maxi, imagine how insecure she must have felt. Our poor baby ?


    <b>Nymeria</b>: I have many things to say, but we¡¯re gonna post this chapter like right NOW cause we couldn¡¯t leave y¡¯all hanging like that, so I¡¯ll just say FINALLYYYY

 Chapter 237

    <strong>Chapter 237</strong>


    She sobbed and took a deep breath. The smell of horses and the steely scent of his iron armor entered her lungs. Riftan ced both his hands on the windowsill and stared at the crescent moon floating on the sky. A tense flowing aura that could cut emitted from his back; he was still dded in armor. Max had no idea what to say. She stared at his tense back with a hazy vision and as she lowered her gaze down to her knees, she heard a light knock on the door.


    <b>¡°Sir Calypse, the hot water is ready.¡±</b>


    Ruth announced from the other side of the door. Riftan slowly turned and opened the door. Max scooted to the edge of the bed to avoid the light that creeped in from the hallway. Ruth was shooting a worried nce over Riftan¡¯s shoulder.


    <b>¡°Here, I brought some clean towels and a set of clothes to change into. As for the food...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Bring the food up an hour from now.¡±</b>


    Riftan blocked the door with his broad shoulders as if preventing Ruth from entering. He then grabbed the basin, towel, and clothes from him, shutting the door before the wizard could say anything more. Max gazed nervously at Riftan as he approached the bed with the basin in his hands. He ced the basin filled with steaming hot water by the bedside table and dipped a towel into it, then wringed the towel and brought it close to her face. Max reflexively flinched, her throat tightening at his move. Riftan¡¯s lips hardened and he spoke in a strangely tight voice.


    <b>¡°I¡¯ll wipe off the blood.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Ah...¡±</b>


    After Riftan had wiped her face clean, he then carefully removed her robe, wiping off the bloodstains from her bare shoulders and back. Max felt miserable and helpless as she wordlessly epted his care. Every time the warm towel would glide down her back, she felt shameful, she felt an overwhelming urge to run and hide away somewhere, but Riftan diligently wiped away the dried blood and scabs off her bare back, not paying attention to her uneasy expression. Max bit her lips anxiously as she felt his trembling fingertips graze her skin. After a while of wiping down her back, and rinsing the towel several times, he spoke with his mouth barely opening.


    <b>¡°... How often did this happen?¡±</b>


    Max¡¯s shoulders tensed; she avoided his gaze and averted her eyes from side to side, like a trapped animal looking for an escape. She forced a stiff smile.


    <b>¡°Wh-what... Do you mean?¡±</b>


    She heard his breathing grow heavier. Max looked away, fiddling with her tangled, messy hair with trembling hands. Despite being silent, Riftan¡¯s aura probed for an answer. She tried to ignore it but being unable to withstand the heavy tension, she eventually murmured in an awkward tone.


    <b>¡°It di-didn¡¯t happen... that o-often. It¡¯s ju-just... that he was extremely f-furious at me... today. U-usually, it¡¯s not this... bad...¡±</b>


    He stared at her with an undecipherable expression as she struggled to protect thest ounces of her remaining pride. His gaze felt like he was looking through her, and Max¡¯s face turned red in embarrassment.


    <b>¡°Fa-father is... e-exceptionally s-strict... at times, when he gets f-furious...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Since when was he doing this to you?¡±</b>


    Riftan brushed off her pathetic effort of trying to cover up the incident like it was no big deal and probed her relentlessly. Max held her breath like she was a cornered person, back pressed helplessly against a wall. She needed a shield, something to wrap her protectively and somehow save her remaining pride. She felt so insecure, like a weak, defenseless, bare infant defending herself from a man d in armor. Max pulled the nket nearer to her like it was a shield and looked at him fiercely. That hostility was triggered by the cruelty of being prodded to reveal everything.


    <b>¡°W-what do you want to know? How often I-I... get hit... since wh-when did he start hitting me... d-do you really want to know that?¡±</b>


    The knuckles that were holding the towel turned white as her grip tightened. Her heart trembled: it wasughable that even up to that point, she was still trying to save her pride.


    <b>¡°If you¡¯re th-that curious... then I¡¯ll give you an a-answer. It began when I was e-eight years old. Wh-when it became clear... that I was a s-stutterer. My fa-father would make me... recite a po-poem in front of him t-twice a week. If I-I... st-stuttered... he will punish me... in that room.¡±</b>


    Hearing her words that were spoken so helplessly, Riftan lowered his head with a bewildered look on his face. It was the first time that she saw him that disappointed. He muttered in a rugged voice, holding his forehead.


    <b>¡°Today... I wasn¡¯t thinking of taking you back to Anatol.¡±</b>


    At that moment, Max instantly lost all of her will. Whether or not Riftan knew that she was looking at him with a face so pale as if all the blood was drained from her body, he continued to speak like a puppet, his eyes stuck on the hardwood floor on the fluttering shadow of the fire in the furnace.


    <b>¡°I thought that it could have been better for you to stay in your father¡¯s estate. If you had said that was what you wanted, I would¡¯ve let you... the whole time I was there, I kept telling myself that over and over again. I¡¯d leave once I saw that your health was recovering, I just wanted to see your face and then I¡¯d leave. This time, I wouldn¡¯t force you and drag you with me like I did before...¡± </b>Riftan¡¯s voice cracked as his voice grew lower and softer. He breathed heavily as he swept the hair away from his forehead. <b>¡°I begged for the duke to see your face even just once. That man told me you didn¡¯t want to see my face. It felt like the ground under me crumbled apart.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I-I d-didn¡¯t...!¡±</b>


    Max¡¯s voice suddenly surged reflexively, but her lips were immediately brought to close. Riftan¡¯s piercing gaze flew towards her again. She fiddled anxiously with the sheets, her eyes averting from side to side.


    <b>¡°I-I never said that. I never said I didn¡¯t want to s-see...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Then why did you go back to that ce with him? Why?¡±</b>


    He abruptly rose to his feet and Max curled up even more, her back pressed against the cold wall as a cornered mouse. Riftan ced one hand against the wall, next to her face, as if blocking her escape.


    <b>¡°Was it better for you to suffer like that than to wait for me? Rather than being with me, was... was it better to be with that kind of person?!¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I, I...¡± </b>Max¡¯s mouth trembled as she attempted to speak. <b>¡°I thought Ri-Riftan... would never want to s-see me again...¡±</b>


    As Max barely blurted those words out, Riftan¡¯s tanned face grew unnaturally pale. Max was hardly able to continue her words as her voice trembled.


    <b>¡°I-I lost... the ch-child...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°And so... you thought I no longer wanted to see you?¡±</b>


    Riftan murmured in disbelief. Max mped her lips, her eyes brimming with tears as she red at him.


    <b>¡°What e-else could I... think? Y-you told me to l-leave. You didn¡¯t tell me a-anything...but to leave...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I didn¡¯t want to see you get hurt anymore!¡±</b> Riftan eximed furiously as if he was blurting out blood with his words. <b>¡°Ever since I brought you to Anatol with me, you¡¯ve been subjected to danger for so many times. When I saw you covered in blood, all I could think of was that it was all my fault. Why did you have to suffer through that? Why you got pregnant, why you went and followed all the way to that damned ce! It was all because of me!¡±</b>


    Max became speechless, her jaw dropping at his desperate shouts. Riftan continued to bitterly speak out the anguish that had umted in his chest.


    <b>¡°I should have left you alone. I shouldn¡¯t have even taken you to Anatol! I knew from the start that you didn¡¯t want to marry me! If it was really for your sake, I should have let you go when I came back. I even thought it might have been better if I didn¡¯te back alive! While you were unconscious, that was all I could think of...¡± </b>His voice cracked at the end. Riftan trembled violently as if he was suppressing something, then grabbed her shoulders. <b>¡°If it wasn¡¯t for your sister, I would have left you there! Why didn¡¯t you tell me? What he has done to you... Why didn¡¯t you tell me? If you had only spoken to me, I would not have allowed him toe anywhere near you. I would have protected you, no matter what! Why didn¡¯t you tell me before? Why!¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I, I, I...¡±</b>


    Max turned away from him, but Riftan did not allow her to escape. He held her by the face and made her turn towards him. She felt thest remaining shield copse before his fiery gaze. There was no more pride or energy left to cover her.


    <b>¡°You...You like to t-think of m-me as someone special...¡± </b>The tears that were brimming around her eyes ran down her cheeks. Without even thinking about wiping her tears away, she licked her dry lips and spoke again. <b>¡°However... I¡¯m-I¡¯m merely nothing... I really a-am nothing...I was a-afraid...that y-you would discover that...¡±</b>


    Riftan¡¯s expression looked as if he had been hit hard on the head. Max closed her eyes tight, and tears came streaming endlessly down her face.


    <b>¡°Even if I died... I didn¡¯t want to tell y-you the truth. I, I... I-I didn¡¯t want you to know. That I-I¡¯m... l-like this... s-someone so pathetic...¡± </b>She tried to put a smile on her trembling lips, but she failed, and her face crumpled miserably. An unshakeable sob broke out. <b>¡°I... I... I am so embarrassed...¡±</b>


    Riftan¡¯s hands that were holding her shoulders slid and dropped. Max huddled her body closer and covered her tear-stained face with her fists. Another suppressed sob escaped her lips. She felt more embarrassed than being subjected naked in the middle of a town square. In front of his eyes, she wanted to see herself as the noblestdy in the world. It was better for him to see her as if she were dazzling. She didn¡¯t want to look so miserable, wretched, and pathetic.


    She cried uncontrobly, trembling, and gasping as if something hot was lodged in her throat. Her crumpled face was soaked in hot tears, she couldn¡¯t get a hold of herself at all. As she gripped the sheets tightly and mped her lips shut, she heard an empty voice above her head.


    <b>¡°You... you¡¯ve been in my mind ever since.¡± </b>Max paused and raised her head. Riftan had a bewildered look on his face and his arms were drooping helplessly. He muttered his words as if he were confessing to her. <b>¡°There wasn¡¯t a single moment that I didn¡¯t think of you. Even back when you didn¡¯t know that I existed in this world, you were the only one I had.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Ah...¡±</b>


    She couldn¡¯t understand what he was saying, and her lips shook. Bitter, salty tears seeped into her mouth. Her wretched appearance reflected in his deste eyes.


    <b>¡°The more that I yearned for you, the more pointless it became, even though I became miserable... I couldn¡¯t stop.¡± </b>Riftan¡¯s lips twitched slightly. <b>¡°Many times, many times I thought about giving up. I thought to myself, I should stop now. The more that I thought about you, the lonelier I felt. I was alone, no matter who I was with. Many days, I tried to get rid of my thoughts of you. I told myself to stop wishing for someone I couldn¡¯t reach. Over and over again, I decided to stop... but every time I came back to my senses, I would always be chasing after you.¡±</b>


    He pressed his fist to his forehead and closed his eyes tightly. <b>¡°I don¡¯t think my heart is mine. From the moment I first saw you, it was no longer mine. And yet... how could you be nothing. How could you be nothing...¡±</b>


    Max stared nkly at his shoulders, thick as iron walls, trembling slightly. Riftan¡¯s head hung so weakly, like a man who had given up the thing he had been protecting all the while to the enemy. She, looking at the precarious figure from a distance, reached out slowly and hugged his head to her chest. She did not know what to say. Max just called his name again and again. How can he be so fragile, so heartbroken, so sorrowful? As she shattered in front of him, Riftan also broke into pieces in front of her. His body leaned helplessly against her. Their shadows against the light couldn¡¯t seem more pitiful.


    Their bodies fell onto the bed like rubble from a crumbling wall. Max buried her face against his cold shoulder. Now she didn¡¯t even know why she was crying, she simply rubbed her damp cheek against his dark hair, spilling out the old anguish piled in her chest. In the dark, theyy and embraced each other motionless.


    Note ¨C <b>LF</b>: Here, take a pack of tissues... ? I feel so bad, their insecurities and traumas have wounded them so severely ?


    <b>Nymeria</b>: This was the most emotionally challenging chapter so far, it was really hard to keep myself together ngl T_T Anyway guys, thank you so much for the love you showed us on Saturday! You¡¯re the sweetest, but don¡¯t forget to thank our lovely LNH Admin too, the real MVP that always cares for the site and actually posts the chapters we work on! <3

 Chapter 238

    <strong>Chapter 238</strong>


    Maxi had to ride a horse with Riftan as they couldn¡¯t find a carriage in the town of Genoa. She leaned against his chest and gazed out at the flowingndscape. The rice paddies swayed leisurely against the breeze and a few clouds floated on the dark blue sky, making her eyes shiver. Max leaned deeper into Riftan¡¯s arms and watched from a distance how everything got closer and closer as they moved. After the sun set and then rose again a couple of times, the Knights passed through the vast fields of granary and into the Yudical forest in one day.


    As they did not have a carriage, they were able to reach the Anatolian ins twice the speed of when they first didst year.


    <b>¡°I was worried that the duke might send someone to chase after us... our journey has been more peaceful than I thought it would be.¡±</b>


    Gabel murmured as he turned while preparing to make camp in the middle of an open field. Max stiffened at his words as she climbed down the horse with Riftan¡¯s help.


    Riftan gave him a cold nce. <b>¡°Are you perhaps afraid of the duke¡¯s knights?¡±</b>


    Gabel¡¯s face grew red as if his pride had been trampled over, he nced at Max and shrugged. <b>¡°It is better to avoid useless battles whenever possible. Thedy can get hurt again...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°If you have time to talk nonsense, build a fire, Laxion.¡±</b>


    Uslin, who was pulling down the loads on the saddles, eximed annoyingly. Gabel grunted and went to gather dry branches in the area. Max merely watched with Riftan¡¯s arms around her as the knights released their horses to graze and pitch tents. As the campfire began to burn, Riftan ced a sleeping bag next to it for her to sit on.Throughout their journey, Riftan always held her, not leaving her even for a second. He did not even let Ruth nor the other knights approach her. Perhaps tired of his oversensitivity, the knights minded their own businesses.


    Max wondered if they had learned all about her miserable plight. Did Ruth, Uslin, or Elliot let others know what they had seen at the castle? She was so flustered and embarrassed that she couldn¡¯t ask, but she couldn¡¯t bear it either because she was worried that the knights might take pity on her.


    <b>¡°Come here.¡±</b>


    Riftan pulled the disconcerted Max to his side. She sat close to his chest and hugged her knees, like a chick hiding beneath its mother hen¡¯s bosom. When everything was finally set up in the camp, he took her into a tent, thenid her on a nket, massaged her stiff back and waist, then fed her by hand. Max ate the bread and stew he gave her and crawled into a sleeping bag. In the darkness, the sound of rumbling horses, the echo of the wind, and the snapping of the bonfire sounded faintly. After a long quiet moment, Riftan¡¯s voice broke the silence.


    <b>¡°Don¡¯t worry about anything. I¡¯ll protect you.¡±</b>


    Max realized he was talking about the Duke of Croix. Thousands of questions remained on her tongue. What will happen in the future? Will he really be able to stand against the duke? No matter how aplished a knight was, if he attacked a duke, they couldn¡¯t let him go unpunished. She held her breath, remembering her father¡¯s horribly crushed figure. If the knights hadn¡¯t stopped him, Riftan would have actually killed him, and as she remembered the sight of his half-dead body, her consciousness flew directly to the words Riftan had said that night.


    ¡®Did he really mean those words? Did he say those words only because he felt pity for me?¡¯


    Given the cold demeanor from the first time they met, it was difficult to believe that she had been on his mind for a long time. However, Max couldn¡¯t dare to utter those questions despite them almost escaping out of her lips. She was worried that this ss-like peace that surrounds them now would be shattered. She stirred, closing her eyes tightly to shake the thoughts out of her head. Then, Riftan wrapped his arm around her back and embraced her tightly.


    <b>¡°Sleep well and tight. From now on, I will never let anyone hurt you ever again.¡±</b>


    The tension from her stiff shoulders went away like a lie at his words that he uttered as an oath. She then wrapped her arms around his sturdy waist. When she was this close to him, all her worries went away as if she was enclosed in a huge,fortable fortress. Max breathed in his scent and slowly drifted to sleep. The next day, they crossed the mountain in half a day and reached Anatol. The horses raced down the hill like the wind, making it to the front of the gates at once. After a while, the gates were pulled by its lever and became wide open.


    They entered the lively city packed with buildings,pletely exhausted after days of journey. Anatol was thriving as if some kind of magic was unfolding while they were away. Huge buildings that were not built before they left were now towering. The road expansion has since beenpleted and stalls selling rare items from the south were on both sides of the way. Those who were looking at the items with their backs turned and bent, noticed the knights¡¯ arrival and all cheered at once. People flocked and flooded the streets.


    Max was blown away by their enthusiastic cheers for the lord of thend. The citizens waved branches of Linden tree rich with red berries as the knights passed by. Riftan took the lead and led his horse through the crowds. Just when they had entered the square, a knight ran to the forefront of their procession.


    <b>¡°Commander, I have ordered the gatekeepers to increase the security.¡±</b>


    Max watched Riftan¡¯s face with an anxious look. He nodded to the knight and spurred his horse. They passed through the weing crowds in an instance. As they climbed the steep hill past the birch grove, the knights who stood guard on the castle walls immediately lowered the bridge of the moat. When they crossed the bridge, she breathed a sigh of relief. Finally, they were home.


    <b>¡°Leader!¡±</b>


    As they passed through the gates, the knights who were on the training grounds rushed to meet them. All the knights who went to Livadon for the war have returned to Anatol, except Riftan and around thirty knights as they have gone to the duke¡¯s territory to fetch her. Hebaron, who led them and returned to Anatol first, patted the knights on the shoulders one by one. Max sighed in relief as she looked at him, who had regained his health to its perfect condition.


    When he found her glued to Riftan¡¯s side, he shed her a soft, sad smile. <b>¡°You havee back safely. Was the journey back difficult?¡±</b>


    When Hebaron approached her, Riftan¡¯s face hardened. He pulled her closer to him and gave him orders.


    <b>¡°...tighten the security right this instance.¡±</b> Hebaron was visibly flustered. However, Riftan turned around as if it was too much to exin further. <b>¡°Double the troops posted on the walls and restrict the ess to the gates until further notice.¡±</b>


    Then, as if to leave the rest of the instructions to be detailed by the other knights, he led her and strode towards the great hall. Max nced at the knights¡¯ faces as they hardened into serious expressions. She had been trying to pretend to be ignorant, but this time she couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    <b>¡°Wh-what will... happen now? Will a wa-war really...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°It¡¯s just preparation for precaution. That man would have no ounce of guts to lead an army and invade Anatol.¡±</b>


    Riftan cut her off and quickened his footsteps. As Max stumbled, unable to keep up with his speed, he lifted her in his arms.


    <b>¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about anything, all you need to do is focus on recovering your health. I¡¯ll deal with that man.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°D-deal with him...¡±</b>


    Max wondered if he really would dere war. Riftan ignored her anxious gaze as he crossed the garden and strode up the stairs at once. As they entered the great hall, Rodrigo and the servants rushed out to meet their lord.


    <b>¡°Wee home, m¡¯lord, mdy. It¡¯s a relief that both of you havee back safel-¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Please bring hot water and food. And clean clothes.¡±</b>


    Riftan ordered, cutting short their wee, and went straight up the carpeted stairs. He climbed the stairs two steps at a time, not even taking a moment to catch his breath nor did he need it. In the blink of an eye, Max entered the room and she looked around. The tension she felt melted away as she looked at the room that looked no different from thest time she saw it. Riftan strode over the cats that swarmed and rubbed their bodies against his legs then lowered her down on the bed.


    <b>¡°Wait a bit. I¡¯ll get some fire going.¡±</b>


    Then, without even taking off his armor, he walked in front of the firece and started lighting a fire. He struck the flint only a few times and a fire sparked in an instant. Riftan used the bellows to fan the fire then walked back to the bed and took Max¡¯s shoes off. She looked at him with a peculiar tension. She could see his deep ck eyes trembling through his dark hair that had been ruffled by the wind. The moment he tried to mutter something to say to her, they heard a knock on the door.


    <b>¡°M¡¯lord, the water for the bath is here.¡±</b>


    It was Rudis¡¯ voice. When Riftan told her toe in, the maids entered the room with arge steaming tub. Max looked at their familiar faces and tried putting a smile on her lips. Rudis smiled back but when she saw her paleplexion, her face hardened.


    <b>¡°Mdy, are you perhaps injured somewhere...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Leave the bathtub by the fire and get out.¡±</b>


    Before she could even finish speaking, Riftan eximed sternly. The maids were startled and flinched, then hastily moved the tub.


    <b>¡°T-then... I¡¯ll leave the towels and change of clothes here. If there¡¯s anything you need, please call for us.¡±</b>


    As Rudis led the maids out, Riftan removed his armor, hung it in front of the stand, and carefully helped her up.


    <b>¡°Come here, I¡¯ll wash you.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I¡¯m f-fine...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I¡¯m not going to do anything. I just want to take care of you.¡±</b>


    Max nodded reluctantly. After Riftan took off her robe, she was left with a loose tunic that he had bought in the vige and it was also pulled over her head. She raised her arms over her chest, wearing only a thin camisole, socks, and underwear. It was an act of shame rather than shyness. She had lost weight within a few weeks and her stomach was not t, but she was skinny. He may have already seen it all, but since everything was revealed in such a bright light, she was concerned of what he thought of her. He muttered in a choked voice, rubbing the goose bumps on her waist.


    <b>¡°Are you cold?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°N-no...¡±</b>


    Then, he knelt down, took off her socks one by one, tossing them away, and pulled down even her thin chemise. The light from the firece gently warmed her bare body. Max looked down anxiously as his eyes swept over her protruding ribs. As he stroked her bony back, Riftan¡¯s face suddenly became distorted as if he was in great pain.


    <b>¡°I should have ripped that man to pieces.¡±</b>


    He muttered in a suppressed voice and buried his face in her stomach. Max hesitantly touched his hair. Riftan¡¯s hand ran down her back, as if looking for a wound that had already vanished. She could feel his breathing grow heavy. Max felt a mysterious feeling envelop her. How did shee to mean so much to him? Although she wanted to delve into his mind, she was afraid of knowing the truth.


    On one hand, she wanted to believe everything about him, and on the other hand, she had doubts as to whether there was any misunderstanding, or he just felt pity for her. Was it possible to receive unconditional love from others even if you haven¡¯t really done anything for them? Even the denigrated didn¡¯t do that, and yet, how could someone so perfect give it to her? Perhaps, someday, that passion could also fade away.


    When such suspicions arose, she became overwhelmed with her own disillusionment. Perhaps, she had finally lost the ability to trust anyone. It could be forever impossible for her topletely trust Riftan. Engulfed in her own guilt, she leaned down and embraced his head.


    <b>¡°We¡¯re home n-now, so... everything will be fine.¡±</b>


    Hisrge body was trembling pathetically. After being held by Max for a while, Riftan removed thest of her undergarments and lowered her into the bathtub. And then, he washed her with utmost care, like a servant caring for a royal princess.


    Note ¨C <b>LF</b>: Uslin being a real champ here. Anyway, this chapter still hurts a lot though </3 Imagine the trauma and abuse Max went through to be this cynical and have this kind of trust issues ?


    <b>Nymeria</b>: Oh Riftan... </3 This couple NEEDS to have some happy moments, please T.T

 Chapter 239

    <strong>Chapter 239 </strong>


    Max thought that Riftan had to be exhausted as well, but she couldn¡¯t refuse his meticulous care. In truth, his touch, which was soft as if he was handling fragile ss, felt like a greatfort to her worn-out mind and body. Max leaned her head back in the tub, looking at his strong, copper-colored hands gently caressing her. She could feel the blood in her body warm up and her stiff muscles release the tension.


    <b>¡°You can sleep if you¡¯re feeling tired. I¡¯ll dress you up and bring you to bed.¡±</b>


    Not minding if the sleeves he rolled up to his elbows got wet, Riftan embraced her from behind and kissed her on the temples. Max looked up at his hair that was damp from the tub¡¯s vapor and his tinted cheekbones. Unable to resist the heavy weight of her wet eyshes, she let her eyes slowly shut. The sound of the wind blowing against the windows and the water sloshing around created a strange rhythm¡ªlingering in her ears. Surrounded by the peaceful,nguish atmosphere, Max slowly fell asleep.


    ***


    Max quickly regained her health upon returning to Calypse Castle. Riftan started behaving like a person who dedicated his life to fatten her up, and everyone in the castle seemed to be doing the same. Every morning, she would be served with grilled chicken, soup, and a variety of vegetables, and when her appetite returned, they served plump pheasants, ducks,mbs, and calf. For dessert, cakes filled with sugar, honey, cinnamon, and all kinds of strange fruits from the south were brought to her.


    While they were away, the construction to widen the road had beenpleted and Anatol¡¯s market now overflowed with all kinds of rare goods, so Riftan seemed to have made his mission to bring her every food that exists in the world. Max sighed as she watched him enter the room with enough food for two men to eat.


    <b>¡°If I keep being fed like this... uh, I¡¯ll be a fatdy.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Please be one.¡± </b>He set the tray next to the bed and looked over her skinny frame. <b>¡°You need to gain some weight. Come on, eat some.¡±</b>


    As if feeding a picky child, Riftan held the spoon and tried to feed her. He watched as Max ate little by little,rge pieces of filled pie and steamed sea bass topped with cameline sauce and chopped geese. While she ate, Riftan cut offrge pieces of wine-stewed meat next to her and Max also took those with enthusiasm. She liked the relief on his face every time she finished most of her food, but even though she ate arge portion of it each time, Riftan was never satisfied. When she barely emptied a third of the tray and set the tes aside, he offered her a piece of meat.


    <b>¡°Eat a little more.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I really... am full.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Just one more bite.¡±</b>


    Max reluctantly opened her mouth. After eating so much, she felt like she was a sack for storing food, but if it would mean reassuring Riftan, she could endure the feeling of being bloated for hours. She eagerly chewed the meat and watched as he called for the maid to pick up the tray.


    Riftan¡¯s overprotection had be several times worse after he witnessed her miserable plight. At times, he had to leave their room to fulfill his duties as the Lord of the estate, but he woulde back every few hours to check her condition and bring her meals. Although she had already regained a lot of energy, she felt so restless because she had to stay in the bedroom. However, she couldn¡¯tin because she knew she was the one who made him so anxious.


    Max hid her sigh. <b>¡°There are p-preparations to be made for winter... is it really okay if I do nothing...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Everything has been taken care ofst year. This year, it¡¯s only food that we need to stock up on.¡±</b> Riftan frowned and looked back at her as he washed his hands clean in a basin. <b>¡°The preparations are almost done. Rodrigo is referring tost year¡¯s ledger and ispleting the preparations for this year step by step.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Well, how about the infirmary...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Ruth and Medrick are overseeing the infirmary. The monsters have declined in numbers, so the patrol guards are not getting injured as often as they used to get.¡±</b>


    He answered her without any hesitation as if he had known she would say that. Upon hearing that everything was running smoothly even without her, Max¡¯s face became slightly gloomy. Riftan, who saw her expression, frowned.


    <b>¡°You almost died, and you were very ill. You even suffered through an extremely terrible situation. Don¡¯t worry about anything else, just focus on getting better.¡±</b>


    In his eyes, it seemed that he could still see her bleeding. As she saw a faint hint of pain spreading through his ebony eyes, Max hurriedly spoke.


    <b>¡°It¡¯s a very he-hectic time. You don¡¯t have to spend too much of your time... on me. Nowadays, I¡¯m feeling much b-better... Ri-Riftan has much m-more important things to do...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°You are the most important thing to me¡±</b>. Suddenly, his voice became rough.


    Max¡¯s shoulders shuddered from the abrupt shift. Riftan¡¯s lips pressed into a line and slowly lowered his gaze. A very cautious silence fell upon them. Perhaps she was startled as he had only been showing her his soft side for some time now. From time to time, they both broke down for fear of hurting each other¡¯s sensitivity. Riftan nervously rubbed his forehead as if the strange tension severely bothered him and exhaled as he spoke in a more subdued tone.


    <b>¡°I... like watching you eat. A long time ago, I once imagined serving you all kinds of sumptuous feasts.¡±</b>


    Max was puzzled and her eyes blinked rapidly. <b>¡± Since wh-when...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°... Since the first time I attended the dinner banquet at Croix Castle.¡±</b>


    Riftan shifted his position and answered bluntly as he sat down. Her eyes shifted from side to side as she tried to recall how many years had passed, then Riftan continued to speak in a cautious tone.


    <b>¡°The banquet table was filled with all kinds of food I hadn¡¯t heard of, and once the tes had gone even a little empty, the attendants would bring out new dishes. You sat quietly next to the Duke of Croix, merely staring down at your te. I... I used to carefully watch which food you liked and ate.¡±</b>


    Max suddenly felt her face turn red. While looking at him with trembling eyes, Riftan slightly avoided his gaze.


    <b>¡°When I was alone, I imagined sitting with only you at the table. I wanted to throw you a dinner banquet as great as the ones your father threw, or even better than that, so that you could eat to your heart¡¯s content every day. I don¡¯t know how many times I have pictured your eyes in my mind, shining brightly amidst the candlelight with a satisfied smile on your lips. I wished that you would lift your head and look at me even just once...¡±</b>


    Perhaps thinking he had talked too much, Riftan suddenly stopped talking. His face turned reddish. As if trying to hide it, he scratched his head nervously and muttered to himself.


    <b>¡°They were childish delusions.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Even if my fa-father threw such banquets... we didn¡¯t have such en-enjoyable dinners together every day. It was merely a way... to show off his wealth... to the g-guests.¡±</b>


    Max couldn¡¯t bear the pounding of her heart and lowered her eyes. Even her fingers were pink in embarrassment. She wiggled her toes beneath the nket and spoke her next words in a gibberish manner.


    <b>¡°I-in Anatol... the food is much more delicious. There are a variety of foods such as this... It is the first time that I eat like this every day.¡±</b>


    Suddenly, a chill passed through Riftan¡¯s eyes. <b>¡°Has that man ever starved you?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Oh, he¡¯s never done th-that! To tell you the truth... whether I-I eat or not... my father didn¡¯t care.¡±</b>


    Riftan looked into her eyes for a while, as if trying to figure out whether it was true or not and spoke slowly.


    <b>¡°I care for everything about you. Whether you are eating well, healthy, and happy, all of those are the most important things to me. So, don¡¯t flinch away from me. Every time you do that, it makes me want to kill that man.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I, I...¡±</b> Max stuttered as she swallowed dryly. <b>¡°I really don¡¯t... know why... I¡¯m, I¡¯m like this...¡±</b>


    Suddenly, a faint tension rose in Riftan¡¯s face. <b>¡°...I can¡¯t exin why.¡±</b>


    He looked at her clenched fists and suddenly pulled her close by her shoulders. Max¡¯s throat clenched when she felt his warm lips settle on her neck¡¯s pulse. Riftan pressed his cheeks against her hair, then stood up with a sigh.


    <b>¡°I¡¯ll be back in the evening. Take a nap.¡±</b>


    Max watched him from a distance as he turned and left the room. She thought that no one would care for her, and now that someone actually had her in his mind, her heart fluttered. She felt thrilled as if she was floating on a cloud and at the same time, she felt anxious as if she were floating in the vast open sea. Max held her shaking hands firmly. Riftan wanted her even without knowing the truth about her. Perhaps, he was merely pouring his affections because of the fantasies he had created. Perhaps, he is just stubbornly denying the truth...


    She looked at herself in the mirror on the wall. Herplexion had improved and she had gained weight, but to her, she still appeared ugly. She had vine-like red hair, small brown freckles that stuck around her nose and cheekbones, her nose was too small, and her eyes were abnormallyrge. Max frowned, looking one by one at her shing features. It was hard to imagine how a dazzling, handsome man fell in love with her at first sight. And Rosetta was at Croix Castle, so how could someone be attracted to her when an angel-like beauty was around?


    She heaved a disturbed sigh, tucking her too long and wavy bangs behind her ears. Perhaps wanting to console Max for her depressed appearance, one of the cats who were perched in front of the lit firece, climbed into herp and snuggled up to her. She stroked Roy¡¯s smooth ck back and looked out the window. Bare branches and the blue sky filled the view. With a frustrated heart, she walked towards the window and pushed it open, watching the servants running through the courtyard. As she watched, twelve men, who appeared to be from the southern continent, were crossing the garden along with the knights.


    Max looked at them with curiosity. They all wore long swords around their waists and their clothing was a bit unusual. They didn¡¯t look like merchants to her, so she narrowed her eyes to see better, but she heard a knock from behind.


    <b>¡°Mdy, I have brought your medicines¡±.</b>


    <b>¡°Ce in.¡±</b>


    As Rudis entered the room with a tray and saw her standing in front of the window, she panicked.


    <b>¡°The weather is quite chilly today. If thedy catches a cold from the chilly winds...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s j-just... for a little while. Anyway... do you know who those people are?¡±</b>


    Rudis ced the tray down and approached to see from the window. She had an ambiguous expression as she spotted the men who appeared to be from the south climbing up the stairs. While Rudis hesitated to release an answer, Max frowned and spoke.


    <b>¡°There are guests entering the ca-castle... thedy of the castle should at least be informed of it, yes?¡± </b>


    <b>¡°As far as I-I know...¡± </b>She hesitated for a moment but eventually opened her mouth. <b>¡°As far as I know, they are mercenaries. The lord said that he ns to hire a lot of mercenaries and guards from the caravansing from the south...¡±</b>


    The unexpected words hardened Max¡¯s face. <b>¡°F-for what?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°That¡¯s as far as I know. I only overheard it from the knights...¡±</b>


    Max was worried that what she heard from Rudis must be mistaken so she looked right through her eyes, but she seemed to be telling the truth. Max averted her eyes again to look out the window. The mercenaries seemed to have already entered the castle as they were nowhere to be seen. She bit her lips nervously. It made her wonder if hiring so many warriors was merely for Anatol¡¯s safety. Perhaps, Riftan really was nning to dere a war. Max wrapped herself around her soft forearms. As Rudis saw her embrace herself, she quickly closed the window, and urged her.


    <b>¡°Mdy, yourplexion doesn¡¯t look so good. I¡¯ll close the window for now.¡±</b>


    Max sat on the bed, guided by Rudis¡¯ hand. Her thoughts wereplicated. If there was no valid cause for war, Riftan¡¯s status would surely be trampled upon. King Ruben never tolerated any alteration from the current order. The Duke of Croix would surely not be appeased either. She bit her lip anxiously, then jumped out of bed and wore a cape. Rudis, who was pouring the medicine into a cup, had her eyes widen in surprise.


    <b>¡°Mdy, you can¡¯t go out yet...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I won¡¯t go out of... the ca-castle. I just want to meet the guests for... a moment. Do you know wh-where they would be?¡±</b>


    Note ¨C <b>LF</b>: Aw ? Riftan confessed one of his secrets to her. Let this couple live free of their insecurities please.

 Chapter 240

    <strong>Chapter 240</strong>


    Max held the doorknob as she waited for Rudis¡¯ response. Rudis was evidently hesitant, her face uneasy as she opened her mouth with a reluctant tone.


    <b>¡°The Lord has asked for food to be prepared and served to the guests. They are probably at the dining hall.¡±</b>


    As soon as Max heard her response, she immediately opened the door without any hesitation and left the room. She could feel Rudis rush to follow her, but she pretended to be ignorant of it and quickly ran down the stairs, seeing servants busily carrying kegs of beverage and trays of food. Max brushed off their startled nces and headed straight for the dining hall. She hid along the hallway that led to the dining hall and secretly listened to the loud voices of the knights. It was difficult to understand every detail of the conversation as it was a mix of Whedon and Southernnguages, but it seemed like they were talking about war horses and weapons.


    Max frowned at the tepid conversation. The atmosphere was so casual that it didn¡¯t seem like a ce to discuss important issues.


    ¡®Were they... really just hired to keep Anatol safe?¡¯


    She wanted to try peeking through the cracks of the dining halls¡¯ doors, but she didn¡¯t want to be caught by any of the knights who always had keen senses, so she settled for listening to the intermittent voices that resounded from a distance. Then suddenly, someone tapped her shoulder. Max let out a little startled cry and looked to see who it was. Ruth was ring down at her with creased eyebrows.


    <b>¡°What are you doing in a ce like this?¡±</b>


    Max was embarrassed to be found spying, so her face turned red, and she quickly straightened up her posture.


    <b>¡°T-that¡¯s...¡±</b>


    Ruth¡¯s eyes narrowed as she fiddled with the hair that fell forward her face and searched for an excuse. Max awkwardly lowered her gaze. Since seeing him again back in Croix Castle, they never had a proper conversation yet, so she had no idea how to approach him. Max stuttered as she struggled to make up her excuse.


    <b>¡°There were guests... who arrived...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I see, you¡¯ve seen the Rakasim mercenaries.¡± </b>Ruth looked into the dining room and clicked his tongue like it wasn¡¯t worth knowing. <b>¡°So, you came down here to eavesdrop?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Ea-eavesdrop... I can¡¯t even ma-make out what they¡¯re saying.¡±</b>


    Max forgot her embarrassment at Ruth¡¯s using tone and red at him. As he witnessed her attitude take a turn, he turned his back at her to hide hisugh.


    <b>¡°If you linger around here any longer and Sir Calypse sees you, you¡¯ll get a lot of scolding. Please,e this way.¡±</b>


    Before Max could retort, Ruth went up the narrow stairs which were used by the servants. Rudis, who followed Max like a shadow, hesitantly followed, looking anxiously towards the dining hall that was noisy from the knights¡¯ voices. Ruth proceeded to the drawing room situated on the second floor, then pulled the window curtains open and lit the fire with magic.


    <b>¡°Are you feeling better now?¡±</b>


    He asked as he dragged a chair next to the fire and sat down. Max, who was standing by the doorway, nodded.


    <b>¡°I¡¯m mu... much better.¡± </b>


    <b>¡°If it¡¯s possible, I want to personally check your condition, but I will need permission from the Lord to do that.¡±</b>


    Ruth muttered bitterly and gestured his head to urge her to sit down. Max asked Rudis to bring him a cup of hot drink and then carefully sat down across from him. After a moment of silence, Ruth spoke first.


    <b>¡°I was relieved that yourplexion looks good. Are you taking your medication well?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I¡¯m taking them w-well. Thank you... for your concern.¡±</b>


    She fiddled with her skirt and plucked up her courage to raise her head and look at him. There was no sign of pity or awkwardness in the wizard¡¯s eyes. Max¡¯s shoulders rxed as she watched him poke at the firece with the usual slightly gloomy and indifferent expression Ruth wore. Max sighed in relief at his normal attitude and raised her questionfortably.


    <b>¡°Why are... those pe-people here? It was so sudden... why are those mercenaries from the southern continent being hired?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Lord Calypse didn¡¯t tell you anything?¡±</b>


    Ruth asked back, his forehead wrinkling. Max thought for a moment then shook her head. The wizard took some time to hesitate then eventually confessed a sigh.


    <b>¡°Sir Calypse has officially dered war against the Duke of Croix.¡±</b>


    Max¡¯s whole body froze. Although she half expected that it would happen, her heart still sank upon confirming it from someone else¡¯s words. Seeing herplexion turn pale, Ruth hasted to speak.


    <b>¡°It was decided after several internal meetings. The Remdragon Knights have long been hostile against the Duke of Croix. This was bound to happen sooner orter.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°But... u-until now, they had no intention of going to war. The reason that this is happening now... is all be-because of me...¡±</b>


    Ruth opened his mouth and closed it again as if he couldn¡¯t find the right words to say. Max lowered her head with a desperate expression. Her sped hands visibly trembled. As she bit her lips, she felt the guilt and shame weighing heavily on her chest, then Ruth spoke in a cold voice.


    <b>¡°What happened is already done. Lord Calypse sneaked into Croix Castle and attacked the Duke. Although it has been quiet since, the Duke won¡¯t let this matter be settled peacefully. It¡¯s better to strike first than have them attacking Anatol.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°B-but... ording to the peace agreement between the seven kingdoms, war between territories is prohibited. King Ruben...won¡¯t stand s-still.¡±</b>


    As if that thought didn¡¯t cross his mind, Ruth shrugged and replied. <b>¡°As you said, it is very likely that the royal family will impose sanctions. But there is enough justification from our side to proceed with it. The Duke of Croix has no authority over where the Lady should be held as she clearly belongs to Anatol. Moreover, harming thedy is more than enough of a reason to dere a war. Even if the royal family does interfere, when the cause is clear and just, it can be inevitable.¡±</b>


    Max¡¯s shoulders tensed and she couldn¡¯t help asking. <b>¡°The other knights... do they know e-everything?¡±</b>


    Despite being vague about what she was pertaining to, Ruth seemed to have known what she meant. He paused for a moment and rubbed his nape, then eventually nodded his head.


    <b>¡°...It isn¡¯t because I, Sir Caron, or Sir Rikaido talked about what happened. However, everyone would have caught on that the Duke of Croix had done something uneptable against the Lady. It is more than evident from the demeanor of Sir Calypse and the other knights who apanied him that day.¡±</b>


    Ruth added hesitantly. <b>¡°To tell you honestly, there were quite a few men who opposed going to war because of various practical reasons. However, those who agreed to dere a war were very adamant. It wasn¡¯t only Sir Calypse who was furious... but the other knights as well. There¡¯s no persuading them out of it.¡±</b>


    Max lowered her eyes in shame, not knowing what kind of reaction she should have. Ruth spoke with an exaggerated sigh, as if trying to clear the deeply sunken atmosphere.


    <b>¡°Besides, aren¡¯t knights known for wielding their swords in the name of honor and chivalry? Don¡¯t worry about it too deeply. Everyone will eventually calm the ruckus.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I-I... can¡¯t take wa-war that lightly! For m-my sake... th-there¡¯s no need to go through such...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Mdy.¡±</b> Ruth¡¯s voice suddenly dropped low. Max flinched and raised her head. The wizard looked at her with a serious gaze. <b>¡°Thedy is the mistress of Anatol and a wizard of the Remdragon Knights. The Remdragon Knights never forgive anyone who does harm to their members. Majority of the knights voted in favor of the war. Even those who opposed it because of practical reasons also had the same sentiments against the Duke.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°B-but...¡±</b>


    Max¡¯s lips quivered, she was at loss for words. She was reminded of that time when she envied the bond that glued Riftan, Ruth, and the Knights. Her heart raced. She wondered if she was really considered as part of that bond now. Seeing her face that was deep in thought, Ruth gave her a bitter smile.


    <b>¡°The Lady spared none for herself to fight for the remaining people in Ethylene Castle. And so are we. The Remdragon Knights have the right to resent and spare nothing to retaliate against anyone who harms the Lady.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I, I...¡±</b>


    Max bit her trembling lips lightly and her eyes went watery. At the same time, her throat felt blocked as if she had swallowed a piece of lead. If she hadn¡¯t followed her father in the first ce, it wouldn¡¯t have been necessary for Riftan nor the Knights to go to war. If she had not been so weak, if she only had a little courage and had believed in Riftan, if she only had believed in others, she would not have thrown herself out in that situation if she didn¡¯t abandon her own self...


    She closed her eyes tightly and spoke roughly. <b>¡°Although my heart appreciates it... I... surely don¡¯t want any wa-war to happen. I don¡¯t want to witness... such a tragedy a-again.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°It won¡¯t escte to an all-out war.¡± </b>Ruth said firmly. <b>¡°Although Sir Calypse seems to intend on ruining the Duke¡¯s territory to rumbles, if he does such an act, he will not be able to escape the sanctions from the Seven Kingdom¡¯s Peace Agreement. That¡¯s why territorial wars onlymence after its formal deration is fought through jousting. The opposing sides would summon their best knights upfront and after several shes andbats, if anyone seeds in striking down themander of the opposing side, the war then usuallyes to a conclusion. Wars between territories arepletely different from wars against monsters.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Yes, although... there must be some degree of damage... you cannot avoid the bloodshed. We have barely returned from a long expedition... yet now... there¡¯s another war...¡±</b>


    A perplexed expression floated across Ruth¡¯s face as if he thought she might burst into tears with her weak, trembling voice. Then, he spoke to her in a soothing manner.


    <b>¡°Lord Calypse will be leading it so it willst at most for a month... no, the war will conclude within a fortnight. Although the number of the Duke¡¯s troops are thrice of Anatol¡¯s, the power of the Remdragon Knights is far more superiorpared to thebined strength of all the Duke¡¯s Knights. The reason why they haven¡¯t dered a war against us yet is because they have no chances of winning. ¡°</b>


    Ruth shrugged his shoulders as if what he was saying was a matter of fact and murmured. <b>¡°Actually, it¡¯s better for us to dere war and bring it to them.¡±</b>


    Then Max asserted urgently. <b>¡°T-then, if there¡¯s little chance of retaliationing from the Duke... there¡¯s n-no need to go to war anymore. I-I¡¯ll try... to persuade Riftan out of it. Ruth... please convince the k-knights as well. If Anatol withdraws its de-deration of war, my fa-father will also...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Doesn¡¯t the Lady know better what kind of person the Duke of Croix is? Yes, he will try to avoid an armed confrontation, but he won¡¯t sit quietly and let the incident go. For sure, he will find some other way to retaliate. Given that, it is better for us to conclude a war wherein we have an advantage. We cannot defeat him when he decides to use his power in politics.¡±</b>


    Max¡¯s shoulders grew more tense. A cold sweat formed on her back when she remembered her father¡¯s figure,ying on the floor, covered in blood. He is certainly not the type of person who would sit still after going through such a thing.


    She bit her lip gently and then nodded with a stiff face. <b>¡°I u-understand what you mean. Thank you... for exining.¡±</b>


    Max ended the conversation and rose from her seat, Ruth followed her and stood up as well while giving her a stern look.


    <b>¡°Mdy, there is nothing you can do regarding this matter. Please, don¡¯t even think about doing something reckless.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I won¡¯t do anything re-reckless...¡±</b>


    Ruth narrowed his eyes and crossed his arms in front of his chest as he gave her a relenting serious look.


    <b>¡°I¡¯m talking about you trying to contact the Duke of Croix and persuade him. There is no way that man will listen to the Lady, and that would not change Lord Calypse¡¯s decision either. The two Lords will not be able to release their hostility between each other just because the Lady stepped in the middle of their fistfight. Some conflicts are just inevitable.¡±</b>


    Max¡¯s face turned red at his words that seemed to see through her.


    Note ¨C <b>LF</b>: I love how even Ruth is in favor of the war lol. And aww, Max is really part of the RDK <3

 Chapter 241

    <strong>Chapter 241</strong>


    <b>¡°It could be given a t-try. My fa...father must also know that fighting...against the Remdragon Knights would cause a lot of da-damage. If our side takes a s-step back...and n-negotiate conditions...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°The chance to negotiate has already gone. Even thedy knows that.¡±</b>


    Ruth muttered with a grim face. Max couldn¡¯t find any more words to refute and could only sp her skirt. The Duke of Croix was a person who, above all, valued his dignity as a nobleman, his pride, and the honor of his family. For the first time in the Duke¡¯s dignified life, he was reduced to a crawling, blood-covered mess. Her father will not grow lenient no matter what condition will be offered.


    She knew well that there was nothing she could do. Max wrapped herself around her cold forearm and trembled at her helpless situation. Ruth, looking at her in that state, then said.


    <b>¡°Doesn¡¯t thedy seek to get revenge on the duke? Despite him being your father... he had put you through such a situation.¡±</b>


    Max was caught off guard with Ruth¡¯s unprecedented question. After a moment of looking at Ruth with a startled expression, she lowered her eyes and muttered coldly.


    <b>¡°I,I... it doesn¡¯t matter to me whatever happens to him. It¡¯s just...having Riftan or the others... be subjected again to the battlefield... I don¡¯t want that.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°They have lived on the battlefield their entire lives. And in the future, they will continue to live on the battlefield. It¡¯s inevitable, fearing for them every time they go out to the battlefield would be of no worth.¡±</b>


    Max closed her mouth tightly. Ruth looked at her and sighed.


    <b>¡°I understand your sentiments. However, please side with Sir Calypse¡¯ decision for this matter.¡±</b>


    She nodded reluctantly. No matter how much she has been reeling in her head, she couldn¡¯t think of a way to change her father¡¯s decision, and she couldn¡¯t find any words that would dissuade Riftan either. While biting her lips with a sunken heart, Rudis entered the room with a steaming herbal tea. However, neither of them was in the mood to leisurely drink tea.


    Max excused herself from Ruth and returned to her room. As soon as she sat on the bed, she felt her energy drain, perhaps from all the tension she felt from the conversation. She copsed in bed, recalling the faces of the Duke¡¯s vassal knights. None of them could match Riftan. Although she said to herself to appease her troubled mind, her anxious heart hardly recovered. She then massaged her throbbing temple and shut her eyes.


    Preparations for war continued steadily. It was often noticed that the mercenaries and the knights often interacted with each other in the training grounds, and wagons full of ammunition and weapons entered the castle frequently. Max had to keep silent and pretend not to know what was going on. Every time she looked at Riftan¡¯s face, countless words would climb up her throat, but she didn¡¯t know what to say. She didn¡¯t know if she had to apologize for being subjected to this kind of situation all because of her or beg not to take revenge for her because she didn¡¯t want that. She couldn¡¯t help but pull away from him several times, and he must have felt the tension surrounding her but Riftan didn¡¯t say anything either. And his attitude also yed a big role in driving her to a deeper depression.


    He was always more polite and cautious than necessary, and Max feared he had lost his enthusiasm for her. He cared for her more carefully than ever, but his treatment for her was closer to that of caring for a newborn baby than a wife. He hadn¡¯t even told her that he would be pursuing a war.


    ¡®Is he so concerned that if hemunicated that fact, I could go into shock?¡¯


    Max thought as she looked out the window. The garden was full of workers busily preparing for the winter season. Among them were guards carrying in military supplies. She asked Rudis to fetch details about it and found out that in the next three days, the preparations for the war would be ready. Riftan will lead an army of over four hundred on horseback and march towards Croix. She turned away from the window, consciously trying to put the horrors of war out of her head. Rudis, who was sewing by the fire, looked at her grim face and shot her a worried look.


    <b>¡°Madam, would you like me to get you some snacks?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I ate too much for lu-lunch so I don¡¯t feel like eating.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Then, how about a cup of hot tea...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I said it¡¯s f-fine.¡±</b>


    Rudis closed her mouth somewhat nervously at her rejection. Max felt embarrassed and sorry for the annoyed attitude she disyed.


    <b>¡°I¡¯ll tell you...if I n-need anything. Right now, I re-really... don¡¯t want to eat anything.¡±</b>


    Rudis showed a slight smile, showing that she didn¡¯t mind Max¡¯s attitude, then plunged back into her sewing. Max wandered around the room, feeling like a resentful child. As she idled around, she suddenly heard a long st of trumpets from outside. Max turned her head towards it. She heard two long blows from the trumpet. It was a signal that a noble visitor had arrived. As she ran in front of the window and looked out, she saw a delegation of about 40 men carrying the royal g pass through the gates. A cold sweat flowed down her back.


    ¡®Will the Royal family intervene with the matter as expected?¡¯


    <b>¡°Ru-Rudis... help me dress and groom. G-guests have arrived.¡±</b>


    In the rush, Max almost tripped over the protruding folds of the carpet. Rudis quickly held her up and sat her in front of the mirror. Then, in the blink of an eye, with wonderful skill, she carefully curled her hair, covered it with a mesh, and heated a t iron with a stick over the fire to smooth out the wrinkles in Max¡¯s skirt. After looking at herself through the mirror, she threw a velvet cloak around her shoulders and hurried out of the room.


    As she descended the stairs, she saw Riftan and the Remdragon knights weing the guests under the railing. Max felt the air tense and paused. Princess Agnes emerged from the crowd lined up in the hallway. For a moment, she was relieved that a person who was a friend of Riftan came as the representative of the delegation, and then Agnes¡¯ dignified voice resounded solemnly.


    <b>¡°I came a long way to deliver His Majesty the King¡¯s message. Please forgive me for not informing you of our arrival in advance.¡±</b>


    Riftan looked at the princess with a cold gaze and then slowly turned around.


    <b>¡°If it¡¯s urgent, we can¡¯t afford to wait for you to rest first from the journey. the royal delegation to get ready. I¡¯ll arrange a seat. Rodrigo, assist the remaining guards outside and let them have a rest.¡±</b>


    As he climbed the stairs, the princess, two knights on her left and right, and four splendidly dressed attendants followed him. Max hid behind a pir, hesitating on what to do. The sharp air around them made her shudder. How could she intervene in such a tense atmosphere? After moments of hesitation, Max, who was still unable to settle her thoughts, followed them to the drawing room. She didn¡¯t want to go back to the room and be anxious about the situation by herself. And in in sight, she¡¯s part and involved in this matter. As she bravely approached the mahogany arched door, the two knights and a veiled attendant turned to look at her. Max froze and stopped on her tracks. Just as she was about to give them her greetings, the princess¡¯ cold voice came from the other side of the door.


    <b>¡°His Majesty has made it clear that war is uneptable.¡±</b>


    Hearing these statements made Max flinch and turned her body stiff. Riftan¡¯s enraged voice was heard after that.


    <b>¡°The royal family has no right to interfere in this matter. You failed to keep your promise to protect my wife. And yet, with what grounds is it that you ask me to stop!¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Please refrain from speaking and behaving in a rude manner!¡±</b>


    There seemed to be an uproar about it for a while, then it became quiet. After that, the princess¡¯s voice, which had subdued a lot, continued.


    <b>¡°I admit myck and I have no face to present to you in that matter. However, that is a debt that I must personally pay. Right now, I havee to Anatol not as Agnes Reuben but as His Majesty¡¯s messenger. Given that, I ask you to treat me appropriately.¡± </b>


    Riftan muttered something in a low, daunting voice but it was so low that Max could not understand what he said given the distance. The tense atmosphere made her feel like her liver had shrunk to the size of a bean. Max gathered all her courage to open the door, but she sweated profusely and was stuck standing by it. The princess¡¯s harsh voice came out again.


    <b>¡°His Majesty does not want Whedon¡¯s stability to be disturbed. As you know, the Croix family has had a long territorial dispute with Dristan. If the war with Anatol takes a toll on the duke¡¯s troops, Dristan will not let that opportunity go unnoticed. It is certain that they will try to reconquer the eastern part of the Croix territory which would then result in staggering damage to Whedon.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Stop exaggerating the matter! Territorial piging is a direct vition against the Treaty of the Seven Kingdoms. Dristan would never be that tant.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Dristan also has a justification to execute that. The eastern part of Whedon was originally ruled by them. This is the territory that should have been originally returned to them ording to the Seven Countries Agreement. Wasn¡¯t the duke¡¯s union with the Roem family a scheme to force that territory to be under his ruling? If it is pointed out as such, Osyria will not be able to arbitrate hastily.¡±</b>


    Max¡¯s face froze at the serious tone of the princess. Agnes¡¯s voice deepened even more.


    <b>¡°The peace agreement only exists because of the delicate bnce of power in the Seven Kingdoms. If that copses, the power of the agreement will be useless. In that case, the order of the Seven Kingdoms will crumble with it.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Even now, disputes continue to exist in every country for all sorts of reasons. A system that would copse because of one war should have copsed a long time ago!¡±</b>


    <b>¡°You are demonstrating that the war between Anatol and the Duchy will not end in a mild conflict! We cannot tolerate a war that could weaken Whedon¡¯s power and furthermore give Dristan an opportunity to invade. If the Lord still will go against the king¡¯smand, His Majesty is nning to call Osyria for reinforcements to stop Anatol.¡±</b>


    Max gasped. It was a harsher response than expected and a chill ran deep in her bones. The tension could be felt even from beyond the door. After moments of silence have passed, Princess Agnes continued to speak in a slightly softer tone.


    <b>¡°The royal family is taking this issue very seriously. Please do not take such extreme measures.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Are you now... threatening me?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I¡¯m asking you for a favor. The Reincarnation of Wigrew is a title that can only be obtained when you have contributed greatly to the peace of the western continent. Even so as not to spoil the name, please withdraw the deration of war.¡±</b>


    A loud bang was heard, a sound of firsts heavily hitting the table. Riftan¡¯s roaring voice echoed.


    <b>¡°It¡¯s a title I never wanted in the first ce, anyway, it¡¯s fine. If Dristan invades, I¡¯ll take responsibility and stop them. No matter what His Majesty says, this time I can¡¯t obey him.¡±</b>


    Max could not stand idle any longer. She reached out to grab the doorknob but before she opened the door, a thin hand like white jade appeared to ovep hers. She turned her head in surprise. The princess¡¯s attendant approached her side. She looked at Max through the veil then tugged on the doorknob and stepped into the room. Riftan¡¯s fierce gaze flew straight towards the person who just entered. However, the attendant walked in front of Riftan confidently and removed her veil. Then, his eyes widened.


    <b>¡°Why are you here...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I asked Her Majesty to let mee as her attendant. I thought that if His Majesty couldn¡¯t persuade you, I would have no choice but to ask you myself.¡±</b>


    Max questioned her ears. The soft and fine voice that she had been listening to for decades resounded calmly.


    <b>¡°Coming here was also a risk for me. I came here in the belief of the Lord¡¯s honor, trusting that he will bear me no harm.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I could just let those words be ignored.¡±</b>


    Hebaron, who was standing silently next to Riftan, raised an eyebrow. <b>¡°We are not cowards to take an innocent girl as a hostage.¡±</b>


    She ignored him and looked at Riftan with an arrogant look. <b>¡°The lord is in debt to me. Is he not?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Do you want me to pay off that debt by withdrawing the deration of war?¡±</b>


    Riftan¡¯s voice lowered dangerously. The girl did not back down at all despite the pressure emanating from his entire body.


    <b>¡°What else would I ask of you?¡±</b> She sneered and turned her head towards Max.


    Max met Rosetta¡¯s turquoise gaze and her eyes widened. She had no idea what was going on as her sister spoke with a sarcastic smile on her lips.


    <b>¡°Of course, if you don¡¯t think you owe me anything, you can ignore it. If you think my help was trivial and worthless, ignore my request and invade thend where I live. If you think it is more important to fulfill your own will, I have no reason to protest¡±.</b>


    After moving his gaze along her eyes, Riftan¡¯s face met Max¡¯s and hardened. Max took a step back before the suffocating silence fell upon them. Rosetta looked at Riftan with a testing expression, and Princess Agnes pressed him silently. Riftan, who had clenched his teeth, soon muttered in a grudging voice.


    <b>¡°... I owe you an irreparable debt.¡±</b>He looked at Rosetta and spoke through gritted teeth. <b>¡°Fine. The deration of war is withdrawn.¡±</b>


    Note ¨C <b>LF</b>: Things are way tooplicated and tangled right now ? Here, let me set up a corner for us to cry.

 Chapter 242

    <strong>Chapter 242</strong>


    Sighs of relief erupted from all sides for a while, but Riftan quickly added to his words.


    <b>¡°However, if the duke takes this matter to worse, it will be a different story. This is the only time that I will back down. If any advancees from the duke¡¯s side, I will not let it pass silently.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°My father does not want his subjects to cause more discord. I made that clear even to the Duke of Croix.¡±</b>


    The princess intervened between them.<b> ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. The royal family will not tolerate disturbing the current order. The same is true for the Duke of Croix.¡±</b>


    The corner of Riftan¡¯s lips rose to a grim smirk. <b>¡°He agreed?¡±</b>


    Princess Agnes nodded firmly. <b>¡°The Duke of Croix does not want to disrupt his rtionship with the royal family. If Anatol takes a step back, even if a dispute arises with the duketer, the royal family will actively intervene.¡±</b>


    Riftan was not at all reassured. Rather, he twisted his mouth and rose from his seat as if in distress. Then, overwhelmed by the back-and-forth conversation, he stepped forward in front of the immobile Max and grabbed her arm.


    <b>¡°You have achieved what you wanted, so now there is nothing more to do. Please leave.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Ri-Riftan...¡±</b>


    Max looked at him with a bewildered expression, Riftan¡¯s words were too rude for the king¡¯s envoys.


    Then, the bitter voice of the princess was heard. <b>¡°I will leave as soon as the horses regain their stamina. Will you not allow us to stay until then?¡±</b>


    He looked at the princess for a moment, then turned and walked out into the hall. Max couldn¡¯t say a proper goodbye as Riftan led her up the stairs. Then, she heard Rosetta¡¯s voice from behind them.


    <b>¡°Wait.¡±</b>


    Riftan stopped in front of the stairs. Rosetta spoke as she walked slowly in front of him.


    <b>¡°Before I leave, I want to talk to my sister for a while.¡±</b>


    Max¡¯s face hardened. She wondered what it was that she had to say. The presence of her younger sister approaching felt threatening like she was going to be crushed. As if feeling the tension flowing through her body, Riftan immediately blocked Max from Rosetta.


    <b>¡°What the hell do you want to talk about?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I just want to settle some things between us sisters.¡±</b> Rosetta lifted her chin defiantly. <b>¡°Are you worried that I might hurt her? Don¡¯t worry. I want to get out of this castle unhurt.¡±</b>


    Her face burned at the sound of Rosetta¡¯s sneer. She feared her little sister, so she couldn¡¯t feel more pathetic seeing herself hiding behind Riftan. Max tugged at his robe as if to pull him back and stepped forward.


    <b>¡°Me, me too... I want to talk to her.¡± </b>At her words, Riftan¡¯s lips stiffened in repulse. Max added hastily. <b>¡°Don¡¯t wo-worry. Rosetta is...¡±</b>


    She tried to say something about her, but nothing urred to her. Max looked at her younger sister¡¯s face. Besides the fact of Rosetta¡¯s beauty, there was not much she knew about her.


    Seeing as Max couldn¡¯t speak, Rosetta opened her mouth instead. <b>¡°Will you walk me around the garden for a moment, sister? It¡¯s too suffocating in here.¡±</b>


    She was displeased by how Rosetta looked around Calypse Castle with an ufortable expression, but she forced a smile and nodded. Riftan opened his lips as if to say something and reluctantly released her hand.


    <b>¡°... Don¡¯t stay out too long. The wind is cold.¡±</b>


    He murmured in a low tone and looked at Rosetta with his cold eyes. She didn¡¯t blink even upon his fierce gaze, which seemed to be fixed in not wanting to let go of her. Max smiled at him, meaning she was fine, and went downstairs with Rosetta. As they stepped outside, the intense autumn sunlight pierced her eyes like a needle. She looked at Rosetta¡¯s pale hair shimmering in a muted silver color with a blurry gaze. Even in modest clothing, she was as beautiful as an angel, she was stunned without knowing it.


    Her sister nced at the knights who were following them and muttered. <b>¡°I want to speak quietly between the two of us.¡±</b>


    Max felt a watchful gaze and turned her head to sir Karon. <b>¡°Please leave us... for a m-moment.¡±</b>


    He looked at Rosetta with a cautious look, then nodded silently. <b>¡°We¡¯ll be waiting here. Please call us if any problem arises.¡±</b>


    When the knights retreated, they descended the stairs and crossed the golden garden. Despite the distance from the knights widening, Rosetta remained silent for a time.


    ¡®What in the world does she want to talk about?¡¯ Max was very nervous.


    Rosetta barely opened her mouth when they reached the corner of the garden.


    <b>¡°Shortly after my sister left, the knights found father. It seems that he received healing magic just in time for him to survive.¡±</b>


    Max stiffened her entire body. Rosetta had a mean smile on her lips. <b>¡°But his speaking became a little slurred, there must be some misalignment caused in his crushed jaw. It may be permanent damage.¡±</b>


    Confusion invaded her mind as Rosetta looked pleased with it. Max took a step back and looked at her like she was seeing a stranger.


    <b>¡°I, I... what are you thinking... I can¡¯t understand you at all¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Of course. You never tried to know anything about me.¡±</b>


    At her gruff tone, Max¡¯s shoulders stiffened. Rosetta wiped the smile from her mouth and spoke bluntly.


    <b>¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, I don¡¯t me my sister for not paying attention to me. I didn¡¯t ask to talk to you to merely get rid of those childish grievances.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°T- then why...¡±</b>


    She paused for a moment, then continued calmly. <b>¡°I think father is in close contact with the nobles. He probably doesn¡¯t intend to pass this through quietly.¡±</b>


    Max felt the blood drain from her face. A dry breeze blew through their bodies. She hugged her cold forearms and let out a shaky voice.


    <b>¡°What in the w-world... is he going to do...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I do not know the details. Perhaps he was greatly shocked by what your husband did. For a time he even confined himself to his room, then he summoned his vassals and sent telegrams to various ces. He is pretending to ept the royal warning, but I believe he¡¯s nning something. Probably, as soon as my marriagemences, he will execute his n.¡± </b>Her lips twisted nervously but soon came back to a nonchnt expression as if she had nothing to do with it. <b>¡°I¡¯m just warning you. Father might see an opportunity, tell your husband to be prepared.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Ho-howe... why didn¡¯t you sa-say this earlier? If so...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°If so, the deration of war would not have been withdrawn. It would be more advantageous for your husband if he oppresses father by force.¡± </b>Rosetta spoke coldly. <b>¡°But I don¡¯t want the war to ruin this country. There are at least one or two people that I don¡¯t want to get hurt either.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I, I don¡¯t want war either... but...¡± </b>Max swallowed dry saliva. She didn¡¯t want Riftan to get in trouble too.


    Rosetta asked suddenly, looking at her face, which was tired of her anxiety. <b>¡°Are you in love with that man?¡±</b>


    The strange words that came out of her sister¡¯s mouth caught her attention immediately. She did not know what the intention of that question was. When she didn¡¯t say anything, there was a rather sharp smile on Rosetta¡¯s mouth.


    <b>¡°It won¡¯t work. It¡¯s impossible for my sister.¡±</b>


    Something soared from within her from the assertive tone. She knew Rosetta was putting her down, but she was angry for telling her face to face that no one would love her. Max¡¯s face became brilliantly red and she raised her voice.


    <b>¡°Ri-Riftan.. .saved m-me. Ever since, he has been...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°It¡¯s not that man that is the problem. The problem is my sister. I mean, it would be impossible for you to love other people.¡± </b>Rosetta responded calmly and cruelly.


    Max¡¯s hands twitched like she was stabbed by a thorn, and then she shook her head like it was absurd. <b>¡°What do you think you know... a-about me? You... don¡¯t know anything about me. You¡¯re saying I don¡¯t know you? The s-same goes for you too...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I know you.¡±</b>


    At the assertive words, Max momentarily lost her voice. She couldn¡¯t even guess how Rosetta had this conviction. They were never close for a moment. However, Rosetta spoke monotonously, as if she was seeing through every detail of her.


    <b>¡°I am probably the only one in the world who can understand my sister even at the slightest bit.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Do-don¡¯t say nonsense.¡± </b>Her absurd arrogance made her nervous. Max distorted her face and fiercely retorted. <b>¡°How can y-you... understand m-me? You received all the support... you are loved... how can you say that you understand me? You don¡¯t know, you don¡¯t know anything...!¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Loved?¡±</b> Rosetta¡¯s face was also coldly twisted. <b>¡°Seriously, do you think it is possible for that man to love someone else?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Fa-father is p-proud of you...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Father considers me useful, he doesn¡¯t love me.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Well at le-least you...!¡± </b>Max, who was riled and raised her voice, could not answer and closed her mouth firmly.


    Rosetta said a few words with ridiculous coldness. <b>¡°Yes, I wasn¡¯t beaten like my sister.¡±</b>


    Her face burned with contempt, but Rosetta wasn¡¯t sneering at her. Her sister, who was looking at the flowerbed where the grass had died with a gloomy look, spat in a dry voice.


    <b>¡°The year I turned ten years old, father made me watch while he beat my sister.¡± </b>


    Max¡¯s eyes widened in shock and embarrassment. <b>¡°Th... that can¡¯t be. W-where were you... that never happened.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°In that room with a mirror... There was a small partition on one of the walls. Father opened it and... he made me watch while my sister was being beaten.¡±</b>


    She gasped as if all the air had escaped her lungs. Max covered her mouth with shaking hands. The feeling of contempt was triggered by the fact that he showed his little sister how he beat her like an animal. She thought that Rosetta would also know what kind of treatment she was receiving, but she didn¡¯t think that she had seen everything, like how she was crawling across the floor in such a horrible way. Rosetta stared at her as she staggered in shock, her eyes dry.


    <b>¡°Father was trying to show me how he treated people who were not worth using. Whenever my sister was beaten, I was also called to be in the next room. And, as father had intended, I was terrified to see my sister being whipped like an animal. I suffered from nightmares every night. If I wasn¡¯t perfect, I would be treated like you. The next time, I might be the one called to the mirrored room. A useless human being is worthless to father. I... I worked hard to meet father¡¯s expectations. Since then, I haven¡¯t dared to bex even for a moment.¡±</b> There was a suspicious smile on her lips. <b>¡°When I think about it now, I wonder if he punished you even more severely to set an example for me to see. So that I can¡¯t even dream of disobeying or rebelling...¡±</b>


    Max struggled to picture her ten-year-old sister in her head. Everything was hazy as if there was fog in her thoughts. Rosetta always had a beautiful, perfect, and arrogant appearance that was firmly engraved on her mind. However, it turned out that she was also just a helpless little girl who was desperate to protect herself. When she realized that, she saw her little sister clearly as if something had suddenly peeled off from her eyes. A slender body and devastated eyes... a delicate girl, who would turn 19 years old in three months, stood in front of her.


    <b>¡°I have observed all the sufferings of my sister. How the soul of my sister was crushed...how fragile a woman can be, and to what extent a man can be ruthless and cruel...¡± </b>Her sister¡¯s voice sounded like an echo. Rosetta looked up at the blue sky for a while and lowered her gaze again. <b>¡°I will never truly love anyone in my life. It would be impossible for me to trust. I want to, but I can¡¯t. There are brakes on the corner of my heart like it was broken. Every person who approaches is constantly suspected, tested, and eventually expelled. I¡¯m like that... how about you sister?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I, I...¡±</b>


    Max staggered and her face twisted in confusion. At the end of her bewildered gaze, she could see their shadows hanging long and thin at her feet like bare, dead trees. Her spine felt numb. Then, Rosetta spoke her words again like a prophecy.


    <b>¡°It won¡¯t work. Eventually, it will crumble.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I-It won¡¯t. I... I¡¯m different from you.¡± </b>The words she barely spoke sounded too uncertain and precarious to her ears.


    Rosetta refuted dryly. <b>¡°My sister did not trust that man at a crucial moment, so it will be the same in the future. When the momentes when your heart is tested, you will suspect him again. We have been twisted like that.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I, I...¡±</b>


    Her throat ached as if she had swallowed a needle. She tightened her hold on the hem of her dress. From the depths of her heart, a feeling of resentment against the future asserted by her younger sister arose. And then, she spoke as if forcing the words out.


    <b>¡°I... I will ch-change that.¡±</b>


    Rosetta wordlessly told her that it was impossible with her deeply sunken eyes. Max closed her eyes and screamed the same words.


    <b>¡°I will change that.¡±</b>


    Just then, a fierce wind struck and swept through their bodies. The dry leaves that hung from the branches rustled loudly. Rosetta, who silently looked towards the moring branches, murmured in a skeptical voice.


    <b>¡°... I wish you luck on that.¡±</b>


    Note ¨C <b>LF</b>: This is why I couldn¡¯t bash Rosetta either ? When someone betrays you, you get cynical. So deep that you get trust issues </3 Okay, let us now head to our cry corner.

 Chapter 243

    <strong>Chapter 243</strong>


    After the bitter conversation they shared, they then returned to the great hall. At the time they were back, the delegation was already preparing to leave. It felt suffocating for Max to send their visitors off without taking a proper rest when they hade from a long journey. She ignored Riftan¡¯s words not to say goodbye and led her servants to the front of the door to say farewell to the delegation. The princess who threatened Riftan did not appear pleased, but she was still a royal and she shouldn¡¯t be sent off so coldly like this.


    <b>¡°Don¡¯t make that face, I was thinking of leaving today anyway. I will stay with Count Robern for a day and then head straight to Castle Croix. We must announce the withdrawal of the war deration as soon as possible.¡± </b>The princess looked at Max who was standing ufortably and shed a hazy smile on her mouth. <b>¡°Although I do not know what happened, based on Riftan¡¯s behavior, the Duke of Croix must have done something very out of ce. I apologize that I could not take the side of Anatol.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°D-don¡¯t be sorry. I understand... that your royal position forbids you.¡±</b>


    Max muttered stiffly, lowering her eyes. The clerical attitude of the princess towards the matter was disappointing, but it was her own fault that things got to that point. If she had not followed the Duke of Croix that day, the princess would not have had to intervene in this way, running around Weddon.


    Max couldn¡¯t raise her head due to the guilt that¡¯s eating her. <b>¡°Please... be ca-cautious as you depart. I wish you a... safe journey.¡± </b>


    <b>¡°Thank you for seeing us off. Today...¡± </b>The princess suddenly blurred the end of her words. She spoke in an awkward way, not very likely of her, who was always imposing. <b>¡°I was relieved to see that you are in good health. I am deeply sorry for many things towards you Maximillian.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°D-don¡¯t say that.¡±</b>


    While waving her hand with a bewildered face, she shook her head firmly. <b>¡°In many ways, my thinking fell too short. I¡¯m sorry that you discovered it in the worst way possible. However, the rumors did not spread throughout the pce like what the Duke of Croix said. That man exaggerated.¡±</b>


    Max¡¯s face hardened when she realized that the princess was talking about the rumors on her fertility. Agnes then added hastily.


    <b>¡°Of course, I am not trying to defend the king¡¯s mockery towards the duke. It was wrong of His majesty. I apologize on behalf of my father. If by chance, you have anything you need help with, please don¡¯t hesitate to tell me.¡±</b>


    Max looked at the serious face of the princess then nced behind her and looked at Rosetta, who was turning her back on them as if she wasn¡¯t interested in the conversation. She wondered if she could tell Agnes what her sister told her on the duke¡¯s advances. Max, who was worried for a moment, opened her mouth.


    <b>¡°Later... If the Duke of Croix... exerts pressure on Anatol...please intervene and m-mediate as aggressively as you did today. That alone... is more than enough.¡±</b>


    As if thinking that she would not openly side with Riftan, the princess, who seemed a bit surprised, soon nodded firmly.


    <b>¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. If your father does anything wrong, I¡¯ll step forward and stop him.¡±</b>


    At the princess¡¯s words, Max¡¯s face became clouded. <b>¡°I-indeed... His majesty values the Duke of Croix... more than Riftan.¡±</b>


    Princess Agnes, who had hesitated, soon admitted. <b>¡°To be honest, yes. King Ruben wants to keep Riftan close, but that¡¯s only because he wants to show off the knight called The Incarnation of Uigru to other nations. At the present time, when war is forbidden by the Treaty of the Seven Kingdoms, Remdragon¡¯s armed forces are not of great value to use, except on subduing monsters and mediating disputes.¡±</b>


    Max hardened her face at the excessively cold words. But before she could retort, Princess Agnes quickly continued.


    <b>¡°But that will change the game in a few years. Anatol has developed furtherpared tost spring. If it continues that path, it will be thergest trading city connected to the Southern Continent. If so... the Duke of Croix, as well as the royal family, will not be able to do anything with Anatol at will.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°But s-still...that¡¯s not happening yet.¡±</b>


    The princess smiled bitterly at Max¡¯s thorny reply. <b>¡°His Majesty will soon see him differently. I will tell him about Anatol¡¯s worth as soon as I return to the pce.¡±</b>


    Max sighed. It was useless to expect more from Princess Agnes. The princess will always be a member of the royal family. If Riftan tried to harm royal interests, she could turn to an enemy any time. She felt overwhelmed by a strange disappointment as she watched the delegation leave. She was relieved to say they weren¡¯t going to war, but she couldn¡¯t be happy when she thought about the future.


    She trudged back to the Great Hall. Rodrigo came down the stairs with a coat in both hands, and approached as soon as he saw her.


    <b>¡°You shouldn¡¯t be walking too long, madam. Didn¡¯t you just regain your health? The master asked me to take his wife back to the room as soon as she returns.¡±</b>


    Max couldn¡¯t beat the butler¡¯s guidance, so she walked towards the stairs and looked around.


    <b>¡°Ri-Riftan... is he in the room?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°The lord went to the training grounds with the knights.¡±</b>


    She looked out the window with an anxious gaze. Even if the deration of war was withdrawn, there will be one or two things to resolve in the future. Max returned to the room and anxiously awaited his return. She thought about the words Rosetta had said as she wandered around the room. Perhaps what her sister said was what she was saying to herself. Did she fail and get frustrated even though she wanted to trust someone? Thinking about that made her anxious. Even her beautiful and bright younger sister has failed.


    ¡®Can I really change?¡¯


    Max walked over to the mirror and looked into her eyes like a skeptical cat. Standing before her was an anxious woman, who did not appear to be sure in her eyes. She lightly squeezed her cheeks, then lost energy andid down on the bed. Time had passed so much that she seemed to have fallen into a nap. When she woke up, the surroundings were already dark.


    Max rubbed her eyes and looked to the side of the bed. She couldn¡¯t find any trace of Riftan visiting. She frowned. Since returning to Calypse Castle, has he ever left her alone for so long? Max bit her lip anxiously, then got out of bed and draped a shawl over her shoulder. When she opened the door and stepped out, she saw the servants lighting up themps on the walls. She advanced towards them and asked at once.


    <b>¡°The l-lord hasn¡¯t returned yet. Is he still... in the training grounds?¡±</b>


    The servants bowed their heads politely and responded. <b>¡°The Lord is in the office. He said he was going to sleep in the bedroom next to it because he had a lot of work to do tonight. I just saw him afterying the firewood a little while ago.¡±</b>


    Max looked from side to side. Even in the midst of being busy preparing for war, he returned straight to his room at night. Was it so difficult to withdraw the deration of war? She smiled at the servants who were looking at her and turned around, but she didn¡¯t want to go back to the room and spend the night alone. She hesitated, but eventually went up the dark stairs. As she climbed the two flights of stairs, she saw lighting from the end of the hall. After a moment of hovering in front of the door, Max carefully opened it, entered, and saw Riftan sitting on the bed while sipping his drink and then spoke, looking at her with prating eyes.


    <b>¡°What are you doing not sleeping yet?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Because y-you haven¡¯t returned to the room yet...¡±</b>


    Max felt slightly ufortable upon his sharp gaze and whispered her reply. Riftan sipped his wine, not saying a word. She closed the door quietly behind her and stood in front of him.


    <b>¡°Are you v-very... busy?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I had to send messengers to various ces and exin the situation to the mercenaries I hired.¡± </b>He answered bluntly as he refilled his ss. <b>¡°For the time being, we cannot be lenient, so I decided to keep the military system as it is. Mercenaries will also being in and out of the castle for a while. They have rough speech, so you must avoid going to the great hall as much as possible although you might run into them once in a while. It¡¯s not that good for you to exchange any words with them so as much as possible, don¡¯t talk with them. Make sure you¡¯re not walking around alone like now.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I¡¯ll-I¡¯ll be careful.¡± </b>Max responded obediently and approached the spot close to his knees. Then there was a noticeable tension in Riftan¡¯s body. He held his ss so tight that Max was afraid it would break as he spoke to her.


    <b>¡°Sleep by yourself today. I have work left to do.¡±</b>


    Max looked around the bed. She couldn¡¯t find a piece of parchment. She clumsily touched the hem of her dress and then asked lightly, as if making a joke.


    <b>¡°Isn¡¯t drinking a-alone... all that¡¯s left for you to do?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I want to be alone¡±.</b>


    He put the ss on the table with a loud bang. Max flinched and was taken aback. Wine spilled over, creating an unsightly stain on the carpet. Riftan looked at her, rubbed his forehead, and regretted his harsh words.


    <b>¡°I don¡¯t want you to see me angry. Let me be alone for today¡±.</b>


    Max stiffened and then slowly leaned in front of him. Riftan opened his mouth as if he was going to scream at her, then fell silent again. Max asked carefully as she looked at his cold, hard face.


    <b>¡°Wh-what¡¯s wrong? I... I don¡¯t know why. Why Riftan is so angry... ¡°</b>


    <b>¡°I... !¡±</b>


    Riftan¡¯s shoulders shook and he gritted his teeth. His eyes went ck. Max froze at his fierce expression. Riftan, who was panting sharply as if something had caught in his throat, spat out breathlessly.


    <b>¡°I want to make him suffer as much as he hurt you, no, a hundred times more painful than that. I can¡¯t forget the sight of him beating you up. That room... your crying in that wretched room...¡±</b>


    When Max saw blood seep from his tightly clenched fist, she wrapped her hands around his hand in fear. Riftan sharpened his teeth quickly and screamed fiercely.


    <b>¡°I won¡¯t be satisfied until I rip that trash into pieces. However, I cannot do anything because of the circumstances around me. Hard as I try to climb, I am still powerless. I cannot protect you properly and I cannot even fight for you.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°R-Riftan... d-don¡¯t do this.¡±</b>


    She shook her head, struggling to open his fist. Riftan screamed wildly, as if scratching his vocal cords with sandpaper.


    <b>¡°What use is the title of being a Reincarnation of Uigru! If I really ampared to a legendary hero, then why am I so pathetic and helpless.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Y-you¡¯re not.¡± </b>Max wrapped both hands around his face and managed to make eye contact with him. <b>¡°Riftan... you saved m-me.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I arrived toote...! It was toote! I...¡±</b>


    Riftan, roaring like a trapped beast, suddenly stopped breathing. She lowered her head and ced her lips lightly on his. The hot breath tickled her lips gently. Max touched his cheek and whispered in a trembling voice.


    <b>¡°When I was y-younger... I used to pray every day... that the g-greatest knight in the whole world would appear... and save me from that castle... I hoped every day for someone to show up... w-wishing that person would take me away where my father couldn¡¯t beat me up...¡±</b>


    As she tried to smile, a clear pain emerged above Riftan¡¯s eyes. She stroked his messy hair and pressed her lips to his forehead as well.


    <b>¡°R-Riftan... you saved me, you fulfilled that. You... are my hero.¡±</b>


    He distorted his face as if he was being tortured. Max hugged his rigid body like a tight rope about to break, reassuring him. His big, hard body leaned over her like a helpless child. Her heart ached. If she had been a little stronger, he would not have suffered so much. She wanted to change for this man. She really wanted to change. She wanted to be tougher and stronger than anyone else.


    She bent her head and kissed his warm neck. As their chests pressed together, she felt his heart beating as if it was about to explode.


    Note ¨C <b>LF</b>: ?


    <b>Nymeria</b>: Literally crying right now, I have nothing more to say

 Chapter 244

    <strong>Chapter 244</strong>


    Riftan muttered roughly, like a drowned person. <b>¡°I¡¯m far from being a hero. I¡¯m not like that...¡±</b>


    His voice stopped when she touched his chest under the fabric of his clothes. Riftan looked at her with heavy, confused eyes. Max kissed his cheek and dug her fingers into his ck hair, which glowed with a dark blue light. As she pulled on the hair near the back of his neck with her fingers, a slight shudder ran through his iron body.


    <b>¡°Maxi... stop...¡±</b>


    She pretended not to hear, while kissing under the lobe of his ear. A groan emanated from Riftan¡¯s throat. He grabbed her shoulder with trembling hands and pulled her away.


    <b>¡°This is enough.¡±</b>


    She flushed with fear and looked at him anxiously. <b>¡°Do you not... want me a-anymore?¡±</b>


    There was something like frustration that shed on Riftan¡¯s face. He muttered some swear words, roughly sweeping his face with one hand.


    <b>¡°Do you think... that is possible? I wanted you even when you were so thin and fragile.¡± </b>


    <b>¡°Then...¡±</b>


    With a sigh of relief, she ran her hand over his forearm. At that moment, Riftan grabbed her arm as if he had touched a hot iron. Pain shed in his eyes.


    <b>¡°But I don¡¯t want to do </b><b>that</b><b>. Don¡¯t you know? Even when I see you so hurt, I¡¯m horrible as an animal in heat!¡± </b>He rubbed his forehead against her hand, breathing shakily.<b> ¡°I don¡¯t want to bother you anymore. I want to protect you. I want to treat you properly even once.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I-it doesn¡¯t bother me.¡± </b>When she got between his knees, he groaned and brought her over to the bed. <b>¡°You... the things you do to me when we do </b><b>that</b><b> doesn¡¯t bother me. Riftan... I like everything you do to me. I want to reciprocate that... to you.¡±</b>


    His neck trembled greatly. Riftan reached out and tried to embrace her, but he shook and clenched his fist again. Surprisingly, it was fear that floated across his face. A man who didn¡¯t blink even with fearsome monsters in front of his nose was afraid of a woman who couldn¡¯t even cut him in half. He turned his head and backed away from her, clenching his teeth until his mouth turned white.


    <b>¡°No. I can¡¯t. I don¡¯t have the confidence to be gentle. I¡¯m sure I might do it like a person who has lost his sense...¡±</b>


    Riftan¡¯s words broke when she unbuckled his belt and thrust her hand into the fabric. He inhaled wildly, grasping the nket as if to gather self-control. While hesitating, she pressed her lips to his slightly parted lips gently and pushed her tongue in. The taste of sweet wine was felt on the tip of her tongue. As if testing it directly, she licked his lips gently and Riftan rushed to kiss her greedily.


    He grabbed the back of her head and entangled her tongue with her aggressively. Then, she wrapped her arms around his thick, throbbing neck. Riftan tilted his head for better ess, thrusting his tongue deeper into her mouth and wrapped his hand on Max¡¯s breast over the bodice. That only seemed to boil the blood inside her body. She moaned, mimicking him, touching him the same way. Then Riftan¡¯s face turned red enough to be clearly recognizable in the dark. As if ripping it off, he removed her bodice and ced his lips in front of the tip of her breast.


    She shuddered and hugged his head. She felt the inside of her body melt down like a candle. He pulled the crumpled dress around her waist to the tip of her leg, rubbed her sweat-dampened back with the rough palms of his hands covered in calluses. Then, ced wet kisses on her white belly. Suddenly she was lying on the bed with her whole body glowing pink. The swaying shadows from the fire ran through their bodies. Max tugged on Riftan¡¯s robe and pulled it over his head. He hugged her sternly.


    His member, swollen with arousal, squeezed in between her legs. Riftan slowly grinded his body over hers, pouring kisses across her chest and neck. Excited by the heat, Max pressed her nails against his shoulders. At that moment, Riftan raised his body suddenly and pulled out like he snapped back to his consciousness. She looked at him puzzled. His face was fiercely stiff with discontent, and his entire body trembled slightly. However, Riftan took his self-control, held back, and pulled the nket up to her neck. A stiff smile appeared on his mouth.


    <b>¡°Today... let¡¯s just leave it this way. It hasn¡¯t been long since your body recovered.¡±</b>


    Max stared at him nkly as he sat and lifted his pants. She felt ashamed and humiliated. Then she started to get confused and angry. She was fed up with being treated like a sick person. She caught him grabbing the robe he had picked up from the ground. She tried to pull him back on the bed, but he didn¡¯t even budge as he was twice heavier than her. She climbed onto the man¡¯s knees whose face was nk and pushed her swollen lips over his moist, juicy lips. Then Riftan groaned, took a deep breath, and copsed in a ridiculously simple manner. Max looked at him with a strange sense of victory.


    <b>¡°I, I... I am not a child that you must protect and care for. I... I am your wife.¡±</b>


    He gave her a bewildered expression, then gradually narrowed his eyes on her. Her heart, which had been so ted, shrank in an instant. Riftan muttered in a low voice, dangerously wrinkling his sharp, masculine face.


    <b>¡°Then... what are you going to do now?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°About w-what...?¡±</b>


    Max, who thought he would take over, looked around ufortably. Riftan gazed at her face, moved down to her bare breasts and abdomen, then squeezed his eyes shut, and his brow furrowed. A little confidence returned after his reaction, so she ran her hand over his chest, which was throbbing so violently she feared it would explode, and said in a low voice.


    <b>¡°You said th-this is natural... to do b-between husband and wife.¡±</b>


    Then she kissed the tip of his chin and ran her hands over his cor bones then down to his muscled abdomen. A sound of pain flowed out from his mouth.


    <b>¡°... you¡¯re killing me.¡±</b>


    Since his voice seemed to be genuinely sore, Max withdrew her hand and he held his fist against his eyebrows. Although he said he worried about her body, he may have actually not wanted her. Max gently pulled her hands away from him.


    <b>¡°If it doesn¡¯t... feel good... I¡¯ll stop now.¡±</b>


    He opened his eyes and looked at her with resentment, as if he had been misled. Max hesitated, not knowing what to do. After a long struggle, Riftan, who had been in conflict for a long time, spoke helplessly like a loser.


    <b>¡°I don¡¯t have the confidence to do it and not strain your body. You have to do it yourself.¡±</b>


    As she rolled her eyes in shame, she stammered. <b>¡°H-how can I... p-please exin to me how I should do it...¡±</b>


    He pulled down his pants with shaking hands. Then he lifted her body over his and gave instructions. <b>¡°Spread your legs. Good... put that... Under...¡±</b>


    She sat on top of him and slowly took his member inside her. It was a bit overwhelming to feel him being so tense and tight. Riftan¡¯s lips twitched as she stopped moving her hands over his abs. As Riftan held himself back, his body burned like hot copper. He groaned, making a harsh sound, and asked.


    <b>¡°... Doesn¡¯t it hurt?¡±</b>


    For a moment it was a bit painful, but she shook her head. She touched him and he clenched his fist so hard that his hand turned white, andid her back on bed again.


    <b>¡°Try moving a little. Move in a way that won¡¯t strain you... uh....¡±</b>


    She slowly moved up and down ording to his instructions and Riftan tilted his head and he buried his head back on the pillow, gripping the duvet so tight. He was like a lion tied to a chain and unable to do anything. Max looked at him with blurry eyes, wrapping him from above and then slowly climbed up. As she repeated moving up and down, the pain disappeared, and a strange pleasurable sensation arose.


    She took him in again and again. Riftan moaned as if she was killing him, his entire body slick and wet with sweat and a harsh breath came out of his mouth. She couldn¡¯t believe that the strongest man in the world stood so powerless under her. The more she moved, the more anxious and painful it seemed to him, but he held himself back in silence. She wanted to move faster and stronger to satisfy him, but it wasn¡¯t easy. Quickly, those movements led her to the limit. The part of her body that touched him was throbbing and convulsions were taking ce inside her. Still unsatisfied, she grinded over him anxiously and slumped over him.


    <b>¡°Ri-Riftan... Help me.¡±</b>


    He swallowed dryly, wrapped both arms around her tightly, and began to move deeply and rapidly. Max¡¯s eyes rolled back in pleasure as she clung on to his body. Whenever he pushed in, sharp pleasure ran down her back. She sobbed wildly, crushing her forehead against his shoulder. Riftan constantly stroked her shoulders, back, and neck with passionate strokes. It seemed to her that he was struggling to control himself, but It felt like he couldn¡¯t help it anymore.


    Riftan quickly muttered words she couldn¡¯t understand and moved faster and faster like a stallion released from its reins. Max struggled with her limbs, then her toes curled. In no time, an intense climax ran over her body like it was going to cut through her. He hugged her trembling and convulsing body tighter. It would be so good if they could stick together like that and be one, Max thought as she closed her misty eyes.


    ***


    It had been a long time when the sound of falling rain awoke her and she opened her eyes. The scene of an unfamiliar room with shadows of the fire from the furnace came into view. After a moment of confusion, blinking her eyes in bewilderment, Max felt a hand stroking her head and looked up. Then, she saw Riftan sitting against the wall and looking out the window. Max looked at him nkly, and soon realized that she was lying on hisp and sat up. Riftan pressed her head back to his thigh.


    <b>¡°Stay like this and lie down.¡±</b>


    Then, he touched her earlobes andbed her tangled hair with his fingers. Max¡¯s shoulders flinched at the ticklish feeling. He lifted the spilled sheet over her shoulders and asked with an anxious face.


    <b>¡°How are you feeling?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I feel f-fine.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I tried to hold back at the end, but you pushed me too hard.¡±</b>


    Only then did she wonder if she was too daring. She tried to turn around, hiding her flushed, embarrassed face in her messy hair. <b>¡°L-looks like it¡¯s raining outside.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°It¡¯s the autumn rain. After this, the temperature will drop.¡±</b> He replied, looking at the raindrops on the window.


    Max nced at his dark face, then carefully wrapped her hands around the hand that was resting on his knee. She felt him slightly tense as she fiddled with his long, strong, calloused fingers. Max took his hand firmly and murmured under her breath.


    <b>¡°You can be relieved n-now. To be honest... I am pleased that I don¡¯t have to see Riftan going to war.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Don¡¯t you hate that man?¡±</b>


    Her face grew dark. When she thought of her father, the first thing that came to mind was fear. After being engulfed by deep-seated fear, a feeling of helplessness and shame followed. Perhaps, beneath those emotions there was hatred and resentment. However, the fear was so intense that the hatred did not have time to surface. Max replied in an empty voice, fiddling with his fingers.


    <b>¡°I don¡¯t want to think about anything... regarding t-that person.¡±</b>


    There was a moment of silence. For a long time, only the sound of firewood burning, and the sound of raindrops echoed silently, and Riftan suddenly spoke.


    <b>¡°I knew you didn¡¯t look very happy.¡± </b>His sunken eyes fell on her face. <b>¡°I even thought of sneaking into the castle and kidnapping you.¡±</b>


    His lips twisted in vain.<b> ¡°After that thought, the dazzling environment around you came to my eyes. If you were unhappy even in such a beautiful castle, I wondered how I could possibly make you happy.¡±</b>


    She looked up at him with trembling eyes. A distorted smile settled on Riftan¡¯s lips. <b>¡°I should have got rid of those useless thoughts, abducted you, and ran away.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I really think... th-that would have been nice.¡±</b>


    When she gently agreed, his smile faded. Riftan looked at her with a vague look, then looked out the window again.


    <b>¡°If I had, you would have been sad. Back then, you hated the sight of me.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I didn¡¯t h-hate you. I was just... scared. I told you that b-before.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°In my eyes, it seemed like you hated me.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°In m-my eyes too...¡±</b>


    Max red at him and closed her mouth firmly. As he waited for her to continue her words, he wrapped her hair around his fingers. She hesitated and sighed.


    <b>¡°In m-my eyes... Riftan seemed to hate me.¡±</b>


    Note ¨C <b>LF</b>: Yesssmunication agaiiiinn. This couple though, they fancy doing it whenever they¡¯re in conflict lol.

 Chapter 245

    <strong>Chapter 245</strong>


    Riftan¡¯s fingers turned stiff. Max, who wasying on hisp, turned her head to look intently at his face. He then bluntly spoke as he stared at the raindrops that hammered heavily against the window.


    <b>¡°It¡¯s only because I felt nervous. Croix Castle is a ce where I don¡¯t really feel at ease.¡±</b>


    Max blinked in puzzlement. Even back when he was newly knighted, his actions were more dignified and intimidatingpared to any nobleman. Although his speech and behavior were not very sophisticated, the arrogance in his attitude was present in the way he interacted, like he did not care about what other people would perceive him as. Max¡¯s bottom lip protruded.


    <b>¡°You¡¯re l-lying. Someone that nervous... wouldn¡¯t act that arrogant.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Did I appear arrogant?¡± </b>He asked, his eyebrows pulling together.


    <b>¡°Every time someone talks to you... You look down at them with this expression.¡± </b>Max lifted her chin up and imitated how Riftan looked at people, trying her best to look as conceited as she could manage. <b>¡°Whenever someone spoke to you... you looked down at them with th-this kind of expression on your face.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°You mean, I made such a cute face?¡± </b>


    Heughed at Max¡¯s ridiculous effort to imitate him, then lowered his head and ced his lips on top of her protruding bottom lip. Max grimaced as Riftan¡¯s bangs poked her eyes when he pecked her lips.


    <b>¡°And whenever our eyes met... you used to stare at me with a fierce expression. It scared me...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°You must have interpreted it that way because of my rugged impression. I was merely looking at you.¡± </b>


    He responded gravely and squeezed her face between his hands, making Max¡¯s cheeks bulge frontwards like a squashed puffer fish. Her face flushed red and because of her protests he eventually removed his hands away from her face. It felt like a thorn pricked her heart at the ignorance and nonchnce he gave towards his treatment towards her back then. She looked at him with disbelief in her eyes.


    <b>¡°I d-don¡¯t think so. You looked as if you were angry about something. Sometimes... I... felt like it was because you despised me.¡±</b>


    Suddenly, the smile on Riftan¡¯s face was wiped off. Max anxiously looked up, searching for an answer in his ck eyes that seemed to have clouded to conceal his emotions. Riftan then muttered his words with a bitter smile on his lips.


    <b>¡°I thought you hated me. Whenever I got close to you, you were visibly nervous. And whenever I tried to speak with you, you would run away with a frightened look on your face. I felt like a horrendous monster every time you did that.¡± </b>He lifted a handful of her hair that fell on her shoulders and brought it to his lips. <b>¡°Later on, it aggravated me. And so, I decided that I would hate you too. I wanted to get you out of my head and stop, I wanted to make myself feel at ease.¡±</b>


    For a moment, Max was speechless. She wondered when she started to mean something to him. She recalled the first time she saw him. She clearly remembered the image of him entering the castle together with the knights sent to settle the dispute with Dristan. Among those hundreds of knights, it was him that stood out most and appeared most prominent. The maids used to argue over who would attend to him while he was at the castle, and even thedies who were invited to the dinner banquets couldn¡¯t take their eyes off him.


    But Max couldn¡¯t understand why women would fuss over someone who appeared so cold-hearted that they couldn¡¯t even approach him. As he said, she did appeared stiff and frightened around him, but never in her imagination did it cross that she would catch someone¡¯s attention. Riftan was terribly good at hiding his feelings.


    Max hesitated for a moment then reached out to ce her palm against his copper-colored cheek. <b>¡°And so... did you h-hate me?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I did.¡±</b>


    Max withdrew her hand at his blunt response, but Riftan grabbed it as she was about to move it away then pressed it firmly against his face.


    <b>¡°I really hated you for capturing me and never letting me go.¡±</b>


    Then Riftan¡¯s dark eyes sank and Max sat up and climbed to hisp.


    <b>¡°I r-really... never hated you. You were scary, but... in my head, I a-always thought you were dashing. That¡¯s why whenever y-you¡¯re in front of me, I get nervous and turn stiff.¡±</b>


    Riftan looked down at her intently, as if to test whether her words were true, then ced a nket around her exposed white back and embraced her tightly against him. Max felt beyond ecstatic as she basked in his warm, thick arms, letting out a sigh and cing her head against his shoulder. She wondered if that was how it felt to be a bird lounging in thefortable, cozy nest. Even the heartbreaks and sadness, all her worries and pain seemed to melt in that calm atmosphere. Max watched the flickering shadows of the fire from the furnace and asked.


    <b>¡°Aren¡¯t you... disappointed with m-me?¡± </b>She felt his arm that wrapped around her back stiffen. Max then hurriedly stuttered to add justice to her question. <b>¡°I... stutter... I miscarried the ch-child... I¡¯m not like thatdy y-you... thought that I was.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°You are exactly what I dreamed of.¡±</b>


    He abruptly intercepted her words. <b>¡°No, you¡¯re beyondparison from what I imagined you would be. You are impossibly brave, you are lovely to the point of taking my breath away. And the child...¡± </b>


    Riftan swallowed as if there was something stuck in his throat. <b>¡°To tell you honestly, I don¡¯t think I want one anymore. I don¡¯t even know how much blood you lost back then. I don¡¯t ever want you to go through such a risk again.¡±</b>


    She felt him trembling faintly and Max blinked hazily. She hated herself for being relieved by his words. Of course, he needed a sessor. That was the most dutiful role of a wife to her husband, even her mother lost her life after several attempts that led to countless miscarriages just to fulfill that duty. Riftan¡¯s words felt unfamiliar, she was used to her father¡¯s obsessive attitude of having an heir.


    Max stared intently at him as if trying to figure out if he really just said those words. And then, Riftan lowered his face to kiss Max¡¯s damp eyelids.


    <b>¡°Having you is enough for me.¡±</b>


    Those words echoed in her heart. She buried herself deeper into his wide chest and their shadows casted by the light appeared like a strange shape of an animal. She thought to herself that it would feel so great to be just stuck to each other like this and never be able to part. It would have been nice if it was only the two of them in the world. Max then closed her eyes, growing drowsy from Riftan¡¯s hands that caressed her hair. The sound of the rain then gradually subsided, a soft silence enveloping them.


    ***


    The tension that surrounded Calypse Castle immediately dissipated after the announcement of the withdrawal of the war deration. Although the security in the fortress seemed to strengthen, the visits from the mercenaries and the wagons loaded with weapons visibly reduced. Max saw this as an opportunity and told Riftan that the Duke of Croix was summoning his vassals and seemed to be plotting something. Surprisingly, Riftan was blunt about this.


    <b>¡°It¡¯s just as I expected. It seems like they are putting pressure on the merchants that areing to Anatol.¡±</b>


    Max¡¯s face hardened. Anatol was a smallnd surrounded by mountains, most of its food supply wasing from trade as it was not and suitable for farming. If the merchants were prohibited to pass through the trading routes that lead to Anatol, it would be difficult for them toe in.


    She then asked anxiously. <b>¡°Will that be... a-alright? If the merchants are cut off... Surviving the winter will be harder...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°It wouldn¡¯t be a big problem since a lot of the merchants that arrive from the southern continente through the port.¡± </b>Riftan replied while polishing his sword. <b>¡°Lots of spices and silks will be brought into Anatol every year from now on. If they cut off the trading path from the north, it will be their loss.¡±</b>


    His calm exnation made her feel a little relieved, but she knew how stubborn her father was, so the anxiety didn¡¯t go away.


    <b>¡°He might s-still... be plotting something else. My father wouldn¡¯t stop at just th-that...¡±</b>


    Riftan sighed, then lowered his sword and went to embrace her. He sat on the bed and spoke as if to calm a child.


    <b>¡°There are still merchants who want to continue trading with Anatol. Imissioned them to follow the Duke of Croix¡¯s movements, so you don¡¯t have to worry.¡±</b>


    Max lowered her head weakly. <b>¡°I¡¯m s-sorry. Because of me...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Don¡¯t be silly. It¡¯s not your fault.¡±</b>


    He spoke bluntly, patted her head and then ran his hand through her hair. Max looked at his hardened face and sighed. Riftan seemed to want the Duke of Croix to intentionally cause some trouble and if the duke gave him the excuse, he would always try to fight.


    She felt like she was set in front of a dam that she would never know when it would copse. However, regardless of her anxieties, the times passed by peacefully. Castle Calypse was hectic in their preparations for winter and the temperature dropped day by day as the season of rest approached. The restlessness gradually subsided after a week or two: when the weather turned cold, there was almost no travels in between territories. Even if the Duke of Croix was plotting something, it would probably be executed after the winter season had passed. Worrying about it constantly would only affect her and so Max consciously forced herself to stow her anxieties away.


    In fact, since the deration of war was withdrawn, there was no time for her to be buried alone in her anxieties as Riftan was constantly with her. While Max was brushing Rem¡¯s mane, she stole a nce at her husband: he was dressed in casual clothes as he leisurely fed Talon an apple, so it didn¡¯t appear like he would head towards the training grounds or patrol the walls after that. Max frowned a bit. Although being together like that was the most enjoyable and blissful moment for her, she worried that he might be dedicating too much of his time to her. Since she had been carefully observing the amount of work he had to do, after having quietly groomed Rem¡¯s mane for a while, she carefully opened her mouth.


    <b>¡°Aren¡¯t you b-busy? There¡¯s no need to apany me all the time when you have much to do, you might overwork yourself. Your body and health...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°The road widening construction has beenpleted and the preparations for winter are all done as well. Right now all I need to monitor is Anatol¡¯s border securities.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Well, it¡¯s not that. Justst year... You¡¯ve been so busy. I was wondering if it¡¯s okay to be like this...¡±</b>


    Riftan¡¯s expression appeared a little downcast. <b>¡°Is it annoying for you that I¡¯m around you?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Th-that¡¯s not the case at all. It¡¯s just thatst year... you were so busy at this time. I was just wondering if it¡¯s okay to be like th-this...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Last year, it hadn¡¯t been long since I came home from the dragon expedition. I was busy sorting out all the umted work. From now on, I have no intention of working myself to death for the rest of my life.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I would like to object to that.¡±</b>


    Max turned her head to the voice that suddenly spoke. Hebaron was standing at the entrance of the stables with a displeased expression on his face.


    <b>¡°You are not going to put the responsibility of being the training director on me in the future, are you? I am overwhelmed with managing the guards alone.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Don¡¯t talk as if you¡¯re handling it all by yourself. I am aware of the fact that you¡¯ve handed the management of the guards to Elliot.¡± </b>Riftan answered bluntly, took an apple from the basket and fed it to Talon. <b>¡°All this time you were cking off so don¡¯t talk much bullsh*t.¡± </b>


    Hebaron pursed his lips as if he was about to retaliate harshly, then looked at Max and let out a deep sigh.


    <b>¡°Let¡¯s discuss that matterter... for now, you muste to the knight¡¯s quarters at once. The spies who were sent to the duchy have returned.¡±</b>


    Max¡¯s shoulders stiffened and Riftan shot a cold re at Hebaron.


    <b>¡°I¡¯ll be there soon, so wait there.¡±</b>


    Note ¨C <b>LF</b>: Themunication in this chapter is *chef¡¯s kiss* <3

 Chapter 246

    <strong>Chapter 246</strong>


    <b>¡°Don¡¯t take too long.¡±</b> Hebaron shrugged his bulky shoulders, turned around and went back.


    After finishing feeding Talon an apple, Riftan went to the front of the water trough and brusquely washed his hands.


    <b>¡°You should return to the room first.¡±</b>


    He wiped the water from his hands and picked up the robe that he had casually hung on the fence of the stables. Max stroked Rem¡¯s neck and shot Riftan an anxious look.


    <b>¡°Is there... some problem that came up?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°The informant who was sent to verify the duke¡¯s movements has just returned.¡± </b>Riftan looked at her darkened face, sighed a little, and draped a cloak over her shoulder. <b>¡°It¡¯s not a big deal, so don¡¯t worry, just rest in the room. Don¡¯t wander off anywhere else.¡±</b>


    Then, he ruffled Max¡¯s bangs and kissed her forehead. She tried to smile for him. After confirming that she had entered the castle, Riftan headed straight for the training grounds. Max returned to the room and looked out the window incessantly.


    Under the gray hazy sky, the bare trees shook their bare branches like ckened bones. The silver sun asionally cast pale rays of light behind the hazy clouds, but it wasn¡¯t enough to bring life to the deste garden where the chilly breeze blew. She wondered if her overt anxiety made her feel like the coldndscape was hinting at future ordeals. Max sighed, dragged a chair in front of the firece, and sat down. Roy, who was following her, climbed nimbly over her knees and purred alluringly. She was slightly relieved by his rxed and calm appearance, stroking his soft back to ease her nervousness.


    Riftan returned to the room when the night had fallen. Max took his cape and looked at him, waiting for him to tell her what went on in the conference room. However, Riftan walked in front of the fire without saying anything, took off his boots, and washed his hands with lukewarm water. When she grabbed a towel and handed it to him, he barely turned his head towards her.


    <b>¡°Did you have dinner?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°A l-little while ago. How about you, Riftan...? Do you want me to tell them to prepare something to eat?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°No, I also had dinner in the conference room.¡±</b>


    He washed his face and rubbed his face with a towel. Max looked him in the eye and asked, unable to ovee her impatience.


    <b>¡°A-about my father... have you discovered what he is scheming?¡±</b>


    Riftan¡¯s eyebrows slightly pulled together. Then, he shook his head after a bit of pause.


    <b>¡°The only thing I have discovered is that your father is in frequent contact with his vassals.¡±</b>


    Max narrowed her eyes. They couldn¡¯t have discussed this for so long with so little information. If Hebaron had searched for him in a hurry, they must have found something important. She put on a disappointed expression, but kept her mouth shut tight. Riftan sighed as if he had noticed that she was suspicious.


    <b>¡°Whatever Duke Croix does, it¡¯s my job to handle it. You don¡¯t have to worry about him anymore.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Ho-how could I do that? That person... is my father. What happened is because of me...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°He is a son of a b*tch who whips his own daughter, what kind of father he is.¡±</b>


    He threw the towel on the shelf and spat his words out roughly. Max¡¯s shoulders flinched at his sudden outrage.


    <b>¡°What I¡¯m saying is... This problem concerns me too... I meant I have a responsibility over it. I also have the right to know... what is going on.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I told you over and over again, you are not responsible for this.¡± </b>Riftan abruptly intercepted her words. <b>¡°I am the one who beat him up, that¡¯s the reason why he¡¯s scheming in retaliation. That¡¯s all. This is a problem between me and that man.¡± </b>


    <b>¡°But it¡¯s because of m-me... that you beat him up!¡± </b>Max¡¯s voice also increased due to his stubborn attitude. <b>¡°How... could I-I have... n-nothing to do with this matter? I¡¯m the one who was there! If it wasn¡¯t for me, Riftan wouldn¡¯t have done that... And the pressure that fa-father¡¯s putting on Anatol...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Fine. Let¡¯s say it¡¯s your fault. What the hell are you going to do?¡±</b> Riftan went ahead of her and asked her furiously.


    Max¡¯s face turned red. Like he said, there was nothing she could do, but she didn¡¯t want to admit it, so she responded with a grunt.


    <b>¡°We don¡¯t know for ce-certain. Maybe there¡¯s something I c-can do...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°There is nothing you can do. Even if there is, I will never seek your help.¡±</b>


    The cold words drew the blood from her face. Max looked at him with shocked eyes and then took a step back. She turned around and tried to run out of the room, but Riftan quickly grabbed her arm and embraced her. Max struggled and hit his shoulders with her fists. Without blinking, Riftan wrapped one hand around her back and gave her a fierce kiss. Max clenched her jaws tight and tried to pull away from him, but he clutched her hair and pulled her back to him. Riftan frowned and slightly bit her lips. Might reflexively opened her mouth from the stinging pain of his bite and his hot, pulsating tongue entered her mouth.


    Max hated herself for melting to him in an instant. He rolled his tongue against her unmoving tongue and sucked on it, swept through the roof of her mouth then to the insides of her cheeks. A strange shiver ran down the back of her ears and her limbs went limp. Max looked at him breathlessly.


    <b>¡°Th-this time... I hate you s-so much... Riftan.¡± </b>


    <b>¡°Don¡¯t say it that way.¡±</b> He murmured wildly and kissed her cheeks and wet eyes. <b>¡°I never depend on anyone else to solve problems for me, especially not you.¡±</b>


    His words dug into her chest like a dagger. Max looked at him with a hurt look. <b>¡°Then... I¡¯m-I¡¯m not going to depend on Riftan either. In the future, I won¡¯t let you take care of anything that has to do with me.¡±</b>


    At the end of the threatening words, Riftan¡¯s face abruptly hardened. <b>¡°Don¡¯t be silly. You are my wife, it is my duty to take care of you and protect you!¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Riftan... can freely go about my problems... but I-I can¡¯t do that for you?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Yes.¡±</b>


    At his response that didn¡¯t even buckle, Max quickly lost her words. He looked at her straight in the eyes and muttered in a low voice.


    <b>¡°I will solve all your problems and mine. I cannot tolerate you trying to solve it again.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Such thing...¡±</b>


    Before she could even argue he pressed his lips against hers again. Max raised her hand over his shoulders to push him away, but even when she tried, he was pulling her madly against his chest. Whenever his soft tongue pushed into her mouth and then out, her head turned hazy, and when his hand swept across her body, dizzying heat rose from inside her stomach. She took a deep breath and dug her nails on his shoulders.


    When Riftan lowered her dress, he lightly caressed her exposed shoulders, making a pleasurable sensation spread down from the nape of her neck to her spine. Max trembled with excitement, his palms gently wrapped around her hardened nubs, lightly flicking and arousing her sensitive areas with his gentle caresses. In an instance, all her rebellion melted like butter under the midsummer heat. She was even a little afraid about how he could handle her so easily.


    Max turned to release herself from his arms. However, he simply suppressed her movements, pulling her dress down to her waist and gently sucked the tip of her breast into his mouth. She could not bear it, wrapped her arms around his head and threw back her head. She couldn¡¯t believe that she could feel this deep pleasure despite being angry to the tip of her head.


    Aggravating the situation, she pushed her hands into his clothes as well and instantly something red in Riftan¡¯s eyes. As if to encourage him, she thrusted her tongue into his mouth and he let out a soft moan as heid her down on bed. In the blink of an eye, Max was lying naked and Riftan was pouring kisses all over her body. His hair that was ck as a crow¡¯s feathers sent a sweet ticklish feeling against her bright red skin. She breathedboriously and wrapped her legs around his waist. Riftan muttered out profanity and pulled his pants down in an instance, sheathing his whole manhood into her.


    Max writhed like a snake. In the warm air, the scent of their body fluids and the smell of sweat mingled. He went inside her deeper and did not cease kissing her. She drank every breath he breathed, and he sucked in every breath she exhaled. Max could even feel their lips tremble as they moaned in pleasure. She could vividly feel even the slightest tremble from his body as if it was hers, but it felt like his true feelings were something she couldn¡¯t reach, like they were hidden somewhere.


    Max moaned wildly and scratched his forearm. Riftan¡¯s ck eyes red like a forest fire. He pushed her to the limit, but was not satisfied and moved with more vigor. Max jerked up and down, her entire body tensing like a bowstring that seemed to be released at any moment. Soon, she felt him release inside of her. When the storm-like heat escaped from their endearing bodies, a strange sense of emptiness entered her heart.


    Max was cold andid weakly on the sheets. He hugged her tightly as if he couldn¡¯t bear the cold silence that surrounded them.


    <b>¡°Don¡¯t even think that this is any of your fault. That man is the evil one who hurt you, you are just a victim. I do not regret having crushed that man, if I had known from the beginning what was going on, I would have done it sooner. If I had been lucky, I could have killed him.¡± </b>He caressed her damp body vigorously and trailed his nose against her nape. <b>¡°That¡¯s why there¡¯s nothing you¡¯re responsible for.¡±</b>


    Max turned her head and looked at him with dull eyes. She felt sad to see a man who stubbornly said that she was not responsible for anything and did not have to do anything. Whenever there was a problem, he just tried to keep her away from it. This person doesn¡¯t even want to share the slightest burden with her. No, rather, she may be the one who was putting heavy loads on his shoulders.


    Note ¨C <b>LF</b>: lol at the angry sex again, this is an unlocked level I guess.

 Chapter 247

    <strong>Chapter 247</strong>


    Seeing her eyes clouding with sadness, Riftan¡¯s eyebrows furrowed deeply. He cupped her cheek in his palm and gently swept her puffy eyes with his thumb. Max then took his hand and ced it against her lips.


    <strong>¡°Th-then¡­ what can I do for you?¡±</strong>


    Riftan¡¯s face, half buried in the pillow, suddenly hardened with longing. His eyes were appealing for something, and Max couldn¡¯t figure out what it was. A distant voice tickled her ears.


    <strong>¡°Nothing¡­ you just have to stay by my side.¡±</strong>


    The corner of Max¡¯s eyes drooped down as her heart broke: it was the first time she realized that having someone who doesn¡¯t want anything from you can be painful. Perhaps displeased with her sorrowful expression, Riftan frowned and pulled her towards his body. The second time they made love started slow and soft, enough to melt all her anxieties in her heart. His mouth caressed her rosy breasts for a long time, he moved inside her vigorously until her eyes became hazy from her petals opening once again and she melted into pleasure. Finally, Max fell asleep,ying over Riftan¡¯s tight waist.


    She slept for so long that at a certain point she felt a suffocating heat and opened her eyes slowly. The furnace had so much firewood that it kept the me alight until the dawn set, making her body sweat from the warmth emanated by it as well as the temperature that radiated from Riftan¡¯s body. Max got out of bed, draped a robe over her shoulders, and walked to the front of the window. She opened the window a little to let in the cool breeze. Suddenly, she saw something glowing in the dark. Max then lifted her head and noticed little white snowkes falling down from the dark sky, that was the color of gray and indigo.


    Max poked her head out the window, letting the small, soft, icy snowke fall on her face. Her sweaty body quickly cooled down in the night breeze. However, she didn¡¯t feel like going back to bed. As she watched the snow flutter in the wind amusingly, she felt a nket being wrapped around her back. She turned around and Riftan embraced her from behind, kissing the back of her head.


    <strong>¡°You might catch a cold.¡±</strong>


    <strong>¡°¡­ I was feeling t-too warm.¡±</strong>


    His hair was decadently disheveled, and his eyes were unusuallynguorous. Seeing him this rxed andid back, her displeased emotions melted away like snow. Max stared at him half-stunned and couldn¡¯t prevent a smile from forming on her lips.


    <strong>¡°Look at¡­ th-this. The first snow of the year is falling.¡±</strong>


    Riftan breathed a little sigh of relief and rubbed his hot, moist lips against her nape. <strong>¡°We watched the first snowfall togetherst year. Should we visit theke again when the sunes up?¡±</strong>


    <strong>¡°R-really? I can go out of the castle?¡±</strong>


    <strong>¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you go out when you¡¯re with me. If you want, I¡¯ll even take you to town.¡±</strong>


    The fact that he made such a proposal in a simple way sessfully cut her attention from the n that the Duke Croix was hatching and Max turned around and embraced him tightly. The first snow fell for a while and soon stopped. The day was bright, but the temperature dropped in such a way that white frost settled all over thend. She was very happy that winter came a little early since now her father¡¯s n had to wait for the time being. Max stopped interrogating Riftan about it. His words made sense too, just because she knew what her father was doing didn¡¯t mean she could do something: it was obvious that it would only cause restlessness to her heart. She consciously eliminated her worries and decided to fully enjoy the moment when Riftan clung most to her.


    He took her to the winterke as he had promised. On days when it was not too cold, they would leave the castle to see the town. Max toured the new four-story upper building and wandered through the marketce filled with stone buildings. In the square, merchants from the south sold all kinds of rare items, and despite the cold, the streets were swarming with people. She looked at all kinds of things to her heart¡¯s content. Belts of southern silk and snakeskin, pieces of carved ivory in the form of animals, colorful patterned furs, all kinds of spices and rare herbs¡­ He bought her everything that interested her and promised to take her to the port soon. Max drew in her mind the scene of walking along the shore with him in the spring breeze. The imagination was so sweet that she really wanted to believe Riftan¡¯s words that nothing grave would happen.


    ¡®Right, what can my father do now?¡¯


    He would only hurt the family¡¯s prestige and embarrass himself if he openly revealed that he was attacked by Riftan at Croix Castle. Her proud father was unlikely to try to retaliate when it could involve taking even the slightest disgrace on him. If the attempt to iste Anatol failed, he would soon surrender, so Max decided to be optimistic and, as expected, a time of peace passed. Thanks to the Knights who roamed the Anatol mountain range and subdued the monsters, there was not a single minor ident within the territory, and the day when the Duke of Croix brought armies to charge against them didn¡¯te.


    Max began living with Riftan like a bear trapped in a burrow. They lingered in their room all day, eating, sleeping, and making love day and night. During such peaceful days, she let all her worries go. However, their quiet living did notst for long. One morning, a messenger arrived at Calypse Castle and Riftan took the visitors directly to his office, but Max immediately recognized the messenger¡¯s face. It was a knight of Count Robern, who visited Calypse Castlest spring.


    ¡®His name is¡­ something like Aaron Levier.¡¯


    The light in Max¡¯s face darkened as she recalled the alliance with Count Robernst year. For him to send someone to the castle at a time like that¡­ she wondered if monsters were going on a rampage again. That must be the reason why he might be trying to request support from the Remdragon Knights.


    Max wandered around the room, biting her nails, thinking of the possibility that Riftan could go out on a mission to lead the Knights on an expedition that winter: it felt like her heart was shrinking and her chronic anxiety began again. She wanted to be tough and face anything with a strong heart, but she didn¡¯t know how. Max sighed, fiddling with her long, braided hair with her anxious hands. Perhaps being the wife of a knight meant having to spend a lifetime with a heart constantly burning with anxieties. If she had known earlier, she would have tried very hard not to like him too much, but now, she couldn¡¯t even imagine being indifferent to him.


    Max sat up on the bed and wrapped herself around her knees. Why wasn¡¯t life iridescent? Why wasn¡¯t the world a paradise covered in soft green grass? It was disgusting to see the endless suffering above their heads. While she was drowning in such useless thoughts, she heard a knock. Max got off the bed like a shot put and thinking that perhaps Riftan sent someone to call for her, she opened the door without even asking who it was. Then, a chest wide and bulky enough to cover the entire entrance filled her field of vision. Max was startled and took a step back. When she raised her head high, Hebaron¡¯s seriously hardened face barely caught her eyes.


    <strong>¡°With what pu-purpose do youe¡­¡±</strong>


    <strong>¡°I have something I¡¯d like to discuss. Can you spare me a moment?¡±</strong>


    He scratched the back of his ear and muttered shyly. Without hesitation, Max wore her robe and left the room. Hebaron took the lead and started walking. She didn¡¯t think that he would lead her to Riftan, making her curious about the matter he¡¯d like to discuss. Max looked anxiously at his stiff back. Hebaron looked over his shoulder and gave her a reassuring smile as if he felt her gaze.


    <strong>¡°I¡¯m sorry if I came so suddenly and startled you. I have an urgent matter to discuss with thedy¡­ I was nning to talk with you in the infirmary but thedy doesn¡¯t seem to visit it these days.¡±</strong>


    Max blushed and muttered her excuse. <strong>¡°It¡¯s because Ru-ruth and¡­ Medrick¡­ are there that I thought I wou-wouldn¡¯t be needed there¡­¡±</strong>


    <strong>¡°Oh, I¡¯m not ming thedy. We are all well-aware that themander¡¯s disease has gotten worse these days.¡±</strong>


    Max gasped in shock. <strong>¡°D-disease?¡± </strong>She was shocked and saddened.


    <strong>¡°I¡¯m talking about his obsession with thedy.¡± </strong>Hebaron chuckled, making a joke. <strong>¡°Nowadays, he seems more obsessive. We¡¯re bing worried whether themander is holding his wife like a prisoner.¡±</strong>


    <strong>¡°Please don¡¯t e-exaggerate it. Riftan is just¡­ worried about m-me.¡±</strong>


    <strong>¡°I don¡¯t think so. I think your words are too light to describe what he does¡­ I¡¯m not sure whether it¡¯s alright to tell you this, but themander has been acting unusually recently. Whenever he is away from thedy for hours, he is visibly tense and can¡¯t rx even for a moment. It¡¯s been a while as well since I saw his face around the training grounds.¡±</strong>


    Max¡¯s face turned rigid at the worry that leaked out of Hebaron¡¯s eyes. She was aware that Riftan was spending a lot of time with her since they returned to Calypse Castle, but she didn¡¯t think that it would cause a serious problem.


    Hebaron added, frowning. <strong>¡°If he finds out that I have approached thedy like this, the Lord will most likely try to kill me. But it can¡¯t stay this way¡­¡±</strong>


    <strong>¡°May I know just what in the world is going on¡­ please exp-in to me in detail.¡±</strong>


    <strong>¡°First, we must head outside. We must find a quiet ce to discuss.¡±</strong>


    Hebaron stopped talking and went down the castle stairs in a hurry. Max followed him silently. Hebaron made his way to the patio through the door in the back of the kitchen. When they finally reached a secluded ce, he opened his mouth that had been tightly closed.


    <strong>¡°Did you hear about the news that the informant delivered the other day?¡±</strong>


    Max¡¯s eyes narrowed and she shook her head while wearing a bitter expression. <strong>¡°Ri-Riftan¡­ he doesn¡¯t exin anything to me.¡±</strong>


    <strong>¡°I expected that he wouldn¡¯t.¡±</strong>


    He sighed deeply, kicking his shoes at the stone peak that jutted out of the winding dirt road. Silence surrounded them again. For some reason, Hebaron, who was such a frivolous knight, had an unusual anxious expression on his face as he spoke.


    <strong>¡°The Duke of Croix is preparing for a trial. It seemed like he bribed the eastern nobles and the royal servants in the pce to side with him. We are retaliating right away but if it continues like this, a formal trial will be held in the pce.¡±</strong>


    She felt as if ice water was poured over her head. Max looked at him with a desperate expression. It wasn¡¯t until the aristocracy was in ruins that he would be called to the pce court. From the beginning of their reign, thews enacted by the royal family were practically ineffective. In the current situation, where the authority of the king and the authority of the lord were in subtle conflict, the lord¡¯s request for a trial of the royal family was virtually degrading his authority. Max couldn¡¯t believe it, so she asked again.


    <strong>¡°You¡¯re saying that my fa-father¡­ filed aint against Riftan?¡±</strong>


    <strong>¡°That¡¯s right. Now it seems like he has no intention of hiding any disgrace.¡±</strong> Hebaron clicked his tongue and sighed. <strong>¡°Hopefully, it will end with justpensation, but it is not likely to be resolved so easily because it seems like he made up his mind. The duke will demand for themander to be stripped of his title. If all the nobles put pressure on the situation, even King Reuben will have no choice, he won¡¯t be able to ignore the issue.¡±</strong>


    <strong>¡°T-then, what can I do¡­?¡±</strong>


    Max¡¯s mind was lost for a moment as she desperately clung onto Hebaron¡¯s robe. He looked down at her with grim eyes and carefully spoke.


    <strong>¡°You have to justify themander¡¯s actions. Mdy¡­ can you testify to what happened to the duke?¡±</strong>


    Max¡¯s face turned red. Just thinking about standing amidst a room where the king and nobles were gathered to confess every wretched detail of how the duke treated her made cold sweats to form on her back. However, to save Riftan from trouble, even if they told her to strip naked in the middle of the square, she would.


    Max bit her lip and nodded. <strong>¡°Of c-course. Of course¡­ I will.¡±</strong>


    Relief passed over Hebaron¡¯s face. <strong>¡°I know that it must be extremely difficult for thedy. Themander said that the day this reached his wife¡¯s ears, he would threaten the life of the person who talked about it.¡±</strong>


    He swept his face roughly and let out a long breath. <strong>¡°However, no matter how hard I tried to persuade him, he didn¡¯t listen, so I¡¯ve been looking for an opportunity, but it seemed like he had stayed with you all day and was monitoring you.¡±</strong>


    Max frowned as if it were absurd. <strong>¡°Without making me aware of this situation¡­ w-what in the world is he nning to do to solve this?¡±</strong>


    <strong>¡°Even the lord does not intend to be stubborn without countermeasures. As soon as he got that information, he started conniving with the southern nobles, but aren¡¯t the results seemingly obvious?¡±</strong>


    He scratched his head in disgust and Max bit her lip. As he said, the influence of the Duke of Croix was strong. It was impossible for Riftan to defeat her father¡¯s political power.


    <strong>¡°That is why a messenger from the count hase today. The royal family is trying to somehow resolve this issue before a formal trial takes ce. To make it more advantageous for themander, they said they n to hold talks to resolve disputes in the territory of Count Robern who is allied with Anatol.¡±</strong>


    Note ¨C <strong>LF</strong>: I just can¡¯t wait for the author to give the duke a gruesome, painful, death.

 Chapter 248

    <strong>Chapter 248</strong>


    <strong>¡°Does th-that mean¡­ that a formal trial may not be held?¡±</strong>


    <strong>¡°If the talks sessfully conclude, then that can happen.¡±</strong>


    Hebaron looked into the air and stroked his chin as if weighing the possibility of this and that.


    <strong>¡°It is said that King Reuben himself wille down to this southern region to intervene, so the Duke of Croix will also feel the pressure. However, given that the arrogant duke hase to this point, he must now be firmly decided. It is best not to expect too much.¡±</strong>


    <strong>¡°My fa-father¡­ wants to marry my younger sister into the royal family. If His Majesty actively supports Riftan¡­ my father won¡¯t have the upper hand either.¡±</strong> Max spoke earnestly like she was hoping to believe as such.


    Hebaron sighed and scratched the back of his head.<strong> ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t know how far King Reuben will side with us. He will try to avoid stripping themander off his title, but I don¡¯t think he will cover the issue up so openly to the point of going against the nobles. As you know, King Reuben values Wheddon¡¯s unity above everything.¡±</strong>


    Hearing his words, Max was terrified. <strong>¡°If-if I testify¡­ we can stand a chance, right?¡±</strong>


    She expected him to smile and tell her not to worry, but Hebaron hesitated and responded with a grim look.


    <strong>¡°The results cannot be guaranteed. After all, a trial without clear evidence is a fight between justifications. It will depend on which argument is more powerful.¡±</strong>


    Max gripped the hem of her dress tightly, then bit her dry lips. <strong>¡°The talks¡­ w-when will it be held?¡±</strong>


    <strong>¡°In principle, it is said that pce trials do not take ce during the winter season. It is also said that a trial should only be held when the majority of all the nobles who upy various positions are present in Drakium Castle. King Reuben will try to put an end to this problem before that happens.¡±</strong>


    He looked up at the sky as if trying to count the days for when the talks would happen and spoke slowly. <strong>¡°I think the date for the talks will be set within the next few weeks. Themander will also be leading some of the knights to count Robern¡¯s territory before the Duke Croix and King Reuben reaches it.¡±</strong>


    <strong>¡°Can Ie¡­ when th-that happens?¡±</strong>


    When he paused, he let out a long, deep breath. <strong>¡°If you could convince themander.¡±</strong>


    Max touched her temple. Even though this was happening, he was stubborn enough of a person to keep his mouth shut about it: she was better off talking to a wall. The thought of arguing with him already made her feel depressed and exhausted. Max hugged her cold forearm and spoke in a deeply sunken tone.


    <strong>¡°I u-understand. I¡­ I¡¯ll talk to him about it.¡± </strong>


    <strong>¡°I apologize for burdening thedy.¡± </strong>


    Hebaron had a guilty look on his face and Max shook her head.


    <strong>¡°Not at a-all. Thank you for letting me know. It¡¯s better than not being aware¡­ It would have been more painful for me not to know anything.¡±</strong>


    Max ended her conversation with Hebaron and immediately returned straight to the room to wait for Riftan. Her head felt like it was going to explode as she thought of how she would start their conversation. She contemted on whether she should approach him and be angry that he didn¡¯t tell her a word about what was happening or beg for him to let her intervene. As she wandered in front of the firece, she felt a terrible headache and flopped down on the bed. She was staring at the canopy nkly, but her eyes suddenly turned hot. She couldn¡¯t even understand why she was crying.


    From the beginning she knew that her father did not even have very little affection for her, she was not disappointed by that matter. However, it was heartbreaking that Riftan had to pay that price as well. Max closed her eyes tightly. It was uneptable that he would be reprimanded in front of arrogant nobles and forced to defend himself. She couldn¡¯t bear to see Riftan put himself in a disgraceful position because of her. When the tears ceased, her determination became firm. The insults and embarrassment she would receive would all be fine to her. If necessary, she would even disclose all the mistreatments her father had done to her in all the years. It didn¡¯t matter to her whether she became the topic of gossip or not. However, it was heartbreaking to think that even Riftan would be dragged and be the target of ridicule and pity by the nobles.


    ¡®Would he be ridiculed for marrying a woman like me?¡¯ Max held her face at the possibility and was overwhelmed with guilt and worry.


    If possible, the Duke of Croix should cancel the indictment before a formal trial took ce. If he found out that she was going to testify, her father, who valued his image so much, could change his mind. While she was in the middle of that thought, there was a rattle of the door opening. Max jumped to her feet and stood. When Riftan saw her uneasy appearance, she widened her eyes and put a smile around her mouth.


    <strong>¡°Were you taking a nap?¡±</strong> He closed the door and walked towards the bed,bing her messy hair with his hands. <strong>¡°Did I do you too hardst night?¡±</strong>


    Max stared at him, smiling pretentiously with blurry eyes as if there were no problems. She wondered if he could exin to her about what brought the messenger today, and her expectations fell. He would not say anything to her.


    Max bit her lip and struggled to open her mouth to speak. <strong>¡°Earlier¡­ I saw guests arrive¡­ and a messenger from Count Robern¡­¡±</strong>


    His smile faded slightly. <strong>¡°The guests will stay for a few days and then they will leave. I ordered the servants to attend to them, so don¡¯t worry about it.¡±</strong>


    <strong>¡°What purpose did hee for¡­ won¡¯t you t-tell me?¡± </strong>Max looked at him hopefully.


    Riftan spoke in a sullen tone and avoided her gaze. <strong>¡°They are nning to promote various projects with Anatol as a base. Count Robern also sent someone because he wanted to take a step here.¡±</strong>


    Max¡¯s face hardened. <strong>¡°The story I heard is¡­ It¡¯s a little different.¡±</strong>


    A deep tension appeared in Riftan¡¯s eyes and he jumped up from the bed. <strong>¡°From whom did you hear that useless story?¡±</strong>


    <strong>¡°It w-was not a useless story. You¡­ You should have told me about the truth sooner.¡±</strong>


    Riftan¡¯s eyes narrowed. He shook his head and smiled coldly as if rejecting her words. <strong>¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯ve heard, but you should erase it from your head.¡±</strong>


    Max got out of bed and stood in front of him. She wanted to appear confident, but the difference in their physique was so noticeable that she felt smaller and weaker. She red at him and gathered all the courage she had in her weak heart.


    <strong>¡°You can¡¯t take me out¡­ from a-all the problems in that way, Riftan. </strong>Max took a deep breath, trying to speak as calmly as possible. <strong>¡°Even more¡­ when it was my father who got you in trouble.¡±</strong>


    <strong>¡°Who told you that?¡± </strong>He growled fiercely. <strong>¡°Was it Ruth? Or Hebaron? If there is anyone who would dare ignore my orders, it is one of them.¡±</strong>


    <strong>¡°Th-that doesn¡¯t matter. What¡¯s important now is what we should do in the futu-¡­¡±</strong>


    <strong>¡°I¡¯ll resolve it myself!¡± </strong>Riftan yelled like he was fed up with it. <strong>¡°Please let me resolve it on my own!¡±</strong>


    <strong>¡°H-how can I do that!¡± </strong>Max¡¯s shoulders shook in frustration. <strong>¡°How can I-I¡­ pretend not to know! You stubbornly say it¡¯s not because of me, but¡­ it is all because of me! If you are stripped of your title¡­ that¡¯s my, my responsibility! Are you going to¡­ make me suffer from that guilt all m-my life? Are you?¡±</strong>


    Riftan grabbed her by the wrist as she pounded his chest with her fists in resentment. <strong>¡°Whatever you say won¡¯t matter. If you thought I would put you to stand in that trial, then you don¡¯t even know me the slightest bit. I can resolve this even if you don¡¯te!¡±</strong>


    Her dried tears began welling up again. Max red fiercely at him with her reddened eyes. <strong>¡°Stop being so s-stubborn! My father will also present witnesses. You need someone to d-defend you too.¡±</strong>


    <strong>¡°That will never be you.¡± </strong>He said harshly through his teeth. <strong>¡°If things get to the worst, I¡¯ll stick with Uslin or Elliot. You don¡¯t have to be involved this.¡±</strong>


    <strong>¡°Their statements won¡¯t hold as much ground as m-mine! I am the Duke¡¯s da-daughter¡­ and the cause of this situation. My testimony¡­ w-will be more credible!¡±</strong>


    <strong>¡°How many times do I have to tell you no!¡± </strong>His face twisted fiercely like a cornered man. <strong>¡°In order to protect me, you want to do¡­ something like that? Stand in front of those damned people and force you to confess the things you desperately wanted to hide? I¡¯d rather be stripped off my title!¡±</strong>


    Max thought that it would be great if she was strong enough to grab him and shake him until he was brought back to his senses. Her prestige could not be more valuable than his honor. Compared to his title, heritage, and fame, her pride was nothing.


    Max spoke fervently as if to plead. <strong>¡°I, I¡­ I don¡¯t mind testifying. I¡¯m just¡­ I¡¯m just going to talk about what happened that day. Nothing more than t-that.¡±</strong>


    <strong>¡°Enough. I don¡¯t want to talk about it anymore.¡±</strong>


    He removed her hands from him and turned to leave the room. A fire burned inside of her. Max went straight after him and tugged at his clothes violently. She then yelled angrily at Riftan, who was looking down at her with astonished eyes.


    <strong>¡°Don¡¯t even think about le-leaving here like this! Whatever Riftan says¡­ I¡¯ll be a witness! If Riftan says he won¡¯t take me with him¡­Then I-I¡¯ll go there by myself!¡±</strong>


    His eyes then turned cold. Riftan growled back, just as angry as she was. <strong>¡°Do you want me to lock you up?¡±</strong>


    Max looked at him with shocked eyes and her face hardened. <strong>¡°Are you saying you¡¯re going to do the same as my f-father did to me?¡±</strong>


    At the end of that sentence, the blood on Riftan¡¯s face drained. Even if he had a knife to his chest, it was unlikely that he would have such an expression. His horrible gaze instantly broke Max. She groaned, hurried to him, and embraced his stiff body tightly.


    <strong>¡°I¡¯m-I¡¯m sorry. I di-didn¡¯t mean to say that! My father and Riftan are different. I know you¡¯re doing this to protect m-me.¡±</strong>


    He took a deep breath and looked at her with a helpless expression. Max cupped his stricken face with one hand, kissed the tip of his chin, and pleaded out breathlessly.


    <strong>¡°P-please, I¡¯m begging you. Please understand. As much as you want to protect me, look after me¡­ I want to do anything for you too. When you are in t-trouble¡­ and I can¡¯t do anything even with my two hands¡­ it¡¯s the most p-painful thing for me. Please¡­ don¡¯t force me to feel that way.¡±</strong>


    <strong>¡°I¡­¡± </strong>He murmured through a tight throat, took her hand, and pushed her away from him. <strong>¡°I have to think about it.¡±</strong>


    <strong>¡°Ri-riftan¡­¡±</strong>


    Max tried to reach out to him, but her hand lowered weakly. She didn¡¯t want to push him anymore, there was still time until the meeting, so she could take the time to persuade him. She stared with grim eyes at his back as he walked out the door like he was fleeing.


    It seemed like herparison of Riftan to the Duke of Croix had changed his demeanor, he no longer raised his voice at her or acted overbearing around her. And Max used that weakness to persuade him relentlessly. When the day to finally leave for Count Robern¡¯s territory came, Riftan relented and sumbed to her threats that if he did not take her with him, she would secretly ride on horseback and follow him. It also helped that the talks would be held in a small conference room where only the Duke of Croix, King Reuben, and a few witnesses were present, rather than the court in Drachium Pce.


    Note ¨C <strong>LF</strong>: I¡¯m giving out tissues. Here, grab some boxes. There¡¯s enough for everyone in thements.

 Chapter 249

    <strong>Chapter 249</strong>


    <strong>¡°I have realized now that it¡¯s better for me to be beside you and watch over you so that you won¡¯t be able to do anything reckless.¡±</strong>


    On the day of departure, Riftan murmured darkly as he watched her climb into the carriage and Max flushed at the statement. He appeared half-terrified at the thought of what she would do if he left her behind. His eyes were boiling with frustration and his face was cold, like an iron mask. Having spent a few days without a good night¡¯s sleep worrying about the thought, he seemed to be more nervous than ever.


    <strong>¡°I¡¯ve never seen anything good from leaving you behind. It would be beneficial to my sanity if I put you where my eyes can reach you.¡±</strong>


    Instead of retorting, Max sat silently in her seat and nodded obediently. He narrowed her eyes at her as if she was scornful, then bent over to cover her body with a coat made of fur. Despite being furious to the tip of his head, he carefully tended to herfort by cing the charcoal cast iron heater on the floor of the carriage and made sure the windows did not leak.


    <strong>¡°It will take a day and a half to get to Robern Castle. We will be moving non-stop until we cross the Anatolium territories, so tell me if you¡¯re ufortable.¡±</strong>


    <strong>¡°A-Alright.¡±</strong>


    Riftan hesitated as if he could not shake his doubts away, but eventually sighed and closed the carriage¡¯s door. Max pulled up the carriage curtains and looked out the window. About twenty knights were sitting on top of their horses, standing in a row on the left and right sides of the carriage. Hebaron could not figure out why he had been chosen to remain in the castle to maintain Anatol¡¯s defense and, instead, Uslin and Elliot were made to lead the journey. Riftan gave them instructions and sat on top of his horse and before long, the carriage began to roll slowly.


    Max huddled as much as she could so as not to freeze in the cold air, and silently gazed at the scenery passing through the window. The coldest period had passed, but the season was still winter. The ground was icy and slippery, and on the left and right sides of the road, the sleet that fellst night sparkled like diamonds. She looked worriedly at the knights driving horses in the cold east wind, lowered the curtains, and leaned her back against the seat.


    In two days, a battle more intense than fighting a group of monsters wouldmence, she had to stock up on her physical strength as much as possible. She gently closed her eyes and recalled the indifferent faces of King Ruben and the cruel and stubborn face of her father. Dealing with them would be ten times more difficult than dealing with an army of trolls. In a gloomy but humble atmosphere, the Knights left Anatol in the blink of an eye and ran to the northeast. The entire world was silent, like it had fallen into a deep sleep, so she had no worry about encountering goblins or werewolves even once in their journey. As soon as they left the Anatolium, Max gave Elliot a skeptical look.


    <strong>¡°Du-during the winter season¡­ it seems that the monsters¡¯ activities are also decreasing.¡±</strong>


    The knights were gathered in the middle of a field to prepare lunch in a full swing. Elliot, who was building a bonfire, looked at her with a slight smile.


    <strong>¡°That¡¯s because we have scoured the whole Anatolium over the past season, sweeping out all the monster habitats in the area.¡±</strong>


    Ruth, who was tearing up jerky into arge pot, added an exnation. <strong>¡°In the first ce, the movement of the monsters was caused by the excessive increase in the number of trolls. The ecosystem of the monsters is closely connected, so when one of them expands their territory, the other monsters seem to move in search of a new habitat. Since the Allied forces nearly wiped out the trolls that were spreading at a terrifying rate in the north, the monsters that have gone south must have returned to their original habitat.¡±</strong>


    <strong>¡°We-well then now¡­ the concern for monsters¡­ will diminish.¡±</strong>


    <strong>¡°It will diminish way more than before.¡±</strong>


    After lunch, they were on their way again without dy. As Ruth said, they didn¡¯t encounter even a single goblin their whole trip to the Count¡¯s castle, it was perhaps the most peaceful ride she has ever experienced. At dusk, they reached a small town and there they rented two huts, spent the night, and left as soon as dawn came. Thanks to their speed on the road, they were able to reach Castle Robern before noon the next day.


    Max got out of the carriage and looked around the fortress with a gloomy atmosphere. A blue-gray wall surrounded it and an iron-shaped tower rose from the left and right of the gate like a sentinel. Exhausted from the strange pressure she felt, Max walked over to Riftan¡¯s side and he pulled her close with one arm as if protecting her, walking silently. When the guard led them through a gate located inside the castle grounds, they came out into a garden with beautiful cypress trees and a long staircase that led to the castle. The servants rushed as they descended the stairs.


    <strong>¡°Wee. The Count is anticipating your arrival.¡±</strong>


    <strong>¡°And the others¡­?¡±</strong>


    <strong>¡°The lord is the first to arrive. The others are likely to arrive tomorrow.¡±</strong>


    At the words of the man who appears to be the butler, Max rxed her shoulders. She was relieved that she didn¡¯t have to confront her father right away. One of the knights who were following behind them muttered in a low voice.


    <strong>¡°We¡¯ll have a chance to catch our breaths for at least a day¡­¡±</strong>


    Max totally agreed with that. They followed the servants into a spacious hall covered with smooth marble. There, a man with a profound impression, along with dozens of servants, greeted them. Max noticed immediately that he was Count Robern just by seeing his luxurious clothes, themonly peculiar pale face of the nobles, and the bored look in his eyes: those things were enough for her to quickly recognize the owner of the castle.


    He took a deep sigh, skipping the wee greeting. <strong>¡°You did something annoying, Calypse.¡±</strong>


    Max frowned. No matter how high his position was, Riftan was also a lord who ruled a territory. Wasn¡¯t it too rude not to have basic courtesy? However, Riftan responded bitterly, as if the man¡¯s attitude was familiar to him.


    <strong>¡°I will make sure the Count does not suffer any harm.¡±</strong>


    <strong>¡°The fact that I am in league with you has already left me in the eyes of the Duke of Croix. The top merchants unterally ended deals with me, making unreasonable excuses. It is already obvious why.¡± </strong>The countined. <strong>¡°Why did you do something like prodding a beehive, you already knew how stubborn he is.¡±</strong>


    <strong>¡°He deserved what happened.¡±</strong>


    <strong>¡°What I meant was, what was the point of doing such a thing? You have been patient and held back, and now you did something like that¡­ I can¡¯t understand you.¡± </strong>The man stepped back and questioned him overwhelmingly. <strong>¡°I also made a significant investment in the business that Anatol was promoting. Now, if the dayes that you are exiled, wouldn¡¯t the roads that you havepleted bepletely useless? I don¡¯t want you to lose thend you¡¯ve spent 10 years of your life developing. If you do not get the Duke¡¯s favor in this meeting, we will suffer tremendous losses.¡±</strong>


    Max¡¯s face darkened at the increasingly serious conversation. Sensing her mood, Riftan squeezed her shoulder tightly and red at the Count.


    <strong>¡°We have traveled through the cold weather. How long do we have to stand like this?¡±</strong>


    The Count frowned slightly and then shook his head with a sigh. <strong>¡°I was too hasty to question. I have the rooms ready. Go and take a rest.¡±</strong>


    As he waved a hand, the waiting servants behind him stepped forward. <strong>¡°Starting tomorrow, a difficult war of attrition will begin. It would be better to have a firmly open mind. I am already on the same boat as you, so I am thinking of helping you as much as possible, but there is not much I can do. I hope to see what trick you have up your sleeve to ovee this crisis.¡±</strong>


    After his gloomy warning, the Count climbed the stairs. Max gazed at his back and made aplex and subtle expression. The Count¡¯s words were disconcerting, but at least it was good to know that he was going to side with Riftan. Count Robern was one of the most influential nobles in southern Whedon: although he was notparable to the Duke of Croix, his support was of considerable force. Following the guidance of the servants, Max entered the luxurious guest room and smiled at Riftan.


    <strong>¡°He¡­ He appears entric, but he seemed to be worried about Riftan.¡±</strong>


    <strong>¡°It¡¯s his own self-interest that he is concerned with, not me.¡± </strong>Riftan took off his armor and hung it on the trunk and snorted at the end of his sentence. <strong>¡°The Count made a significant investment in the road constructions. He is anxious that his nned trading business will be ruined. Despite the notoriety of the Anatolium, it is simply due to the reputation of the Remdragon Knights that countless traders have decided to enter the port of Namhae.¡±</strong>


    That meant there would be nobles from the south who would soon side with Riftan. Even if the arbitration failed and it reached the court of the pce, it couldn¡¯t be pushed unterally by the Duke of Croix. Max had some hope. Riftan soon changed his clothes and headed to Count Robern¡¯s office to discuss tomorrow¡¯s meetings. After bathing in the hot water brought by the maids, she unwrapped her bag of clothes and wondered what kind of clothes she would wear tomorrow. She may have the opportunity to speak to the king, so she couldn¡¯t appear shabby, but it shouldn¡¯t be too shy either. She wanted to look as elegant, genuine, and appealing as possible.


    ¡®That¡¯s the least I can do for Riftan¡­¡¯


    After deliberating about it a lot, Max decided to wear a dark blue dress. Wearing those clothes and standing in front of the mirror, her face looked even more pale and depressed. She stood in front of the mirror and looked closely at herself and practiced defending Riftan. Her voice was not heard more than usual because she was so nervous, but her pronunciation seemed to improve a bit as she spoke persistently and repeatedly. As much as she was doing that, she was able to awkwardly present her own arguments, gaining a bit of confidence, but the next morning, when she saw the Duke of Croix¡¯s carriage enter the castle, in no time she felt as if she were a helpless child.


    Max stood in front of the window and watched her fathere up the stairs. The Duke seemed to have led a hundred knights. Knights in shining armor entered endlessly, and high-ranking priests and wizards trailed after him. It was as if he was noting to a meeting but to war.


    ¡®Surely¡­ he¡¯s not going to attack Riftan while pretending toply with the king¡¯smand, is he?¡¯


    Her eyes widened suspiciously. However, when she saw her father constantly rolling his eyes with an alert expression, those doubts quickly disappeared. The duke brought his own troops simply for his own safety. He may have been traumatized by Riftan¡¯s ruthless attack. Max, who looked closely at him, who was walking as if someone was chasing him, picked up her robe and left the room. Then Elliot, who was guarding the door, immediately blocked her path.


    <strong>¡°What seems to be the problem, mdy?¡±</strong>


    <strong>¡°I think my fa-father has arrived. Be-before the talks start¡­ It¡¯s better to have a conversation with him at least once¡­¡±</strong>


    <strong>¡°Any contact with the duke is prohibited until His Majesty arrives.¡± </strong>Elliot shook his head firmly.


    <strong>¡°If you face each other before the talks begin, your emotions will escte, and things will only get worse. We have to wait for the king to arrive.¡±</strong>


    It made sense. In the presence of King Ruben, not even the Duke of Croix would be able to speak excessively. Riftan would also put aside the kind attitude. In fact, it was the part that she was worried about the most. Wouldn¡¯t Riftan, who might be driven mad by the Duke Croix¡¯s biting and cruel taunts, hasten, determined to make a deadly decision? Even in her imagination, it made her shudder.


    Max wandered impatiently around the room, staring out the window constantly. At noon, the knights with royal gs and three carriages finally entered Robern Castle. She went down to the Great Hall to meet the king and hundreds of people were already in the great hall. Elliott guided her courteously, as she wandered around, not knowing where to go.


    <strong>¡°Please do not leave my side. During the meeting, I will be the escort of thedy.¡±</strong>


    Max followed him and stood behind where the Knights of the Remdragon were. Just in time, King Reuben led Princess Agnes, and a group of castle attendants. Riftan, the Duke of Croix, and Count Robern, the lord of the castle, approached and knelt in front of the monarch.


    <strong>¡°It must have been difficulting a long way, Your Majesty.¡± </strong>


    As the count bowed his head politely, King Ruben waved a hand with a grim face.


    <strong>¡°It was really difficult. It is the middle of winter, and you¡¯ve caused me such a hassle.¡±</strong> The king¡¯s golden eyes gazed at his subjects arrogantly. <strong>¡°I came all the way here with a heavy burden. I¡¯d like to state first that I will be gravely offended if my travel to here will be in vain, Duke Croix.¡±</strong>


    Note ¨C <strong>LF</strong>: Please just sentence the duke to a lifetime of torture

 Chapter 250

    <strong>Chapter 250</strong>


    Despite the distance, Max could clearly see her father¡¯s jaw stubbornly stiffening, it was an expression he used to make to suppress his temper when his anger peaked. The Duke of Croix red at Riftan with hostility, directing his eyes towards him as if he wanted to kill him. He was holding the cane in his hand so tightly that it seemed as if his veins would burst.


    <b>¡°His Majesty does not have to make this matter problematic... I have said that many times. I did make that clear, to remind you. ¡°</b>


    Max noticed her father¡¯s speech indeed became slightly slurred, but not enough to sound ridiculous. His sense of authority, arrogance, and pride were etched deep in his bones to the point that he appeared overbearing even in front of the king. However, the Duke of Croix himself appeared aware and humiliated of the slurred speech that was the aftermath of the incident. Every time he spoke a word, anger red in his eyes, he red at Riftan with such hatred that it made everyone in the hall discreetly nervous, but Riftan¡¯s anger and hostility were no less than the duke¡¯s. The king swept an annoyed look at the two people who were at the verge of attacking each other right then and there, he then clicked his tongue and turned to Count Robern.


    <b>¡°After we rest for a couple of hours, we should start these talks immediately. Before my beloved subjects stick knives into each other¡¯s chests, I must take the necessary measures.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I will apany you, Your Majesty.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°No, I want the count to watch over them in my ce so they don¡¯t end up tearing each other apart.¡±</b>


    Count Robern smiled bitterly and instructed the nearby butler to take the distinguished guests to their rooms. When the king led the princess and the attendants like a sole general, climbing the stairs covered in the shadow of gloomy gray, the people who were kneeling in respect all stood up at once. Max watched in confusion as the Duke of Croix hurried to retreat behind the knights. When she saw her father¡¯s malevolent expression, an abominable premonition came over her that nothing would change her father¡¯s mind.


    Riftan looked at the duke with deep contempt, then turned his head as if he couldn¡¯t stand the sight of him. <b>¡°Maxi,e this way.¡±</b>


    Together they walked towards the annex. When her husband¡¯srge, trustworthy bodypletely blocked her father¡¯s hateful gaze, Max managed to release the breath she had been holding. Riftan led her to an empty room and began to convince her again.


    <b>¡°As I already told you several times, you don¡¯t have to enter the conference room. This is not a formal trial. It is just a meeting that King Ruben made to mediate between the Duke of Croix and myself.¡±</b>


    Max shook her head firmly. <b>¡°No matter what you say... this time I will not step a-aside. My father will sue Riftan for invading Croix Castle... and attacking him. When the fact is that Riftan... all he did was to save me.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I always wanted to beat him to death!¡± </b>Riftan snapped harshly and Max released a weary sigh.


    <b>¡°Riftan... t-thinks that attacking my father is a reasonable retaliation. If-if you exclude me from the story, could you continue to im that your actions were fair?¡±</b>


    Riftan gave her an expression like he was cornered. Max took his stiff hands and gave him a sincere smile.


    <b>¡°I... I¡¯m not the kind of ldy you thought I am. Now Riftan knows it too. That I had a difficult childhood... I also survived a j-journey through the middle of the continent. I have been through... a horrible w-war. Testifying to this point wouldn¡¯t hurt me.¡±</b>


    Perhaps those were words that were preferable not to say because Riftan¡¯s face turned grim and a sharp pain could be seen in his eyes. He seemed determined to speak until they heard a firm knock on the door.


    <b>¡°Commander, His Majesty would like to speak with you for a moment before starting the meeting.¡±</b>


    It was Uslin Rikaido¡¯s voice. Riftan looked at Max in anguish and reluctantly left.


    <b>¡°Don¡¯t let anyone get close.¡±</b>


    Riftan, standing in front of the door, gave this stern order to the knights who were there and crossed the hall quickly. Max sat in front of the firece and waited impatiently for the meeting to begin. A second felt like a minute and a minute like an hour. A long time passed, she began to bite her nails and her mouth felt dry until she heard a knock on the door again.


    <b>¡°Mdy, the meeting has begun.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°W-wait a moment.¡±</b>


    Max stood in front of the mirror and looked at herself. There were several fine hairs sticking out of her carefully braided hair, but she managed to look elegant. She carefully put her cloak over her shoulder and left the room.


    <b>¡°How about Riftan?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°He went to the conference room first with His Majesty¡±.</b>


    Uslin answered as he led through the hall and then to the stairs situated in the middle.


    <b>¡°Don¡¯t worry, Caron and I will be in the meeting room as well.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Besides you... who else will be there?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°About ten people, including His Majesty¡¯s attendants and escort knights... the duke will also bring about five or six people.¡±</b>


    Max was relieved that there would be fewer people than she had expected, but when she saw the huge number of people following the duke, she felt a bit daunted. The knights led her to the conference room located on the second floor and she looked around with a tensed gaze. At the farthest side of the spacious conference room, King Ruben took a seat with dignity as if he were a judge, on the right was Princess Agnes and on the left was Count Robern, both of them had solemn expressions.


    Riftan and the Duke of Croix were sitting on either ends of a long table in the middle of the room, both turning their heads the opposite direction as if they despised seeing a glimpse of each other. Max was stiff and frozen as Elliott led her to the end of the room, to the side where Riftan was sitting.


    <b>¡°Pleasee this way.¡±</b>


    Max sat in one of the long rows of chairs that were propped along the walls. Elliott and Uslin sat on either side of her. The king, who was looking at a long scroll of parchment, raised his head and asked.


    <b>¡°Did all the people involved in this matter attend?¡± </b>The king leaned an elbow on the armrest of his chair and tilted his chin, waving the parchment.


    <b>¡°Before starting this meeting, I was reading once again the cryptic demand that the Duke of Croix has sent me. In it, he states thatst fall, my most esteemed knight caused a very unpleasant incident.¡± </b>He nced mockingly at the parchment and smirked as if the whole thing was amusing. <b>¡°In conclusion, it says that Whedon¡¯s number one knight infiltrated Croix Castle and tried to kill the duke.¡±</b>


    Uslin rose from his seat furiously as if to protest, but before he could say anything, King Ruben calmly continued.


    <b>¡°In the same period, Calypse dered war on the duke with the intention of exercising ¡®his just right to retaliation.¡¯ I don¡¯t know what the hell happened, but one decided on war and the other on trial.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Your Majesty! This is not the ce to talk about his illegal deration of war, is it not?!¡± </b>The duke banged on the table and quivered as he retorted, his face turning a reddish color. <b>¡°That beastly man... he dared to infiltrate the Castle of Croix and try to harm me, the duke! Despite the high priest treating me urgently, I barely awoke and suffered in unconsciousness for four days. Anyone who dares harm a nobleman must pay the price ordingly! Isn¡¯t that the right thing to do for a subject who is utmost loyal to His Majesty?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Your majesty! The Duke of Croix is giving one-sided, biased ims!¡± </b>Uslin, who had lost patience, raised his voice.


    One of the attendants tried to warn him about his rude action, but King Ruben raised a hand and clenched his chin as if to speak. After ignoring Riftan¡¯s warning look, Uslin knelt on one knee before the king and began to speak rapidly.


    <b>¡°That day, we went to Croix Castle to meet with Lady Calypse. However, although the duke</b><b>had no right, he locked thedy in his quarters and treated Lord Calypse with contempt. No man in this world would remain silent if anyone had taken his wife away! Themander had no choice but to break into the castle to im his wife. Technically speaking, the one who hasmitted offense is the Duke of Croix. ¡°</b>


    <b>¡°H-how dare you... where did you fetch such lies to speak?!¡±</b> The duke screamed as he mmed the table. <b>¡°It was mere probation! My own daughter staying in my castle is not locking her up, it is not an illegal act! Don¡¯t you know that well, Your Majesty and the Princess? My daughter returned to Castle Croix out of her own free will!¡±</b>


    <b>¡°My ears hurt.¡±</b> King Ruben frowned and he muttered. <b>¡°I did note here to discern what is right or wrong. What my ears want to hear is what in the world had urred between the two of you and try working out a mutualpromise. So, considering my extensive efforts, please refrain from yelling at each other.¡±</b>


    At the king¡¯s cold warning, the duke closed his mouth with an expression of dissatisfaction. King Ruben paused for a moment with a thoughtful expression and opened his mouth again.


    <b>¡°Unfortunately for the Duke, Sir Rikaido¡¯s arguments, to my deduction, makeplete sense. The wife belongs to her husband. If Calypse wishes to see his wife, you have no right to stop him.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°But Your Majesty, I just wanted to protect my first-born daughter¡±, </b>he said naturally without blinking.


    Riftan, who was sitting quietly and had maintained a calm temper, suddenly froze. As if he couldn¡¯t believe what he had heard, he looked at the duke with stern eyes.


    <b>¡°Did you just say... protect?¡± </b>


    His gaze was so fierce that the duke¡¯s body stiffened and his face paled. He stirred like he was seeing his worst nightmare, turned his head, and appealed to the king.


    <b>¡°My daughter had lost a child and was leftpletely alone in Drakium Castle. What do you think I thought when I saw her like that?! I was just trying to protect my daughter from the pce rumors and her husband¡¯s cold treatment.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°How dare you tell such a tant lie!¡± </b>Elliott screamed as he stood up and red at him.


    Uslin and Elliot stood from their seats and red at the duke with such hostility in their eyes that the knights by the king¡¯s side felt the fierce momentum from the two and they quickly drew out their swords.


    <b>¡°For the safety of His Majesty, moderate your attitude!¡±</b>


    As they reluctantly sat back down, the king shifted his position and heaved a long sigh. His indifferent eyes then turned to Max who had stiffened.


    <b>¡°It seems to be that you are at the center of this conflict. What do you think of the arguments of both parties?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Your Majesty, my wife...!¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I wasn¡¯t asking you anything at the moment, I was asking your wife.¡±</b> The king sternly stopped Riftan¡¯s intervention.


    Max tried to smile at Riften tofort him when she saw him so stiff and began to stand up slowly. She felt her fingers tremble slightly at her father¡¯s intense gaze. She grabbed the hem of her skirt to grasp out her nervousness and straightened her posture.


    <b>¡°My-my father...¡±</b> She swallowed dry saliva and tried as hard as she could to refine her trembling voice. <b>¡°He did not stop me from meeting my husband to protect me. My father... was just worried about whether I would be subject to a divorce and be an embarrassment to the family. And to tell you the truth, Your Majesty, I too believed for a while that a divorce was imminent. I had no confidence to see my husband... I feared that I would be c-criticized, and I foolishly followed my father. But upon reaching the duchy...¡±</b>


    Her voice cracked slightly. She took a little pause and looked at Riftan¡¯s face. When she saw his pale, weary face, her chest ached. She just wanted to get him out of this ce and embrace him tightly against her chest. Max licked her dry lips and desperately spoke the words out of her lips.


    <b>¡°I.. I... wanted to meet my husband to talk to him. But my father wouldn¡¯t let me, so I tried to go against his will...¡± </b>She hesitated for a moment, then exhaledboriously. <b>¡°My father locked me up and inflicted severe co-corporal punishment upon me. My husband... witnessing me being punished, was furious to see it.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°How dare you...¡±</b>


    The duke was so tense that a vein protruded from rage. He opened his mouth wide, as if he were about to vomit profanity, then clenched his teeth as if swallowing a ball of fire. He had an expression of disbelief, he looked as if his ve rebelled against him, the master.


    Max lowered her eyes to avoid that look full of anger. After a moment of silence, the king opened his mouth to speak again.


    <b>¡°I think I understand now how things happened.¡± </b>The king sighed and burrowed his back into the leather-covered chair. <b>¡°Duke, if what they just said is true, you too cannot escape responsibility. Maximilian Calypse belongs to Riftan Calypse. From the moment their marriage started, you lost all your rights over your daughter. Naturally, you have no right to confine or inflict any corporal punishment on her.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°That girl, unfortunately, now takes the side of her husband and exaggerates banal things! Preventing her from seeing Calypse or the little corporal punishment was an act for the future of my daughter and the honor of my family!¡±</b> The duke rebutted desperately. <b>¡°When I saw my daughter alone in the pce, I really thought that Calypse would abandon her. Is it such a big mistake trying to do my best to prevent my daughter from being insulted like that and suffer?¡±</b>


    Max waspletely overwhelmed by her father¡¯s impudence. He had such a calm, insolent expression and it manipted even her to believe his words. The duke lifted his chin proudly.


    <b>¡°In the process... I will not deny that my behavior was excessive. If I have to take responsibility, I am willing to givepensation. But I don¡¯t care what His Majesty says, I have no intention of forgiving that person¡¯s actions.¡±</b>


    He turned and looked directly into Riftan¡¯s fiery eyes. Apparently, the hatred that welled up in his gut gave him the courage to look at Riftan and he continued.


    <b>¡°No matter where you see it, Riftan Calypse¡¯s behavior was exaggerated. If it offended him that I didn¡¯t let him see my daughter and that I ced her on probation to correct her vulgar habits... then he should have protested on the spot. But what did he do? He tried to kill me right there and there! And as if that has not been enough, he even threatened mynd with a war. He could hardly be defined as a sane human being. His majesty must immediately withdraw his title of being themander of the Remdragon Knights, revoke the Knighthood, and take control of his territory!¡±</b>


    Hearing the duke¡¯s roar, Max held her forehead with her hand and staggered, Elliott quickly held her up, but his face was just as pale as hers. As if already prepared for this oue, Riftan sat silently with an expressionless face.


    Note ¨C <b>LF</b>: I can¡¯t describe the hatred I¡¯m feeling right now >:(

 Chapter 251

    <strong>Chapter 251</strong>


    At that sight, Max felt the inside of her stomach twist. Riftan always appeared terrifyingly calm when his anger reached the tip of his head. While Max felt anxious on whether Riftan would lose his temper and attack the Duke of Croix, Princess Agnes, who had been silent, opened her mouth as if she could not bear it.


    <b>¡°What you¡¯re demanding is excessive! Sir Calypse is undeniably an honorable knight. He is the warrior who risked his life by participating in the subjugation of the dragon on behalf of the duke! If you put him on trial, all the people in Whedon would ce the me on the duke.¡±</b>


    The duke¡¯s face flushed red from the princess¡¯s cold, indifferent cry. He looked at her with bloody eyes and refuted.


    <b>¡°The perpetrator infiltrated my castle and attacked me, who was unarmed. When that fact is made known to all, I doubt that it will be a subject of one-sided criticism...¡± </b>The duke¡¯s fierce gaze flew back to Riftan and he threw out his words with much indignation. <b>¡°It does not matter if I be criticized. Through the trial, I am sure the perpetrator will pay for his sinsmitted. My decision won¡¯t change no matter what happens.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°It¡¯s pointless listening to these endless words.¡±</b>


    Riftan, watching the duke¡¯s pathetic face, unfolded his arms and slowly leaned to the table. He appeared exactly like a wild beast on the prowl just before rushing to attack its prey. Feeling threatened, Duke Croix visibly flinched and backed away. Riftan, who red at him scornfully, muttered in a low, sinister voice.


    <b>¡°I have always thought that it¡¯s excellent to have talent foring up with a usible cause. How about you just tell the truth? You¡¯re scared of me to death.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°The au-audacity of yours... what nonsense are you spouting!¡±</b>


    <b>¡°You were terrified by my deration of war.¡±</b> He twisted the corner of his mouth and stated coldly. <b>¡°It seems as if you think that you¡¯ll be safe once my title of being a lord is stripped away from me... I want to tell you that you couldn¡¯t be more wrong. When I am no longer bound by any vow or oath, only then you wille to know for yourself what kind of fucking insane I am.¡±</b>


    A chilling silence instantly fell in the hall. Riftan spoke slowly, like a tiger pushing its prey into a corner, ignoring the rmed reactions around him.


    <b>¡°I have the talent for being stealth, to hide anywhere without making a single noise. When I was a mercenary, I did all sorts of unimaginably dirty work without even blinking an eye. Do you know what that means? It means that every night before going to sleep, you will think of whether you will be able to open your eyes the next day. When you wake up in the morning, the first thing you will do is check that your head is still attached to your neck. Whenever you leave the castle, you will be rolling your eyes from right to left, front and back, looking whether I am hiding somewhere around. Go ahead and strip me of that title, that is, if you are willing to live your whole life in such tension and fear, Duke...¡± </b>As if checking the effect of his words, he looked across the table, towards the duke¡¯s face, and slowly finished his speech. <b>¡°If you can live through that, then by all means, try and see.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°H-how... how dare you...! To make such a despicable threat to me...!¡±</b>


    The duke jumped from his seat, his face pale and frightened. His long, lean body trembled as if he was struck by lightning. He pointed to Riftan and addressed the king aloud.


    <b>¡°His Majesty, did you hear him too? The vulgar things this ignorant scoundrel is babbling about! How can it be said that such a shameless, groundless, boy like him is an honorable knight and a hero at that?! He is a dangerously insane person, that¡¯s what he is! There is no need to even go to trial to prove it. He must be deprived of his title immediately and humble himself for spheming the great nobility!¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Be quiet!¡±</b> King Ruben¡¯s deep voice echoed through the hall, which was nothing short of chaos. He massaged his temple like his head ached and drew in a deep breath. <b>¡°Are you telling me that I went on a long journey just to see this mess?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Your Majesty, will you really defend what he is saying right now? If you don¡¯t punish him soon...!¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Enough! If you interrupt my words again, I will punish you for offending the great Royal family.¡±</b>


    The Duke of Croix reluctantly sat back down after looking at Riftan with a helpless dismay.


    Only then did King Ruben look at the knight sternly. <b>¡°Calypse, those words you just said cannot be justified, even by me. No matter how angry you are, making such disturbing threats should not be done by a knight. Such excessive remarks do not favor your situation.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Didn¡¯t he just dere that he has no intentions of dropping the charges under any circumstance? In that case, there is no reason for me to mince my words.¡± </b>Riftan leaned back in the chair and said sarcastically. <b>¡°Once I am deprived of my title, I will no longer be a knight. That would mean I no longer have to uphold chivalry. Mercenaries have mercenary rules: to return as soon as you receive*.¡±</b>


    T/N: *In mercenary terms, as soon as you get paid, you do the job. But it applies in all situations, if someone hits you, you hit them back right away.


    The atmosphere that King Ruben had barely calmed down quickly turned into chaos again. The duke asked how dare Riftan intimidate him, and Uslin confronted him and raised his voice to im that he was the one who insulted him first. Even the modest Elliot red at the duke. Including the duke¡¯s knights, the situation turned into aplete disaster, just like King Ruben said. Such a violent and fierce discussion was not expected to be intermittent, so Max felt herself shrink in an instant. Irritated, King Ruben jumped from his seat.


    <b>¡°These insolent people! Should I pour cold water on your heads to make you alle to your senses! Don¡¯t you see that the king is sitting between you! ¡° </b>He hit the table roughly to make a loud bang.


    Max looked at him in rm, worried that the king, tired of the rudeness of his subjects, would renounce the mediation for the reconciliation of the parties. However, the king showed a surprising degree of patience. He walked to the window, looked up at the pale winter sky; then turned around and looked at them with a mollified expression.


    <b>¡°It will be impossible to speak when all of you are in the same ce. I will talk to each of you separately. Calypse first, I¡¯ll start with you.¡± </b>The king dered in a dignified voice and looked at the Duke of Croix with piercing eyes. <b>¡°The duke will be waiting in the next room. I would appreciate it if you could calm your feelings that have intensified in the meantime.¡± </b>


    By order of the king, they all stood up, leaving only Riftan. First, the duke led four knights and a priest outside the door, followed by Max and Uslin walking towards the entrance. She couldn¡¯t tear her gaze from behind Riftan, until just before the door closed. The situation was much worse than expected. Her father¡¯s determination to put Riftan on trial was tougher than she¡¯d imagined, and her husband didn¡¯t seem willing to give in at all either. Moreover, the king seemed to have no intention of actively defending him.


    Max bit her lip anxiously. If King Ruben did not intervene, a trial would be held at Drakium Castle in a few months. Max anxiously thought whether Riftan would have the chance to win the trial. She wandered in anguish down the corridor, then impulsively pursued the duke. The bewildered knights hastily stopped her.


    <b>¡°Mdy, please stop. It is better not to talk to such a person.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°J-just for a moment. Just a while... I ha-have something to discuss with him.¡±</b>


    They blocked her way, but she slipped past the knights and ran towards her father. Her strides stopped in front of the duke, who was surrounded by knights. His icy gaze prated her: it seemed that even a fluff crawling on the ground would receive a look warmer than her.


    Her father roared violently at her, indifferent and stern. <b>¡°Insolent... with what audacity do you have to stand in front of me?¡±</b>


    Max took a deep breath to shake off her fear. Her father could no longer hurt her now, she was a Calypse, not Croix. She repeated that in her mind and opened her mouth calmly. <b>¡°Please... drop the charges.¡±</b>


    He was so amused that heughed like he didn¡¯t have the energy to get angry. Max spoke quickly. <b>¡°Persistently trying to incite such charges... will not bring my fa-father any substantial benefit. On the contrary... he has a lot to lose. The friendly rtionship with the royal family, being the mockery of the nobles... and it is not only that. If my father seeds in bringing my husband to court... I-I¡¯ll defend him. E-everything you did to me... I¡¯ll expose all the atrocious treatments... I¡¯ll use my f-father!¡±</b>


    She clearly saw her father¡¯s eyes burning with anger beyond limits. Max held firm her shaking legs. She couldn¡¯t believe she was standing against her father face to face. A cold sweat ran down her back for fear that his cane would fly towards her any moment, but she steeled herself and she looked at him straight into his bloody eyes. Later, as a suffocating silence followed, her father opened his mouth.


    <b>¡°Try and see for yourself.¡± </b>


    Max¡¯s shoulders shrunk at his unexpectedly calm response. As if the duke was mocking her, his mouth twisted.


    <b>¡°No matter what you say, who will listen to you? Atrocious treatments? Ha! With what evidence are you going to prove that with? You will only end up being treated like a filthy bitch who framed her own father to conspire with her husband.¡±</b>


    Max looked at the knights surrounding her father with trembling eyes. As she watched their ruthless faces, a feeling of despair seeped into her bones. After all, it was difficult for people who work for her father to side with her. She even wondered if her own nanny would stand witness. Her father clicked his tongue cynically.


    <b>¡°For the sake of argument, let¡¯s say that people will believe you. Do you really think it will affect the results of the trial? All I did was do my best to raise my daughter properly. Only God knows how hard it has been for me to correct her terrible ws.¡±</b>


    Max was stunned by his cheeky words. She couldn¡¯t believe what she had heard. <b>¡°What you¡¯re saying is you did all that... for my own good?¡±</b>


    The duke raised his head confidently, as if he did not have a single shame. <b>¡°If I really did intend to abuse you, then why would I subject you to healing magic every time? I was careful not to leave a single scratch on your body. There is only one reason to do that: it is because the purpose of me turning to corporal punishment was to rectify you.¡±</b>


    She opened her mouth to refute, but she was so shocked that she couldn¡¯t think of anything to say, she could only push out a grievousugh. How could he argue that it was all for her own well-being, after distorting her life with so much suffering? The duke, who watched her with contempt while pressing his lips together, spoke as if driving a wedge.


    <b>¡°I struggled to make you normal. It will never be a crime for parents to whip their children to correct them.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°And you intend to do that even when I¡¯m already married to Ri-Riftan? Even fa-father has no right... toy a hand on me unless my husband allows it!¡±</b>


    As she screamed like she couldn¡¯t bear the rising rage, a deep wrinkle appeared on the duke¡¯s forehead. He shook his head like it was absurd.


    <b>¡°What the hell are you talking about? Whatever the result of it, I will only have to pay a few pennies aspensation, but your husband won¡¯t be able to get that far.¡±</b>


    Unable to take it anymore, Elliot stepped forward, cing his hand on the handle of his sword. Despite her anger, Max managed to hastily stop him. If any sword was drawn out in violence that day, it would lead to an irreversible situation. She red at her father, gathering whatposure remains in herself.


    <b>¡°E-even if my father does not get the punishment he deserves... it won¡¯t matter. I will confess all the outrageous things you have done to me. Many people will me you for your hypocrisy. A-all the honor of the family that you consider as your life... will fall to the ground. Can-can you bear such a scandal? Will taking revenge... be worth it?¡±</b>


    Suddenly, a grinding sound was heard. As if the duke wanted to hit her at that precise moment, he took his cane firmly between both hands. Immediately, the knights slipped between them as if to protect Max. Her father, gazing at her as if she were abominable, screamed as if to devour her.


    <b>¡°Go on then! Try and see how far you can go! Expose your father like that and be theughingstock yourself! It will be something to see!¡±</b> He turned and walked into the waiting room.


    Max closed her aching eyes. She couldn¡¯t look directly at the faces of the knights. She was ashamed to show her helpless side and her disgusting father. It was very dishonorable to drag Riftan into such a situation. She bowed her head and walked down the hall as if fleeing.


    ***


    The discussions continuedte into the night. After the conversation with Riftan ended, there was one between the Duke of Croix and King Ruben, and after that, the dialogue between the three began again.


    Note ¨C <b>Nymeria</b>: I¡¯m so proud of Maxi for standing her ground with that sorry excuse of a father, ugh I wanna punch him in the face

 Chapter 252

    <strong>Chapter 252</strong>


    Max walked around the room, praying fervently, hoping that her narration of what really happened would miraculously settle the mediation. However, it seems unlikely that her hopes will be fulfilled as she heard the asional shouts of angry voices from the meeting room.


    She bit her lip anxiously. Just imagining her father telling conspiratorial lies against Riftan to frame him made her nerves boil.


    She opened the door of the room where she is at to look down the dark hallway¡ªtowards the door that leads to the meeting room. The second meeting was tripartite, so there was no way of knowing what was happening since everyone else was barred from entering the meeting room. Max restlessly paced back and forth. Uslin, who was leaning silently against the wall, suddenly opened his mouth.


    <b>¡°I don¡¯t think they¡¯re going to ask thedy to testify anymore. Why don¡¯t you head back to your room first and rest?¡±</b>


    Ruth, who was nodding off as he sat in front of the firece, raised his head in alert.


    <b>¡°I agree. Thedy should head back to her room first. Even if we all stay here, it wouldn¡¯t make a difference on the oue.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I wish you would care about the situation for even a bit, but...¡±</b> Uslin frowned displeasingly at Ruth and sighed deeply.


    <b>¡°The wizard¡¯s words have a point. I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t finish talking until dawn, so you may go back to your room and rest. They might take all night discussing.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°They¡¯re going to stay up a-all night?¡±</b>


    When her eyes widened in surprise, the knight smiled bitterly.


    <b>¡°This is the method His Majesty often uses to defeat his disobedient subjects. He is as vigorous as most knights, he can hold out until his opponent is exhausted, and when that momentes, he takes advantage of that. ¡°</b>


    <b>¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. His Majesty can argue for two nights in that state! The same goes for themander. The Duke of Croix will soon raise a white g of defeat.¡±</b>


    Even Elliot chimed in and expressed optimism. Max sighed at their naivety. They knew nothing of the Duke of Croix.


    As long as he¡¯s persistent, her father won¡¯t lose to anyone. Two nights would be an easy endurance. He could continue to endure, even if he vomited blood. What¡¯s more, it could even get frantic. He would be very riled up by now, spitting out all kinds of nder and insults.


    Max rubbed her forehead. Seeing this, Uslin took the cloak hanging from the wall and walked over to her.


    <b>¡°I¡¯ll escort you to your room.¡±</b>


    Then, he opened the door with a determined expression, as if to make her take a break no matter how much she protested.


    Although it seemed that she would not be able to sleep after returning to her room, the truth is that she was also feeling very tired from being on her toes all day. She thought it would be better to lie on the bed and get some rest, so she reluctantly agreed.


    As she was leaving the waiting room, she saw a dim light from the end of the dark hallway. Max stopped in front of the door. Princess Agnes walked silently with Simon, the royal wizard.


    After seeing their faces, Ruth crept into a corner of the room as if he was avoiding a gue. Uslin looked at him like he was a pitiful man and then walked over to the princess.


    <b>¡°What brings you here at thiste hour?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I came here because I have something to say. Can you give us a moment?¡±</b>


    The deep eyes of the princess flew over Max. Max hesitated and stepped aside the door¡¯s entrance, gesturing a wee. At the silent invitation, the princess breathed a sigh of relief and led Simon to the room.


    Max took a step back and looked at her rigid face with a tensed eye. The firece was burning in the waiting room, and on one side of the room were Ruth, Elliott, Uslin, and two other members of the Remdragon Knights.


    The princess looked around, seeing their faces one by one and finally fixed her gaze on Max. The princess looked more exhausted than ever, and there was a hint of concern in her blue eyes. Max asked impatiently as Princess Agnes gave no signs of opening her mouth, even after a long time.


    <b>¡°Wa-was there any...problem that came up?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I think this conversation will be very long. May we take a seat?¡±</b>


    Hearing that made her hair stand on its ends, but Max managed to control herself and guided her to the table. Then, the knights who were waiting, quickly brought her a chair.


    <b>¡°Thank you.¡±</b> The princess smiled stiffly and sat down.


    Max sat across from her and tightened her grip to the hem of her dress. ¡®But why did she bring Simon with her?¡®, she was staring doubtfully at the wizard who was silent behind her, when the princess began to speak.


    <b>¡°I¡¯m sorry that I could not be of any help in this situation. After the duke filed the charges, I did my best to avoid it, but the influence of the Croix family is truly terrifying. All the nobles who upy at least one position in the Drachium Pce are on his side.¡±</b>


    She sighed, as she brushed her tousled hair from her forehead to the back of her ear.


    <b>¡°I think most of the nobles have already been bribed by the duke. If a formal trial will really be held, I won¡¯t be able to influence them.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I-if the duke puts pressure on Anatol ... y-you promised to look out for and protect Riftan.¡± </b>


    Max could hear her desperate heartbeat. The Princess had a perplexed look on her face then she continued to speak.


    <b>¡°It may seem insufficient in Maximilian¡¯s eyes, but me and my father are doing our best to protect Riftan. However, the royal family must be fair in its judgement no matter what. Without sufficient justification, we cannot eradicate pressure from the nobles and actively side with Riftan. That is why we have intervened urgently before a formal trial takes ce.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Themander has enough justification,¡± </b>Uslin broke into the conversation impatiently.


    <b>¡°The Duke of Croix inflicted harm upon Lady Calypse. On the contrary, we came here not to make the problem bigger. Shouldn¡¯t they be grateful?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°That is the principle of the Knights. Nobles won¡¯t think that way.¡±</b>


    The princess put her hands on the table and squeezed them tightly. Then, she slowly parted her lips, as if she were choosing the right words.


    <b>¡°As everyone knows, the legal status of women is not that high. No, to tell the truth, it¡¯s miserable. A daughter is the property of her father and a wife is the property of her husband. Even if the Duke of Croix did inflict harm on Maximilian... if we can¡¯t prove that the harm he did was life threatening, the Duke would have to pay a few pennies at most inpensation. On the other hand... it is a much more serious crime for a knight to infiltrate a castle and attempt to kill the lord.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°That doesn¡¯t make sense! It was the duke who provided the cause in the first ce! So, do you mean that he had to stand still and do nothing even after witnessing that?¡± </b>


    Elliott raised his voice with an unusually exasperated expression. The princess shook her head as if shepletely understood Elliot¡¯s stance.


    <b>¡°I also believe that Riftan did nothing wrong. But the trial is a fight of justifications. Whedon¡¯sw, as well as thew of the Roem era, is disadvantageous for Riftan. In that sense, the duke has more witnesses and countless nobles behind him. If the trial is conducted in this way, the deprivation of Riftan¡¯s knighthood cannot be avoided.¡±</b>


    Max¡¯s vision began to blur and her ears began ringing. Max shook her head in despair. Somewhere in her confused mind, she heard Elliot¡¯s desperate voice.


    <b>¡°In that case, why did you help in preventing a war? Wouldn¡¯t it have been better to have solved this with warfare? How could the royal family treat themander like this...!¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Elliot! Enough. The royal family is doing their best!¡±</b> Uslin looked at Elliot with a stern expression to stop him. But Elliott looked at him defiantly, as if he couldn¡¯t bear his anger.


    <b>¡°Which side is Sir Rikaido on? I really can¡¯t make sense of it. Themander will lose his title because of such a despicable man! Is Sir Rikaido unaware of how dedicated themander is to Anatol? We cannot let the blood and sweat that themander shed for 10 years go to waste. I would rather go to war as nned in the first ce!¡±</b>


    Elliott¡¯s face was burning in fury. Before Uslin could retort, the princess intervened in an earnest voice.


    <b>¡°It¡¯s not unreasonable for you to be this riled up. But please calm down a bit and listen to what I have to say until the end.¡±</b>


    Max gazed at her with hope.


    <b>¡°Is there so-some way... to fix it?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°We have to get the duke to drop the charges in some way. There is no other solution.¡±</b>


    The princess¡¯s eyes shone with determination. Suddenly, she felt a chill down her spine ordingly. The princess stared at her for a long time, as if she was looking deep inside her, and then slowly opened her mouth.


    <b>¡°The cause raised by the Duke of Croix must be turned from the roots for you to win. In order for that to happen, your determination, Maximillian, will be of utmost key.¡±</b>


    Max was confused. Was she saying that she should go back and testify at the trial to defend Riftan? Hadn¡¯t the princess said that the justification for the abuse wasn¡¯t a sufficient reason to attack the duke? Max asked in a hurry.


    <b>¡°If there¡¯s anything I can do... I¡¯ll do it, whatever it may be. Please tell me in de-detail what I should do.¡±</b>


    The princess hesitated for a moment before opening her mouth.


    <b>¡°I¡¯m thinking of involving the World Tower in this issue.¡±</b>


    The unexpected words made Max¡¯s eyes widen. Ruth gave a sarcasticugh.


    <b>¡°What the hell will you do to attract the World Tower¡¯s attention? The World Tower is apletely neutral force. The World Tower¡¯sw prohibits it from interfering with any internal affairs whatever the circumstance may be.¡±</b>


    The princess sighed and looked at Ruth with a shocked expression, as if he had no right to say that.


    <b>¡°There is only one case where the World Tower interferes with internal affairs to the point that they will go out of their way to bring justice.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°What could that be...?¡±</b>


    Ruth, who was smirking at the princess¡¯ suggestion, suddenly realized it and opened his mouth.


    <b>¡°Don¡¯t tell me... are you thinking of registering thedy as a World Tower wizard?¡±</b>


    Not only Max, but even the knights widened their eyes at his words. She wanted to reprimand him, ask what kind of nonsense he was saying, but unexpectedly, the princess nodded.


    ¡°Nornui will only intervene in a conflict if it involves the protection of a wizard belonging to the World Tower. If Maximillian bes a wizard in the World Tower, the duke of Croix wouldn¡¯t only be interrogated for inflicting corporal punishment on his daughter but also for the persecution of Maximillian as a wizard. When that happens, the World Tower will immediately dispatch wizards to investigate the matter. And as soon as it is revealed that he has been inflicting harm on Maximillian, all wizards will turn their backs on the duke.¡±


    <b>¡°B-but... but...¡±</b>


    Unable to keep up with the sudden twist of the story, Max stuttered heavily.


    <b>¡°I do not u-understand. Even if I-I...put my name on the World Tower right now... all of this... happened before I became a wizard. C-can the duke be held ountable...even if it all happened in the past?¡±</b>


    The princess shook her head.


    <b>¡°Of course, they cannot question what happened in the past. I¡¯m going to manipte the time when Maximillian registered as a wizard in the World Tower and list it asst spring. I¡¯ll make it so that when I visited Anatol, I invited you to register at the World Tower and you agreed.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°B-but...¡±</b>


    Max couldn¡¯t speak easily and looked at Ruth with a downcast look. She remembered perfectly what he had said to her.


    <b>¡°T-to be a World Tower wizard...I was told that I had to t-train in Nornui...for four years. But my father knows that I have never been to Nornui. It¡¯s only been a year since I¡¯ve been in Anatol... before that, I was never anywhere but Castle Croix.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°There are many people who register their name on the World Tower first and then go to Nornui to study.¡±</b>


    Simon, who was silent, opened his mouth. Without asking permission to take a seat, he pulled a chair next to the princess and calmly continued speaking.


    <b>¡°The situation may be usible. Thedy listed her name to the World Towerst spring on Agnes¡¯s rmendation, and she was soon going to Nornui. However, to help the precarious situation in which the war against the monsters broke out, the time when she was to enter the World Tower was dyed for a while.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Is it possible for someone to be under the protection of the World Tower despite not undergoing their formal training?¡±</b> Uslin asked him.


    The princess nodded.


    <b>¡°Since the moment anyone¡¯s name was registered, they are already protected by the World Tower. And to add to that story, I will argue that Maximillian was sent to Livadon through formal procedures. The knights and the wizards who witnessed your contributions will be held witness. There are more than enough grounds that will help im that Maximillian is a wizard of the World Tower. Nornui also promised to close their eyes to the point of letting the maniption of time when the registration was made.¡±</b>


    The story was unfolding so fast until she¡¯s about to feel dizzy. Confused, Max looked in confusion at the resolute face of the princess, the calm face of Simon, and Ruth¡¯s stiff face.


    <b>¡°T-then... I...¡±</b>


    Her throat went dry as if she¡¯d swallowed sand. She squirmed and began to speak as if it hurt.


    <b>¡°I...must go to No-nornui?¡±</b>


    The princess¡¯s face darkened. As she touched her mouth with her fingertips, she nodded strongly.


    <b>¡°At least, for three to four years... once your name is written, you must enter the World Tower as quickly as possible and train to be a wizard.¡±</b>


    Max stiffened. She couldn¡¯t speak, instead, Elliott was quick to reply.


    <b>¡°Is it not possible to just register your name? If she will be away from Anatol for such a long time... there is no way that themander will allow it.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°The World Tower has its own rules. Once the registration is made, everyone must obey its rules. There are no exceptions.¡±</b>


    Ruth backed away, his expression grim. Agnes, who was ring at him with narrowed eyes, rubbed her forehead and said weakly.


    <b>¡°Besides, there is no other way to battle the Duke of Croix. If he discovers that he has been deceived, he will immediately refile his charges. When that happens, he can even use us of making false testimonies against the nobility.¡±</b>


    Note ¨C<b>LF: *foreboding music ys* </b><b>? </b>

 Chapter 253

    <strong>Chapter 253</strong>


    Max licked her parched lips, it felt like she was pushed to a corner. The thought of leaving Riftan¡¯s side made her stomach twist. As she hesitated and couldn¡¯t give an answer easily, Ruth, who was deep in thought, began to speak.


    <b>¡°I understand the intention of the princess. But it is a very sudden suggestion. If thedy bes a World Tower wizard, thedy will have to live in Nornui for the next three or four years. Now is not the time to make such a decision. Give her time to think about it, please.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°If it were possible, I also would like to have time. However, we do not know when the Duke of Croix will return to the duchy. The man was forced toe to this ce because he could not ovee my father¡¯s coercion. He must be thinking of leaving at the very least, after the negotiation is over.¡±</b>


    The princess tried to persuade her with an impatient attitude. Max didn¡¯t know what to do and lowered her eyes. She said she would do anything for Riftan, and yet she couldn¡¯t give an answer as to what she was willing to do. While she continued to hesitate, Ruth red furiously at the princess.


    <b>¡°Can¡¯t it wait for at least three or four days?! The answer shouldn¡¯t be forced to be made now. Not only Sir Calypse¡¯s future is at stake, but also of his wife¡¯s.¡±</b>


    The princess whose eyebrows were furrowed in displeasure, nodded in disgust with a long sigh. <b>¡°I understand. Think about this solution while the talks are going on.¡±</b>


    The princess rose from her seat along with Simon. Max couldn¡¯t say a word until the princess left the room. She felt like she was bncing on one wooden leg. Uslin, looking at her pale face in fear, suddenly opened his mouth.


    <b>¡°You may refuse that option.¡± </b>Max was surprised and her eyes widened, but he continued seriously. <b>¡°Themander will probably protest against it. To tell you the truth... he¡¯s already preparing to leave Whedon.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°You mean he¡¯s thinking of...going into e-exile?¡± </b>She asked in perplexion.


    Uslin nodded slowly. <b>¡°From the beginning, themander had no intention of going into trial. If these mediation talks fail, he ns to take thedy and go to Livadon immediately.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°But t-then... Anatol, and the Re-Remdragon Knights...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Many of the members n on following themander. In fact, everyone wants to follow him in exile, but there are those who have to remain in Whedon due to some circumstances. Perhaps the Knights may be divided.¡±</b>


    Max sighed and looked anxiously at the faces of Ruth, Elliott, and the knights who were silently guarding the door. They had a calm face, as if it was a fact that everyone already knew: it was clear that Riftan had spoken to them beforehand. She could not bear the shock of it and sank into the chair.


    Uslin added hastily. <b>¡°I¡¯m not trying to put a burden on thedy. It is not yet known how the mediation talks will conclude. We just assumed the worst that could happen and discussed it just in case.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°If this mediation fails... Riftan... Anatol and the Remdragon Knights... he will lose everything.¡±</b>


    When she murmured vaguely, the man closed his mouth as if he didn¡¯t know what to say. A heavy atmosphere surrounded them. At that moment, Ruth spoke seriously, grasping her shoulders with both hands.


    <b>¡°Mdy, it would be useless to think about this right now... better go and get some rest first. It is not something to decide just on impulse. Entering the World Tower means living as a wizard all your life. Whether or not you are prepared to do so, you should think carefully and with a clear mind before making any decisions.¡±</b>


    Max looked at him in the face with hazy vision, then nodded. Uslin quickly supported her and led her out of the waiting room. She followed him and walked down the dark corridor, struggling to clear herplex mind. The stories she had heard from the bard lingered in her head. Ancient wizards who built an ind in the middle of the sea to escape the heretic hunters, in the center of which stood a huge tower... When the story of the legend came to her head, an unfamiliar fear flooded her. When she got back to her room, she couldn¡¯t sleep a second and tossed and turned all night.


    ***


    Riftan didn¡¯t return to the room until the sun had risen from the horizon. Max turned her back, pretending to be asleep and squeezed her eyes shut. She heard sounds like he was taking off his clothes, then his heavy body slumped into the spot next to her. She let out a shaky breath. Riftan¡¯s thick forearms embraced her waist tightly. The warmth of his body she felt radiating against her back made her eyes water. She blinked in the dark. Just because he married her, he was dragged into a situation where he could lose everything. Wasn¡¯t he resentful of her, even though it was her father who was making him go through such torment? If he had divorced and married the princess when he returned from the expedition... he would never have ended up in this situation.


    ¡®I¡¯m such a fool. What even am I worth...?¡¯ Her heart felt like it was rupturing and she closed her eyes tightly. ¡®If I go to the World Tower, I will not be able to sleep in his arms for the following years. It has been so difficult being away from him for just a few months, will I be able to bear it for four years?¡¯


    <b>¡°Don¡¯t you worry about anything. Everything will be fine.¡±</b>


    Suddenly, Riftan¡¯s deep voice echoed in her ear. As if realizing she hadn¡¯t fallen asleep, he turned her body around, hugged her tightly to his chest, and pressed his cheeks against the top of her head. Max sank deeper into his arms, she wanted to run away with him and stay in his arms like that.


    ¡®Can¡¯t I just do as he nned? Leave his title, Anatol, the Knights, and everything else. Just the two of us far away from all this.¡¯


    She swallowed a desperate cry that was painfully scratching her throat. She wouldn¡¯t forgive herself if she gave in to such temptation. She couldn¡¯t always cling to him like a child who was afraid of being separated from her parents, it was her own fault and weakness that brought them to that situation. This was the result of her not cing his trust in him, constantly being suspicious and insecure, to the point that they got that deep in the problem. If she did nothing now and closed her eyes pretending not to know anything, she would end up forever despising and ming herself.


    The next morning, Max went to the annex where the princess was staying, escorted by knights, just before Riftan would go to the meeting room. Ruth insisted that she should think about it a bit more, but she was afraid that if she didn¡¯t act at that moment, her resolve would crumble. Max closed her eyes tightly and knocked on the princess¡¯s door. Agnes looked a bit surprised when she saw her standing in the doorway.


    <b>¡°Have you already made up your mind?¡±</b>


    The princess led her into the room and asked carefully. Max nodded as she sat down in a velvet-covered chair.


    <b>¡°The princess¡¯s suggestion... I will ept it. I will be a wizard of the Wo-World Tower.¡±</b>


    Contrary to what she expected, Agnes¡¯s pale face had a slightlyplicated expression. <b>¡°I know it¡¯s ridiculous to say this after pushing you so hard yesterday, but... are you really sure? Once you enter the World Tower, you will not be able to leave the ind until you have finished your training. Communication with the outside world is also subject to significant restrictions.¡±</b>


    Max nodded slowly. The princess narrowed her eyes, as if trying to assess her determination and looked at her with a helpless smile.


    <b>¡°I know Maximilian has no choice. It may sound hypocritical, but I made this suggestion because I thought it would also be beneficial to you.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°You suggested it... because it is be-beneficial to me?¡± </b>


    She looked at her with a puzzled face. She would have to be separated from her husband for four years. How was that going to be beneficial to her?


    The princess smiled bitterly when Max red at her with angry eyes. <b>¡°Maximillian is talented. The good judgment and quick decision-making you demonstrated during a crisis... that quality is rare even among well-trained wizards. If you study properly, you will surely be a great wizard in just a few years. I thought it was a waste to pass up that opportunity just because you were married.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°You don¡¯t have to say th-that. I... have already decided to leave.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I¡¯m not ttering you, I¡¯m serious.¡± </b>The princess frowned as if she was annoyed. <b>¡°Entering the World Tower is a most honorable event for a wizard. I wouldn¡¯t have made an offer like this if I hadn¡¯t thought Maximillian deserved it.¡±</b>


    As she raised her chin arrogantly, she looked into Max¡¯s shocked eyes and added softly. <b>¡°I know how deeply passionate the rtionship between the two of you is. It will be heartbreaking that you will be separate from your husband, but doing this is your chance to stand on your own two feet. I don¡¯t want you to go there for Riftan¡¯s sake alone.¡±</b>


    Max¡¯s eyes stiffened at the impetuous words. The princess sighed in response to her awkward reaction. <b>¡°You must be realizing it now too... how women are treated. I would not have been an exception. If I hadn¡¯t be a wizard, by now I would have married a prince in order to strengthen Whedon¡¯s unity.¡±</b>


    Cynical energy rose above Agnes¡¯s jewel blue eyes. <b>¡°However, if you be a world tower wizard, you won¡¯t have to do anything against your will. No one will be able to force you, not even the Duke of Croix or Riftan. You will have the power to protect yourself.¡±</b>


    Her powerful voice resounded loudly in her heart. If she didn¡¯t feel such heartbreaking pain for what was going to happen, she would have been excited. How many times had she longed to be such a talented and confident wizard such as the princess? However, she felt so miserable to rejoice about it. Her head was nk, as if she had been hit with a mace. It felt like something was splitting her in half.


    Max shook her head weakly. <b>¡°Right now... my head is too o-upied with the thoughts of stopping the trial. I can¡¯t afford to think of anything else...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Of course it is in that state.¡± </b>The princess nodded meekly. <b>¡°For now, we should focus on defeating the Duke of Croix. And then, you will have time to think about the next steps.¡±</b>


    They specified some more details and got up from their seats. As she walked out of the door to head to the meeting room, Uslin and Elliot were waiting by the door, looking at her with worry. Max shed them a determined smile and headed to the main building along with the princess. The third meeting of mediation would be held in the same ce as yesterday. They all stood in front of therge arched door to gauge the situation inside for a moment. The Duke¡¯s sharp, loud voice could be heard through the door.


    <b>¡°If Your Majesty just lets an act as terrible as this pass, the nobles will all pretest against it at once! Does His Majesty intend to turn his back on the vassals who swore allegiance to him for the sake of a mere knight of some humble town?¡±</b>


    It was a despicable threat. Max¡¯s face was seething with anger at the insulting words towards her husband. The princess looked at the ceiling as if to gather all her patience, then she announced herself with dignity and approached the attendant who was on duty at the door.


    <b>¡°I have an urgent report for His Majesty. Ask permission for us to enter the conference room.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Wait a moment please.¡±</b>


    The young attendant carefully opened the door and stepped inside. After a while, he came back to open it wide and stepped aside to invite them inside. Max carefully entered the conference room with the princess and Simon. Riftan, who was sitting in the front of the table looking annoyed, looked at her, and his eyes widened. She was close to the princess, avoiding his questioning gaze. Princess Agnes walked slowly in front of the king and bowed politely in ordance with pce etiquette.


    <b>¡°I apologize for interrupting the meeting, Your Majesty.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°No matter. I was bored of hearing the same words over and over again anyway.¡± </b>King Ruben¡¯s sullen words distorted the Duke of Croix¡¯s face. The king yawned naturally and spoke slowly. <b>¡°What is there to report? Don¡¯t beat around the bush and let me hear it.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°There is something His Majesty has yet to know about this matter. I was hesitant to make a decision on my own, Lady Calypse decided that we shall not stand still so we came in a rush like this to exin to His Majesty.¡±</b>


    She paused for a moment and looked alternately at the rigid faces of Riftan and the Duke of Croix. King Ruben raised a thick eyebrow and touched his chin with his hand.


    <b>¡°I said to stop beating around the bush and tell me the whole story.I don¡¯t like long talks.¡±</b>


    The princess straightened her posture and shot an icy look at the Duke of Croix. <b>¡°Then I¡¯ll get straight to the point, Your Majesty. The Duke of Croix imed that his actions were a light corporal punishment, but for Lady Calypse, it was different. If the Duke decides to take this matter to trial, Lady Calypse will charge him with ill-treatment before the wizards of the World Tower.¡±</b>


    The princess¡¯s voice echoed loudly throughout the room. The Duke¡¯s expression was livid with anger and he rose from his seat and screamed. <b>¡°Nonsense! What does the World Tower have to do with all this!¡±</b>


    <b>¡°It has a lot to do with it! Protecting the World Tower wizards is Nornui¡¯s greatest concern. The main purpose of The World Tower is to protect wizards from hunters and pursuers of heretics.¡± </b>


    Simon spoke on behalf of the princess. Then, both the Duke of Croix and Riftan made a confused expression, as if they were listening to a calf speaking. Regardless of their reaction, the wizard continued to speak calmly to the king.


    <b>¡°Maximillian Calypse was named a member of Nornuist spring. She is a wizard of the World Tower and given that, any cruelty inflicted on her constitutes a persecution of a wizard. As soon as she asks for protection, the World Tower willunch an investigation, and as soon as the facts are confirmed, the duke will be held ountable for it.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I can¡¯t bear to listen to any of this nonsense!¡± </b>The duke mmed his fists on the table with full anger and looked at Max and the princess as if he wanted to murder them. <b>¡°Wizard you say? Ha! To cover up this bastard, they are telling such an absurd lie! Her majesty¡¯s intentions are suspicious!¡±</b>


    Note ¨C <b>LF</b>: Don¡¯te for me but I honestly think Max is too dependent on Riftan and being in Nornui will help her build herself too. BUT YES IT WILL BE SAD AF.


    <b>Nymeria</b>: Completely agree ^

 Chapter 254

    <strong>Chapter 254</strong>


    Even for King Ruben, who always had an impably calm expression, it was difficult to keep his face from hardening at the tant criticism that the Duke threw. He looked at the Duke of Croix with his golden-brown eyes shining fiercely.


    <b>¡°Croix, it seems that you see the king as a jester.¡± </b>The king, who had been seated in the chair, straightened his posture and looked at him with a menacing smile. <b>¡°Have you forgotten that the one you are insulting now is the king¡¯s daughter? I have decided to listen to all possibleints in consideration of your resentful heart... I am about to run out of patience.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°...I was vexed, and I crossed the line by making an inappropriatement.¡± </b>The duke immediately softened his attitude but his eyes still burned with hostility. <b>¡°However, I can¡¯t believe the princess¡¯s words. Isn¡¯t it a fact that everyone knows that the two of them have a close friendship? Right now, I can¡¯t help but doubt that the princess is lying to help cover up for this man.¡±</b>


    The Duke of Croix spoke mockingly and looked at Max with contempt. <b>¡°I don¡¯t want to say this about my daughter, but this girl¡¯s intelligence is terrible. Only six seasons have passed since she left Croix Castle, it is impossible that she is already a World Tower wizard, it would be more credible to say that a donkey has turned into a stallion!¡±</b>


    Before finishing his words, Riftan jumped from his seat fiercely showing an angrily distorted face. As if he would be hit at that moment, the duke stepped back out of inertia. Two royal knights stopped him quickly, but Riftan kept casting a murderous nce at the Duke of Croix. As if trying to break the tension, the princess spoke aloud.


    <b>¡°If you cannot believe my words, I will call on the knights who participated in the expedition to Livadon as witnesses. Maximilian not only yed a role as a healer in the Allied rear, but also yed a decisive role in the final battle. This is a truth known to the soldiers of Livadon, Osyria, and Balto. There are countless people who are willing to testify that she is an outstanding wizard.¡±</b>


    Her father looked at her incredulously, as if he couldn¡¯t believe those words. Max hunched her shoulders, a habit she developed out of fear, but quickly straightened her back. There was no reason for her to be afraid. Secretly, she wiped her cold, sweaty palms on the hem of her skirt and looked directly at her father. He was a skilled man at crushing others with just the look in his eyes and he looked at her with contempt, belittling her with his eyes, and his face immediately grew red with his temper. She had difficulty oveing his frosty re, but suddenly Max realized that her father¡¯s height was shorter than she remembered. At the sudden realization, she blinked nkly. She had thought that the Duke of Croix was much, much bigger than her.


    ¡®Whenever I was standing in front of those eyes full of scorn, I felt as small as an ant.¡¯


    However, her father¡¯s height was at best a little taller than Princess Agnes, his firm and tall body seemed slimmer than she remembered. Compared to a troll or a werewolf, he looked like a scarecrow. Suddenly, the fear she felt inside her crumbled like sand and she felt a feeling of bewilderment and despondency wash over her. Why was she so afraid of that man? At least after their recent meaning, there was no reason to tremble so much in front of this person. She had the means to defend herself.


    ¡®Didn¡¯t I block an attack by a Remdragon Knight? That was much more threatening than his cane.¡¯


    In the midst of her state of liberation, she looked at her father. The horrible monster inside her mind that instilled fear in her shrunk insignificantly.


    Max slowly opened her mouth to speak. <b>¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether my father believes it or not. I... am a wizard. If my father puts my husband to trial... I will use all possible means to retaliate against it.¡±</b>


    She felt Riftan¡¯s intense gaze prick her cheeks. His eyes were shining dangerously, but he did not say a single word to question what she was on about: although he looked quite annoyed, he seemed to be determined to keep quiet for that moment. While secretly sighing in relief, she heard the shrill voice of the Duke of Croix.


    <b>¡°This ungrateful thing...! Go ahead, let¡¯s see how far you can go! You are spouting all these to cover up for the incident!¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Are you serious with what you have said?¡± </b>King Ruben, who was watching the situation with an interested face, sighed deeply.m<b>¡°Duke of Croix, if the World Tower intervenes, it usually won¡¯t end with only you or me being burdened greatly. Are you aware that you are about to be used of persecuting a wizard?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I didn¡¯t even know that this child was a World Tower wizard! And so how could they say that I persecuted her?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°It does not matter if you knew that fact or not. What is important is that you inflicted damage on her.¡±</b>


    Princess Agnes coldly refuted. Simon, standing silently next to her, nodded and agreed. <b>¡°That¡¯s how it is. The sequence of the situation is not so important. The World Tower will only investigate whether there has been abusive behavior or not.¡±</b>


    The Duke of Croix¡¯s face was now red and almost purple. Seeing their situation, King Ruben¡¯s face filled with triumph. <b>¡°What he said is true, Duke. You know how troublesome the World Tower can be, right? If they turn their backs on you, most wizards will leave the duchy. In the future, the World Tower will no longer want to dispatch wizards for the Duke. Are you saying that you are going to push through with the trial even if you will face all those penalties?¡±</b>


    The duke opened his mouth wide, as if he were about to refute, then closed it again. Even if he was filled with anger from head to toe, it seemed that his judgment as a lord who had jurisdiction over a huge territory for many years made him hesitate to answer. He rolled his eyes in disgust, as if calcting the losses that would result from an unexpected variable.


    King Ruben, who was watching him silently, as if driving a wedge into his enemy, spoke again. <b>¡°If you continue to insist on a trial, you will lose not only the prestige of your family, but also a significant number of high-ranking wizards. It would be a heavy burden to contain Dristan¡¯s men. And that¡¯s not all, if the World Tower exerts pressure on you, even I won¡¯t be able to ignore those charges.¡±</b>


    Theplexion of the Duke of Croix was severely hardened. <b>¡°That means...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°What it means is that it will be more difficult for you to have the upper hand in a trial.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°His Majesty has the duty to preserve the prestige of the nobles. Do you mean that it doesn¡¯t matter if his subjects harbor animosity against the royal family?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I¡¯m starting to get tired of your threats...¡± </b>King Ruben¡¯s eyes narrowed chillingly. <b>¡°My simple wish is to maintain Whedon¡¯s unity and protect the order of the Seven Kingdoms. You shouldn¡¯t try to fulfill your ambitions by using such weaknesses... you make me doubt your loyalty to me.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I was threatened with death by a knight who was knighted by His Majesty himself. If the king is not deemed responsible for this, then who the hell am I supposed toin to?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Isn¡¯t that why I¡¯ve been putting up with your whining until now?¡± </b>King Ruben¡¯s annoyed reply made the Duke of Croix¡¯s mouth turn pale with contempt. When the king saw this, he spoke in a low voice as if to reassure him. <b>¡°What happened to you, Duke, is unfortunate. Calypse was clearly out of control. But upon hearing the full story of the incident, wasn¡¯t it you who provided the cause in the first ce? If the trial continues, many of the nobles will criticize Calypse, but you too will face heavy criticism. And if the World Tower intervenes, it will be a more burdensome issue. What¡¯s so great about making this bigger? If you don¡¯t get the verdict that you want, you will be severely ridiculed.¡±</b>


    The duke¡¯s shoulders shook with fury as if he didn¡¯t know what to do, he was unable to ept that his will was about to be thwarted. His bloodshot eyes fluttered eerily, alternating between Riftan and Max. She was nervous that he would react by yelling insults at her. However, it seemed that the aristocratic coldness etched into his bones barely controlled his explosive anger. The Duke of Croix gritted his teeth and shook his anger in despair.


    Then, King Ruben presented them apromise. <b>¡°However, since Calypse also did something serious, it would be unfair to just let it slide. Now, how about we do this? If you let this issue pass in silence, I will reduce in half the dowry you had promised to marry Rosetta into the royal family.¡±</b>


    The Duke of Croix was so overwhelmed with containing his anger that even the unconventional proposal seemed not to be heard. The king added threateningly while the duke kept his mouth shut and continued to say nothing.


    <b>¡°But if you¡¯re going to go against my will, there¡¯s nothing I can do. I have no choice but to invalidate the engagement. It is impossible for me to have a disloyal subject as a rtive.¡±</b>


    Coming this far, even as the Duke of Croix, he couldn¡¯t back down. The duke gripped his cane so tightly with both hands that it was strange that it did not break. He spoke as if he was vomiting blood. <b>¡°Alright. To bed to His Majesty¡¯s will... I will withdraw the charges.¡±</b>


    Max released the breath she was holding. She couldn¡¯t believe her father had resigned himself, even though she had heard it with her own ears. The duke looked at her as if he was chewing on something stale, then asked the king¡¯s permission and led his vassals out of the room. Only then did it feel that everything had finished. She dropped her shoulders with a sense of relief, but it was too early for her to rx.


    As if watching the ridiculous work of a harlequin, Riftan, who was observing the situation in silence, slowly approached her. Max¡¯s body stiffened as he took her arm with one hand and turned his head toward King Ruben.


    <b>¡°This seems to be the end of the meeting, so we shall also take our leave.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Do what you please.¡± </b>The king responded sarcastically, leaning deeply over the chair as if he was exhausted. <b>¡°I¡¯m not so happy because you tried to kill Croix. This has reduced my lifespan by five years. I don¡¯t want to see your face for a while.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°In favor of the benevolence of the king, I will not do anything near the capital in the next few years.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°You¡¯re just like an arrogant brat.¡± </b>The king shook his head with a crooked smile. <b>¡°I¡¯m d this ended without me losing you. This dramatic turn was absolutely thanks to Maximilian.¡±</b>


    Max didn¡¯t know what to do, but quickly bowed to the king. King Ruben shook a hand dryly, as if the gesture was already a norm. Riftan immediately left the meeting room with her, without wasting any more time. Agnes, sensing an unusual atmosphere, followed him cautiously. For a long time they walked in deep silence, then Riftan entered an empty room and finally opened his mouth.


    <b>¡°... Who put that idea in your head?¡±</b>


    Note ¨C <b>LF</b>: I am conflicted. Not so happy this ended with the duke not being bludgeoned to death.

 Chapter 255

    <strong>Chapter 255</strong>


    Max and the Princess grew incredibly nervous at his chilling tone. Riftan leaned over the table and shot them a menacing look.


    <b>¡°You spouted a lot of words in there, and yet now it seems like your lips are sealed together? I want to know who was the one who came up with that idea.¡±</b>


    Max¡¯s shoulders hunched at his daunting voice, if she was a turtle, she would have already been hiding in her shell. Finally, Princess Agnes confessed with a sigh.


    <b>¡°It was my idea. I thought that the only way to get the duke to abandon a trial was to make him suffer a great loss that he could not bear.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°So... are you saying you used my wife to achieve that?¡±</b>


    When it was made clear who the target of his attack was, he straightened his posture and approached the princess with nimble speed.


    <b>¡°Who asked you to do that? Did I ask for your help!?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°If the trial had been held, you would have lost your title and assets. There was no other way.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°And what does that have to do with you? With what right did you dare to offer that solution to my wife!¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Ri... Riftan...!¡±</b>


    Max was startled at his tant rudeness and tugged at the hem of Riftan¡¯s tobe. He turned his head towards her and looked at her with exasperated eyes, his thick neck visibly convulsed as if he was shedding a thousand curses. Then, as if he had regained that self-control, he took a step back, rubbing his face roughly. After a moment, Ri?tan asked in a calmer tone.


    <b>¡°What do you n to do now?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°... the duke also has contact with several high-ranking wizards who can investigate it in the World Tower. The Duke of Croix will probably try to verify the facts through them. I have spoken to some of the highmand mages in the tower, but if they dig a little deeper into the matter, they will quickly discover that Maximilian has not yet been officially appointed. Before that happens...¡±</b>


    The princess hesitated for a moment before continuing, then in a serious tone she began to speak. <b>¡°Maximilian must go to Nornui. If she bes a member of the World Tower, the duke will not delve further into the matter. And even if he does discover the truth, Nornui will keep her protected. The tower administrators also promised to alter the day of her registration.¡±</b>


    As soon as the princess finished speaking, Max closed her eyes tightly, but contrary to the expectation that Riftan would impulsively me in anger, he kept quiet. It was eerily silent.


    She felt her heart clench and she squeezed the hem of her dress even tighter, she did not have the courage to look directly into his eyes. As she lowered her head with a troubled heart, a cold voice rang out like a blow of frost.


    <b>¡°If you were a man, right now, I would have challenged you to a duel.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I must be thankful for being a woman then.¡± </b>Princess Agnes murmured sarcastically, letting out a long sigh. She continued, carefully speaking to convince him. <b>¡°Don¡¯tsh out at me like that, for once, think carefully about it. When she bes a Nornui wizard, she will be able to defend your title and territory. Also, being a high-ranking wizard would not bring harm to Maximilian. With her skills, she will be able to graduate from Nornui in three years. If you just hold out for those three years, everything will be resolved.¡±</b>


    He seemed to be able to kill the princess with just his gaze. Riftan, watching Agnes dangerously with his dark eyes, slowly turned his head towards Max.


    <b>¡°... You also agreed to this n?¡±</b>


    Max swallowed dry saliva and nodded slowly. She pulled away from him, she had no idea what to say. It seemed like a hot lump had caught in her throat. Riftan, who was looking at her silently, not knowing what to do, let out a dispiritedugh.


    <b>¡°Without knowing it, I thought it was a good n, that¡¯s why I kept quiet like an idiot.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°S-sorry for not having told you beforehand. However... l-I couldn¡¯t let you lose everything just like that...¡±</b>


    Max¡¯s words became vague at the sound of his harsh breath. Riftan grabbed his forehead and began to speak as if he was chewing every word.


    <b>¡°That¡¯s why... you decided to leave me?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°J-just for three or four years . I-I... I will work hard! Every day, I won¡¯t even sleep... nor rest... I will really try h-hard... I¡¯ll be back as soon as...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Enough of this bullsh*t!¡±</b>


    Max trembled with fear and took a step back at the sudden rise of his tone. Riftan¡¯s shoulders trembled, and he gritted his teeth, as if trying to ease his fervent anger. His face heated up, turning red with his temper, then in an instant he stiffened like a stone statue and she could see that his determination got harder than walls. Riftan turned his gaze towards the princess and with a low voice, spat out his words.


    <b>¡°Wake up from those dreams. There is no way I will allow this.¡±</b>


    The princess opened her mouth wide as if trying to persuade him, then took a step back, realizing that it was useless to say anything at that moment. <b>¡°I will visit Anatol again sooner orter. Until then, think carefully. You wille to realize that there is no other way right now.¡± </b>


    <b>¡°Don¡¯te.¡±</b> Riftan said ruthlessly as he grabbed Max and walked towards the door. <b>¡°As long as I am the Lord of Anatol, I will not allow any visit from you. Don¡¯t ever show your face in front of me.¡± </b>


    <b>¡°Ri-Riftan... those words...!¡±</b>


    He walked out the door pretending he didn¡¯t hear Max¡¯s embarrassed plea. She looked back as she was dragged away and saw Agnes shake her head, the princess also seemed to have a more perplexed reaction than expected. Max tried to me him for being so mean, but when she saw his hardened face, she closed her mouth firmly. Riftan gave orders to the knights waiting outside.


    <b>¡°Prepare to leave. We are leaving this castle right now.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°You mean, right now?¡±</b> Elliott took turns looking at Max¡¯s and Riftan¡¯s faces and nodded without raising objections.<b>¡°Understood. I will prepare the carriage immediately.¡±</b>


    As Elliot ran down the hall, Riftan led Max again with longer strides. Uslin, Ruth, and the other knights followed silently, they all adopted a very cautious attitude as if sensing the harsh atmosphere of Riftan. About an hourter, the carriage that she had taken toe here was waiting for them at the castle gate. Max climbed on it and looked across the knights in the ranks. She wondered if it would be alright to leave without even saying goodbye to King Ruben for a moment, but she didn¡¯t dare to get any words out of her mouth. She knew well that Riftan was too angry to maintain proper etiquette.


    Max sat silently in the carriage seat and looked at him. Riftan, who was watching her with a pointed gaze, mmed the door shut. When the castle disappeared from view, the cold tension that had filled her lungs escaped. She let out a tired sigh as she rubbed her temple in pain. His eyes were darker than ever, she was worried that an intense fight would break out at any moment. They set out in a dangerous atmosphere, as if walking on a thinyer of ice. The knights watched their words and Riftan looked like he had chosen to ignore her.


    Max, who tried to speak a couple of times, soon gave up and looked at the passing scenery. She even thought that she would rather live in the carriage just like this. Wouldn¡¯t it be nice if Anatol were at a distance of more than a month of travel? She needed time to calm down and, above all, to dy the moment she had to face Riftan. Whenever they stopped the carriage for a short rest, Max would gaze intently at her husband¡¯s nk face. Even from a distance, she clearly felt that he was furious. She had seen him get angry many times, but it was the first time that he seemed so dangerously furious. Max was overwhelmed in her miserable heart. She hadn¡¯t wanted to leave his side. Tears of sadness welled up in her eyes, she sat wrapping herself with a nket around the corner of the carriage and sighed.


    Relief over her father abandoning the trial, anxiety about the future, fear of Riftan¡¯s reaction...plex emotions were tangled in her mind. Even in a very exhausted state, Max couldn¡¯t release the tension for even a moment. She sat in the rocking carriage, stiffening her body like a stone. As a result of traveling for a day and a half like this, she waspletely bruised when she reached Anatol.


    <b>¡°Are you alright?¡±</b>


    Uslin helped her out of the carriage as he asked worriedly. Max unconsciously nodded. Riftan, who was handing over Talon¡¯s reins to the stable keeper, walked over and took her arm from Uslin¡¯s hand.


    <b>¡°You go unload the luggage then rest.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°The knights who stayed in the castle will ask about the oue of the meeting. What shall we tell them...?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Tell them nothing has changed.¡±</b>


    Riftan spoke in a sharp tone, then headed towards the great hall. The servants flocked at the entrance to greet the Lord, but Riftan didn¡¯t even pay attention to them. Max took a deep breath, barely keeping up with his rapid pace. Finally, upon entering the warm and cozy bedroom, Riftan released her hand, walked in front of the bed, and began to remove his robe and heavy armor one by one. She felt throughout her body that she was being silently tortured. The sound of firewood burning, the wind shaking the windows, and the sound of armor rustling were short-lived. In the end, Max, who couldn¡¯t ovee her impatience, opened her mouth first.


    <b>¡°I know you¡¯re a-angry. However... to make my father step back... there was no o-other way. I couldn¡¯t let you be ced on trial.¡±</b>


    Riftan¡¯s hands, which were removing his scabbard-sheathed sword by his waist and cing it on its holder, stiffened. His intense gaze went to her.


    <b>¡°There was no other way?¡±</b>


    When Riftan approached, Max nervously took a step back. He caught up with her quickly and leaned menacingly toward her.


    <b>¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous. It was something you had to let me handle. You just had to let me take care of this!¡±</b>


    <b>¡°L-leaving Whedon... was that your solution?¡±</b> Max bit her lip and looked at him. <b>¡°Leaving Anatol, the Remdragon Knights... everything¡ªdid you really think that was a solution?¡±</b>


    Riftan¡¯s cheek muscles tensed and stiffened. He let out a low curse and grabbed her by the shoulder. <b>¡°It was already decided. I had already told the knights. I would have left all the assets I acquired while I was a lord here to serve as an operating fund, but I could keep the personal property that I acquired while working as a mercenary. There would have been nothing for you to worry about. Livadon, Osyria, Balto, Drystan... There are many royalties who want to hire me. I just had to ept their offer of and and start over.¡±</b>


    Max looked at him in utter disbelief. <b>¡°H-how... Can you say such irresponsible words? Y-you are the lord of this ce... and themander of the Remdragon Knights. The people of Ca-Calypse Castle... as well as the citizens here, they all revere you. Even the knights are r-risking their lives following you! Are you saying... that you¡¯ll throw them all aside?¡±</b>


    Riftan¡¯s eyes trembled slightly, then clenched his fists tightly and quickly rebutted. <b>¡°Hebaron or Uslin would rule Anatol without me. There are many excellent Knights, so the Knights of Remdragon will continue as is without any problem.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°They... don¡¯t want you to leave, Riftan. And we a-all know you also don¡¯t want to. Don¡¯t even try to d-deny that!¡±</b> Max turned and stepped back as if to shake his hands off her. Seeing his cornered expression, it felt like her heart was breaking. <b>¡°I-I...know how much Ri-Riftan cherishes thisnd. For so long... you¡¯ve been working to rebuild Anatol! Now that you are finally seeing the fruit of your work... you¡¯re going to leave everything behind? A-are you saying... just because of me... you¡¯re going to give up everything you¡¯ve achieved in thest ten years?¡±</b>


    She spread her arms in exasperation. Calypse Castle, which she carefully renovated, and the solid walls that surround it, a city that is about to achieve a dazzling revival... how could he decide to turn his back on all of it? Max let out a desperate cry.


    <b>¡°Have y-you lost your mind? It¡¯s like you¡¯ve gone i-insane!¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Yes!¡±</b> He took a step forward and grabbed her in a fit, forcing her to see him.<b> ¡°As long as you¡¯re by my side, anything else will be fine. Over and over again, I will build walls and collect riches. If you tell me to do that a thousand times, I would!¡±</b>


    She clenched her teeth to resist the cry that was about to break out from her throat. She could not understand his blind obsession. Why the hell was this man so tightly tied to her?Max watched his desperate face with trembling eyes. She didn¡¯t want to be separated from him either, she really didn¡¯t want to leave even for a while, but in a corner of her heart she knew it was wrong. It was impossible to ignore everything and turn away from the world. He had many more things to cherish aside from her.


    Max spoke with difficulty, as if she was trying to get a bone out that was stuck in her throat. <b>¡°I.. I.. I want to go to Nornui¡±</b>


    He looked at her with a confused gaze, as if he couldn¡¯t believe what she just said. In onest desperate effort, Max gathered her remaining strength and continued speaking. <b>¡°If I be a wizard... everything will be solved. You will not have to lose Anatol... t-there will be no need for you to leave the Remdragon Knights. Please... w-wait three years. Whatever it takes, I will definitely return...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Ha...¡±</b>


    Max stopped speaking at the emptyugh that came out of his lips. Riftan muttered bluntly, looking down at the ground in despair.


    <b>¡°Are you telling me to wait all over again?¡±</b>


    It could be clearly seen that his fingers covering his face were trembling slightly. Max looked at him with a broken heart. However, when he looked up again, his wounded face easily disappeared. He opened his mouth with an expressionless face, as if he were wearing a mask.


    <b>¡°Three years may not mean so much to you, but I have already endured three years so I could be with you. Only God knows how miserable and lonely those days were.¡± </b>An iprehensible smile lingered around Riftan¡¯s lips. <b>¡°You don¡¯t know how it feels. One day feels like a year and a year feels like an eternity. You have no idea what it¡¯s like to count every minute when you long for someone... you don¡¯t know, and so you can dare tell me to wait three years for you.¡±</b>


    Note ¨C <b>LF</b>: THIS REALLY HURT. If you all have read Riftan¡¯s POV, then your hearts must be breaking too ?

 Chapter 256

    <strong>Chapter 256</strong>


    <b>¡°I-it¡¯s not like that. It was a difficult decision for m-me too. It¡¯s not... it¡¯s not like I don¡¯t care.¡± </b>


    <b>¡°Then...¡± </b>As if suppressing something, he stopped speaking for a moment.<b> ¡°Then you should leave with me.¡±</b>


    Max couldn¡¯t stop the tears from flowing and covered her face with her hands. Riftan hugged her around the waist, he spoke desperately, trying to persuade her.


    <b>¡°If you really don¡¯t want to leave my side, thene with me. Don¡¯t worry about anything else! I will give you a castle and loyal servants again. Now that we can finally be together... we can¡¯t be apart again. I don¡¯t have the confidence to endure those years again!¡±</b>


    ¡®Receiving a stab in my heart would be less painful than hearing those words.¡¯ She stared at him in pain as his dark eyes shook painfully in distress.


    The desire to do what he asked made her feel like she was being ripped into two parts. Her heart said yes fiercely, and her sense of reason firmly denied his offer in her head. It was so clear which option was the right thing to do. Max¡¯s face crumpled as she wept and struggled to open her trembling lips.


    <b>¡°I.. I can¡¯t do that.¡± </b>Her mouth tasted bitter and her throat felt cracking as she swallowed the sobs that broke out. She exhaled breathlessly. <b>¡°I took everything from you... I.. I.. How am I supposed to live with my head held high? Since you married me... there has been nothing good that happened to you... not a single thing... you were forced to an expedition that wasn¡¯t your responsibility to bear... you suffered to the point of dying... and n-now you would be left without title, without territory, without property, without yourpanions... just-just the fact of thinking that you will lose everything... How can I feign ignorance about that!¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I¡¯m telling you that I don¡¯t care. It doesn¡¯t matter to me! I¡¯m saying that as long as I have you, everything else will be fine.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°It matters to m-me!¡±</b> Hot tears fell on her cheeks. Max grabbed her face and cried out sobbing. <b>¡°Throughout my life... I-i have thought of myself as a useless human being. I couldn¡¯t take it, I was so ashamed of myself. That¡¯s why... I couldn¡¯t show myself openly to anyone... I couldn¡¯t even tell the truth about me... I built my pride on the motto of... lying... and pretending to be fine...¡±</b>


    Max closed her eyes tightly. She could not control the torrent of tears that flowed constantly. <b>¡°I-I don¡¯t want to do that anymore. Not anymore... I don¡¯t want to hate myself anymore.¡±</b>


    Max¡¯s blurry vision caught Riftan¡¯s flustered face, she gripped his arm tightly and screamed at him in supplication. <b>¡°I¡¯m not just... going for you.. I want to change. I want... to be proud of myself. So please... let me go...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°...I don¡¯t want to. I cannot let you go.¡±</b>


    When she reached for his hand, Riftan rejected her as if he touched fire and backed away from her.


    <b>¡°L-let me go, please. You have to... let me go.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I said I don¡¯t want to!¡±</b>


    Riftan screamed like a child. His broad shoulders that seemed solid as rocks trembled violently, staring at her with torn eyes, he left the room as if fleeing. Max couldn¡¯t follow him, staggered, and sat right where she was. Her body shook violently as if she were in the middle of a storm. She hugged herself and cried sadly. The hot tears continued to stream down her face, she felt as if a part of her body had been cut out.


    ¡®Do I really have to do this? Should I go, even if it hurts and causes us pain?¡¯


    Overwhelmed by doubt and pain, she wrapped her hands around her feverish face. She hated everything that led to this situation. And among those things, was herself. Max closed her eyes tightly.


    ***


    When the tears stopped, the tension and fatigue umted from the past few days overwhelmed her body. With the help of Rudis, she bathed and put on new clothes. Was it because of her heightened emotions that she felt so weak? She had no more energy left to stand. Once sheid back on the bed, she fell fast asleep.


    When she woke up, the morning light was shining through the window. She sat up and stared at the glimmering ss window. The spot on the bed next to her was empty. Caressing the cool sheet with her fingertips, she got off the bed and draped a shawl around her shoulders. She tried to go find him, but changed her mind and sat on the bed. He needed time to think, and she also needed time to clear her emotions and her mind.


    She walked in front of the firece, washed her face with the water that was already at her disposal andbed her hair. After a while, Rudis opened the door and entered.


    <b>¡°You¡¯re awake.¡± </b>She smiled kindly and put the wood she was carrying in her arms by the firece. <b>¡°Would you like to have your breakfast ready right away? Last night you stayed asleep and did not even have a proper dinner.¡±</b>


    Seeing the maid¡¯s kind face seemed to calm her heart. Like the croaking of a frog, Max muttered in an inaudible voice.


    <b>¡°Yes p-please.¡± </b>


    <b>¡°Please wait for a moment. I¡¯ll prepare a delicious meal in an instant.¡±</b>


    Rudis put firewood on the fire that was already burning low, fanned it with bellows, and headed towards the door. Max hesitated and asked.


    <b>¡°By the way... the Lord...¡±</b>


    Rudis stopped short and replied in a cautious tone. <b>¡°It seems that he is in his office. Do you want me to call for him if you need anything?¡±</b>


    Max shook her head with an awkward smile. She was grateful to Rudis for pretending she knew nothing, when she must have heard of their fight. When Rudis left, she sat in front of the firece, lost in thought.


    The cats huddled on herp, meowing and purring. Outside the castle, the sound of the servants busily chopping wood was heard. While paying attention to the usual noises, the feeling of being adrift like a wrecked ship gradually subsided. She watched the burning mes and remembered the past days before they were turbulen.


    She thought about the day she was brought there by Riftan without knowing anything about the territory, being thedy of Calypse Castle, and redecorating it, having dealt with incidents and idents. Having met Ruth, Yulysion, Garrow and the Remdragon Knights. Little by little, getting closer to them and even fighting while learning magic... a slight smile appeared on her mouth.


    Then, she also recalled the days when she experienced a horrible war, when she felt resentful of her recklessness and even caused the loss of their child. Sadness and regret filled her heart. She had a hundred or so things to regret, and when she remembered that she had followed her father on her own will, she was filled with shame and negative thoughts.


    Thus, all the memories of those days piled up desperately. She closed her eyes slightly: now she had to give up all the things she was used to and walk towards an unknown world. Fear gripped her to the marrow of her bones, yet somehow the decision to leave was firmly established.


    Suddenly, she realized that the words she yelled at Riftan weren¡¯t just to persuade him. She wanted to stay with him forever, but in the corner of her heart she felt the desire to get out of his shadow. They were trapped in their own world that was decaying progressively, he didn¡¯t even hesitate to ruin himself when it came to her. She wanted to hide from the world and cling onto him forever, that temptation constantly afflicted her, but if they continued like that, she would end up drowning his future in mud and he would suffocate her in his arms. They would ruin each other in the name of ¡°love¡±.


    She walked to the window and looked up at the pale winter sky. She could see the migratory birds flying in a row towards the distant sky. She felt something inside her rose from the excruciating pain. It was terribly painful to be called hope and too weak to be called determination. Max opened the window, the chilly air filling her lungs and the cold breeze cooling her face. As if announcing the end of winter, the sunlight that had prated through the clouds had a faint golden hue. The world was waking up so beautifully that it was cruel.


    The next day, she still didn¡¯t hear from Riftan. Max didn¡¯t look for him, she wanted to give him time to calm his thoughts. However, when she couldn¡¯t find a single trace of him on the fourth day of their return to the castle, she plucked up her courage and headed to his office, but when she was finally standing in front of the door, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to pull the knob.


    ¡®How many more times am I going to break his heart?¡±


    She was horrified at the fact that she had begged him to let her go. She anxiously toyed with the hem of her skirt, then she turned away from the door and looked into the dark corridor where the sunset¡¯s glow was visible. At that moment, she felt a strong temptation to return to her room that way. However, she soon made up her mind and approached the door again.


    After hesitating one more time, she carefully opened the door and saw him sleeping on a couch. Max entered silently, then saw a ss of wine on the floor and stopped walking. There was a dark red stain on the carpet as if he had spilled alcohol on the carpet. She raised the ss carefully, the smell of liquor piercing her nostrils. Max wrinkled her nose and looked at the empty bottle of wine next to him.


    Apparently, he appeared in no condition to speak with. With a sigh, she took off her cloak and ced it over his body that was lying on a velvet couch. While turning to leave the room, just in time, she heard Riftan¡¯s husky voice.


    <b>¡°... that woman... she always went to the hill and looked towards the horizon.¡± </b>Max hesitated and turned. Riftan slowly opened his eyes and looked at her. His eyes were sunk, darker than ever. <b>¡°The woman who gave birth to me, she wouldb her hair and go up the hill when dawn came. I knew that she was waiting for the man who abandoned her.¡±</b>


    Max tensed as she realized he was talking about his past he was always so reluctant to talk about. A voice mixed with mockery and disinterest echoed through the room.


    <b>¡°Can you believe it? She waited devotedly for over a decade for a man who just used her and abandoned her. He must havepletely forgotten about the innocent woman he once had fun with.¡±</b>


    Cynicalughter spread coldly through the air. Max hunched her shoulders and calmly approached him. Riftan continued to speak in an indifferent demeanor, as if he didn¡¯t care if she was listening to him or not.


    <b>¡°My stepfather was a slow-witted person. He married a woman who never looked at him for twelve years. Meanwhile, that woman continued to wait for the man she only spent a few months with, as if he were important. She waited and waited... and when she heard that the man had perished in battle, she hanged herself.¡±</b>


    Max tried to take his hand, but he withdrew his arm in midair. She felt as cold as if her lungs were filled with ice water. Riftan showed a cold smile.


    <b>¡°One day when I entered the cabin, she was hanging from the ceiling. She was a very beautiful woman... It was a miserable scene.¡±</b> Riftan lifted his torso and lowered his legs to the floor. Then, looking at her face that paled in surprise with her tear-filled eyes, he spoke again. <b>¡°I swore to myself that I wouldn¡¯t be like that, even if I die. It wouldn¡¯t make myself so miserable...¡±</b>


    Max knelt down and hurrield squeezed his hands. When she realized the thoughts he was obsessing over, her heart sank in fear.


    Note ¨C <b>LF</b>: Welp, I guess it¡¯s a crying fest.

 Chapter 257

    <strong>Chapter 257</strong>


    She shook her head desperately and opened her lips to speak.


    <b>¡°Riftan is... d-different from that person. You won¡¯t ever be miserable. I... I¡¯ll be back right away. When I return... I won¡¯t ever... leave again. Never... Never...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I¡¯m already at the limit.¡±</b> Max stiffened, staring at his numb face. His ck eyes, like coals, swayed in pain. <b>¡°Since I started wanting you... I always felt like I was standing over burning charcoal. Do you know what that is? Not being able to stop my feet from moving even for a moment. I can¡¯t sit or stand. Keep running... I have to keep running. I can¡¯t stop over a never-ending fire... I can¡¯t rest even for a moment and I have to keep running.¡±</b>


    His voice had a faint whisper, as if it revealed the weariness on his back. Only then did Max notice that his face had be haggard in a few days. He ran his rough cheeks down with one hand.


    <b>¡°I... want to be free from that .¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Riftan... I...¡±</b>


    Her lips were twitching, not knowing what to say. A reddish light filtering through the window cast a gloomy shadow on his face. And he opened his mouth again.


    <b>¡°If you go, I won¡¯t wait for you anymore.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I¡¯ll stop thinking about you. This time... I¡¯ll stop. I¡¯m going to quit making myself miserable.¡±</b> Max¡¯s mouth hung open in shock. He squeezed her forearm and uttered each word heavily. <b>¡°Do you still want to go?¡±</b>


    It felt as if all the air had disappeared from her lungs. His dark eyes warned her that this would be thest time he would hold her. She hesitated and tried to back away, but he didn¡¯t let go of her arm. Max¡¯s lips twitched like a fish rising above water. Her heart was pounding loudly, and her throat tingled as if she had swallowed a shard of ss. Max grinded her teeth and repeated the same words like a parrot.


    <b>¡°I-I¡¯lle back. Whatever it takes... I¡¯lle back to you. S-so...¡±</b>


    All light disappeared from Riftan¡¯s eyes. When she saw those bleak eyes, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to speak anymore. He slowly released her arm.


    <b>¡°Right.¡±</b>


    Even though she tried to escape before, Max felt alone in cold snow when his hand was gone. His voice sounded empty like an echo.


    <b>¡°Then...go. To that ce where you want to go...¡±</b>


    As if that was the end of the conversation, he stood up. She couldn¡¯t move, it felt like she was paralyzed. Riftan walked over to the table and took a new ss. Max, who looked at him in frustration, got up quickly and reached for him in a hurry. Then Riftan stepped back and eximed fiercely.


    <b>¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡±</b>


    Max took a breath and stepped back. Shock blinded her. Riftan red fiercely and roared like a wounded beast.


    <b>¡°If you touch me now, I will never let you go. Even if I have to lock you up, I will keep you by my side. You won¡¯t like that...¡±</b> Max instinctively backed away as he approached. Riftan whispered under his breath. <b>¡°Get out of here this instance.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°.......¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Don¡¯t even think that you¡¯re leaving for my sake. I never wanted this. You¡¯re... You¡¯re leaving me for your own satisfaction.¡±</b>


    Max, who was standing as if she was nailed to the door, flinched, and turned around. Her legs were shaking. Each step she took was as difficult as if her flesh were being torn apart. She looked down at the elongated shadow under her feet, she wanted to look back, but couldn¡¯t because she was scared. Max, who hesitated as she stood rigid in front of the door, quickly made her way to the dark corridor.


    After going down a distance in the hallway, she suddenly heard a shattering sound behind her back. The loud noise that hit her eardrums made her shudder. Suddenly, her head went cold and she wondered what the hell he had done.


    ¡®Have I gone crazy? How can I even think of leaving him? Even if I lose the whole world, I can¡¯t lose him.¡¯


    Max turned around urgently. However, she didn¡¯t even move as if her feet were fastened to the ground. The gut seemed to melt with the desire to return to him immediately and beg him to do what he wanted, but she could not take a step. She knew what she had to do. Not knowing what was holding her, she froze and trembled violently. Tears ran down her cheeks. Although it was so painful, she really had to go.


    ¡®What in the world is holding my two feet back? I wanted to give up everything.¡¯


    But as her shoulders shook and she swallowed her tears, she turned around again. Every time she walked away from him, she felt as if something around her crumbled. She felt like a young bird breaking out of its egg. It was cold, she was desperate, scared, and sad. She bit her lips. A ray of sunlight from the setting sun painfully pierced her hazy vision blurred by tears. When she turned her head and looked at the ss window where the light was streaming in, Max took a step again.


    Through the pain that seemed to split her body in half, she had to move forward... and forward again...


    Note ¨C <b>LF</b>: I understand Riftan¡¯s pain, but dang he did such a sadboi thing ?? The next chapter will be thest for book 1 </3


    <b>Nymeria</b>: Yeah I cried

 Chapter 258 Epilogue - Hebarons POV

    <b>Epilogue ¨C Hebaron¡¯s POV</b>


    In just a few weeks, the weather has inadvertently turned warm. Hebaron sighed deeply as he sat by the break room window and gazed at the field where the bright sunlight was shining down. The wind was still cold, but the sunlight was already glowing so vividly. The season of water has finally arrived.


    As visitors increased, Anatol became more vibrant than ever. Merchants from the southern continent entered the port with all sorts of rare goods, and merchants from the western continent began to flock in Anatol to buy the goods they brought. However, the brimming prosperity seemed to be missing in Calypse Castle. The atmosphere in the castle had heavily plummeted over the past few weeks.


    <b>¡°What are you doing, not preparing yet?¡±</b>


    Hebaron, who was immersed in his own thoughts, turned his head. Uslin Rikaido wasing down the stairs already dressed wlessly in his armor. He looked skeptically up and down at his dark blue cloak that was spotless, his armor was always immactely shiny, as if revealing his peevish and prim attitude, and his coat was always as clean as if it was new. Hebaron¡¯s eyes narrowed, in suspicion that if the maidens would be swayed by his clean-cut face and in turn, he would be discriminated against.


    Uslin shot him a re and frowned. <b>¡°Hey, didn¡¯t you hear me tell you to get ready?¡±</b>


    Hebaron rose from his seat and mumbled in an annoyed manner. Just in time, Lombardo and Gabel Laxion opened the door and stepped inside.


    <b>¡°Sir Nirta, Lady Calypse says she is ready to go.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Already?¡±</b>


    He looked out the window toward the castle gates and frowned. Two wagons full of luggage were already lined up. Looking at it, he realized that that person was really leaving that ce. He blinked uprehendingly and Uslin roared at him as if his patience had run out.


    <b>¡°Are you going to make Lady Calypse wait? If you don¡¯t intend to go, then just stay here.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Fine, fine, I¡¯ll get ready ande down soon.¡±</b>


    He grunted and went up the stairs at a nimble pace that didn¡¯t suit his sheer size. He snorted at Uslin¡¯s unusual attitude which blew him away. Who would have known that there would be a change in his stance? Hebaron, who wore armor with swift skill, smiled bitterly. Not that he didn¡¯t understand his change, he also came to like the littledy very much. What was more, hadn¡¯t Uslin personally first handedly witnessed the horrendously unfortunate incident while apanying her to Castle Croix? It must have been heart-wrenching.


    Not only him, Elliott was also quite shocked, and at the time of the deration of war against the Duke of Croix, he was more fiercely in favor of war than anyone else. He hadn¡¯t heard a detailed exnation of what happened, but based on their reaction, it must have been pretty harsh. Suddenly, he couldn¡¯t stand the inner anger he was holding and mmed his cloak to the ground.


    Croix, when he thought of that dog-like bastard, a thousand ignitions arose from within. He aggressively swept his hair back. His heart sank when the expressionless face of theirmander came to his mind. He sat back in the chair and heaved a long sigh. When he heard that Lady Calypse had decided to go to the World Tower, he thought themander would never allow it. However, breaking everyone¡¯s expectations, the lord allowed her to leave. Not only that, he began to faithfully fulfill the duties of the knightmander and his duties as a lord, which he had neglected for a while. At first nce, everything seemed to have found its ce. However, Hebaron couldn¡¯t help being anxious at Riftan¡¯s abnormally calm appearance. Themander had always had an unpredictable reaction when it came to Maximilian Calypse.


    ¡®Damn, it¡¯s useless to worry about that now...¡¯


    He wore a blue cloak with a white dragon over his armor, clicking his tongue anxiously. After arming himself, as he came out, Uslin gave him a nasty look.


    <b>¡°How long are you going to dy us! Are you nning to leave after sunrise?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Stop nagging me. Are you my wife?¡±</b>


    Uslin made an expression as if he wanted to scold Hebaron some more, but then quickly turned around as if he didn¡¯t want to bother dealing with him.


    Hebaron asked, chasing after him. <b>¡°By the way... have you formally apologized to thedy?¡±</b>


    Uslin paused and answered bluntly.<b> ¡°... I haven¡¯t had the timing.¡± </b>


    He answered and then stepped forward again. Hebaron sarcastically spoke, crossing his arms behind his head.


    <b>¡°You¡¯re just making excuses. You¡¯re just like a skittish teenager.¡±</b>


    Uslin kept his mouth shut as if he was speechless, a rare asion that was. Hebaron let out augh as he watched him walk fast with a resentful face. It was very interesting to see Uslin looking at the little woman¡¯s eyes with such difort.


    <b>¡°Stop stalling and do it before she leaves today. If you overlook the opportunity, it will forever remain as a bothering feeling in your chest.¡±</b>


    Uslin red at him like he didn¡¯t care, then turned his head. Hebaron leisurely followed him while Uslin marched in an uptight manner. After passing the entrance, he saw the servants gathered in the Great Hall. In it, he could easily find a woman with dark mahogany red hair: Maximilian Calypse was taking something from the old wizard who became a member of Castle Calypsest year. It looked like it was a bag of herbs.


    <b>¡°This is a good medicine for colds. This herb helps to replenish magical power. The medicines in this bottle help relieve dizziness. And this...¡±</b>


    She was listening intently to the description of the old wizard pouring out phrases and phrases without any mortification, but Hebaron observed that from time to time she would avert her eyes to find someone. A deep sigh broke out.


    <b>¡°Apologies for keeping you waiting.¡±</b>


    Uslin walked over to her and bowed courteously. Then, Maximilian Calypse turned her head and smiled brightly.


    <b>¡°D-don¡¯t worry about it. I was still... bidding farewell to everyone.¡±</b>


    Hebaron had a confused expression. As he watched her hide her pain, he felt like he was doing something terrible. She looked behind them and asked hesitantly.


    <b>¡°B-by the way... Riftan...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Themander...had an urgent matter and went out the castle gates. But he still asked us to bring thedy safely to the port.¡±</b>


    The smile that remained on her mouth crumbled dejectedly. Seeing the dark shadows cast over herrge gray eyes, Hebaron inwardly cursed themander. She then spoke cheerfully, which sounded so unnatural, as if trying to hide her disappointment.


    <b>¡°Th-then... we shall head to the port. The princess... is waiting for us there.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°W-wait a second!¡±</b>


    She was about to get into the carriage, but a loud voice came from a distance. Hebaron raised his head. Yulysion and Garrow, in training uniforms, came rushing from the training grounds. As the servants quickly moved aside, Yulysion ran straight towards Maximilian.


    <b>¡°We-we¡¯d like to bid our farewell...¡±</b> He took a deep breath and then threw a handful of wildflowers at her.


    <b>¡°We searched all over the mountains... The weather is still cold, so I could only find these little flowers. It is a trivial gift, but will you ept it?¡±</b>


    Maximilian, blinking distantly, carefully epted the flowers. Only then did Yulysion form a smile on his face. The young man, who had grown a lot during the past months, spoke with a serene and chivalrous expression.


    <b>¡°You must return safely.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Th...thank you. Yulysion must also... take care of his health.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Thedy too, please take care of your health.¡± </b>


    Garrow wished her well too. After smiling in farewell to everyone, she got on the carriage. Twenty knights in charge of the escort, including Hebaron and Uslin, also mounted their horses in unison. Hebaron approached the carriage and Uslin took the lead. After checking the rows with a sharp eye, he signaled for them to start the journey. Then, the bridge to the moat was lowered. They crossed the bridge slowly, surrounding the carriage from side to side.


    As they immediately descended the hill and reached the vige, people were crowding to the left and right of the road to see the Knights. Hebaron, who led his horse silently between them, looked at the carriage window. Through the parted curtains, he saw thin shoulders that were dejectedly drooping. Her long hair in a single braid seemed a bit heavy over the nape of her slim neck. Guilt weighed heavily in his chest, making a corner of his heart feel ufortable. It was none other than himself who informed her of themander¡¯s situation and asked her to testify.


    He rubbed his aching temple, remembering Riftan¡¯s burning fury. It seemed to him that it would be better to express his rage like he usually did, it looked like it was more precarious that he was keeping all his emotions bottled inside. He did not know what she said to persuade themander, but it was clear that he did not ept it without any consequence. Every time he entered the Great Hall, he repeatedly heard the servants worry about the lord and thedy.


    ¡®Don¡¯t tell me... that he isn¡¯t even nning to see thedy off...¡¯


    He felt regret that he had not forcibly persuaded him, but in front of him, who had grown cold as if he had lost all his emotions, who dared to put the name of Maximilian Calypse in his mouth? After being told that thedy had decided to go to the world tower, the knights acted extremely cautious in front of Riftan. Now, no one knew how much she meant to him.


    <b>¡°The voices singing...¡±</b>


    Hebaron, who was lost in his thoughts, turned to the soft voice that was suddenly heard. Maximilian Calypse stared out the window nkly. Now they were passing through the za towards the outskirts of the city, and on the right side of the wide road was a gentle hill where sheep were grazing. As she said, Vielle¡¯s melody sounded faintly over the hill.


    <b>¡°It looks like they¡¯re practicing for the spring festival.¡±</b>


    Suddenly, Ruth reached the carriage¡¯s side and spoke.<b> ¡°As there are more visitorsing from various ces than ever, they seem to be putting more attention to detail for the festival preparations. Lots of singing could be heard everyday all over town.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°... I see.¡±</b>


    There was a bitter smile around her mouth. The woman, looking up at the hill where the blue light of dawn had started to shine with her dim eyes, turned her head again. They walked through the gates in heavy silence. After a while, the wide road that had been their focus of troublesome workst year, was revealed before their eyes. After having traveled for an hour and a half, the scenic view of the sea appeared just below the gentle hill. Giant ships from the south were lined up on the wide dock, and several huge, multi-floor buildings towered alongside the harbor. They then took the carriage directly there.


    Then Princess Agnes ran among the workers who were busily preparing along the dock carrying cargo.


    <b>¡°You¡¯re finally here! I thought it was taking you long because she changed her mind, and I was bing very restless.¡±</b>


    Uslin jumped off his horse and bowed his head politely. <b>¡°Sorry to keep you waiting. It took us longer than expected to be ready.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°No worries. We were also loading our luggage.¡± </b>Said the princess, pointing to the ship with the g of the Wheddon royal family parked between ships lined up at sea. In front of them, the royal knights and wizards who gathered to escort the princess were waiting. <b>¡°The preparations for departure have just finished. You can get on the ship.¡±</b>


    Hebaron jumped off his horse and helped Maximilian out of the carriage. She looked at the huge ship with her light gray eyes. Princess Agnes came up to her side and spoke softly.


    <b>¡°Only those with permission to enter Nornui cane. So, from here on, the Royal Knights will escort Maximilian. Of course, I will go with you. I will stay on the ind for about a month. I decided to help Maximilian adjust to her new life in the World Tower.¡±</b>


    A sign of relief passed over Max¡¯s face. It was then that Hebaron realized how ufortable it was going to be for her to go to a strange ce.


    <b>¡°If you will do th-that... I greatly appreciate it.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. The World Tower is the safest and most exciting ce for a wizard than anywhere else in the world. You¡¯ll get used to it quickly.¡±</b>


    The princess spoke cheerfully and nodded at the workers. As they loaded the luggage they had from the wagon, she said goodbye to the Knights.


    <b>¡°Thank you... for e-everything. Everyone, take care and be healthy.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I wish thedy good health too. Have a safe journey.¡±</b>


    Hebaron said shyly and scratched his cheek, and the other Knights greeted her one by one. Uslin, who was watching silently, finally opened his mouth.


    <b>¡°I apologize... for everything.¡± </b>At the sudden apology, Max appeared confused. Uslin slowly lowered his head. <b>¡°I wanted to apologize for being rude all this time.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°It¡¯s a-alright. I... didn¡¯t take it to heart.¡± </b>She was startled and waved her hand. Uslin spoke with a bitter smile.


    <b>¡°Pleasee back as soon as possible. Ourmander needs his wife.¡±</b>


    Suddenly, the smile disappeared from her face and he thought she might burst into tears, but unexpectedly a calm voice came from her.


    <b>¡°Please take good care of... Riftan. Don¡¯t let him do anything too reckless... Please watch over him.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Don¡¯t worry about Sir Calypse. I¡¯ll be by his side, scolding him diligently.¡±</b>


    Ruth, who wore a robe to the tip of his nose, suddenly intervened in the conversation. He appeared ufortable in the presence of the royal wizards, but he still walked over to her and tossed something.


    <b>¡°It is the most expensive mana stone I have. Please keep it. It might be of use.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°T-thank you. In the meantime. I owe you... a lot for everything.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Thank you for acknowledging it.¡±</b>


    The stricken wizard hesitated for a moment, scratching the back of his head awkwardly. He sighed deeply and spoke as if coughing the words out.


    <b>¡°Please, take good care ande back.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take care... ande back.¡±</b>


    She straightened her posture and suddenly, it came to his mind the first time he saw her. Shoulders that hunched anxiously, pale and terrified face, and vivid fragile eyes that seemed to be about to break at any moment. He wondered if she really was the same fragile woman who was standing in front of him now.


    She smiled and looked up, climbing up the boat. The intense sunlight shone brightly against her red hair. When he thought of the girl who gave him healing magic, and that he would no longer be able to see her wandering for a while, a corner of his heart felt empty. He stretched his head over the railing and waved at the woman waving one hand. Before long, the ship began to move slowly away from the dock. They stood still until the boat got smaller and her figure became invisible.


    At that moment, suddenly, a loud sound of horseshoes ttering against the ground came from behind his back. They ced their hands on the handle of their swords and turned at once. The man jumped over the dock at once, and someone ran at a terrifying speed.


    Hebaron, realizing it was a Riftan, grabbed him without thinking. Riftan shook his arm and tried to jump into the sea like a madman. The knights who had been rigid with faces of horror rushed towards him at once. Riftan rioted like a chained beast.


    <b>¡°Let go of me!¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Damn, are you crazy?!¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I said let go of me!¡±</b>


    He fought violently. He was so strong that they couldn¡¯t handle it despite four people holding him back. Hebaron cursed and threw him against the ground.


    <b>¡°Stop it! What are you going to do now? Even if you¡¯re themander, you can¡¯t chase her!¡±</b>


    Riftan pounded his chest harshly and gasped breathlessly. His eyes trembled violently as he watched the ship get smaller and smaller, his appearancepletely disheveled. Hebaron held his breath. As if a dam had copsed, his body fell forward helplessly.


    He heard a weak voice speaking. <b>¡°...It was a lie.¡±</b>


    Drops of water fell to the ground. Hebaron, still restraining him, blinked blindly. Riftan seemed unaware that he was even crying. He muttered with a grief-stricken expression.


    <b>¡°That I won¡¯t wait for her... It was a lie.¡±</b>


    Looking at his shoulder trembling relentlessly, no one dared to open their mouths. The sound of the calm waves echoed softly over their heads. Riftan gazed at the rough sea with yearning eyes, then his face slowly distorted. The ship gradually faded beyond the hazy horizon.


    ~ End of Book 1 ~


    Note ¨C <b>LF</b>: Thank you all for the support and riding this roller coaster of emotions with us. Book 1 ended in pure heartbreak, but we¡¯ll dly go through the same rough ride with you in Book 2 <3


    <b>Nymeria: </b>Thank you dear readers for your patience and for going through this journey with us! See you in book 2 <3

 Chapter 259 Prologue - Book 2

    <strong>Prologue ¨C Book 2</strong>


    As Riftan Calypse entered the banquet hall, all the parrot-like chattering of the people died down. Anatol¡¯s lord exuded an overwhelmingly eerie aura of intimidation as he strode across the hall full of tension.


    A mix of intense curiosity, fear, and admiration reflected on the faces of thedies gazing discreetly at his face filled with indifference. Thedies covered their blushing faces with their fans, whispering things in each other¡¯s ears while the men silently held their breaths in a mix of fear and astonishment.


    The first time he set his foot in Drakium Castle, not one noble had the intention to ept a beast who dared to enter their territory. However, now is a different story. Those who have rejected him and even openly insulted him are ced in a situation where they must fend for themselves.


    Riftan Calypse rose into one of the most powerful lords of Whedon in just a few years. He forged strong allegiances with the lords of the Southern continent and is currently expanding his influence spherically to the northern and western regions. The momentum of rise was so parabolic that even the eastern nobles who tried to interfere with it had long since surrendered.


    The younger nobles were scrambling to strike a conversation with the legendary knight while the more conservative ones silently retreated to the hall¡¯s corners.


    Despite that, Riftan did not bat an eyelid to the people¡¯s reactions. He strode straight to the end of the hall¡ªtowards the arched door without sparing a nce at the people who were looking curiously at him or eager to get a chance to talk to him. When he reached the door, he spoke in a dry tone to the servant who was guarding it.


    <b>¡°I havee here to see His Majesty. Announce my arrival.¡±</b>


    The servant immediately ran into the room to ry the announcement. After a moment, the permission to enter was granted and Riftan strode into the room, his reddish-brown cloak gracefully swaying behind him. Ruben the third, who was sitting leisurely on a velvet-lined chair greeted him with a crooked smile.


    <b>¡°You¡¯rete. Is it because there¡¯s no need for you to gain my favor anymore?¡±</b>


    Riftan¡¯s lips cynically twisted as he nced at the congrattory gifts piled beside the king¡¯s seat.


    <b>¡°I think the other vassals have established enough prestige for the royal family even if you exclude me...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°That does not mean you have the right to ck off on your obligations.¡±</b>


    The king grumbled with a frown and motioned for Riftan to sit on the chair opposite his. As he sat down, a servant immediately came to give him a ss of wine. Ruben was first to take a sip from his cup then continued to speak like a troubled child.


    <b>¡°Today is thest day of celebration. I was half-resigned into thinking that you might not be attending.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I thought that it would be better for me not to attend.¡±</b>


    King Ruben raised an eyebrow at his cold reply. Riftan¡¯s eyes were looking down at the ss of wine and continued his words in a calm manner.


    <b>¡°I wanted to avoid running into </b><b>that man</b><b> as much as possible. Since we are celebrating the Crown Prince¡¯s birth, shouldn¡¯t we avoid having any bloodshed?¡±</b>


    The king shook his head at Riftan¡¯s violent words.


    <b>¡°Oh heavens. Isn¡¯t knocking out all the Duke of Croix¡¯s teeth enough?¡±</b>


    The king leaned deeper in his chair and sighed deeply.


    <b>¡°Haven¡¯t you already intimidated him enough? Your influence now is more than enough to threaten the Duke of Croix. Looking on the other side, the duke¡¯s momentum could not bepared to what it was before. He¡¯s now older, more nervous, and paranoid. His health had declined by much as well to the extent that he appears miserable. Although the Duke won¡¯t admit it even with a knife against his neck, he is terribly afraid of you. It¡¯s not unreasonable for him to feel as such after all the threat you¡¯ve said to him. Didn¡¯t you recently send a box with human necks inside to the Duke of Croix?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Those were the necks of all the assassins he sent.¡±</b>


    Riftan responded indifferently.


    <b>¡°I just gave him back what I received.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°You¡¯re slowly killing the man by drying up his blood in fear.¡±</b>


    The king filled his cup again as a smirk crept on his lips.


    <b>¡°I think it would have been more merciful for the Duke if you had killed him two years ago.¡±</b>


    At the king¡¯s sarcastic remark, a cold me shed over Riftan¡¯s distant eyes. The incident was not something to joke about for Riftan, he is remorseful towards the royal family for intervening with Anatol¡¯s deration of war against the duke. Riftan held his ss of wine tightly as if to suppress his boiling temper and harshly delivered his words.


    <b>¡°I didn¡¯t know that His Majesty cared so much for the man. In the past ten years, didn¡¯t His Majesty use all sorts of tactics to bring down the Duke¡¯s influence? Even my wife, who just returned from suffering on a battlefield, was used by His Majesty as a weapon to hurt that man¡¯s reputation. Your Majesty, are you now having sympathy for that man?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Are you going to subject me again to a long torture over that matter?¡±</b>


    The smile had disappeared from King Ruben¡¯s lips, his face hardened, and he set his ss down roughly, making a banging sound.


    <b>¡°Will you finally let the matter go if I kneel in front of you?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°There is only one thing that I ask of you, Your Majesty.¡±</b>


    Riftan spat out his words.


    <b>¡°Please do not ever intervene between me and the Duke of Croix. There is no tolerating it again if His Majesty steps forward and mediates between that man and me.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Are you threatening me right now?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I¡¯m asking you for a favor.¡±</b>


    Ruben, who was ring bewilderingly at him, suddenly let out a long breath.


    <b>¡°Even if you don¡¯t growl at me like that, I will never get between the two of you again. I myself don¡¯t want to go through such trouble again. I have no intentions of meddling in whatever the two of you are doing behind my back as long as you don¡¯t delve into things like war or trial.¡±</b>


    Then, the king drank his wine in one breath and looked at Riftan¡¯s marble-like face as if to read his mood.


    <b>¡°However, if you neglect your duty as a vassal citing your hostility against the duke, it will be a different story. You are now a reputable lord who represents the southern region. If you neglect your obligations to the royal family, the loyalty of the other nobles towards the royal family will be shaken¡ªnot to mention the knights who are worshipping the incarnation of Uigru.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°......¡±</b>


    <b>¡°From now on, a lot of people will make a great deal of whatever you do and the words thate out of your mouth. I am very concerned about what your reluctant attendance to the Crown Prince¡¯s birth celebration will look like to the nobles.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°...Am I not being severely criticized for beingte this once.¡±</b>


    Riftan¡¯s lips twisted cynically.


    <b>¡°I have no intentions of having an ill-rtionship with the royal family. If that is what His Majesty is worried about, then let me take this opportunity to make it clear. No matter how great my influence and reputation grow, I am a vassal and a knight ordained by His Majesty. That fact will never change.¡±</b>


    The king¡¯s golden eyes lingered on Riftan¡¯s face as if trying to detect a lie in his words. After a moment of silence full of tension, the king¡¯s posture rxed and he let out a dryugh.


    <b>¡°If that is so, you should let the people know. Show them that you truly are one with celebrating the birth of the Crown Prince.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°...I¡¯ll do my best.¡±</b>


    The king raised an eyebrow as if his answer did not please him at all then clicked his tongue and waved his hand at him.


    <b>¡°Alright. You may leave now.¡±</b>


    Riftan bowed his head at the king then went out to the banquet hall once again. Then, everyone in the room who was chattering loudly all grew silent. Riftan ignored their nces and entered the arched door situated at the left side of the hall.


    In the dome-shaped hall filled with colorful patterned rugs, nobles dressed in silk and fur were gathered and conversing with each other. Princess Agnes, who was the lead of the conversations, was in the center and smiled brightly upon seeing him.


    <b>¡°Calypse, you came.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°It¡¯s been a while, Her Majesty the Princess.¡±</b>


    After excusing herself from her rtives who she was chatting with, she approached him elegantly. Riftan found it strange to see the princess in a loose-fitting dress then turned to the person who was standing next to her. A young man with bright golden eyes and a face simr to Agnes was looking at him with curiosity. Just by looking at the young man, he knew his identity without even bothering to hear his name. Riftan bowed lightly.


    <b>¡°It¡¯s been a while, His Majesty the Prince.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°It¡¯s been a while, Lord Calypse.¡±</b>


    The young prince held out a hand to gesture a wee.


    <b>¡°Isn¡¯t this our first time seeing each other again since I was little? Thank you foring all the way here.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Forgive me for noting here sooner. As a gift of congrattions, I have brought you horses from Rakasim. I hope His Majesty will like my gift.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°From Rakasim?¡±</b>


    A bright smile spread on the prince¡¯s lips. Riftan looked at his young boyish face curiously. Elias Ruben appeared so youthful with his marble-white skin and slender build that it was hard to believe that he had just be the father of a child. The prince then eximed excitedly.


    <b>¡°What¡¯s their breed? And the color of their mane? Since Lord Calypse has chosen them, they must be of great lineage, yes?¡±</b>


    Agnes, who was standing next to him, shook her head as if her brother was absurd.


    <b>¡°You appear more joyful to receive those horses than when Abel was born.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Of course Abel is adorable. He resembles his mother so of course he¡¯s bound to be endearing.¡±</b>


    The prince spoke in a tone that seemed to resemble a child boasting about a puppy he received as a gift then smiled.


    <b>¡°However, he¡¯s too small for me to ride and get around.¡±</b>


    The prince joked.


    <b>¡°You¡¯re killing me.¡±</b>


    The princess red at her brother then turned her gaze back to Riftan.


    <b>¡°Thank you foring all the way here. The baby¡¯s room is that room over there. Would you like to see him?¡±</b>


    Riftan then nodded slowly. The prince appeared like he was dying to see the horses but could not turn down his sister¡¯s urge and started to take the lead.


    He went into the room situated at the end of the hall and pushed the thick veil that hung over the entrance. Then, they saw Rosetta Ruben sitting on a couch lined with thick cushions, being attended to by the maids.


    She raised her head and gave them an indifferent look. She was elegantly dressed in a rose-colored dress with her hair that was gleaming with a silver glint groomed neatly. She looked supremely noble and dignified. The Prince then approached her and eximed cheerfully.


    <b>¡°Rosetta, Lord Calypse hase to celebrate the birth of Abel.¡¯</b>


    The princess¡¯ stern turquoise eyes turned towards Riftan. His face then hardened when he observed that her eyes looked around as if she was searching for someone. Rosetta licked her lips as if to ask about his wife but appears to have changed her mind and turned to her husband.


    <b>¡°The child just fell asleep. Please lower your voices.¡±</b>


    Rosetta, who spoke in a cold tone, took the newborn child from the maid and cradled him in her arms. The Prince who seemed used to his wife¡¯s cold attitude merely shrugged his shoulders and smiled at Riftan.


    <b>¡°Abel is no different from a little devil when he¡¯s awake. He has such a loud voice; he may be a tremendous tyrant when he grows up.¡±</b>


    Then, he leaned down to look into the face of his son who was sleeping soundly. Contrary to his light words and actions, there was a deep affection seen in his eyes as he looked at his newborn child. The Prince tickled the baby¡¯s chubby chin and smiled joyfully.


    A sigh of relief escaped from Agnes¡¯ lips as they watched the scene. Her younger brother, whom she had reunited with after years, grew up to be a rightful personpared to his serpent-like father. Seeing how the prince hid his true self behind a humorous fa?ade, she felt a little relieved as she was worried about Abel¡¯s wellness if he behaved differently. It also seems that the Prince and Rosetta share a good rtionship.


    Contrary to the rumors spreading that the Prince and Rosetta don¡¯t get along well, the two appeared to be affectionate with each other. Agnes had a happy smile on her lips as she watched the picture perfect scene.


    At that moment, Riftan¡¯s shadowed face by the entrance caught her eyes. As Agnes was about to approach him to invite him to see his nephew up close, he stiffened. A clear look of pain shed in Riftan¡¯s eyes as he watched the Crown Prince, Rosetta, and their newborn son from a distance. It was as if they had all turned into daggers and had cut him into pieces. Agnes was startled by the wretched expression etched on his face and reached out her hand to touch his arm.


    <b>¡°Riftan, are you alright?¡±</b>


    Ritan flinched and harshly shook off her hand. Everyone¡¯s eyes then flew towards them at his violent reaction. Agnes smiled as if there was nothing that happened and spoke softly.


    <b>¡°You look exhausted, Lord. You must be tired from travelling all the way here, please proceed to your room and rest.¡±</b>


    Riftan lowered his eyes as if to hide his feelings and nodded slowly.


    <b>¡°It¡¯ste, please excuse me.¡±</b>


    As if sensing the tense atmosphere, the Prince nodded without a word. Riftan bowed lightly, turned around, and left the room. Agnes then immediately followed after him.


    <b>¡°Are you really alright?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°What do you mean?¡±</b>


    Riftan spoke in a dry tone, keeping his gaze straight ahead. Agnes bit her lips at his cold attitude. They walked silently for a long time and when they reached a deserted hallway, the princess opened her mouth to speak again.


    <b>¡°There seems to be an exchange between the World Tower and the Church recently. I am not exactly sure what the exchange is about but I¡¯m thinking that they¡¯re probablymunicating information about the monsters that began to rise in numbers again.¡±</b>


    Riftan stopped in his tracks. Agnes, who was reading his hardened face, chose her words carefully.


    <b>¡°Once the World Tower and the Church begin to actively exchange with each other, the tower¡¯s regtions will rx. If that is so, you will be able tomunicate freely with their wizards in training. If you want to, I can soon ry to Maximillian...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Please stop it with the useless meddling.¡±</b>


    Riftan turned towards her and spat out his words harshly. Agnes reflexively took a step back. Riftan, who was ring at her with such cold eyes, spoke his words in between his gritted teeth.


    <b>¡°I don¡¯t need any of your intervention. If you dare to step between me and my wife again, I won¡¯t let it slide.¡±</b>


    At the end of his threatening, muffled, sentence, she could not utter any word and could only keep her mouth shut. Riftan turned away from her with a swish and walked out of the hallway. Agnes let out a deep sigh at his stubborn attitude.


    After Maximillian Calypse had left for the World Tower, Riftan drew all his focus on gaining power. The means he used to earn the allegiance of the southern lords were astonishing.


    Riftan was more than willing to engage in subtle political maneuvers, threats, and economic pressures. As a result, he was able to seize not only the loyalty of the southern nobles but also of the western nobles with one hand. His terrifying parabolic momentum is stirring up concerns in the Drachium Pce.


    Her closed lips quivered. She braced herself for the certainty that he would resent her for sending Maximillian to the World Tower to prevent a trial. However, she may have miscalcted that he would eventually forgive her overtime.


    Agnes cast onest look at Riftan¡¯s back then turned around helplessly.


    Note ¨C <b>LF</b>: I CAN¡¯T ¨C THAT¡¯S ALL RIFTAN WANTS. A FAMILY, A BABY WITH MAXI. AND HE¡¯S SEEING IT PLAY RIGHT IN FRONT OF HIM. DAMN. T^T

 Chapter 260

    <strong>Chapter 260</strong>


    Max turned her head to the sound of loud knocking against the door. She was exhausted fromst night, reviewing magic forms until her eyes were bloodshot. She was all bundled up in a duvet like a cocooned caterpir and was dazed for a moment. Then, she weakly rolled up the thick curtains. The bright sunlight struck her eyes. The sun is already up in the sky. She rubbed her sleepy eyes and groaned. As if the guest who was knocking on her door could not be more impatient, the knocks grew louder. She stood up wobbly and stuttered.


    <b>¡°W-wait a minute!¡±</b>


    However, the ratty knocking did not cease for a moment. Max quickly pulled her slippers from under the bed, wore them, and ran to open the door. Miriam¡¯s aggravated face came to sight.


    <b>¡°Didn¡¯t I warn you already that if this frigging beast crawls into myb again, I¡¯ll skin it alive?¡±</b>


    She growled and waved the ck cat to Max¡¯s face. Max eximed as she felt all the drowsiness slip away. <b>¡°Roy!¡±</b>


    Miriam was holding the cat by its neck, away from her to avoid its paws. Roy let out a pitiful cry but the evil witch did not even blink an eye.


    <b>¡°D-don¡¯t hold him like that!¡± </b>Max jumped to retrieve her own pitiful cat. <b>¡°Give it... to me! S-stop being so mean to it!¡±</b>


    <b>¡°And what about the meanness of this damned brat? Have you seen what he has done to myb?¡±</b>


    Miriam stood on her toes to ce her hand on top of Max¡¯s head to push her down and she grew red at the tant insult on her height. Miriam, who was much taller and had long limbs, always used that method on her. Max shook Miriam¡¯s hand away and stared defiantly at her.


    <b>¡°It¡¯s because Mi-Miriam¡¯s pet, Peori, keeps teasing Roy! That little fly-like creature was the one to taunt Roy first...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°And so? Are you saying that it was deserving for this ball of hair to run wild in myb?¡±</b>


    Max¡¯s tail immediately went between her legs at Miriam¡¯s venomous re. She spoke sarcastically while maintaining a contemptuous look at her.


    <b>¡°Shouldn¡¯t apologizing be the first thing to do? Doesn¡¯t the nobledy know how to apologize? Or is it because myb is worthlesspared to a pet of a nobledy?¡±</b>


    At Miriam¡¯s fierce, endless retort, Max colored red in embarrassment. <b>¡°I apologize that my... cat caused you trouble. I will never let it sneak out of the room again n-next time. Please... let it slide this once.¡±</b>


    Miriam¡¯s plump lips quivered like she was about to say more, but she soon clicked her tongue and threw the cat into Max¡¯s arms.


    <b>¡°This is thest time. If that wretched little monster wanders around my room again, I will really skin it alive and turn it into slippers.¡± </b>Miriam fiercely retorted, swept her bangs, and turned away with a swish. <b>¡°Clean up myb this instance!¡±</b>


    Then, she strode away. Max could only gaze distantly at Miriam¡¯s back, sigh deeply, and look down at Roy. Roy buried his head deeply into Max¡¯s side and purred. She then sank into her bed and stroked his soft fur as if to soothe him. The day she left Anatol, unbeknownst to her, Roy slipped into her suitcase and went with her to the World Tower in the blink of an eye. She was incredibly bewildered when she first found her cat on the ship. However, the thought of having a friend on her side in an unfamiliar ce made her secretly joyful, but she didn¡¯t expect it would be this troublesome.


    She caressed Roy¡¯s back and heaved a sigh. <b>¡°I... told you not to enter that woman¡¯s room. That evil witch might really punish you, and do bad things to you.¡±</b>


    The cat¡¯s ears drooped, and he purred sadly. Max, who was endlessly scolding the cat, suddenly noticed that Roy¡¯s fur on his tail was slightly bent and her eyes widened. She let go of Roy to pull her curtains wider and then saw the window¡¯s half-benttch rolling on the windowsill. Max gritted her teeth. As she has suspected, Miriam¡¯s pet Peori must have hid and lured Roy out. She wanted toe after Miriam right away and tell her to keep her own pet in sight, but she would only be ridiculed and scolded without clear evidence.


    Eventually, she sighed in resignation, closed the window using a fork as atch, then started to get herself ready to go out of her room. She had to hurry and clean up Miriam¡¯sb before her sses started. After washing up with the water from a basin, she changed her clothes and braided her tangled hair into one piece like a vine. Then, she grabbed a mop and a broom when she suddenly saw herself in the mirror ced next to her desk. She saw a pale, exhausted face, dull eyes, and shabby clothing... She looked exactly like a young servant. If Riftan saw her like that, what would he say? Max¡¯s hand unconsciously flew to her neck as she saw her own dark eyes ring at her face.


    When she left Anatol, she made the small shekel that Riftan gave her into a ne. As she fiddled with it, a small corner in her chest tightened. Whenever she thought of Riftan, she felt a sharp pain. As she touched the shekel¡¯s charred surface, she bit her lips to erase him from her mind. She couldn¡¯t bear being apart from him. Max gathered her emotions and hurriedly walked out of the door: she had gone there even at the cost of hurting him, there was no time for her to feel depressed. She had to do her best everyday, so she could return to Anatol as soon as possible.


    ***


    The World Tower consisted of a total of five towers: a giant conical tower called Urd was the center of the ind; on its west is Kabbh, which was the fire tower; Undaim, the water tower is located on its south; Sigur, the wind tower is located on its east, and the earth tower called Gnome Hall was located on its north. In principle, wizards who had no attributes yet could freely take the sses they want to attend in any tower but that¡¯s really just nominal. Most wizards had implicitly set their minds on which tower they wanted to take sses from while they were trainees, so the atmosphere in the World Tower was not really an environment where they could freely learn various attributes as she thought it would be. Max took a deep breath as she recalled the time she attended a ss at Kabbh. The wizards of each tower had a strong sense ofpetition against each other, but the wizards of Kabbh and Gnome Hall were particrly pitted against each other, and that made Max feel like she was sitting on a cushion made of thorns the whole time she was in ss.


    ¡®But I haven¡¯t made up my mind to be a Gnome Hall wizard just yet...¡±


    For some reason, Max was already being treated as an Earth attributed wizard. She looked up mncholically at the towers rising above the dense grove of olive trees. Gnome Hall was shaped more like a giant¡¯s body than a tower. The dark tower was wide as if it was pressed down from above and next to its arched, wide open gates, was a pulley that had a huge cage around 6 kvettes tall (180 cm) to help wizards go to the upper floors.


    T/N: (basically like an elevator)


    Countless iron chimneys protruded from the tower walls like lint, emitting puffs of smoke. There were many other strange devices in the dark vivid castle tower. An intricate mesh of cast iron pipes-like and squeaking gears like a clockwork were all over, there were also big and small pulleys used to transport objects, and a huge windmill spinning around on top of the tower. Roy began to squirm ufortably as they stood in front of therge, crude, cluttered exterior of the tower.


    <b>¡°N-no. You have to stick to me today.¡±</b>


    Max quickened her steps as she held the cat close to her chest. A loud sound of banging hammers pierced her ears as she crossed the forest road lined with overgrown pine trees and entered the tower gates. Perhaps frightened by the loud noises that came from everywhere, Roy squirmed harder and cried sharply. Max moved quickly to appease his difort. She wanted to leave the cat in her room if it were possible, but if he somehow escaped again and made trouble, Miriam would not let it slide.


    Max muttered to Roy almost pleadingly. <b>¡°There¡¯s no other choice until I am able to ce a repellent against Peori on the window. I promise to give you something deliciouster so hang in there, alright?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°What are you muttering all to yourself?¡±</b>


    As she was about to enter themunalboratory, a cheerful voice came from behind her. Two boys with short stature less than 5 kvettes (150 cm) and round reddish faces withrge sacks slung over their shoulders, were looking curiously at her. Max quickly hid her cat under her cloak and gave them an awkward smile.


    <b>¡°H-hi, Alec...Dean...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Are you practicing for thepetition in Urd?¡± </b>The twin brothers from the Umli tribe tilted their heads at the same time as they asked.


    Max stepped back and smiled nkly. <b>¡°That¡¯s...¡±</b>


    As she searched for the right words, Roy popped out of her cloak and sprinted towards the door and Max hurriedly screamed his name. The cat ran across the hall and went out the door as if he didn¡¯t hear her. At that moment, Ate Godrick, who was walking into the tower just a few steps away from her twin brothers, snatched the cat by its back.


    <b>¡°Roy!¡±</b>


    Note ¨C <b>LF</b>: Tower life here we gooo! Lezzgo book 2!

 Chapter 261

    <strong>Chapter 261 </strong>


    Max ran to her at once. Ate red at the cat with narrowed eyes and raised her dark brown eyebrow towards Max.


    <b>¡°Is this one of the ingredients for an experiment?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°N-No! That¡¯s my cat.¡±</b>


    Max scurried and took Roy, securing the cat in her arms. The expression on Ae¡¯s round face furrowed.


    <b>¡°Look here, Max. Just because the senior wizardse less often to supervise themonb because of the uing promotional exams, it¡¯s still not a good idea to bring pets in here.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°It¡¯s just for t-today, please let it slide. The windowtch broke... so there¡¯s no other choice, I can¡¯t leave him in the room by himself. Just this morning, he sneaked out of the room and caused a mess in Miriam¡¯sb...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Miriam¡¯sb?¡±</b>


    Ae interrupted her words and looked down at Max¡¯s cat again. An expression of satisfaction spread across Ate¡¯s round face. Ate chuckled loudly as her chubby, calloused-covered hands roughly stroked the cat¡¯s head.


    <b>¡°You¡¯re quite smart huh, Max? Using a </b><b>familiar</b><b> to derange apetitor¡ªthat¡¯s very cunning and clever.¡±</b>


    *Familiar is like magical creatures that wizards can keep around, kind of like pets but they can be manipted by magic to do things.


    <b>¡°He-he¡¯s not my </b><b>familiar! </b><b>Roy is just an ordinary cat and I-I never intentionally tried to disrupt Miriam...!¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Fine, Alright, if you say so</b>.¡±


    She winked at Max as if indicating that she was overlooking some kind of a secret conspiracy and quickly got going with her strong muscr legs. Max stared at Ae¡¯s back in bewilderment. Most wizards didn¡¯t really tend to not try coloring other people¡¯s stories, but the three Godrick siblings were an exception. Max sighed and followed the siblings into themonboratory that was mainly used by wizards in training. As she entered, the first thing that caught her eyes was the huge me emitting from the furnace.


    The twins were cing firewood and coals into the furnace and underneath, manning the bellows, was the other man, much taller for people whoe from the Umli tribe. Next to them were around three to four trainee wizards, tapping iron with a hammer, seemingly making magic tools. Max drew her robe¡¯s hood to her face and walked to the rtively quiet corner of the room to avoid the heat. As she tossed her bag over an old desk by the window, she carefully lowered Roy and the cat quickly crawled under the desk and curled up into a corner. The cat seemed to be terrified of the unfamiliar environment around him. After caressing Roy¡¯s back tofort him, Max pulled out the magic spells and forms she had organized all night. The older Godrick twins who had been pouring charcoal into the furnace, sprinted to Max and gazed at the parchment curiously.


    <b>¡°Is that the magic spell that you¡¯ll show for the presentation?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Show me, I¡¯ll go over it for you.¡±</b>


    Alec reached out his chubby, charcoal-ck fingers and Max quickly pulled the parchment away.


    <b>¡°Wash your h-hands first!¡±</b>


    <b>¡°You¡¯re too meticulous even for a noble woman.¡±</b>


    Alec frowned and rubbed his dirt-covered hands across his greasy apron and snatched the parchment away from Max, who let out a small squeak. There was a ck smudge on the edge of the parchment but the older Godrick twin did not seem to care and flipped over it.


    <b>¡°The Gnome Hall¡¯s honor is at stake in thispetition. If you¡¯re nning to show just some silly magic, I will instantly challenge your eligibility topete. This time around, we really have to defeat and hit the pride of the Kabbh wizards.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°It seems everyone keeps forgetting... I haven¡¯t decided to be a wizard of Gnome Hall just yet. I am still learning my affinity for fire magic.¡±</b>


    The Godrick brothers who were going over the magic spell she had designed raised their heads in a sh and looked at her in bewilderment. Not only them, but the other wizards who were hammering steel by the anvil, casting fiery sparks, casted sharp gazes at her. Max hunched her shoulders, she felt like she was being treated like a traitor. Alec clicked his tongue and spoke as if he pitied her.


    <b>¡°You still haven¡¯t given up? Maximillian, you don¡¯t have an ounce of talent for fire magic.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°He¡¯s right. Your affinity to fire magic isn¡¯t going anywhere. It¡¯s better for you to rather try bing a water wizard. At least you have an affinity for water magic. Although it is very miniscule.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°My water magic affinity... is better than that!¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Then why didn¡¯t you take up sses at Undaim this semester?¡±</b>


    Max kept her mouth shut at Dean¡¯s sarcastic question. Truthfully, her magic affinity was clearly inclined towards earth no matter what angle it was viewed from. She also had some affinity to water magic, but as Ate said, it was little. To add to that, water and earth properties were usually unrted to each other and because of that, she was nicknamed ¡°Muddy¡± throughout her basic lessons that she took at the water tower. Ate, who was well aware of that, took off her leather gloves and smirked at Max.


    <b>¡°Just stop it and give up, Max. You don¡¯t have an ounce of talent for fire magic, and you don¡¯t really get along well with the water wizards. The senior wizards naturally assume that you will get the Mark of the Earth¡¯¡¯</b>


    <b>¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s better to be called a ¡®titan¡¯ here than ¡®muddy¡¯ in the water tower.¡±</b>


    Alex said with a mischievous smile as he looked up at her. Max looked around the thirteen trainee wizards of the Gnome Hall with mncholic eyes. All of them were short, had round faces, and thick wool-like hair. Most of the wizards with earth affinity in the world tower were from the Umli tribe. The Umlis were descendants of ancient dwarves and had an inherently strong earth and fire affinity. They also showed excellent talent in smelting steel and crafting magic tools. Max was able to quickly learn various types of magic training with them. However, the more time she spent training in Gnome Hall, the more she felt like she was straying away from the image of the wizard she dreamed she would be. Strictly speaking, wizards with earth affinity were closer to magic tools craftsmen rather than wizards.


    She let out a sad sigh as Agnes, who had fire affinity, appeared in her mind. When she first entered Nornui, she was inted with the dream of bing a fire wizard like Princess Agnes. She wanted to be a powerful wizard that Riftan could somehow rely on. However, as soon as her mana affinity test results came out, her expectations became fleeting and shattered. Her mana¡¯s fire affinity had the worst results.


    <b>¡°Usually, those with earth affinity also have a certain affinity to fire. Yet of all things, you have an affinity to water... It¡¯s a very unique case.¡± </b>


    Dean shook his head and Alex added to his statement. <b>¡°But still, you show excellent talent for magic on the earth element. If you give up on your lingering for fire magic affinity, your future will be much more solid.</b>¡±


    Max refuted their statements with a dissatisfied expression. <b>¡°But... I want to learn how to attack with magic. Wizards with earth affinity... no matter how excellent they are, they can only support from the rear during battles.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Yeah, there¡¯s nothing so special about defensive magic.¡± </b>Ate, who was examining a Wyvern statue made out of steel, replied sarcastically. <b>¡°If you want to learn attack magic using earth elements, you should go to a higher level. If you be a high-ranking wizard, then you¡¯ll get to learn a lot of taboo magic.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I d-don¡¯t want that! What I want is to leave the ind as soon as possible. If I be a high-ranking wizard... I won¡¯t be able to leave Nornui at my own will.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± </b>Dean shrugged as if he didn¡¯t understand Max¡¯s defiance to leave<b>. ¡°I¡¯m not sure what in the hell is good about the outside world where demons roam. I would rather live in Nornui and study magic for the rest of my life. That would be much easier than face heretic interrogators.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Nowadays... that rarely happens. The persecution of wizards ended a long time ago.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°That only applies to ordinary humans like you. Wizards of different races like us will be prey for hunter-like heretics once we leave this ind</b>.¡±


    Max sighed, exhausted from the conversation that they already had dozens of times.<b>¡°When in the world did you hear such a story? Nowadays even the Holy Father, the Pope, could not easily interrogate and judge a wizard that¡¯s a member of the world tower. Even the royal families are very conscious of Nornui.¡±</b>


    Ate snorted loudly as if her words were absurd. However, Alex appeared temperamental and continued to prod. He looked up at Max and asked with curiosity in his eyes.


    <b>¡°Are there not enough wizards from where youe from?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Of course. There is no ce in Whedon that has enough wizards.</b>¡± Max replied to his question enthusiastically. <b>¡°The lords of each country are so desperate for gaining even just one wizard. Compared to before, the treatment of wizards has excessively improved.¡±</b>


    Alec stroked his round chin in thought then opened his mouth again. <b>¡°Max, you¡¯re from the southern part of Whedon right? Do you know anything about the lord of Anatol?¡±</b>


    Note ¨C <b>Nymeria</b>: yeah, she knows a thing or two lmaoo

 Chapter 262

    <strong>Chapter 262</strong>


    <b>T/N ¨C </b><b>LF</b><b>:</b> In the previous chapter, I have tranted Miriam¡¯s pet as ¡°PEORI.¡± I thought that it¡¯s the pet¡¯s name but after reviewing the first chapter and read that it¡¯s a fly-like creature, I had an AHA moment (shame for how stupid I was), I have realized that ¡°PEORI¡± (PE-YEO-RI) is a Konglish (Korean-English) pronunciation for ¡°FAIRY¡±. We will now refer to Miriam¡¯s pet as a fairy, I apologize for any confusion this have caused.


    Max¡¯s whole body stiffened at the sudden out of the blue question. As she hesitated to answer, flustered and not knowing what to say, Dean suddenly interrupted their conversation.


    <b>¡°By Lord of Anatol...do you mean the dragon yer? What about him?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I heard a story recently about him. They say that the Lord of Anatol has a sword made of Adamant and treasure tes of Orihalcon metal.¡± </b>Alex eximed as if just imagining the sight of those made him excited. <b>¡°Do you believe it¡¯s true? They say he has stockpiled jewels and treasures amounting to that of a god¡¯s! My lifelong dream is to forge an Orihalcon. If I be the dragon yer¡¯s wizard, I might have a chance to at least touch it.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Forget it. Don¡¯t you remember that there is a traitor by the dragon yer¡¯s side?¡±</b>


    At Ate¡¯s serious tone, Max hunched her shoulders. Ate, who was quietly observing upon her desk a wyvern steel model that was pping its wings, shot them a stern look.<b> ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be disliked by the senior high-ranking wizards, you shouldn¡¯t go off saying such things. To this day, if you score the south to north, the story of a traitor alwayses up when it¡¯s about the Serbel n.¡±</b>


    As the story about the n that ruled the Urd tower was discussed, Alec¡¯s face darkened for a moment. Max swallowed dryly. Ruth Serbel¡¯s notorious reputation was more widespread in the World Tower than she had expected.


    When they discovered that Max was from Anatol, the senior wizard of Urd seized every opportunity to nder Ruth and even the Serbel n would relentlessly preach sermons about how shameless the traitor Ruth is whenever they had the chance. Fortunately, the trainee wizards were not aware that she was from Anatol, what they only knew was that she was from the southern region of Whedon. If they found out that she had learned magic from Ruth Serbel, they would have roasted her as much as the high-ranking wizards did. Most of the trainee wizards who discovered that the World Tower¡¯s rules became more restricted because of Ruth who had escaped from Nornui without permission, harbored a deep grudge against him. Max then hurriedly changed the topic, wanting to avoid any spark.


    <b>¡°E-enough with the chitchat! We have a lot to prepare... for the afternoon sses.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°We haven¡¯t gone over the magic spell you made just yet. The Gnome Hall¡¯s honor is at stake in thispetition!¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Right! And what¡¯s more is that yourpetitor is Miriam of Kabh! That woman is said to bite at every loophole of her opponent. If you¡¯re only half-prepared, you will be humiliated in front of everyone.¡±</b>


    Max narrowed her eyes and red at them. <b>¡°Before you worry about my own business... why don¡¯t you start worrying about your own assignments? If both of you fail to finish tranting the ancientnguage assignment within the deadline, you will be disqualified from the promotion exams.¡± </b>The Godrick twins¡¯ faces turned blue at once. Max snatched her magic form from Alec¡¯s hand, rolled it up, and shoved it into her bag. <b>¡°And for your information, my magic spell will be reviewed by Professor Landon. You don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Professor Landon?¡±</b>


    Ate, who was looking down at her own work delightfully, immediately raised her head. Landon was the headmaster of the Gnome Hall, a wizard from the Umli tribe famous for his meticulous and entric attitude. Ate raised an eyebrow; she was well aware that that man treated the apprentice wizards like a nuisance.


    <b>¡°That¡¯s new of that twisted old geezer to do.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Professor Landon... seems like he¡¯s paying a lot of attention to thepetition.¡±</b>


    Max exhaled heavily in an attempt to shake off all the pressure. However, she felt considerably burdened deep inside. It wasn¡¯t only because of the fact that she would be representing the apprentice wizards of Gnome Hall, depending on the result of her presentation it would be decided whether she would be included in the ceremony of receiving an official magic attribute the following year. Usually, apprentice wizards were to undergo four years of training before being awarded their official magic attribute. In rare cases, those who were recognized for their talents and qualifications were awarded after only three years. Because of that, she studied day and night toplete the necessary theoretical courses to be a high-ranking wizard and she had been conscious of making her grades on the higher side. If she got a good evaluation on her presentation for thepetition, she would be able to leave Nornui by next spring.


    ¡®If it pans out well... I will be able to return home.¡¯


    Max felt her heart beating loudly against her chest. Whenever she thought of Anatol, longing and sadness would feed inside her like tidal waves and she struggled not to be swept away by those emotions. Right now, all her focus had to be on the presentation. Max took a deep breath and pulled the chair in front of her desk to sit on.


    <b>¡°Anyways, I have to prepare for the ss. Please, everyone, back to your seats.¡±</b>


    <b> ¡°...don¡¯t push yourself too hard.¡±</b>


    Ate stared intently at Max¡¯s darkened eye bags, then gave her a pat on the shoulder and went to her own desk, while the Godrick brothers scattered to their own. Max ced her hand under the desk to scratch Roy¡¯s chin and then opened her book. Fortunately, Ate helped set up a fairy trap in the window, so Max was able to leave Roy alone in her room the next day. After petting her cat, who was lying down by the windowsill, Max grabbed her bag and went out. She headed downstairs and she had pulled out the material for today¡¯s ss discussion, when she heard a cheerful voice call out from behind her.


    <b>¡°Max!¡±</b>


    As Max turned her head, she saw a girl with wavy brown hair gathered in a long braid running towards her with a bright smile across her lips.


    <b>¡°Good morning, Sidina¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Good morning. Are you prepared for today¡¯s discussion?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Just for today.¡±</b>


    The girl groaned painfully at her answer. <b>¡°How can you do that to me! You have promised not to study in advance!¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I don¡¯t remember making that kind of promise.¡±</b>


    Max responded in a coy manner and averted her gaze to the parchment in her hand. Then, Sidina began to try distracting her with loud howls. Max rolled her eyes at her. Sidina was so exceptionally eloquent that even without much preparation, she would stand out in ss discussions. On the other hand, Max was prone to embarrassing herself in ss if she did not thoroughly prepare at least three days in advance. After desperately making an effort for the past two and a half years, she was finally able to speak almost without stuttering, but her tongue still felt paralyzed whenever she was nervous or embarrassed.


    Max was preupied with practicing for the discussion, muttering words that were difficult to pronounce to herself for practice, despite Sidina¡¯s attempts to distract her. The girl, who was loudly squealing an Osyrian folk song, screamed in annoyance.


    <b>¡°Ugh, this bookworm!¡±</b>


    <b>¡°If I...don¡¯t study this hard, I won¡¯t be able to keep with the ss.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°You¡¯re doing more than just to keep up! Please ease it up a little. It¡¯s my turn after Maximillian¡¯s. Compared to you, Max, my presentation would look worse. Won¡¯t you feel sorry for me?¡±</b>


    Max snorted at her.<b> ¡°Don¡¯t try to humble yourself. Your presentation speech will be smooth like it has been greased...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°There¡¯s a limit to what I can speak impromptu. Professor Lauren has scolded me a number of times before...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Then you should have prepared for the discussion in advance.¡±</b>


    Sidina¡¯s bottom lip protruded. Max flicked through the parchment as she blew grunts to one of her ears. They then proceeded to enter therge garden that connected to Urd. Before entering the ssroom, Max remembered that she had to return the books that she had borrowed some day before, so she headed for the library and asked Sidina to reserve her a seat in ss. The girlined, but nodded gently in response.


    Max ran straight up the stairs located left of the huge arch-shaped entrance two steps at a time. It was an udylike action, but there she didn¡¯t have to worry about that image. She passed through a long corridor with warm sunlight of early autumn streaming down and went through a door that¡¯s 7 kvet high (210 cm). Countless amounts of books, easily tens of thousands of them, filled her sight. Max hurriedly crossed between the tight but evenly spaced bookshelves and headed towards an old desk where the librarian sat.


    Then, an old woman with a dwarf-like stature and hawked nose, looked at her.<b> ¡°What is it?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I¡¯m here to return some books.¡± </b>Max pulled out a couple of books from her bags and whispered in a small voice.


    The librarian checked the books she was handing over and frowned. <b>¡°These are past its due.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I forgot to return them ye-yesterday...¡±</b>


    She said apologetically and made a guilty expression, but the librarian didn¡¯t seem to budge. She then recorded the dates when the books were returned in the log book and spoke in a calm voice.<b> ¡°For the following 2 weeks you won¡¯t be able to borrow books outside of the library. If there¡¯s any reading material you absolutely need, you are only allowed to read them inside the library.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°B-but... there¡¯s apetitioning up soon and I will need a lot of reference reading materials. Please let it slide just this once, I promise I won¡¯t ever miss the due date next time...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Rules are rules.¡± </b>


    The librarian spat sharply like a knife, then returned to the book she was reading as if she had no intentions of hearing another word from Max. Although she wanted to plead a little more, she was well-aware of the librarian¡¯s stubbornness and helplessly turned around. At that moment, a loud voice called after her.


    <b>¡°Maximillian!¡±</b>


    She was startled at the noise and turned her head towards the owner of the voice.


    Note ¨C <b>LF</b>: Lol I remember in our school we need to pay some kind of fee per day when we miss returning the books. And the strict librarian was so rtable xD

 Chapter 263

    <strong>Chapter 263</strong>


    A rtively young man d in a ragged gray robe, wearing an irritated expression, was striding through the dense bookshelves: it was Ranolf, a senior wizard in charge of supervising the apprentice wizards. He stomped his feet as he stopped in front of her, ignoring the librarian¡¯s disapproving re at him.


    <b>¡°Good thing I saw you here. Now there¡¯s no need for me to go looking for you in ssrooms.¡±</b>


    Max asked him in a quiet voice, conscious of the librarian¡¯s piercing re. <b>¡°W-what¡¯s the matter?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°You¡¯re asking me what¡¯s the matter?¡±</b>


    The man ced his hands on his waist and gave her an intimidating look. She could feel the wizards who were sitting and reading by the window ncing, curious of what was going on. However, Ranolf seemed to have no intentions of keeping his manners polite. He pulled out a bunch of thick parchments from his arm and shook it in front of Max. She blinked in confusion with her eyes wide open, then she realized that the wads of parchment were the letters she had written for several nights.


    The wizard massaged his temple and exhaled loudly. <b>¡°I have told you over and over again to keep the letters as concise as possible because they are all to be inspected! Have you not learned from having your letters rejected twice?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°But I made it as co-concise as possible!</b>¡± Max retorted, her voice reaching a note higher, frustrated that her letter might have been marked as return to sender again.


    The apprentice wizards were allowed to send letters outside of Nornui for only twice a year. And unfortunately for her, her letters had already been rejected twice in the inspection process. Max red at him bitterly


    <b>¡°I did keep... the letter under t-ten pages as you said...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Oh, now you¡¯re saying this is under ten pages?¡±</b>


    Ranolf¡¯s face was trembling with irritation as he unfolded the twice-folded parchments. Max squeaked and pped her arms, trying to cover the contents of the letter. The man disregarded her and shook the parchment that was wide as a tablecloth.


    <b>¡°You wrote it without a single space on a parchment used for huge magic tools with a handwriting as small as a millet grain! I thought my eyes were going to burst while reading it! I was going to let you slide this time but despite my several attempts at reading it, I ultimately ran out of temper!¡± </b>He growled and pointed to his blood-shot eyes. <b>¡°Are you deliberately finding a way to torture me every time? Last time, you terrified me with a bundle of bible-thick parchments, and this time, this absurd...!¡±</b>


    Ranolf grunted as if he couldn¡¯t find the right words to describe it. <b>¡°Please, put yourself in the shoes of those who will read and inspect your letters! Do you know howborious it is to inspect a love letter as long and thick as a book?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°It¡¯s not a lo-lo-love letter! I was just trying to tell my well-being to my h-husband! We can only send letters twice in a span of 1 year, it¡¯s only... n-n-natural... that there is a lot to write about!¡±</b>


    The man then raised his chin and snorted loudly through his nose. <b>¡°It¡¯s a relief that I was able to inspect it. If that letter really had made it across the sea, it would have been a disaster! Your husband would have run far away from that pathetic letter!¡±</b>


    Max turned blue from the impact of his words. ¡®I¡¯m already anxious to the point of going crazy, but for him to say such words...!¡¯


    She forgot that they were in a public ce and she raised her voice at him. <b>¡°That¡¯s not true! M-my husband... is not heartless like Ranolf!¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Stop talking nonsense, write it again.¡± </b>As Ranolf grinded his teeth, he pulled out a piece of parchment about 1 kvet (30 cm) long and shoved it against her face. <b>¡°I¡¯ll give you onest chance. The letters will be sent on a ship in two days so you should finish writing by tomorrow. On a font this size...¡±</b>


    He walked over to the librarian¡¯s desk, took her quill, and quickly scribbled a line over a parchment. <b>¡°The font should at least be this size! Only five pages long.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°But it u-used to be ten pages...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I said five. If your letter passes the inspection, I will stamp it with a seal that makes sure it gets sent so you better do it properly.¡±</b>


    Ranolf insisted on the five pages and turned away with a swish, leaving the library at once. As she stared at his back with a bewildered expression, she heard someone clearing her throat. Max turned around slowly. The librarian was shooting daggers at Max with her eyes.


    <b>¡°Creating a ruckus in the library is penalized by being banned from the library for a week.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°...¡±</b>


    <b>¡°Rules are rules. You are not allowed to use the library for the time being Maximillian. Please take your leave.¡±</b>


    Max groaned and dragged her feet helplessly. Despite being half-rattled, fortunately, she was able to go through the ss discussion sessfully. However, her mood was still in a huge downturn. As she trudged back to her quarters, Max feebly fiddled with the letters she spent months carefully writing. Whenever she felt suffocated with her longing, she would pour all of it down on the parchment. Although it was true that it resulted in a staggering number of letters, there were so many things that she wanted to tell him that couldn¡¯t be summarized.


    ¡®I have already written it as concisely as I could...¡¯


    She opened the door to her room with a sullen face. As she entered, Roy, who was curled up on her bed, leapt down and went to snuggle against her legs. After feeding her cat, Max sat down at her desk and stared gloomily at the bundle of letters. Suddenly, the brimming anxiety and sadness she was suppressing burst out.


    <b>¡°If you go, I won¡¯t wait for you anymore.¡±</b>


    Max bit her lips. Thoughts that she had driven to the corner of her mind began to hover inside her like ghosts. ¡®What if he meant what he said back then? Even if I go back, if he says there¡¯s no longer a ce for me by his side, if he doesn¡¯t need me anymore, what should I do?¡¯


    Max pulled out a new parchment as the thoughts suffocated her. Then, she started writing again as if she was pushed by something. Although it was strictly forbidden to write in detail about life in Nornui and there wasn¡¯t much for her to tell, once she began to write, it felt like her pen wouldn¡¯t stop. She couldn¡¯t even dare express in words, much less a letter, how much she thought of him, how much she missed the times she spent in Anatol, and how much her heart ached every time she thought of the day she left him. Letters that would reach floor to ceiling won¡¯t ever capture how much her longing was, much less five pages of it. It was difficult for Max to write down her emotions on those five pieces of parchment. At the same time, she tried not to beg so servilely for him not to forget her. However, as she read the sentences she wrote, she deemed that she failed desperately to achieve those.


    Gazing down at the yellow parchment with feelings of hopelessness, Max slowly crashed her face against her palms. Suddenly, she started to wonder what was the use of all that. Riftan could not even feel joy from a letter she wrote, maybe by then he hadpletely forgotten her. Her heart felt like breaking as she thought of such, she wrapped her hands around her face and desperately tried to hold back her tears. A sudden sigh came out of her lips. She had this terrible habit of imagining only the worst of the worst things that could happen and it seemed irreparable. While living in Nornui, she tried so desperately to be a new person, but she couldn¡¯t change her fundamentals that easily.


    She stared at the setting sun with an exhausted expression and dipped her quill in ink again. Even if Riftan no longer needed her, she needed him. She would do anything to win his heart back if she was given the chance. Max then began to write down her current life as briefly as possible as she battled clearing her tumultuous mind. Then, she added that she was going to do everything it took to get back to Anatol as soon as possible. After hesitating for some time, she added onest line.


    ¡®I miss you so much that I think I¡¯ll die from longing.¡¯


    As she stared down at that sentence, tears that she had long held back began to stream down. She hurriedly wiped the tears away from her cheeks and sealed the letter inside a leather envelope. Caught by the snifflesing from her, Roy crept over to her feet and snuggled against the hem of her robe. Max grabbed the cat and buried her face against his soft fur.


    <b>¡°You... want to go home too, don¡¯t you?¡± </b>The cat purred and licked Max¡¯s cheek with its prickly tongue, as she sniffled. <b>¡°Me too.¡±</b>


    At that moment, a sudden knock was heard against the door. Max then raised her head. <b>¡°Did you... cause some trouble again?¡±</b>


    As she looked down suspiciously at Roy, the cat immediately slipped out of her arms and hid under the bed. Max squinted at the cat, then sighed and walked towards the door.


    <b>¡°Wh-who is it?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°It¡¯s me.¡±</b>


    As she pulled on the doorknob, she saw Ate standing by the door holding amp in one hand. Max¡¯s expression turned into confusion. Ate lived in the Umli vige, so it was rare for her toe to the dormitories.


    <b>¡°What brings you h-here... at this time?¡±</b>


    <b>¡°I came here at Professor Landon¡¯s request. He asked me to tell you to the Gnome Hallboratory as he has something to discuss with you about the magic spell you asked him to review.¡±</b>


    Note ¨C <b>LF</b>: MAX WROTE ON A TABLECLOTH-SIZED PARCHMENT. I CAN¡¯T- WHY IS THIS SO FUNNY I¡¯M WHEEZING

 Chapter 264

    Chapter 264


    Max was drowning in anxiety, she worried whether there was a problem with the design of her spell. She quickly put on her robe and came out of her room. The sky was already turning dark blue. They immediately left the dormitories and walked along the forest road that is slowly being engulfed in a bluish darkness. Ate lit the gasmp she held and looked at Max with an uneasy expression.


    ¡°Do you possibly have an idea why Professor Landon has called for you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not s-sure why.¡±


    She nervously fiddled with the hem of her clothes and tried to recall the magic form she spent months creating with meticulous effort. It was a form she aplished by sacrificing her sleep and meals time to make it in time for the presentation. However, it seemed to be that there was some w when reviewed in the eyes of a high-ranking wizard. Max moved her feet nervously, her heart feeling like shrinking from nervousness. As they finally reached Gnome Hall, Ate pointed to the pulley used to go up the building floors faster.


    ¡°Landon will be in hisb. I¡¯ll be finishing some work in themonb so if you need any of my help, look for me there.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Max then went inside the huge iron cage installed against the wall followed by Ate and after the iron doors to the cage closed, she lowered the pulley next to it. Then, the huge cage rattled and slowly began to move up. (T/N ¨C LF: It¡¯s like an ancient elevator hehe)


    Max leaned against the wall, trying her best not to look below her. The ground below them gradually grew farther and the dark forest appeared like a dense carpet beneath her feet. She could see the edge of the forest and the grayish blue sea beyond it, then felt a choking feeling from longing as she stared at the distant sea and hurriedly turned her gaze away, afraid that she might just burst into tears again. Finally, the gears that pulled them up stopped moving with a rattling sound. She carefully opened the iron cage with a creaking sound and entered the building through the entrance located at the side of the tower. Then, she walked across the hall that was littered with debris and came in front of a wooden door.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    As she knocked on the door gently, she heard a hoarse voiceing from inside. She then pulled on the knob and entered. Inside therge room cluttered with books, a fat old man was sitting by the firece while reading a book.


    ¡°Pardon me for calling you at this hour. I thought of putting it aside until tomorrow, but it would be better to discuss it while there are few people around.¡±


    The man said as he closed the book he was reading. Max¡¯s expression turned into worry.


    ¡°May I know what¡¯s the matter...¡±


    ¡°First, sit down.¡±


    He pointed his chubby finger to the chair opposite of him. As Max followed obediently and took a seat, Landon pulled out a wad of parchments from his stack of books. She recognized at once that it was the magic form that she had submitted. Heid out the design on hisp and stared at it for a long time before he began to speak.


    ¡°As you may have guessed, I called for you to discuss this magic form.¡±


    ¡°Was there something wrong... with my magic form?¡±


    The man then shook his head. ¡°No, not at all. Rather, it¡¯s the opposite. This magic form is groundbreaking. It is beyond believable that a mere apprentice that had been in the tower for less than three years had designed it.¡±


    Max, who was brimming with nervousness, widened her eyes at the unexpected praise. It was a magic form she made with utmost effort, but she did not expect to receive such an evaluation from the headmaster of the Gnome Hall. Her heart swelled with joy for the recognition of her abilities, but as his brooding face caught her eye, the worries began to rumble in her head again.


    ¡°Then... what seems to be the matter.¡±


    ¡°The problem is your work is too excellent.¡± He said as he tapped the parchment with a thick finger. ¡°If you present this magic form in thepetition, you will be recognized as a high-level wizard in no time.¡±


    ¡°A h-high-level wizard?¡± Her eyes widened in surprise.


    Landon nodded with a serious expression. ¡°As you may already know, if you be a high-level wizard, you may study freely with great support from Nornui. In exchange, there will be a lot of restrictions regarding you leaving this ind.¡±


    Blood instantly drained from Max¡¯s face. Her eyes filled with terror as she looked at Landon and the design she had made. Her breath hitched as if someone¡¯s hands were around her neck.


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t understand. I put a lot of effort... creating this magic form... but never d-did it cross my mind... that it would be such a great magic. Compared to high-level magic, the structure of it is rather simpler...¡±


    ¡°Having highplexity of magical structure does not connote excellence. Rather, it is better to use a simple structure for practicality. Because of that sense, this design that you have created is a masterpiece.¡± Landon picked up the design and read over it with new found wonder, then frowned. ¡°However, it would be impossible for this magic to be put into practice. I am quite sure that Urd will deem your magic as taboo. It¡¯s a pity. We have to be conscious of the church so no matter how excellent of a magic it is created, it only rots inside the tower...¡±


    Landon heaved a heavy sigh. Max¡¯s expression couldn¡¯t be hidden, she couldn¡¯t believe that she had made a magic so great and blinked with a nk face. Landon chuckled at her stunned reaction and clicked his tongue.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you thought of the dangers of making Golems after designing this form? If it bes known that such magic exists, isn¡¯t it obvious that it would cause such an uproar in the church? Magic that has something to do with monsters is strictly prohibited by the doctrines.¡±


    ¡°B-but golems aren¡¯t monsters! From what I have studied, golems are some kind of magic tools. If we look back at historical re-records... back in the golden age of the Roem era, they created an army of golems to fight against monsters.¡±


    ¡°Golems created in that way are now attacking humans indiscriminately. Because of that, people outside this ind regard golems as monsters, don¡¯t they? Nowadays, that¡¯s themon perception of people.¡± Landon waved her parchment. ¡°In conclusion, the magic form that you created is a spell for creating a monster. If they find out that such magic exists, how do you think the church will react?¡±


    Max was frozen with fear, unable to utter a single word out of her mouth. She was finally able to fully grasp the depth of the predicament she was in, so she snatched her design from his hands. Landon¡¯s eyes widened, surprised by Max¡¯s sudden action. She then crumpled up the parchment and tucked it into the pocket inside her robe.


    ¡°I¡¯ll pretend that th-this magic form... doesn¡¯t exist. Professor Landon, please do that as well.¡±


    Landon¡¯s mouth dropped in confusion. ¡°But what about your presentation for thepetition?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll make a d-different magic form. Please, pretend that you didn¡¯t see this. I sti-still haven¡¯t told anybody about this form yet... if we keep it like this, no one else will know.¡±


    Suddenly, she remembered that the Godrick twins had gone over her design to review it. However, she thought that there was no way they could have deciphered her form in such a short time. And even if they did understand the contents of her design, she would disregard it if she was questioned. Max spoke pleadingly.


    ¡°I-I have no intentions of staying in the World Tower. So far, I¡¯ve been desperately studying... to get home to my husband as soon as possible. Please... I beg you, please keep this a secret.¡±


    ¡°If you have no intentions of staying here, then why did you research this magic form? There¡¯s a lot of other topics to research on.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s... that¡¯s because while I was looking into forgotten ancient magic, it caught my interest...¡±


    Max blushed and mped her lips. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to confess that it was because she was searching for a magic that would possibly help Riftan in battle. Landon sighed softly as he looked at her with his amber eyes.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to be so nervous. If I was going to force you to present it, then I wouldn¡¯t have called you to the tower in the first ce at this time of the day.¡±


    ¡°What you¡¯re saying is...¡±


    ¡°Is there a wizard here that doesn¡¯t know how desperate you are to leave this ind?¡± Landon spat out grumpily and leaned backfortably against his seat. ¡°Still, I wanted to confirm with you first your intentions. Presenting this form will help you establish a position in Nornui. It¡¯s a pity to make waste of a magic like this. In all honesty, I even thought about letting you present this and pretend not to know what could have happened.¡±


    Landon smiled bitterly as Max¡¯s lips stiffened. ¡°However, if that happens, Nornui might just have another wizard fleeing the ind.¡±


    ¡°...I am not unhappy with my life in the World Tower.¡± Max spoke her words very carefully. ¡°I just... I just want to return to my family. Learning about magic for me is certainly fulfilling and rewarding... but I don¡¯t want to spend the rest of my life doing research in the world tower. I want to be with my husband.¡±


    Note ¨C LF: Dang, Max is really talented. And yes, I think we might be seeing a Ruth the second if they keep our girl in there xD

 Chapter 265

    Chapter 265


    The man sighed in resignation whilst stroking his thick beard. ¡°If that is what you wish to do, then there¡¯s nothing I can do. For now, it will be better for you to return and keep that design. We must find another apprentice wizard to present in the contest to take your ce.¡±


    Max¡¯s eyes widened upon his words. ¡°Am I... d-disqualified from participating in thepetition?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no helping it. Since you have no intention of presenting that design, there is no other choice but to have another candidate to present in the contest.¡±


    ¡°If I start making a new magic spell n-now...!¡±


    The man¡¯s bushy eyebrows furrowed. ¡°You shall not be greedy. The honor of Gnome Hall is at stake in thispetition. A magic spell prepared haphazardly in such a short amount of time won¡¯t make the cut. It¡¯s either you present that magic form that creates golems or renounce your participation.¡±


    Max bit her lips. As she recalled the countless nights that she didn¡¯t sleep to prepare for the contest, she couldn¡¯t utter a word to describe the disappointment she felt. She med herself, her eyes lighting up with anger and disappointment as she pondered on why she didn¡¯t reflect deeply on whether the magic she made would be against the doctrine. However, as Landon said, she shouldn¡¯t be stubborn and insist.


    Max¡¯s head lowered weakly. ¡°I¡¯ll give up... on thepetition.¡±


    An apprentice wizard named Armin Dolph was the one who participated in thepetition in her ce. He was a 25-year-old young, good-looking, and tall man from the Umli tribe. Although he was quiet, Armin was intelligent, which earned him a good reputation among the trainees. He looked in confusion at Max as Landon told him he would take her ce, but soon snatched the opportunity presented to him with his characteristic calm expression. Max could only sigh bitterly. There was no one else to me but herself for herck of judgement.


    ¡°Just what in the world happened? Was there something you did that caused Landon to reject your form?¡± Ate asked as she came up to Max.


    She could only mumble roughly with an awkward expression on her face. ¡°There was a fatal w... about my magic form. After consulting with Professor Landon, I decided to give up on thepetition.¡±


    ¡°Your skill in designing magic is the best among all the apprentices. Just where in the world did it go wrong? Let me see it, I¡¯m sure it¡¯s a mistake that can be remedied.¡±


    ¡°N-no!¡±


    Ate¡¯s eyes widened at Max¡¯s defensive response, who tried to disguise herposure by herck of sleep and swept her frizzy hair aside.


    ¡°I have already thoroughly reviewed it with Professor Landon. I wish not to... talk about it anymore.¡±


    Ae¡¯s cheeks twitched, then turned around and walked away with a swish: she appeared to be hurt by her words, but Max couldn¡¯t even afford to calm her own mood.


    Max then left themonboratory to attend her next ss immersed in her thoughts. Her mind was in chaos, she wondered what she could do from that moment on since she needed to gain excellent academic records to graduate early. The best way to achieve that was to prove her skills in the Urd magic battlepetition, which happened every two years. The presentation contest had already disappeared into thin air and entering the battlepetition when she was vulnerable to magic attacks would be out of the question for her. She bit her lips anxiously, she had to somehow find away.


    ¡°Max, what happened? Is it true that you won¡¯t be participating in the contest?¡±


    As she entered the first-floor hall in Urd, Sidina, who was just descending the stairs, ran over to her and asked. Max awkwardlyid the same excuse she said to Ate. The girl appeared unconvinced, but she didn¡¯t prod further upon seeing her heartbroken face. However, the other trainee wizards were more prodding. As Max entered the ssroom for her lectures, dozens of students asked her how she was eliminated from thepetition over and over again like parrots. She was exhausted from all the fuss that the people were making.


    She was relieved when the professor finally entered the ssroom and began the lecture. She began jotting down notes of the lecture on a small pad, trying to concentrate on the voice that resonated amidst the quiet ssroom. However, she felt so anxious and troubled that she was hardly able to focus on the lecture. She misspelled half of the things she was writing down, clearly unable to listen attentively. She had the sudden violent urge to throw her notepad against the floor and tear the pages apart. She questioned why things had to go so awry. All the efforts she had poured over her magic form for the past 6 months becamepletely useless and now, she felt like aplete idiot who couldn¡¯t even keep up with the sses.


    When the professor had finished the lecture and left the ssroom, Max trudged out of the room in apletely depressive mood. A few students tried to talk to her, but she didn¡¯t feel like dealing with them. She responded somewhat bluntly to their questions and walked past them, quickly making her way down the hallway. As she went down the stairs and was just about to exit the building, a crowd of apprentice wizards looking out the garden caught her attention. She nonchntly looked, to see what themotion was about, and noticed that five men in ck robes were walking in a row across the deste yard filled with red fallen leaves.


    Max squinted her eyes and observed carefully. They were wearing their hoods all the way over their heads, so she couldn¡¯t identify them clearly, but they all appeared to look like outsiders. Some of the trainees who were watching them muttered among themselves.


    ¡°Are they new student wizards?¡±


    ¡°They must either be wizards or merchants who came by to purchase magic tools.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s not even the schedule for the ships to arrive, it¡¯s strange.¡±


    Max soon realized that all their guesses were wrong. She recognized the silver patterns embroidered on their robes, she remembered seeing that pattern before. It was a mark granted only to the Holy Knights.


    ¡®How did the Holy Knights enter this ind?¡¯


    There were countless secrets in the World Tower that had to be hidden from the church. In the library alone, there were several magic books that could be ssified as restricted and there were also books from the southern continent. Theboratories were dotted with experimental instruments that could give a suspicious impression. Max watched them, thinking that it was impossible that they came here to inspect The World Tower without permission from the church. However, her thoughts quickly dissipated upon seeing the Urd wizards weing them, the wizards greeted them calmly, as if their arrival was anticipated. Although her worries had gone away, another question arose in her head. She wondered what their purpose was foring to the World Tower. On top of that, what were the wizards of the World Tower thinking allowing them to visit?


    ¡®...it¡¯s none of my business, I shouldn¡¯t care about it.¡¯


    Max let out a bitter sigh. She was in no ce to worry about that when she had her own matters to solve, the future of the World Tower would be handled by the senior wizards. Max took her gaze away from them and then headed towards the dormitories. Time passed like flowing water, the season of rest already approached. She began to feel more and more anxious. As her n to showcase her skills on the presentation failed, Max then went to theboratories of the senior wizards to volunteer as an assistant. However, unfortunately, she wasn¡¯t the only trainee who was eager to catch the eye of one of the senior wizards and she was put out of the options as she hardly got the chance to show off her skills.


    All that she could do now was put faith on Landon¡¯s rmendation letter. However, excellent trainee wizards who had applied to be assistants filled each tower. She wondered if it was possible for her to be chosen as an assistant with only a rmendation letter from the headmaster and then graduate within a year, when all the trainees were just as anxious as her to graduate and receive their attributes early.


    During the ceremony of attribute awarding, a magic spell would be bestowed upon them, helping them achieve at least 5 to 10 times more magical power than their current body could do. It was not just that, the magic that they had previously learned only through theory could now be used without restrictions and their status in the World Tower would be established. Because of that, most trainees were eager to be official wizards of the Tower as soon as possible. In order to beat all others, having just good records would not be enough. How in the world would she be able to catch the attention of the senior wizards of Urd?


    Max watched the zing mes in the furnace, thinking deeply. If she didn¡¯te up with a solution by the time of their attribute awarding ceremony, she would have to spend another year on the ind with nothing else to do. She was about to go crazy just imagining that happening. The following spring it would be exactly three years since she had arrived there to that ind.


    ¡®Enduring those three years was extremely difficult, and spending another year waiting...¡¯


    Suddenly, tears welled up in her eyes and Max hurriedly wiped them away from her face with her sleeve. She wanted to see Riftan so badly that she couldn¡¯t bear it. She missed the feeling of being embraced tightly in his wide arms, his low voice that sounded a little husky in the morning, the texture of his smooth, voluminous hair when wrapped around her fingers, and the gentle caress of his hands against her back and her face. She was dying to see him, even if she would be met with his angry face.


    Max sat down in front of the furnace with her reddened eyes and buried her face against herp. At that moment, a loud voice called out from behind her.


    ¡°Max!¡±


    Note ¨C LF: Am I the only one who got giddy thinking Quahel is on the ind? hehe

 Chapter 266

    Chapter 266


    Max was startled by the voice and turned around. Ate was striding across themonb.


    ¡°Landon is searching for you. You muste see him in his room right now.¡±


    Ate shouted loudly as if not epting her voice being drowned out by the sound of metals being hammered, piecing Max¡¯s ears. Her tears welled up from the loud voice that seemed to break her eardrums.


    ¡°W-what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Ate only shrugged her shoulders. Max heaved a sigh and left theb. Crossing the hall and walking straight to the huge steel cage used to climb floors, she wondered why she was being summoned again. After asking a passerby holding firewood to operate the pulley, she opened the cage and went inside. After a while, the steel mechanism rattled and slowly began to climb floors. She fixed her messy hair and straightened her clothes whilst the gears spun.


    She was soon about to ask Landon to write her a rmendation letter that would leave a good impression on the Urd senior wizards, so she wanted to look a little more presentable. Although he praised Max¡¯s skills and abilities, Landon may favor those from the Umli tribe as they were his own people. She tried to tten her wavy hair with her palms as much as she could. Finally, the gears of the pulley stopped. Max carefully opened the gate of the cage and headed to the arched door. She knocked and asked for permission toe in.


    ¡°...please excuse my entrance.¡±


    Max slowly pulled the doorknob. Inside the room was Landon and a lean-built man sitting opposite each other. She was expecting Landon to be alone in his room and her eyes widened in shock. The man, who was sitting with his back turned to her, looked at her with his cold, blue-gray eyes. Max recognized him and froze. It was Calto Serbel, a wizard from the Serbel n. She had heard that he was one of the most influential elder wizards in Nornui. Max took a step back, thinking that she went there mistakenly.


    ¡°I... heard that you were looking for me. If I am interrupting your conversation...¡±


    ¡°First, sit down.¡±


    Landon pointed a thick finger to an empty chair. Max nced at Calto Serbel¡¯s face and went to take a seat. Upon seeing Max¡¯s tense expression, he smiled as if to try lightening the mood.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t summon you here to reprimand you, there¡¯s no reason to be so nervous. I called you here today to make an offer.¡±


    ¡°An offer...?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be exining the offer.¡± Calto Serbel, who was quiet so far, opened his mouth.


    Max flinched and looked at him. The wizard¡¯s appearance made it hard to calcte his actual age, his skin was tight as that of a young man in his twenties, yet his neatly tied gray hair was sparse and the back of his thin hands that was tightly holding the arm of his chair had dim ck spots. Those were the only clues that he might be much older than what he looked like.


    He looked observantly at her with a keen expression and slowly continued to speak. ¡°The World Tower ns to dispatch some wizards to Livadon soon. Right now, we are recruiting for the suitable wizards toe. I intend for you to join the dispatch.¡±


    ¡°M-me?¡±


    Calto nodded slowly. ¡°ording to Landon, you are fluent in ancientnguage and could excellently interpret magic forms. I also hear that you have always been interested and researching in that field. The dispatch team will be needing a couple of such wizards.¡±


    ¡°B-but... I still haven¡¯tpleted my training yet...¡±


    ¡°If you join the dispatch, although it will be short, I am thinking of granting you a swift magical attribute bestowing ceremony. Although of course, you must carry out the mission with us to the end.¡±


    Max almost jumped and screamed that she would do anything he would ask her to do upon hearing that exceptional offer. If she joined the dispatch team, the worries that she had been agonizing about would immediately be solved. Not only would she gain a rank as a wizard from receiving a magic attribute, but she would also be able to leave the ind sooner. However, she couldn¡¯t just agree to the proposal without knowing the whole deal.


    She then asked with the utmost caution. ¡°What kind of mission will the dispatch team do? Why will the help of a trainee like me be needed...?¡±


    ¡°Well...¡± to¡¯s wide forehead wrinkled deeply. The wizard, who was stroking his smooth jaw with his boney fingers, heaved a solemn sigh. ¡°This mission is kept only to a few of the elder and senior wizards and those who agree on joining the dispatch team.¡±


    ¡°You mean to say... you won¡¯t be able to divulge the mission to me if I refuse to join?¡±


    ¡°No, I have no intention of forcing you to join the dispatch team. However, until the World Tower¡¯s official announcement regarding this is made... you must remain silent about the mission from now on. I would like to avoid anymotion.¡±


    Max thought that it would only mean that it was something serious enough that it would cause amotion. Max bit her lower lip and nodded slowly.


    ¡°I understand. I will never... tell anyone.¡±


    He stared intently into her eyes, as if to see if she could be trusted then began to speak in a monotonous voice. ¡°You yourself are well-aware of the monster army¡¯s invasion that took ce three years ago. It was a horrendous war that devastated the northwestern region, driven by the allegiance of monster sub-species and trolls.¡±


    Max¡¯s face clouded at the sudden words. How many wizards in the tower knew about that war better than her? Even until now, she would have asional nightmares about the incidents that happened back then.


    Max nodded with a stiff expression. ¡°Yes, I am well-aware. Beforeing here to the World Tower, I was on that war¡¯s battlefield... working as a healer.¡±


    ¡°... Come to think of it, you were there, so that puts something into perspective.¡±


    His eyebrows pulled together and he looked at her with a new light in his eyes. It was quite a famous story among the ranked wizards of how she entered the World Tower. Calto¡¯s smooth nose bridge wrinkled with his thoughtful expression then continued to speak again.


    ¡°There are lots of questionable things about that war. The monster sub-races were armed with sophisticated weapons and armor, they also had a surprisingly systematic system ofmand. Do you realize what that means? It means that someone is behind that, transforming thousands of demons into soldiers for a long period of time. Perhaps, beyond Pam teau, those monsters have already achieved a high level of civilization. The church was concerned about that possibility, so they persistently tracked down the remnants of the scattered monster army. However, pursuing them was difficult due to the barren and rugged terrain of that area. Hundreds of monsters disappeared without leaving a trace like ghosts and the Osyrian army had no knowledge about that area. It was like searching for a needle amidst a desert. Only recently that they were able to find a clue.¡±


    Max was speechless from the foreboding story that was narrated so suddenly. Hearing that there might be an unknown ce which no one has ever been to, being upied by a great civilization of monsters... she was horrified by just imagining it. Max swallowed dryly and carefully opened her mouth to ask.


    ¡°Is that why a dispatch team is being sent... to investigate on that clue?¡±


    ¡°Yes. The great church of Osyria has been secretly asking for us to cooperate. After much deliberation, we decided to work with them, investigating the Pam teau.¡±


    Max frowned as she recalled the Holy Knights who hade to visit the World Tower over a month before. Although the church now tacitly acknowledged their existence, the great church was once one of the institutions that terribly persecuted wizards. Thus, the tower was built to protect the wizards from such heretical hunters. With the fall of the Roem empire, the Peace Treaty of the Seven Kingdoms was signed. A tacit truce was also signed by the great church and the World Tower, but the traditional people of the old church maintained an exclusive stance about magic. It was obvious that the church would get bacsh from asking help from the World Tower, yet here they were.


    ¡°What on earth is the clue... that was found on Pam teau?¡±


    For the first time since their conversation began, a hint of conflict arose on his face. Landon, who had been quietly sitting and listening to the conversation, opened his mouth on behalf of Calto, who was wondering whether he should reveal it or not.


    ¡°A small vige in ruins has been found in the eastern area of Pam teau. There were records of ancientnguage.¡±


    For a moment, Max blinked in confusion, not understanding what that could mean, and then realization hit her and she felt a chill run down her back.


    ¡°Does that mean that in Pa-Pam teau... traces of human existence have been found?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Landon confirmed in a subdued, sullen voice. ¡°It is usible that the ones who were living there were likely warlocks who were exiled to the north after going against the great church.¡±


    Note ¨C LF: DUN DUN DUN DUNNNN I¡¯m getting chills y¡¯all


    Nymeria: DAAAAAAMN this is interesting!!

 Chapter 267

    Chapter 267


    Max felt goosebumps all over her body and wrapped herself with her arms. The stories about terrifying warlocks, that her nanny told her back when she was a child, had always lingered in her mind. Stories about evil warlocks who waged war against the great church, but were brutally defeated and exiled to the north... fear gradually grew in her stomach as she realized that those were not mere legends, but actually existed.


    She spoke in a shaking voice.¡°Does that imply that the exiled warlocks...were the ones leading the war from behind?¡±


    ¡°Nothing is certain just yet. Although it is true that they found traces of the existence of what is believed to be warlocks, it seems that they left the ce a long time ago. However, records and various relics that they left behind remain. The great church wishes for us to investigate them ourselves. They think that it will lead to clues where the monsters could be hiding.¡±


    ¡°This is a very grave matter.¡± Calto said bitterly. ¡°If it turns out that warlocks are indeed behind the war, the persecution of wizards may just begin again. In order to prevent that from happening, the World Tower has decided to actively cooperate with the great church.¡±


    ¡°Why would a trainee like me... be recruited to s-such an important mission? It would be better... to form a dispatch team involving veteran wizards.


    ¡°As you already know, high-ranking wizards have restrictions on leaving the tower. Right now, there are only three high-ranking wizards in Urd who are allowed to leave the ind: that is me, Celic, and Anton. Other than us, the rest of the high-ranking wizards are either too old to withstand the journey to Pam teau or they are vehemently refusing to leave the ind. The three of us are not enough to form a team to investigate and so we decided to recruit a few skillful ones among the trainees.¡±


    ¡°And in particr, we need a wizard who has affiliations with the earth element.¡± Landon heaved a heavy sigh. ¡°Earth element wizards who are currently living on the ind are all from the Umli tribe. Unfortunately, Umli wizards are strictly reluctant on going outside Nornui and I highly doubt that the church would be willing to ept wizardsing from a different race.¡±


    ¡°And so... you want me, an ordinary human, to join the dispatch team.¡±


    Max nodded her head understandingly. She didn¡¯t want to undermine her skills, but there were several wizards in the World Tower who were far more superior than her. That was the reason why she did not understand why such an offer was being given to her.


    ¡°If I had deemed that you arecking skills and ability, I wouldn¡¯t have suggested recruiting you.¡± Landon said in a disappointed tone as if he was offended by Max. ¡°I have thought of giving the opportunity to another trainee, but I have decided that you are best fit for this mission. You are one of the best trainees of Gnome Hall.¡±


    Max¡¯s face turned red. Joy and surprise welled up inside her for being valued so worthy. Although she was not able to present her magic form for creating Golems, Landon appeared to be deeply impressed with it.


    ¡°Now, how should we move on from here? Will you be joining the dispatch team?¡±


    Calto asked, leaning his back against the chair as if he was exhausted from the long conversation. Max hesitated to utter an answer. It was a very dangerous mission after all, the journey alone to Pam teau would take at least a couple months. However, if she didn¡¯t grab that opportunity, she would have to stay another year and a few months more on that ind. Max bit her lips. She thought that it was too selfish of her to go on a very grave mission because of her intention of seeing Riftan much sooner. However, she longed to return to him even if she had to swim across the sea. As time passed, it felt like his feelings would go further away from her and she felt more and more anxious.


    After a long silence, Max finally opened her mouth to speak. ¡°Yes. I will be... joining the team.¡±


    A weekter, Max headed to the 7th floor of Urd to receive her magic attribute. Among the trainees who were also there were Kiehl, who was a modest boy, two male students from Undaim whom she barely knew and spoke to a few times, Miriam, Sidina, Ate Godrick, and Armin Dolph. After saying her greetings to Miriam, who wished her well, and Sidina, who greeted her cheerfully, she walked over to Ate and Armin who were sitting at a distance.


    ¡°Did the both of you decide to join the dispatch team?¡±


    Max¡¯s eyes looked astonishedly between them, well-aware of how reluctant the Umli tribe are to leave this ind.


    ¡°You will be living among the Holy Knights throughout the journey to Pam teau... will that be alright?¡±


    ¡°There were no other suitable wizards.¡± Armin replied bluntly. ¡°As you can see, I am the tallest among the Umli trainees. If no one will reveal that I am from Umli tribe, the priests won¡¯t be able to notice that I¡¯m a descendant from a different race.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m also one of the tallest among the Umli tribe. Moreover, I¡¯m a woman. There would be plenty of room for someone of this height, right?¡±


    Ate grinned as she pointed a finger on the crown of her head. Indeed, Ate¡¯s height is just a little less than 5 kvet (about 150 centimeters) which was taller than those of the average Umli men, and Armin was about a finger taller than Max. Both of them were too big for their height and appeared a little out of proportion, but not enough to be suspected that they did not appear like ordinary humans.


    ¡°More than us, I¡¯m worried about you. Will you be able to make the journey all the way to Pam teau given your clumsiness?¡±


    Ate sneered as she looked up and down at Max, who red at her furiously. ¡°I-I¡¯m the only wizard here who had an experience in expeditions.¡±


    Besides Ate and Armin, the other wizards who were chattering among themselves, turned to look at Max, her loud voice catching their attention. She felt a little daunted by their doubting nces, but she continued to build her reputation.


    ¡°That makes me different from all the trainees here.¡±


    ¡°Oh my, I see.¡±


    Ate mocked her openly. As soon as she was about to retaliate, the door opposite to the room where they were waiting opened. Calto Serbel and four other wizards assisting him entered.


    Calto approached them and spoke in a calm tone. ¡°Everyone has arrived. From here on, you will receive your magic attribute that will help generate mana in your body. This ceremony will also serve as an oath that will make you a member of the World Tower for the rest of your life.¡±


    He carefully observed each of the trainee¡¯s faces. ¡°Once the ceremony haspleted, your names shall be engraved on the tower¡¯s pirs. As long as you do not do anything that is against the tower¡¯s rules, the tower will always take your side and any mistreatment against you, the tower shall take the step forward instantly. Now, I hope that you will promise to abide by the tower¡¯sws no matter what happens.¡±


    All the trainees opened their mouths in unison and solemnly swore not to do anything against the interests of wizards and to strictly follow all the World Tower¡¯sws and ethics. Then, the wizards who were waiting behind Calto, recorded each of their names on stone tes and guided them into separate rooms ording to their attributes. Max entered through a narrow room hidden in a thick draping veil as she waited for her turn. Each of the trainees were made to stand in the middle of a room, surrounded by candles as The Urd wizards performed a ritual that would grant them their attributes.


    The procedure was more painful than she thought it would be. Two wizards drew tattoos on both of her wrists, the markings would serve as the inscription for the magic spell and by blowing magic into those, mana would begin to generate in her body. As her mana pool grew, Max felt a strong dizziness. She clenched her teeth and swallowed her screams from the pain. It was as if fire was flowing through her whole body. Finally, when the magic path from her palms to her heart was finally created, her whole body waspletely covered in sweat.


    ¡°In the next two days, your magic attributes will be fully established. If you use it properly, you will be able to generate mana that is iparable in volume than before.¡± The wizard said and wiped off the dye that was used to mark the tattoo with a towel. ¡°You should make sure to get enough rest for the day. It will take some time for your body to adapt to the amplified volume of magic.¡±


    ¡°Th-thank you.¡±


    Max staggered as she left the room, just as all the other trainees, who also appeared exhausted. After she rested with them for a little while, she returned to her room and instantly fell asleep. As the Urd wizard had warned her, it seemed like it would take some time for her body to adapt to the magic path that was created in her body. Max then stayed in bed all day, and in the evening, she barely came to her senses to feed Roy.


    Note ¨C LF: Our girl finally got her attribute


    Merry Christmas Everyone! We hope you have an amazing day. There will be no chapter update tomorrow as we will be celebrating with our families.

 Chapter 268

    Chapter 268


    By the next day, her dizziness had reduced by a little. Max left the dormitories after a quick breakfast and went to see the small market near the ind¡¯s harbor. She knew from experience that expeditions would require sturdy boots, leather belts, a bag for her belongings, and a practical weapon. Boots, thick socks, travel hat, andfortable clothes could all be purchased directly from the market, but the weapons should be obtained from Gnome Hall¡¯s smiths. Max bought all that she needed with the money she earned from the tower and the gold coins that Rodrigo gave her upon leaving Anatol.


    Clothing for the winter season was quite bulky so even if she only brought those that she really needed, her luggage was still far from being light. Max loaded her luggage into a small cart she borrowed from the tower, then climbed up to hold the donkey¡¯s reins and drove her way out of the market. After climbing the wide hill and travelling for about half an hour, the hostel building finally appeared. Max then carried her luggage to her room and headed to the temple connected to the center tower to attend a meeting of the dispatch team.


    There were nearly 20 wizards gathered. All the archmages wore dark reddish-brown cloaks while the apprentice wizards, who had just received their magical attributes, were wearing casual clothing. Max walked over to Sidina, who was waving a hand for her toe over, and carefully observed the other wizards present. There were three wizards who came from Kabbh, three from Sigur, two from Undaim, and 8 people who had just be ordinary wizards¡ªa total of 16 wizards gathered. The total number of the dispatch team would be 19 if the three Urd wizards who had yet to arrive were counted. Max frowned at their number which was a bit low for a dispatch team.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think there are any high-ranking wizards from Gnome Hall who will join.¡± Armin sighed at her mutter. ¡°It¡¯s as expected. All the high-ranking wizards in Gnome Hall are learning about taboo magic. A lot of restrictions on leaving the ind are in ce and the World Tower most likely won¡¯t hastily permit those wizards to join the dispatch team given that it will involve cooperating with the church.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like that¡¯s the only reason why.¡± Ae whispered. ¡°I heard that a lot of Urd¡¯s elder wizards were against forming a dispatch team. The Serbel n despises being entangled with the church... and in fact, it is said that many of those warlocks who were exiled to the north are of elf descent.¡±


    Max gasped at the unexpected revtion. ¡°The e-eleven race... are good. But why would such a thing as ck magic...¡±


    ¡°If heretical judges hear me saying this, I will probably have my throat cut but... the truth is, dark magic is not as evil as people may think. The reason why they are being called ¡®evil warlocks¡¯ was because they fought against the church. In the past, during the oppression and massacre of wizards and the likes, the Serbel n was split into two groups. Half of the wizards and non-human races came down south to build Nornui, while the other half remained in the Roviden continent to fight ¡®til the end but they were eventually exiled to the north.¡±


    ¡°So... are you saying that the Serbel wizards are not in favor of fighting against the warlocks?¡±


    ¡°Well, It¡¯s not certain whether the warlocks are still alive. What is clear is that the Serbel n remains hostile towards the church. Some of the elder wizards were first hand witnesses of the massacres the church has done, so it is understandable that their grudges still remain. It seems that Calto Serbel has persistently insisted for this team to be formed. However, it appears like the voices against it were not strong enough, reasoning that creating a dispatch team will be a difficult thing to do. That is why trainees like us were also recruited.¡±


    ¡°Everyone, quiet!¡±


    As Max¡¯s head was swimming with all the new knowledge that Ate fed her, Calto entered the meeting room and spoke in a loud voice. She hurriedly regained herposure and straightened her posture. After Calto climbed up the elevated tform and checked that everyone was present, he began to exin the expedition in sequence.


    ¡°The dispatch team shall depart as soon as the ship arrives at the harbor. We¡¯ll probably be able to leave within a week¡¯s time. I hope everyone has prepared everything for the journey by then. We are nning to find a few hired workers to help carry our loads when we arrive at Roviden, but everything else should be done by ourselves as we always do.¡±


    ¡°What about the matters regarding our safety? Most of the monsters are resistant to magic, so attack magic will not be enough. Travelling with wizards alone will be dangerous.¡±


    ¡°There will be no need to fret about that. Our team will be escorted by the Holy Knights from the port onwards. The church will also provide support for the journey¡¯s expenses and equipment.¡± Calto paused for a moment as if to see if there were any more questions and Max took the opportunity.


    ¡°What will be... our journey¡¯s route?¡±


    ¡°Our n is to dock at Anatolium¡¯s port and travel to Roviden bynd.¡±


    Max¡¯s eyes widened. She was expecting that they would be entering a port located in the northern part for safety reasons, but the n made her anxious. She bit her lips nervously and recalled how many days it took to travel by ship from the ind to Anatol. If it went smoothly, they would be able to reach Anatol in the next few weeks. Her heart fluttered aggressively. At that moment, Miriam spoke in a tough tone.


    ¡°Howe we¡¯re docking at Anatolium? The journey will be much faster if we go to the port in Revan. Travelling bynd across continents will be too slow.¡±


    Max stared at the back of Miriam¡¯s head, who was seated in front of her. It wasn¡¯t the first time that Max felt like smacking that impudent woman, but she felt the most hostility towards her at this moment. Her anxious eyes were fixed on Calto. Fortunately, he shook his head.


    ¡°The dispatch team ns to visit the great temple in Balbom. The fastest route to that would be to enter the continent of Roviden through Anatol¡¯s port.¡±


    Miriam made an expression like Calto¡¯s words did not make sense to her, but did not argue further. Max discreetly calmed her heart. After answering a few more questions, Calto talked about the things they needed to be careful about in front of the Holy Knights, but nothing seemed to enter her ears. She anxiously tapped her feet, preupied that she might be reuniting with Riftan in just a few weeks. Her chest pounded with fret. She would have to leave for Pam teau instantly, not even lingering long enough to enjoy their reunion. She wondered how he would react and would he be upset about her jumping into something reckless again¡ªor maybe, he didn¡¯t care whatever she did anymore. It felt like her heart was shriveling at that thought.


    ¡°What are you thinking about so deeply?¡±


    Sidina asked, waving a hand in front of Max. She was drawn out of her thoughts and smiled to tell her that it was nothing. She had already jumped into worrying about things that wouldn¡¯t change anything. Max struggled to put herself together.


    The day of their departure had finally arrived. As soon as she heard that their ship had entered the port, Max immediately began to pack her belongings. As if Roy had sensed that she was about to go on a long journey, he clung onto her and refused to leave her side even for a second. After barely appeasing the cat who was clinging to her skirt, Max wore the thickest dress she had that was made of wool and two pairs of socks. She had to be extremely equipped to defend herself when the temperature dropped in theing weeks. Finally, she put on a thick robe and sturdy leather boots, then began to carry her luggage down the stairs.


    It was still early ¡®til the time of their departure, but the other wizards were already busy loading things into the wagons. Max spotted Miriam who was carefully checking her luggage from afar, she then loaded her bag into the back of the wagon and climbed up with Roy. The cat wriggled in her arms and dug deep into her cloak, he was perhaps feeling called as he clung close to her stomach.


    ¡®I told Ate in advance that I am going to bring Roy along with me...¡¯


    She nced out the window and eyed Miriam. The other wizards didn¡¯t really care about it, but Miriam wouldn¡¯t let her bring Roy. Max sat down and lowered her body as much as she could so Miriam wouldn¡¯t see her. After a while, she saw Ate who was walking back and forth with a luggage as big as her. Max immediately waved a hand at her.


    ¡°Ate, over here!¡±


    Ate yawned and approached the carriage where Max was. Behind her were the Godrick twins, who were also carrying luggage as huge as themselves. They were constantly grumbling to each other and when they found Max, they immediately ran over to her with their short legs.


    ¡°Hello, Max. Are you done packing?¡±


    ¡°You went on and on about leaving the ind as soon as you can and now you really are.¡±


    Dean gave her a mischievous look. Max¡¯s face colored red as she remembered all the things she did and said to leave the ind.


    ¡°Stop idling around and load those things!¡±


    Ate, who was cing her bag into the wagon¡¯spartment, started yelling at her brothers. They frowned at her and walked towards the back of the wagon. Then, they threw the bags into thepartment and went back to the door, holding something in front of Max.


    ¡°Take this with you. This winter seems particrly cold. Even now, it¡¯s already chilly.¡±


    Note ¨C LF: I hope everyone had a great Christmas Nymeria ¨C Same!!

 Chapter 269

    Chapter 269


    Max received it with her hands, it was a small hand warmer made with fire mana stone. Alex rubbed the bridge of his nose while speaking shyly.


    ¡°You¡¯re not thinking ofing back here, right? That¡¯s a farewell gift.¡±


    ¡°...Thank you, Alex.¡±


    Max awkwardly expressed. It was at that moment that she realized she had to say farewell to the friends that she had made there. Looking up at her, the twins took turns tapping Max¡¯s shoulder as she stood there in a daze.


    ¡°Be well. Take care of your health. If you ever have the chance, please send us a letter.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll definitely keep in touch. Take care everyone... and be well. Thank you, for everything.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re thankful, then that¡¯s good enough.¡±


    The twins spat arrogantly and went to nag their own sister. Meanwhile, Max bid her farewell to the other trainees who hade to see her off. After a while, the carriages began moving one after another. Max leaned out of the window and gazed at the well-maintained garden, the expanse courtyard lined with strange devices, and the huge towers standing tall in the hazy mist. Although she thought that she would feel relieved leaving, she unexpectedly felt lonely and there was an emptiness in the corner of her heart. She had imposed on herself not to get affectionate towards the ind because of the guilt she felt towards Riftan, but in the end, she had undeniably grown to like her stay.


    Max murmured bitterly as she looked at the towers that gradually faded as they moved farther away. ¡°... Thank you for all this time.¡±


    ***


    Their journey on sea went smoothly. Although on the first day the waves hit their ship hard, which caused her to suffer from seasickness, when the evening came, the sea calmed down. Max went out to the deck to gaze at the foggy sky and the dark sea covered in white foam, then spent time reading magic books in her cabin. It was the first time that she felt having a leisurely moment ever sinceing to the World Tower, but she didn¡¯t feel at ease nor satisfied. As their ship sailed forward, she felt the anxiety building up inside her. Yes, she would do anything she could to reunite with Riftan, but as that moment drew nearer, the urge to run away haunted her.


    The conversation they had the day before she left Anatol yed in her mind. It wasn¡¯t long until she realized that Riftan had revealed a weakness he had kept so tightly hidden so he could hold onto her. However, what she did was turn her back on him and leave the room, and Riftan did note to see her off the day she left. Whenever she thought of that day, it felt like her heart was breaking. Riftan¡¯s expression, the light in his eyes, his voice, everything was as vivid as if she saw him the day before. Every time that it came up to her mind that he would never forgive her, fear sunk deep into her bone marrow, but on the other hand, she also resented him for not understanding that she had no choice but to leave.


    ¡°The weather¡¯s getting cloudy.¡±


    Max, who was lost in thought, was snapped out by Ate¡¯s gloomy tone. The girl sat on the bed with an ashen face as she rummaged through a bowl of porridge and let out a deep sigh, then looked out at the sea through the round porthole.


    ¡°I think snow will fall soon. This season of rest is really strange. We are in the middle of the southern sea, it¡¯s not time yet for the temperature to drop like this, yet there¡¯s already sleet...¡±


    ¡°Will the waves be getting harsher?¡± Max asked as she looked out at the gray, cloudy sky.


    Ate frowned as if the mere thought of that already made her shiver. ¡°I sincerely hope not. If this damned ship shakes as much as it did the first day, I¡¯d rather jump into the sea and swim.¡±


    Sheid down the half-empty bowl of porridge by her bedside and flopped down on the bed. Perhaps because of their ancestry, whose people lived mainly in tunnels dug through mountains, Ate and Armin could hardly get used to life on a ship. Unfortunately, Ae¡¯s desperate prayer was not heard. From that evening on, the waves only grew harsher, and the ship began shaking violently. Ateid in bed and vomited a series of groans while Max¡¯s anxious cat went under the bed and did note out for a very long time. The bad weathersted several days. Even if the sea calmed down for a moment, it would be turbulent again and again. The winds also grew stronger by the day. Even Max, who was somewhat ustomed to being on a ship, felt seasickness. As her dizziness got worse, she gave up on reading books and curled up in her bed, praying that the sea would calm down. Fortunately, the turbulent sea seemed to have served luck for the sail. The next early morning, a sailor knocked on their door and eximed in a cheerful voice.


    ¡°We expect to arrive at the Anatolium Harbor around noon. Prepare to go alight on the ship.¡±


    ¡°A-already?¡±


    Max, who was getting up from the booth bed, rubbed her eyes as she felt her whole being waking up in an instant. With her surprised expression, the sailor then spoke brightly.


    ¡°Thanks to the harsh winds, the ship arrived a week earlier than expected. It¡¯s a record for a really fast voyage. It seems like God has blessed the wizards.¡±


    Ate, who was lying on the bed looking weak and haggard, let out a grunt as if she was protesting against the sailor¡¯s words. Max smiled bitterly and handed a small coin to the sailor.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to ask, but could you help move our luggage to the deck?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    The boy brightly replied and went out with their luggage that was piled in the corner of the room. Max then soaked a clean towel with the water from a kettle and wiped her face. Then, she changed into her cleanest dress, took out some bottle of fragrant oil from her bag, applied a thinyer of it to her dry hair, then brushed it until it was glossy.


    Ante, who was changing her clothes after hardly getting out of her bed, clicked her tongue when she saw Max.


    ¡°Are you going somewhere fancy? Why are you all dressed up?¡±


    ¡°...It¡¯s because it¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve been in a good mood.¡±


    Max blushed as she spat her words out coyly and braided her hair neatly. Ate wore a belt around her waist with all kinds of magic tools dangling around her waist, then wore twoyers of cloak. As if that was not enough, she wore a wool hat, fur boots, and gloves. Max wore less than her, but pulled out her thickest stockings and put on a fleece coat. The temperature had plummeted from the past few days and her breath fogged up every time they talked even indoors; at night, she had to curl up with her cat under a thick nket when she slept. Max hung a small leather pouch inside her coat and tucked Roy into it, so he could cling tightly to her side. Ate, who was hanging pockets of belongings around her belt, frowned at the sight.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean to meddle... but you know that it¡¯s not practical to take him with you on a journey, right?¡±


    ¡°O-of course! I have no intentions of bringing Roy that far along with me. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll find someone here to take care of him.¡±


    Ate, who was aware of how much she cared for Roy, raised an eyebrow, but didn¡¯t prod further on who she nned to entrust the cat with. Soon, they climbed on to the deck. Although the winds were blowing harshly from all directions, the sky had no single cloud. She stood in front of the railing, weaving through the busy crew who were moving cargo. Beyond the silvery horizons was a magnificent harbor with dozens of shipped moored.


    Max blinked her eyes as the scenery became clearer. When she left, there were only a fewrge buildings, warehouses, andrge docks in the Anatolium Harbor. There were many ships, but the roads were not well-paved except for the wharf and not enough dwellings for citizens. However, the Anatolium port that now stretched out in front of them boasted a size that wasparable to that of Levan port. Max doubted what she was seeing beyond the horizon and grabbed hold of one of the sailors passing by.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t this ship... supposed to be docking at the Anatolium Harbor.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Ms. Wizard. That¡¯s the Anatolium Harbor.¡±


    The sailor replied with a smile. Max looked back at the harbor with a confused expression. As the boat reached the dock, the crew anchored the ship firmly and lowered long nks under it to make a path. She looked all around the ce as she alighted the ship along with the other wizards. She never doubted that Anatol would one day be one of the prime trading cities of Whedon: it was a ce full of potential and Riftan worked harder than anyone else to revive the territory. But still, only two years and three seasons have passed.


    ¡°This is amazing. I have heard about Anatol¡¯s revival but I didn¡¯t expect it to be this great.¡±


    Ate, who was walking next to her, blew a whistle. Max looked at the orderly line of stone buildings along the pier with a bewildered expression on her face. The streets were lined with people in exotic outfits and carts waiting to be loaded lined the streets. Just how many merchants camest winter season? Max looked at the ships lined up the port, she waspletely overwhelmed. Most of them seemed to be shipsing from the southern continent, but rare ships were bearing gs from Rivadon, Dristan, and Alex. Their cargo was being loaded in a ship bearing the g of Rakasim, and cargo from southern merchants and all over the seven kingdoms entered the port.


    Merchants sat around a fire in a spacious area, fiercely haggling and bargaining. After dealings were made, the tax collector ordingly collected taxes from them. The wizards¡¯ eyes widened at the sight of enormous gold being exchanged. Calto, who was watching the scene, approached the merchants and asked if he could purchase a carriage. A man who appeared to be a merchant of Anatol willingly gave them a few workers and a wagon, then they loaded everything they had brought with them onto the wagon. After showing a small medal proving that they were wizards of the World Tower to the city supervisor, they left the pier.


    Note ¨C LF: Aw, the twins are so cuuute. And dang, Riftan really did THAT.

 Chapter 270

    Chapter 270


    The streets were maze-like. So instead, they walked along the main road paved with t stones and entered a rtively quiet restaurant to have ate breakfast. Calto Serbel was discussing something with the two of his aides as they sat around a long table and filled their stomachs with hot stew. The conversation sounded like they were talking about the schedule of their expedition.


    ¡°The n was for the Holy Knights to arrive before us and serve as our guides, but due to the winds we arrived a week earlier than expected. It seems we will have to wait in Anatol until the Holy Knights arrive.¡±


    After discussing it for a long time, Calto approached the long table. ¡°First, the n is to head to Anatol¡¯s cathedral and meet with the priests. The church will help provide a ce for us to stay.¡±


    ¡°How are we going to get to Anatol? I heard that the journey would take an hour from the port here to the center of Anatol.¡± A skinny senior wizard named Ben asked in a polite manner.


    Calto turned his head toward him and responded. ¡°We decided on apanying some merchants who are bringing in goods to Anatol. The ce is not so far away, and the route is rtively safe, but it would still be better to travel with escorts if possible.¡±


    Max listened to the conversation, but their voices were entering one ear and leaving the other, then she looked out the window and into the street. Several wagons full of goods were endlesslying in and out. It could be clearly seen that the taxes and tolls alone for such trades would generate a huge amount of revenue. She waspletely amazed by what Riftan had aplished in such a short period of time. However, at the same time, it made her left feeling empty because of the fact that she wasn¡¯t by his side to support him while he worked hard to aplish something so astonishing. It would have been wonderful to witness this ce grow and prosper with her own two eyes.


    Max shredded chunks of meat from her stew and fed bits of it to Roy, as she watched people walking on the streets. They were all well-dressed and had goodplexions. It seemed that the residents in that area were living abundantly.


    ¡°Max, look over there!¡±


    While she was preupied with watching the people on the streets, Sidina, who was frantically eating next to her, suddenly stabbed her side with a finger. Max turned her head and gave her a questioning look.


    Sidina whispered loudly into her ear. ¡°Over there! There¡¯s a very handsome man.¡±


    Max narrowed her eyes at Sidina, then turned to look at the direction she was pointing at. A slim young man in a deep blue cloak was entering the inn with two men of sturdy physique. Max¡¯s eyes widened. As her friend had observed, the man was indeed a great beauty, his neatly tied silver hair and borate features were so beautiful that he could easily take a spot on being engraved on the hall pirs of the great temple. His white, smooth skin seemed to glow but his cold, expressionless eyes looked ruthless.


    ¡°He looks like a noble man, doesn¡¯t he? Perhaps he¡¯s a knight from Anatol?¡±


    Sidina whispered softly into Max¡¯s ear. She was about to tell her that there was no such person within the Remdragon Knights, but thought that Sidina might ask how she knew that, so Max kept her mouth shut.


    The man clearly did not appear like amoner. He was dressed in simple but elegant clothes and was lightly armed with a sword around his waist. Max thought that he could be a new member. As she pondered on that thought, the young man, who was looking around the restaurant, spoke in a low voice.


    ¡°I have heard from the city supervisor that there were wizards from the World Tower who have arrived. Would you spare us a moment of conversation?¡±


    ¡°What matter do you have to discuss that you came looking for us?¡± Calto turned towards the young man and asked.


    The young man approached him and spoke calmly. ¡°I am Yulysion Lovar, a knight who serves Lord Calypse. I have been asked by Anatol¡¯s head priest to treat the guests from the World Tower with utmost hospitality.¡±


    He paused for a moment then looked through the people around the table with an extremely noble and arrogant look. Max doubted her ears as she stared nkly at him. She sat at the end of the long table, hidden behind a pir, so he didn¡¯t seem to have seen her.


    Yulysion then turned his head back to Calto and continued in a dull tone. ¡°I see that the group has arrived earlier than expected. Now, everyone, get up from your seats. I shall be taking you to Calypse Castle.¡±


    ¡°I appreciate the offer, but I should decline.¡± Calto resolutely shook his head. ¡°There is no need for us to be indebted to Calypse Castle. The church has promised to provide us support, we shall head to the cathedral.¡±


    ¡°There isn¡¯t enough amodation in Anatol¡¯s Cathedral to serve you. The cathedral has begun its expansion recently so even the priests who are living there are staying in Calypse Castle as well.¡± As if he was a little offended by Calto¡¯s rejection, he spoke with his forehead creased. ¡°There is one lodging for guests on the cathedral grounds, but it is extremely shabby and may already be full of wanderers who have gathered there for alms. Most of the inns are also full as it is the time when the merchants arrive with goods.¡±


    Calto looked around the wizards with a face full of thought. He seemed reluctant to let them stay at Calypse Castle, but also concerned that he shouldn¡¯t let the wizards have no ce to stay after a long voyage. After a moment of silence, the young man lightly shrugged his shoulders as if he had no intention of persistently persuading Calto to stay at Calypse Castle.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright if you really don¡¯t intend to. I¡¯ll leave a word to the gatekeeper, if you ever change your mind, you are wee toe to the castle. Well then, I have a lot of work to do, I must now take my lea-...¡±


    The man, who was about to turn coldly, suddenly stopped moving. Max could clearly see him facing her, with his body towards the direction she was sitting. His vivid purple eyes sparkled in the pale winter sunlight that seeped through the window. Max, who was still confused even after hearing his name, murmured with a shocked expression.


    ¡°Yu-Yulysion...?¡±


    The man, who had been staring nkly with a face that seemed to have seen a ghost for a while, finally strode towards her. His face that seemed only to be cold as a piece of marble, dramatically brightened and revealed the face of the innocent boy that Max knew well.


    ¡°Mdy! You have returned!¡±


    ¡°Are you re-really Yulysion?¡±


    Max looked at him from head to toe in disbelief. She couldn¡¯t keep her mouth closed as it hung open in shock. She wondered where the slender boy, who was only half a span taller than her, had gone. A tall young man with a dignified physique looking over 6 kvettes tall (around 180 cm) was now facing her.


    ¡°I heard that wizards from the World Tower hade, but I would have never imagined that thedy would have been with them! It hasn¡¯t been three years since thedy left. I thought that thedy would be back by next spring at the earliest... as expected, thedy really is amazing!¡± As if he had not noticed that Max was half-frozen, Yulysion excitedly continued talking. ¡°Everyone will be delighted to know that you¡¯re here! We shouldn¡¯t be here, we should immediately head to the castle...!¡±


    ¡°W-wait! Calm down a bit. I¡¯m noting back yet for goo...¡±


    Max hurriedly denied his assumption, but Yulysion wasn¡¯t listening at all. He went and stood by the entrance and yelled exasperatedly at his linemen.


    ¡°What are you all doing! Lady Calypse has returned. Show your respects right now and prepare to take thedy to the castle!¡±


    ¡°Lady Ca...Calypse?¡± Sidina¡¯s eyes darted bewilderingly between Max and Yulysion, eximing in a hoarse voice. ¡°Max¡¯sst name is Calypse? As in that Calypse of Riftan Calypse?¡±


    Max appeared perplexed. Not only Sidina, but all the other ones¡¯ eyes flew towards her, the wizards and the sailors who were enjoying a breakfast to warm them from the cold sea breeze. Max, who was suddenly the center of attention, flushed red in embarrassment. People whispered and murmured to each other¡¯s ears that the Lady of Anatol had returned. Some of them even snooped around, stretching their necks to take a good look at her face.


    Calto breathed a deep sigh as their surroundings turned noisier. ¡°It seems that it will be right to remain there. If the offer is still valid, we shall ept your invitation.¡±


    ¡°Of course, it is! The offer stands valid.¡±


    Yulysion eximed loudly and ordered his men to have the carriages ready. Then, as if it were natural for him, he picked up her luggage and anticipatingly asked her.


    ¡°Will it be alright for us to talk until the carriages arrive? There are so many things I ought to tell you!¡±


    Max looked back at Calto to ask permission and he nodded resignedly. ¡°It¡¯s been a while since you¡¯ve seen someone you know, there will be a lot of things to talk about so do as you please.¡±


    ¡°Th-thank you.¡±


    Max left Roy with Sidina for a while and followed Yulysion out. There were five steeds who were waiting by the road and two men standing proudly beside them who seemed to be Yulysion¡¯s subordinates. She quickly found the Remdragon Knight¡¯s crest on the armor he was wearing underneath his cloak and she smiled brightly.


    ¡°You are an official knight now! I must call you Sir Lovar from now on.¡±


    ¡°The knighting ceremony was held shortly after thedy left.¡± Yulysion said with a blush on his cheeks, as if he was ttered. ¡°However, please befortable with calling me by my name as you did before.¡±


    ¡°How is Garrow?¡±


    There was a mischievous smile around Yulysion¡¯s lips as Max looked around, looking for the apprentice knight who was always paired with him.


    ¡°That friend of mine has of course also been knighted. He is currently serving as Lord Nirta¡¯s assistant. He says it feels like he¡¯s dying.¡±


    Max felt a little awkward at the sight of Yulysion, who had turned unrecognizable, but the familiar names made her heart flutter. She hesitated for a moment then asked in a cautious tone.


    ¡°How is... Ri-Riftan? Has he been well?¡±


    Yulysion¡¯s face clouded in an instant. Max felt her heart sink.


    Note ¨C LF: YULYSION BEST BOY

 Chapter 271

    Chapter 271


    ¡°I-is he... sick or hurt somewhere....¡±


    ¡°Not at all, mdy! There¡¯s no way that Sir Calypse will get injured. The Commander is in good health. His incredible health is unbelievable, and powerful! Take a look at this port alone. Sir Calypse has made Anatol the bestmercial city in Whedon. So much has happened while thedy was away. Soon, Anatol will be a county. His majesty the king has promised to grant Sir Calypse a new title as a count soon as he returns from the expedition. Thedy will soon be a countess!¡±


    As Yulysion went on, he became more and more excited and poured out surprising news passionately. Max, who was looking at him with a perplexed expression, asked him in a trembling voice.


    ¡°Riftan... left for an expedition? He¡¯s not h-here right now?¡±


    A disappointed expression reflected on Yulysion¡¯s face. He confessed in a slow tone as he rubbed his nape with his hand that was d in leather gloves.


    ¡°Sir Calypse wentst month on an expedition to Livadon by the King¡¯s order. There was a conflictst year in the northwestern region of Whedon and Livadon have sent reinforcements as support. This time, monsters began sprawling in the eastern part of Livadon. His majesty the King wanted to repayst year¡¯s favor by sending Whedon¡¯s most powerful knight. Perhaps, he wanted to brag to the world that Whedon¡¯s royal family has a knight branded as the incarnation of Uigru.¡±


    ¡°And so... in exchange for his loyalty, Riftan will be granted the title of count.¡± Max muttered with a bewildered expression on her face. The disappointment that Max felt was indescribable, she was expecting that she would soon meet Riftan. ¡°Then... When will Riftan return?¡±


    ¡°The subjugation is not expansive so it will not take long. Thest time a report was sent, it stated that they shall be back before spring.¡±


    Max bit her lips. They would only be staying for a week at most. When the Holy Knights would arrive, the dispatch team would be heading straight to Pam teau. The thought of not seeing Riftan before a long journey seemed to darken the light in her eyes.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t be too disappointed. I will send a telegram to Sir Calypse as soon as we arrive at the castle. If he is informed that thedy is back, he will immediately wipe out all the monsters and rush to get back here.¡±


    Yulysion tried tofort her, but it didn¡¯t help make her feel any better. Not only did she doubt that Riftan would really do as such, but it will take at least a month to get there from Livadon, no matter what rush it took. Even if Riftan hurried back as soon as he got the information, Max would have already left for Pam teau by the time that he arrived.


    Max somberly shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not... returning for good. Supposedly, I have to train for a year more, but... in exchange for joining the dispatch team, I was given a special magic ceremony to receive my attribute. I will have to leave for Pam teau with the other wizards in the next few days.¡±


    ¡°Pam teau?¡±


    This time around, Yulysion was the one who felt shocked. He stood there with his mouth agape and stared at her with a puzzled expression. As Yulysion was about to speak again, his men stopped in front of the restaurant with four carriages. Their conversation was eventually cut from there. Max got into the carriage with the wizards who just came out of the restaurant. It seemed as if Yulysion wanted to talk more, but he climbed up on his horse as his men came by handing his horse¡¯s bridle.


    ¡°We shall continue our conversation at the castle.¡±


    Yulysion leaned his head into the window, sighed, and rode his horse to the front and took lead. Then, Sidina, who was sitting close to Max, began prodding her as if she had been very eager to know the truth.


    ¡°Max, are you really Lady Calypse? How could you pretend to be so innocent all this time?¡±


    ¡°The World Tower¡¯s principle... is to keep status and family a secret.¡±


    ¡°Friends sometimes exchange secrets! I thought we were friends...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m s-sorry. It wasn¡¯t easy to bring up the truth.¡±


    Sidina let out a breathless sigh as Max looked around and apologized embarrassingly.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t understand. The Remdragon Knights are indeed famous but in Anatol, there is ¡®that person¡¯... If it was revealed that Max is Lord Calypse¡¯s wife, you would have suffered a lot.¡±


    ¡°Come to think of it, we might be able to meet the ¡®traitor¡¯ soon. How do you think Calto will react?¡±


    Ate, who was sitting opposite of her, asked with eyes full of interest. Meeting Ruth Serbel seemed to be more exciting to her than the warrior who defeated the dragon.


    Max smiled bitterly. ¡°Right now... I am not sure if he is in Calypse Castle. He probably went along on the expedition.¡±


    Max then felt disappointment again. However, as Sidina bombarded her with questions about the Remdragon Knights, she was able to be distracted for a while from the disappointment of not meeting Riftan. After she tried shaking off that ill-feeling, she began to exaggerate her husband¡¯s skills to her friends. After some time of talking endlessly, the wagon finally reached the gates of Anatol. Their conversations ended and they all looked out of the window. As the wagon passed through the city gates, Max was in awe and at loss for words. It seemed more like she was away for 30 years and not 3 years.


    Although the port¡¯s progress was indeed amazing, Anatol was very much prospering. The hills where sheeps used to graze were now filled with stone houses at least three stories high, and buildings that she had never seen before towered all over the ce. Max watched wagons and carts hold mountains of goods, giving her the idea of just how much Anatol¡¯s market had grown. The residents in the city must have also tremendously increased.


    ¡°It¡¯s unbelievable how the market is so busy even amidst winter... Anatol is an incredibly wealthy city.¡±


    Sidina bursted in admiration as she watched the crowded streets. Max felt aplex mix of pride and anxiety. It indeed delighted her that Anatol had be so prosperous, but at the same time, it felt like a strange ce as so much had changed. It felt like the world had been turned upside down while she was secluded on a small ind. She feared that Riftan¡¯s heart changed along with Anatol.


    Max struggled to find any familiar scenery throughout the square leading to Calypse Castle, but it was in vain.


    ¡°What is Calypse Castle like?¡±


    ¡°Soon... we¡¯ll see for ourselves.¡±


    Max spoke cautiously, fearing that she would be faced with apletely different castle than what she had remembered. Their carriage eventually crossed the castle moat over the hill. Fortunately, Calypse Castle did not seem to have changed much. There were two new wooden buildings and a watchtower that she had never seen before, but the rough walls, spacious training grounds, and the knights riding on horseback were not much different from what she recalled. However, as Max got off the carriage, she soon noticed that the inside of the castle was full of strangers. Several visitors in decent clothing were busily going up and down the stairs and most of the knights who took their helmets off to rest also looked unfamiliar. She then approached Yulysion, who hade down from his horse, and asked.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen much of these people before.¡±


    Yulysion spoke proudly as he looked at the wide grounds. ¡°Sir Calypse built an allegiance with the lords of the southern continent and their sons came here to be apprentices. Most of them intends to seed their fathers one day, but about half of them are hoping to be official Remdragon Knights.¡±


    ¡°A-allegiance?¡±


    Max estimated the count of the unfamiliar faces: there were around thirty of them. What would it imply for several nobles to entrust their sessors to Riftan? So many thoughts came to her mind, so much that it felt like her head was heating up.


    ¡°The other ones went out to fulfill their assigned duties. Thedy shall be able to meet them as soon as they arrive. For now, let us head to the main castle.¡± Yulysion nced at her then turned his head to the other wizards. ¡°Everyone must be exhausted from the long voyage. We shall prepare your rooms immediately so you can rest.¡±


    ¡°I would like to speak with the head priest of Anatol.¡± Calto spoke in an indifferent tone as he looked around the castle grounds.


    ¡°The priest is staying in the main castle. I shall let him know of your arrival.¡±


    They quickly made their way towards the castle. The winter sun shone aze, but the wind that was blowing was freezing and the flower beds in the garden had been frosted. Max embraced the shivering cat tightly under her cloak and crossed the garden she hadndscaped herself, then headed towards the great hall. As they entered the wide-open doors, a familiar scenery unfolded. She looked around the great hall with a strange feeling. Sunlight poured down from hundreds of ss windows, which dazzled the entire hall, and the corridor leading to the kitchen smelled of roasted meat and freshly-baked bread.


    Apparently, most of the people in the castle seemed to have gathered at the dining hall to prepare meals, with the exception of a few soldiers and young servants carrying firewood. Yulysion gave instructions to the soldiers guarding the hall in a solemn tone.


    ¡°Lady Calypse has returned! Call out the servants.¡±


    The soldiers who were chatting on one side of the hall looked at them with a surprised expression and immediately rushed to the kitchens. After a while, around 5 to 6 servants came in a hurry. Max smiled brightly as she found a familiar face.


    ¡°Rodrigo! How have you been?¡±


    ¡°Mdy! You have returned.¡±


    The butler greeted her with a young smile over his wrinkly face. Max also smiled brightly at Rudis who was right behind him.


    ¡°Rudis, have you been well?¡±


    ¡°I am doing well, I am delighted that thedy appears to be healthy too.¡±


    The maid gave her a sweet smile and gently held her hand. Their warm hospitality seemed to have eased the tension. After greeting the rest of the maids, Max introduced Calto Serbel and the other wizards who were standing stiffly.


    ¡°These are... guests from the World Tower. Please provide them with our best rooms. Everyone is exhausted from the voyage.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do as you have ordered.¡±


    ¡°It would be nice to have some food.¡± Ae, who was sniffing her nose towards the kitchen, spat out. ¡°If only I could eat several thick bacon and great-tasting ale, I¡¯ll be more than satisfied.¡±


    Calto Serbel shot her a stern look, warning her to behave gracefully, but Ate ignored him and gave Rodrigo an expectant gaze. Rodrigo then bent his back to bow and politely spoke.


    ¡°Please warm yourself up in your room and I shall have a meal prepared for you soon.¡±


    The servants soon gathered their luggage and began climbing up the stairs. Yulysion wanted to talk more with Max, but one of his men called him and he was forced to leave the castle once again. As he left reluctantly, Max went up the stairs with the eighteen wizards. Rudis guided her to her room naturally. She thought that it was inappropriate for her to stay in a better roompared to the team¡¯s leader, Calto, as she came here as a member of a dispatch team and not the lord¡¯s wife, but Calto didn¡¯t seem to mind.


    As the servants led the guests into their rooms, Max hesitantly entered her own room. Then, a familiar sight filled her vision. She then looked carefully into the cold room filled with a gloomy darkness. Nothing had changed in the room since she had left.


    ¡°Shall I bring you a bath and a change of clothes?¡±


    Rudis asked, pulling the curtains off the window and skillfully lighting a fire in the firece. Max took the cat out from under her cloak and set him down on the floor. Roy, who had been shivering from the cold, immediately rushed to curl up in front of the firece. Rudis was surprised to see him.


    ¡°Oh my goodness, I have always wondered where this little one has gone off too... how did he go after thedy?¡±


    ¡°It seems that he was in my luggage when I left.¡± Max looked down with pity at the cat who had suffered from a tough time. ¡°Could you bring Roy... something to eat? He couldn¡¯t eat anything while he was on the ship.¡±


    ¡°I shall bring him milk when I bring the water for your bath. Please wait for a moment.¡±


    As Rudis headed out, Max took off her thick coat,id it on the back of the chair, and slowly walked towards the bed. The sheets were clean, but they were cold. They smelled faintly of fiber, which meant they had not been used for a long time. Max touched the colorfully embroidered quilt and nced at the empty armor and weapon racks. She tried to find traces of him, but she couldn¡¯t find even a single strand of his hair.


    As Max stood in the middle of the room, she felt like an intruder hiding in someone else¡¯s house. She barely was able to return to the home of her dreams, but she couldn¡¯t feel asfortable as she did before. She turned around slowly with a gloomy expression. Then, arge wooden box on the shelf next to the bed caught her eyes and Max wondered if it was Riftan¡¯s. She curiously picked up the box and opened its lid. Inside the well-crafted box were several faded parchments. They were probably contracts or important documents that he had kept.


    As Max disappointedly closed the lid back, she paused at the familiar seal that was on the corner of the parchment. Max pulled out the parchment and turned it over: it revealed a familiar handwriting. She blinked nkly and looked down at the letter she had sent to Riftan two months ago. Her throat tightened with hope and pain. Why would he keep her letters on the bedside? Perhaps they were left there for no reason. Maybe Rudis or some other maid did this and not Riftan. Max felt hopeful, but she was also afraid to be discouraged, so she tried not to put much meaning into it. However, her hand trembled as she pulled out the bunch of parchment. She took a deep breath and read through the letterheads. It seemed like all her letters from the first year she left, and the seeding year were all kept¡ªthere were more than thirty pages.


    She swept her eyes over the sentences she had written, she held back on the words she wanted to express, and they all appeared surprisingly clerical and dry. She felt at loss and out of words as she looked down at the letters that told him she was doing well. Max¡¯s eyes slowly blurred. How did Riftan feel while reading these letters of hers? She couldn¡¯t read all of it as her heart felt like it was going numb. She was about to ce it all back inside the box, but she noticed another sheet of yellow-colored parchment at the bottom of the ckened box. The letter didn¡¯t appear like it was one of the telegrams she sent as it did not have the World Tower¡¯s seal stamped on it.


    Max hesitated for a moment then picked it up. At first, she couldn¡¯t figure out what it was. Later, she then realized that it was the letter she had written back in the Levan Monastery. It was the letter she had asked the leader of the Holy Knights, Quahel Leon, to deliver. She looked down at the letter which she had written such a long time ago that she could not even remember what she wrote. She hurriedly pressed her eyes against the sleeves of her robe as she felt her eyes watering.


    Her heart broke at the thought of Riftan who had kept this letter for so long. At the same time, a deep sense of relief flooded her, knowing that he also missed her. Max held the worn-out letter against her heart.


    Note ¨C LF: I can rte to Ate, honestly. I need food too after a long journey lol. Anyway, who¡¯s cutting onions? Riftan really kept those letters all this time Nymeria: UGH I feel like crying T.T

 Chapter 272 Chapter 33

    Chapter 272 Chapter 33


    Riftan picked up his coat and threw it on. Seeing he was about to leave with his knights, Maxi hastily rose from her seat.


    She was tempted to go after him, but what would she say? She could already tell from his walk how furious he was. She knew she would have to exin herself at some point, but she could not gather the courage to face his rage just yet.


    After anxiously watching him leave, she turned to Kuahel. When she regarded the Temple Knightmander with a look that conveyed she had much to say, a light crease formed between Kuahel''s brows. After glowering at him, Maxi looked away to address Calto.


    "Master Calto¡­ were you aware this whole time¡­ that uncovering the secrets of the past war was not this expedition''s sole purpose? Why keep such details from us?"


    "I would also like to know," te chimed in. "Frankly, I feel deceived."


    As if displeased at the usatory atmosphere that had formed around the elder, Celric came to his defense.


    "Though we admittedly have not exined everything, there was no deception! When we were still forming the expeditionary party, the chances of war were slim. We only learned of the monsters'' unusual movements after we arrived at Anatol. As nothing was set in stone, we thought it best not to disclose anything to avoid causing a panic."


    When te moved as if to shoot back an angry retort, Celric quickly added, "The situation is indeed far more serious than our original brief, but our primary objective remains the same. Our task is limited to investigating the traces of the dark mages to locate the allied monster army. Anything beyond that is the Temple Knights'' jurisdiction."


    "Are you saying our role is concluded once we find the monster army''s main base?" Nevin, a senior mage of Segrew, asked with a look of relief.


    Miriam gave a loud, exasperated snort. "What cowardice. If war breaks out, hundreds and thousands of lives will be endangered. It''s only right that we fight as well!"


    "But that was not the original agreement!" Nevin said heatedly. "No one told me we''d be charging into monster territory!"


    "You needn''t worry about that," Kuahel said calmly. "Once we locate the monster army''s base, high mages with campaign experience from across the Seven Kingdoms will join the coalition army. Your task is nothing more than going to the teau to help us locate the monster army."


    Ben, who was known for being the most prudent of the mages, cautiously asked, "Would it not be better to create a new party with more seasoned mages?"


    Calto shook his head. "It was unclear how the monsters were gathering their information, so we had no choice but to select from those who were left at the Tower. Had we summoned our mages currently deployed across the continent, the lords they serve would have gotten wind of the situation¡­"


    Lucain, a Kab mage, broke his silence to finish Calto''s sentence. "¡­And that would have affected the uing conve."


    He was a man of a shy and particr nature, known only to talk to Albern, with whom he shared a workshop. His thin face set into an irritated scowl directed at Kuahel.


    "Let us speak inly. Concealing your ns from the monster army was not your only concern. You wanted to keep it hidden from the nobles lest itpletely shift the oue of the conve. Is that not why you sought a party of mages with no connections to any noble houses?"


    A faint sneer formed on Kuahel''s lips at the usation.


    His green eyes glinted as he spat derisively, "Even if that were true, would that be so detrimental to your cause? I should think the mages would also wish to prevent the Orthodox faction from winning the papacy."


    Unable to refute the knight''s point, Lucain pressed his lips together in displeasure. In an attempt to take the wind out of the hostile air, Geoffrey, another mage of Sigrew, frantically waved his hands.


    "Now, now, there''s no need to get testy. At the end of the day, we are in the same boat. We must thwart the dark mages to prevent another persecution, and Reformed Church must deal with the monster army and curb the influence of their Orthodox brothers. We share amon interest. Such hostility is entirely unnecessary."


    "But if the mages of Urd and the Temple Knights continue to withhold details," Armin interrupted woodenly, unfolding his arms, "we cannot blindly follow orders for long. You must share all new information in a timely manner. If we''re to be ready for anything, we need to have a clear understanding of the situation. I would rather not be thrust into danger again so unprepared."


    "That was apse in judgment on my part," Calto readily admitted. "I give you my word. I shall not withhold anymore."


    With the discussion concluded, the mages filed out of the dining hall. Having rushed to the courtyard, Maxi found it bustling with activity, meaning the viscount had returned from his night watch.


    Her head swiveled this way and that through the crowd of knights. Soon, she spotted him talking to the viscount. She silently watched from a distance until his head jerked in her direction. His gaze was so cold that it made her freeze over, draining all her courage. She hunched her shoulders. When he eventually turned back to the viscount, Maxi became unstuck and fled.


    It would be better for her to wait until he approached her first, she reasoned. With the Remdragon Knights traveling with them to the Pam teau, there would be more opportunities to talk. Maxi tried to console herself with the thought.


    The next day, the party departed from Sevron with all haste. Though the viscount made it obvious he wanted to host the illustrious knights in his castle for a few more days, no one in the party wished to stay a day longer. Even Ruth, as sick to death of being on the move as he was, appeared thrilled that they were leaving.


    "The stench is finally gone!" he cried in uninhibited joy.


    The other mages all turned to look at him. Even as they set off, whenever he opened his mouth, they continued to eye him as though he were a fascinating creature.


    Feeling pressured by the attention, Ruth tugged his hood lower and whined, "Though I fear I''m now in a worse hell."


    "You brought it on yourself," Maxi replied harshly while keeping her gaze glued to Riftan, who was riding ahead.


    She was still sulking over being ignored earlier in the day. What was even more galling was that, owing to the needlessly sunny weather, he looked even more magnificent under the brilliant sunlight. He was helmetless today, his lush, raven hair and chiseled face on full disy.


    Maxi felt a pang of annoyance when she caught Sidina ncing at him. She watched as the girl turned to whisper gleefully into te''s ear. Though she knew Sidina was merely keeping herself entertained with a favorite pastime of hers ¡ª observing handsome men ¡ª it still made Maxi simmer with anger.


    She eyed Kuahel Leon scornfully. If only the man would lower his hood, then Sidina would have someone else to drool over. Though Riftan was undeniably the more dashing of the two, Maxi was aware of her friend''s preference for men with a more youthful beauty like the Temple Knightmander. He would undoubtedly draw her eye away from Riftan.


    Right at that moment, Kuahel looked over his shoulder to give a warning.


    "This area is rampant with owlbears and man-eating wolves. Be ready to cast a barrier at any time."


    Shamefaced, Maxi hastily dropped her gaze. This was no time to be wallowing in jealousy. She shook off her tumultuous emotions and prepared her magic to be unleashed at a moment''s notice. As it turned out, the rest of the day passed with no wild beast nor monster sighting.


    By sunset, Maxi felt deted as she dismounted and began setting up camp. It was the mages'' turn to cook supper that night. She prepared a thick stew by mixing flour, butter, bacon, potatoes, dry vegetables, and herbs into a pot of water Armin had collected. Meanwhile, Kiel and Sidina sliced the bread and cheese, and the rest of the mages distributed the food once it was ready.


    As Maxi was serving the stew to the knights, she spotted Riftan tending to his horse a short distance away. She promptly grabbed the biggest bowl and filled it to the brim with hot stew. She forced thedle into Miriam''s hands and walked over to Riftan, being careful not to spill anything.


    "R-Riftan¡­" She paused to clear her throat, then continued in the steadiest voice she could muster. "You must be hungry. Here, I brought you¡ª"


    Her breath hitched as he slowly turned around. Bathed in the glow of sunset, his skin glistened from gold to bronze, and his windswept, blue-ck hair was tinged an otherworldly purple. It was hard to believe that such a beautiful man was her husband. The year she had spent with him was now a distant memory. Had everything merely been her delusion? Even the passionate kiss they had shared at Sevron Castle felt like a dream.


    "I can get my own food. You should take care of yourself first."


    His curt tone snapped Maxi out of her thoughts. Though her face momentarily grew warm from the rebuff, she did not give up. She pushed the bowl into his hands.


    "Mine is ready as well¡­ so you take this."


    Riftan scowled but epted the bowl. Maxi scurried back to the pot todle out her share. Before hurrying back, she grabbed a few loaves of bread and cheese.


    She found him in front of the Remdragon Knights'' tent, already eating the stew. When she cautiously walked over, Elliot quietly rose to leave. Hebaron and Ulyseon were not far off, waving enthusiastically as they made their way over to join them in front of the tent. Elliot grabbed the pair and dragged them away.


    Maxi shot him a look of gratitude before taking a seat next to Riftan.


    He did not look up, opting to keep his gaze on his bowl and shovel stew into his mouth. When she realized he was not going to meet her eyes, anxiety got the better of her, and she spoke first.


    "Do you like it? I made it."


    Riftan''s hand paused for a moment. Maxi silently waited for any reaction from him, but he resumed eating without saying a word. Hiding her embarrassment, she began chatting enthusiastically.


    "D-Do you¡­ remember thest time we ate stew together like this? It was raining¡­ and you made it by boiling herbs and sausages in a sk. D-Don''t you think this tastes simr? I sometimes found myself missing that vor, so I came up with this recipe after several attempts. People¡­ generally seem to like it whenever I make it for them."


    "¡­"


    "I did my fair share of cooking at the Mage Tower, you see. The novices take turns¡­ and I struggled in the beginning since I''ve never cooked in my life. I don''t think¡­ I have a natural talent in the kitchen. The others would prepare remedies for ill digestion in advance whenever it was my turn. Still¡­ I think I''ve improved quite a bit. Wouldn''t you agree?"


    Maxi tried tough off her embarrassing experience, hoping it would lighten the mood. To her dismay, Riftan''s face grew even colder. Attempting to draw even a hint of a smile, she continued her story.


    "The mages are rather inconsiderate¡­ One of them even hawked digestion remedies next to me while I served the meal. It''s thanks to them that I got into cooking a lot more, and each time, my friend over there ¡ª her name is te ¡ª would taste them for me. te has younger brothers who are twins, and they often¡ª"


    "Aren''t you going to eat?" Riftan said woodenly, cutting off her rambling.


    Maxi flinched and closed her mouth.


    He lowered his empty bowl and leveled his icy gaze at her. "We are to ride again at daybreak. I suggest you eat and sleep instead of this chatter."


    "I-I was only hoping to talk to you for a little¡ª"


    Before she could finish, Riftan picked up his sword, rose to his feet, and marched to where the knights stood guard. After nkly watching him go, Maxi''s face twisted into a tearful expression, and she began to wolf down spoonfuls of the tepid stew.


    He didn''t even notice I gave him the biggest piece of meat.


    Holding back her tears, she hurriedly finished her meal and retreated to her tent.

 273 Chapter 34

    273 Chapter 34


    The expeditionary party traveled north without rest. Though the terrain grew increasingly rugged and the temperature dropped with every passing day, the experience itself was not as fraught as they had anticipated. Despite initial hostilities, Riftan and Kuahel formed quite the team.


    Both men valued efficiency above politics. Though there was still the asional battle of nerves, one would always concede if they thought the other''s judgment sound. As a result, they managed to reach the northern region of Balto without much trouble.


    Maxi''s anxiety swelled every day that Riftan ignored her. She stroked Rem''s mane as she cast an apprehensive eye over the back of his head. So far, all her attempts at conversation had been met with a reserved manner and the barest minimum of words. It sometimes felt as though he found her mere presence intolerable.


    She recalled the letters by his bedside and that he had rushed to her rescue, but those reassurances no longer did anything for her deep sadness. His cold shoulder was slowly eroding her confidence.


    "I sense something ahead," said Nevin, who had been surveying thend with magic.


    He cocked his head from atop his horse. Since wind mages could scout the terrain, they had been taking turns checking for signs of monsters.


    Riftan stopped the knights as soon as he heard Nevin''s warning. Maxi pulled her reins and nced around. Dark pine groves surrounded them, and the sky was overcast in a white haze.


    Peering into the shadowy, snow-covered trees, Riftan said stiffly, "Can you tell what kind of monster it is?"


    Nevin shook his head after a moment, looking embarrassed. "There is definitely something there, but it feels foggy. A spirit or a monster, perhaps, with strong magic resistance."


    Kuahel immediately drew his sword.


    "And the distance?" said Riftan.


    "Less than one thradion south. It''s not moving, but I sense powerful magic."


    "Most likely a hibernating dragon subspecies," Riftan muttered.


    The knights drew their weapons in unison, preparing themselves for battle. For a high-grade monster like a basilisk, a thradion was not far at all. Such a creature could cover that distance in the blink of an eye. If the expeditionary party was not vignt, they could be taken by surprise.


    Maxi summoned her mana in case she had to unleash a spell at a moment''s notice.


    Tearing his eyes away from the sky, Riftan turned his mount around. "We should head down the mountain. It will take longer, but it''s the safer route."


    "Is that really necessary?" Hebaron argued, scratching his bearded chin. "It''ll be sluggish if it''s hibernating. ying it should be a breeze."


    Riftan pinned him with a cold re. "We don''t know what kind of monster it is or how many there are. Evasion would be wiser."


    "It''s toote to turn back," Kuahel said, pointing to the baggage wagons. "The snow ising. If we don''t clear this mountain by tonight, it will set us back days. We are already running out of time."


    Due to the cold arriving early, most of the northern regions had been struck by food shortages. They had been unable to procure enough food or fodder in thest city they had stopped in, leaving them with a third of what had once been a veritable mountain of provisions.


    Pulling his robe tighter, Ruth chipped in, "Why don''t we head east to a big city first?"


    All the mages turned to look at him. Being the thick-skinned man he was, the sorcerer seemed to have grown ustomed to the attention in a matter of days.


    "I don''t see why we have to put ourselves at such risk," he said calmly. "Why not hunker down in a city until the blizzard passes?"


    "No city in this area is big enough to feed and amodate almost two hundred soldiers for weeks," Kuahel said bluntly. "And even if there were one, we would find ourselves in the same predicament once we resume. I''d rather not waste the time."


    Riftan''s expression turned icy at his obstinate reply. "Are you saying the Temple Knights consider the task more important than the safety of its party members? What a shockingck ofpassion. A real stain on your name as Guardians of the Western Continent."


    "Well, Mago, you fall shamefully short of your moniker as well," Kuahel retorted. "You wish to flee because of a few hibernating beasts? You''ve grown rather fainthearted since I saw youst."


    The mages exchanged nces as the twomanders'' hackles rose yet again. After eyeing them nervously, Maxi took a tentative step forward.


    "Sh-Shall I try¡­ a tracing spell? They often reveal more details than what wind magic can deduce. If I try hard enough¡­ I may be able to determine the type of monster."


    Riftan scowled, but Kuahel cut in before he could object.


    "Please, go ahead."


    Maxi promptly leaped off her horse, her heart racing in anticipation. She had been itching for a chance to showcase her skills in front of Riftan. Even so, she could not help the nerves creeping in just as she was about to start the spell.


    Was she being presumptuous? Could a fledgling mage do something that had eluded even her senior?


    She took a deep breath to dispel her fears, then circted her mana along the pattern of a rune. Soon, her mana pathway connected to an earth spirit''s, and her senses sharpened.


    She turned her search in the direction Nevin had pointed out. Before long, something caught at the edge of her mana web. She flinched. Whatever it was, it was closer than the wind mage had estimated. As soon as she realized a massive creature was charging this way at an rming speed, she hastily broke off the spell.


    "I-It''sing this way! We must cast a barrier now!"


    te and Armin flew into action, and a barrier rose around the wagons. In nearly the same breath, the earth shook violently before something came bursting out of the snow-covered ground. The sudden upheaval overturned one of the wagons. The horses'' whinnies rang out over the trees, and Rem leaped into the air as the ground began to fracture.


    Maxi pulled on the reins to steady the mare, then cast a shield around the other mages and herself. Right at that moment, the monster crashed against the barrier with a heavy thud. Sensing a crack in the walls, Maxi increased her mana cirction. A beast big enough to swallow a baggage wagon wed out of the ground, swinging its thick, scaly tail like a whip.


    Maxi poured more mana into the barrier. The earth shook as the monster''s tail struck. Realizing she could not maintain the defenses on her own for long, she looked over her shoulder for help.


    "It''s a serpend!" Calto cried, casting another barrier in front of Maxi''s. "Those capable of defensive magic are to assist the knights!"


    Unlike Maxi''s, Calto''s shield seemed to withstand the monster''s attacks. Sighing in relief, Maxi removed her helmet. The knights already had the monster surrounded. They lodged their hooks into the serpend''s skin and coiled chains around its limbs. Once the beast was retrained, Maxi got a clear view as the knights retreated.


    A dragon''s head atop a serpent''s body ¡ª it was one of the highest-grade monsters of the dragon subspecies.


    "Move back! We will cast a fire wall!"


    The knights stepped away at the mages'' warning. Soon, the mages of Kab had the monster trapped within a towering wall of me. As magic was not effective against the dragon subspecies, the mages exploited the serpend''s aversion to fire by restraining it rather than a direct attack.


    Pierced by dozens of spears, the monster raised its head and cracked its jaws open wide. Maxi felt the hairs on her body stand. Blue mes formed inside its reptilian mouth. When its throat expanded as though it would spew forth fire at any moment, Maxi raced out from behind the shield.


    She was scrambling to throw up a barrier when Riftan blocked her path. She looked up at his majestic profile in a daze. Drawing his sword, Riftan kicked Talon forward. The ebony warhorse charged at the monster like an arrow.


    What followed was the most horrific scene Maxi had ever witnessed. She screamed his name. She could notprehend why no one was stopping him. When she tried to give chase, Ulyseon, who had raced after her, stepped in her way.


    Before she could order him aside, she saw Riftan leap straight at the serpend''s mouth. Tilting its head low, the monster''s jaws opened wide and spewed forth a column of fire.


    What happened next was more unbelievable still. Riftan''s de red dark red, snuffing out the mes in an instant. A heartbeatter, he swung his sword and sent the monster''s head flying. Maxi could notprehend the sequence of events, though she had seen it with her own eyes. She could only stare at Riftan''s back in stunned silence.


    The serpend''s massive body toppled to the snow with a dull thud. The noise jolted her back to her senses. After calming her agitated horse, she galloped over to Riftan.


    By then, Kuahel was already casting divine magic over the serpend''s severed head. He scowled when he saw her.


    "Serpend blood is poisonous. I advise you not toe any closer until the purification is over."


    "I-It''s all right. I know detoxification magic."


    Though it was clear the Temple Knight had not finished talking, Maxi trotted past him. Riftan paused from wiping his bloody sword when he saw her approach. His face darkened into a dark scowl.


    "Were you not told to stay back?"


    Ignoring him, Maxi slid off her horse. "A-Are you all right? Are you hurt?"


    Walking right up to Talon, she looked up to examine Riftan from head to toe. She still could not believe he had charged straight at the serpend''s mouth. Though she had heard the incredible story of how he had rushed head-on into Dragon''s Breath, witnessing it in person was utterly different.


    Nearly frantic with worry, she thoroughly examined his armored limbs. Riftan, who had grown rigid beneath her groping hands, swore under his breath and dismounted. He grabbed her by the arm and led her away from the monster.


    Staggering, Maxi cried out, "R-Riftan, you were hit by the serpend''s mes. You might be hurt. Let me treat¡ª"


    "I told you, I can absorb magic. I did it years ago with Dragon''s Breath, albeit temporarily. This was nothing byparison."


    When they were at a safe distance from the serpend''s carcass, Riftan stopped and released her. His eyes skimmed the length of her body. Had it been any other time, she would have been ted by this. In that moment, however, nearly out of her mind with worry, she did not register the way he was looking at her. She frantically yanked at his cloak.


    08:04


    "E-Even so, let me heal you, just in case. Take off your armor. Absorbing that amount of magic at once would have put a strain on your body. We should first¡ª"


    "That''s unnecessary."


    "I-It will not take long. I need to be in contact with your skin to be able to¡ª"


    "I don''t need healing!" Riftan barked, smacking her hand away.


    Maxi froze in shock. The blood drained from his face as she looked up at him, her eyes full of hurt. His jaws clenched as if mping down on his emotions. Soon, a familiar nk mask settled over his face.


    "Stop trying to waste your mana. Take care of yourself instead."


    With that, he turned and strode toward the knights. Maxi''s faraway look crumbled as she watched him leave. How many times had he turned his back to her over the past few weeks? Was he really turning away so stoically after giving her the fright of her life?


    Her pent-up emotions burst forth like an erupting volcano.


    Livid, her eyes roamed the clearing beforending on a fallen pine cone. In one movement, she picked it up and hurled it at him.


    It was as if he could see through the back of his skull. Whirling around, he caught the iing object with one hand. He looked down at the pine cone, then back up to re at her, silently demanding an exnation. Ignoring him, Maxi began grabbing and flinging more forest debris, one after another.


    Riftan winced as a pine cone hit him squarely on the forehead. "What the devil¡ª"


    "Y-You petty man!" Maxi yelled, scouring the area for arger projectile.


    When she found none, she gathered a lump of snow and threw it at him. He caught the hurtling snowball with his other hand. Not giving up, Maxi furiously packed more snowballs and began slinging them at his face. The iing blizzard eventually caused Riftan to snap.


    Pushing back his hair to dislodge the snow, he was in front of her in just two strides.


    "What the hell do you think you''re doing?" he snarled, grabbing her wrists.


    "I-I would like to ask you the same! How long are you g-going to ignore me? Why can''t you¡­ tell me what you''re so upset about? You petty man! You''re a fool and an idiot!"


    When she began kicking and trying to twist her arm free, Riftan clenched his jaw and turned his head toward the spectators they had drawn. After giving the others a cutting re, he picked Maxi up with one arm and carried her into the forest. Dangling at his side, she struggled like an angry colt while hurling abuse.


    "You¡­ arrogant fool! Narrow-minded clod! Have you no¡­ no consideration for how it must have been for me? Do you have any idea how hard I studied so I could return to you as q-quickly as possible? I-If you were just going to ignore me¡­ why did you even follow me here?!"


    "And you?"


    He lowered her to the ground beneath a huge tree. Maxi pressed her back against the trunk as he leaned close.


    "Do you have any idea¡­ how thest three years have been for me?"


    Comment


    1557


    View All


    Finally this chapter is released. One of my favourite moments of the beginning of Book 2. The thought of Maxi throwing things at Riftan is kinda funny but I don¡¯t rmend throwing things at your partner. Maxi was driven to the point from Riftan¡¯s cold shoulder, icy looks and hurtful words. Though next chapter is definitely gonna be interesting.[imgs]


    YES!!! THAT WAS EXACTLY THE RIGHT REACTION!!! Tell at him Maxi make him acknowledge you!! [imgs]


    This chapter is burning hot with discussion!

 274 Chapter 35

    274 Chapter 35


    Maxi glowered at him through her teary vision. Riftan''s dark eyes zed beneath his disheveled front locks, damp from the bombardment of snow earlier.


    "What exactly do you want from me?" he said, his jaw tightening.


    With one hand clutching the tree trunk behind her, Riftan leaned in until their noses were almost touching. She could feel his arm trembling ever so faintly.


    "Do you want me to act as though you never left me, as though I was never abandoned? Like I haven''t lived the past three years in despair? Is that it? Do you truly think me capable of that?"


    His broad shoulders heaved as he suppressed his ring rage.


    Losing the battle, he shouted bitterly, "How can you be so calm?! Why are you unaffected by any of this? Do you not see me barely holding myself together through this madness? Goddammit. Is that why you test my patience at every corner? Because you''re truly unaware of my torment?"


    A thud resounded above her head as his gauntleted fist smashed against the tree.


    "Do you have any idea how¡ª"


    Maxi recoiled as he clenched her forearm. Riftan promptly released her, looking deeply ashamed. After scrubbing his face as if scraping up thest of his patience, he backed away from her. She could see him trying to smother his emotions again.


    Maxitched onto his cloak. "S-Stop hiding! I truly hate it when you do that!"


    His eyes desperately searched her face.


    Tightening her grip so he could not escape, she cried, "Can you not simply talk to me?"


    Her voice took on a desperate plea as she went on.


    "Exin¡­ s-so I can understand! Even if it''s resentment¡­ I would r-rather¡­ you tell me your true feelings. I hate¡­ being ignored like this."


    Riftan''s lips quivered. He took in a ragged breath, and his next words seemed to tumble out.


    "What do you want to hear from me? About how miserable I''ve been? How much I resented you and loathed myself? Is that what you wish to hear? You have no idea how much I¡ª"


    He stopped abruptly, his face flushing at the embarrassment of having revealed his inner thoughts. She watched as he stubbornly tried to withdraw again. At that moment, she realized thest three years had hardened the walls around his heart.


    Riftan raked his hair back and gazed down at her, his eyes shining with resentment. "Did it have to be this way? Could we not have reunited by another means? I kept telling myself, when you came back, I would not speak things I''d regret. That I''d never again let you leave my side. And to make that possible¡­ I¡­"


    He trailed off, clutching his forehead. He nced at the ground before looking back at Maxi.


    "Why is it that you always push me to my limits?"


    Maxi faltered when she saw the hurt in his eyes. Had he only expressed anger, she would have fought back. Against his pain, however, she was utterly powerless.


    "Th-This is¡­ not what I wanted either," she managed to strangle out. "If I had known it would be this dangerous¡­ I wouldn''t have agreed to join the expedition. I did not mean to drag you into such an arduous journey. I-I merely¡­ wanted to leave the ind as soon as possible¡­"


    Feeling a lump in her throat, Maxi squeezed her eyes shut.


    "I missed you so much¡­ it was killing me."


    A gust swept past them. She gazed up at his pained face through her curtain of billowing hair. He reminded her of a confused and vulnerable child. It surprised her how such a huge, brawny man like Riftan could be renderedpletely defenseless.


    He cupped her cheek with a trembling hand. Paying no mind to his coarse leather gloves and cold metal gauntlet, Maxi ced her hand over his and rubbed her cheek against his palm. That seemed to shatter his self-control. With a low moan, he lifted her off the ground and pressed her against the tree trunk.


    Maxi clung to him, winding her arms around his neck. Though being crushed between the trunk and his hard, armored body made breathing difficult, she did not care. Supporting her head, he filled her mouth with his hot tongue. She responded with the same passion, caressing his muscr yet sculpted neck. He deepened the kiss as though he wanted to absorb her.


    Though her vision was beginning to turn hazy from theck of air, Maxi made no move to stop him. She could not bear the thought of breaking away from him now.


    Riftan slid an arm beneath her buttocks, raising her even higher. Sucking on her tongue, he squeezed her breast with his free hand. Then, realizing his gauntlets prevented him from feeling her fully, he swore and yanked down her bodice.


    Though half her chest was exposed to the chilly air, Maxi did not feel the cold. He rubbed his hot lips on her ample breast, then grazed his teeth against her taut nipple peeking above her woolen tunic. She choked out a sob and clutched his luscious hair. Each time he sucked and nibbled, her stomach clenched, and her body shuddered in tititing pleasure. Desperate for more, she wrapped her arms around his head.


    His teasing lips slowly made their way to her other breast. Suddenly, he stopped, frowning. She tensed when she realized he was touching the delicate chain of her ne. His fingers slid down the chain and, after fumbling for the coin concealed in her clothes, tugged it out of the way.


    At that moment, a piercing, hawk-like cry rang above them. Riftan froze, then lowered her to the ground. He gripped the hilt of his sword.


    Wobbling, Maxi leaned back against the tree to stop herself from sinking. Her heavy breaths misted out in white vapor that clouded her vision. It only urred to her then that the sound was the expeditionary party''s rm indicating danger.


    Riftan stood protectively in front of her as his eyes searched the trees. Determining they were safe, he turned around and helped adjust her robe. Though his face was flushed from unquenched desire, his gaze was calm. Gripping her arm, he led her through the trees with quick steps.


    Maxi practically ran to keep up with him, her eyes darting wildly over the shadows. Flurries of snow fell overhead, and the forest was now shrouded in a frosty mist. The eerie atmosphere sapped all the heat from her body. She stuck close to Riftan, her shoulders hunched.


    "W-What''s happening?"


    "The rm means a monster sighting," he replied grimly. "Be prepared to cast a barrier."


    Maxi looked up to study his face. The passionate lover was already gone, reced by the stoic and unfeeling knight. He vigntly scanned the trees as he hurried her back to the others. Maxi swallowed the words on the tip of her tongue and quietly followed.


    When they finally burst out of the forest, Elliot came running toward them as if he had been waiting.


    "Commander!"


    "I heard the signal. What''s the situation?"


    "Man-eating wolves, sir," Elliot said grimly. "We''ve eliminated the pack that assailed us, but we sounded the rm as there could be more lurking nearby."


    Having stumbled out of the forest behind Riftan, Maxi looked up to see a shocking scene. The white snowfield was soaked dark red with blood, and eight wolves the size of calvesy dead near the limp carcass of the serpend. Kuahel Leon yanked a bloodied hook from thergest wolf and turned to Riftan and Maxi.


    "I apologize for the interruption," he quipped, wiping down his weapon, "but we cannot dy any further. We must leave before the blood draws more of these creatures."


    "Have you retrieved all the magic stones?" Riftan asked.


    At his question, Ruth shrugged in a gesture that said, Of course.


    "I collected them all," he went on. "Stones belong to the person who makes the kill."


    The sorcerer swept his gaze over the Temple Knights as if daring anyone to contest his im. The knights continued putting away their weapons as if they had not heard.


    Riftan led Maxi past, toward where Rem and Talon were tethered. Wolf carcasses littered the ground around them. As she nced nervously over the creatures, Riftan hoisted her up and ced her in Rem''s saddle. She hastily called out as he turned to his steed.


    "R-Riftan¡­ what we were talking about earlier¡­"


    "Later," he said brusquely. "Now is not the time."


    Maxi''s face flushed bright red. It finally dawned on her what a sight it must have been earlier. Mortified, she nced around before looking back at him with the most unbothered expression she could muster. She nodded. He mounted Talon right away, then swept his eyes over her as if to check how she was doing. Evidently satisfied, he turned around and trotted to Hebaron.


    She saw Sir Hebaron snicker and yfully say something to him. Abashed, Maxi hurried Rem over to the mages. As her anxiety began to grow again, she nced behind her shoulder at Riftan once more. He had been on the verge of opening up to her. It scared her how quickly he could freeze over.


    It can''t be helped until we''re out of this.


    She was silently reassuring herself while gnawing her lip when te approached on her horse.


    "He didn''t admonish you physically, did he?" she said, her voice full of concern.


    Eyes widening, Maxi furiously shook her head. "O-Of course not! R-Riftan would never do such a thing!"


    "Good."


    te furrowed her brow and looked Maxi up and down. Terrified that her friend might guess what she and Riftan had been up to in the forest, she yanked her hood over her head. Her lips were still numb, and her breasts throbbed from unsated desire. These physical responses filled her with shame. Was she too lustful?


    She was caught up in her embarrassment when she realized the mages were watching her. Quickly adjusting her expression, she mumbled an apology.


    "Anyway¡­ I-I am sorry for causing a scene earlier."


    "Well, it was bound to happen," te chuckled, patting Maxi on the shoulder. "It was worth it if you got everything off your chest. Bottling up your feelings can cause illness, you know."


    Maxi responded with an awkwardugh. Just then, Miriam''s irritated voice interrupted them.


    "If you''re finished with your stage y, then let us get on. I have no desire to make camp in monster territory."


    Feeling properly admonished, Maxi trotted to the rest of the party. When the Temple Knights finished purifying the monster carcasses, they promptly set out over the mountain.


    She turned Riftan''s words over in her head as she rode through the wind, which was growing fiercer by the minute. Her decision to leave may have cut him deeper than she thought. She suddenly recalled the tragic story of his mother.


    Riftan had sworn to himself he would never end up like her. Could it be that he still believed Maxi would drive him to the same fate as his mother? Staring silently at him from afar, she shook off her swirling thoughts.


    Everything will be all right. He said we would talk againter.


    They had much to discuss, so she had to be patient. The only thing that should be on her mind now was safelypleting the task at hand.

 Chapter 275 - 275 Chapter 36

    275 Chapter Though the expeditionary party managed to descend the mountain before the night deepened, the vige they had chosen to stop in was empty. It seemed all its inhabitants had migrated south a long time ago. After poking around the broken-down fences and decrepit homes, they patched up some of the cottages that were in rtively better condition.


    In no time at all, the Temple Knights set up makeshift lodgings by covering the dpidated roofs with leather sacks and adding nks to the walls. The mages cleared rats and spiders from a barn to feed and water the horses. Riftan and his men mended the battered fences and lit fires around the camp, keeping an eye out for possible monster attacks.


    ¡°Is all this really necessary for one night?¡± Ruth grumbled as he drew a temporary barrier rune around the fences.


    Brushing off the thick snowkes that clung to his face, Riftan glowered at the sorcerer. ¡°If you don¡¯t want tonight to be yourst, do as you¡¯re told.¡±


    ¡°There are neen other high mages here! Why must it be me?¡±


    Hebaron was sipping wine further down from them, resting against the fence.


    ¡°You¡¯ll have to take that up with your uncle,¡± he said, smirking. ¡°The mages of the Tower act like they don¡¯t hear us when we talk to them. Whose fault do you think that would be?¡±


    Ruth winced and pressed his lips together. He meekly resumed etching the rune on the ground. However, he soon broke his silence as the wind picked up speed and the snow began to pour.


    ¡°Good grief!¡± he said, yanking at his hair. ¡°What kind of torment is this?¡±


    After wailing at the dark sky, he whipped his head toward Riftan as if suddenly recalling something.


    ¡°Come to think of it, Lady Calypse received her earth rune. She most certainly would have studied all sorts of barriers at the Mage Tower. We could finish this in no time if we asked herdysh¡ª¡±


    ¡°Ruth Serbel.¡± Staring into the dark forest, Riftan took a swig from his sk. His voice was soft as he said, ¡°Is it your wish to die?¡±


    ¡°I had a feeling you wouldn¡¯t agree, but I thought I¡¯d ask.¡±


    ¡°I let you keep the serpend¡¯s magic stone, so shut your trap and get to work.¡±


    With that, Riftan picked up a torch mounted by the fence and set off to patrol their defense line. He trudged through the dark, inspecting the ground up to the canopy for any signs of monsters. Hebaron sauntered up behind him and swung an arm around his shoulders.


    ¡°Commander,¡± he said in a hushed voice, ¡°we found a cottage in not-so-bad condition near the camp. I had Garrow tidy it up.¡±


    Riftan stopped in his tracks. Hebaron stroked his shaggy beard, which was starting to sprout from his cheeks after several days of no grooming.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make sure to keep prying eyes away,¡± he said in a conspiratorial tone.


    ¡°If you have time for such nonsense, use it to search the area more thoroughly.¡±


    Riftan shoved Hebaron¡¯s arm away and resumed his patrol. However, his thoughts now scattered, he found he could not register anything. He cursed silently and raked back his hair. Hebaron continued to grate his nerves as he trailed him at anguid pace.


    ¡°I only do this because it pains my heart to see you bound, Commander. This situation is too cruel for a man who faithfully waited for his wife for three years.¡±


    ¡°Must I crush your jaw for you to stop talking?¡±


    Hebaron raised both hands in defeat. Riftan red at him and turned away. As he carried on, however, the knight¡¯s words kept echoing in his head.


    He quickly scoured the rest of the pitch-dark forest and returned to the abandoned vige. The snow was turning into a blizzard, and though the knights appeared undaunted, he knew they were tired.


    With the squall threatening to blow out the fire, Riftan pointed the torch along the perimeter in search of Ruth. The sorcerer was warming himself by the campfire, his back against the fence. A firestone was apparently not enough to keep him warm, as he looked much paler than usual.


    Riftan silently studied his face before saying brusquely, ¡°I take it you¡¯ve finished drawing all the runes?¡±


    ¡°Yes, so do stop carping,¡± Ruth snapped like an angry cat. ¡°As long as this ce isn¡¯t teeming with dangerous monsters like the serpend, we should be safe for the night.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    With that, he walked over to Elliot, who was directing the others as they installed pointed iron bars around the fence. Though useless againstrge monsters, the sharpened tips would prevent man-eating wolves or hungry beasts from scaling their defenses. After watching the knights drive the bars into the ground, Riftan turned to Elliot.


    ¡°That will do. Ruth has the barrier in ce, so have a small number keep watch while the others retire.¡±


    ¡°How many men should I assign to the night watch?¡±


    ¡°Have the men take turns in groups of three.¡±


    ¡°Leave the night watch to us.¡±


    Riftan turned his head toward the interruption. Themander of the Temple Knights was slowly walking toward the barricade with six of his subordinates in tow.


    ¡°The task is originally ours. I would rather not be indebted to you,¡± said Kuahel, his glinting green eyes appearing almost reptilian in the dark.


    Riftan furrowed his brow. ¡°You need to get off your high horse. I¡¯m sure you need rest after using up your divine magic.¡±


    ¡°Come again?¡±


    Kuahel¡¯s narrow brow twitched and arched upward. Riftan knew that, unlike his facade of indifference, the Temple Knightmander was a belligerent and prideful man. For some reason, he seemed especially sensitive to every word today, and it was beginning to get on Riftan¡¯s nerves.


    Conceding, Riftan shrugged and turned to Elliot. ¡°You heard the man. The Temple Knights have volunteered for the tedious task, so you may all rest.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Commander.¡±


    Riftan turned in the direction of the makeshift lodgings. It appeared the mages had all retired to their cottages. Light spilled from the windows into the night, and he nced over them as he walked by. He came to a halt when he spotted a petite figure in the distance.


    It was Maxi, carrying an armful of firewood. Though Rovar was pestering her to let him take over, she seemed to be ignoring him. After silently watching her march away, Riftan roughly scrubbed his face with one hand.


    The damn bastard¡­


    He cursed Hebaron in his head and willed himself to turn around. He feared he would snatch her up and drag her away with him if he did not.


    Shaking off the fierce temptation, he retreated into the cottage farthest from the one she had entered and settled in front of the brazier. A junior knight promptly came to attend to him. Waving away thed¡¯s attempt to help him remove his armor, Riftan asked for ale instead. He usually abstained from drinking during a campaign, but with his self-restraint stretched as taut as it was, he did not think he could get through the night in a sober state of mind.


    When the junior knight brought him a tankard, he gulped down the cold liquor until he felt woozy and swiped his mouth with his sleeve. He had hoped it would dull her scent and taste from his mind, but the recollections only became sharper.


    He tossed firewood into the mes and anxiously rubbed his forehead. A memory rose, unbidden, in his mind. It was the one where he was caressing her as they huddled in front of a firece one snowy night.


    He vividly recalled the feel of her naked body, slick with sweat. She sat in hisp as he traced his fingers along her smooth waist, back, shoulders, and round hips. The sensations were burned in his mind: the way her curls draped over him like a cotton nket, her soft breasts, rosy nipples, and even the delicate texture of the hair between her legs.


    His lower abdomen tightened in hopeless longing. With a desperate groan, he leaped to his feet, startling the junior knight who had just walked in bearing a te of food.


    ¡°Are you leaving, Commander?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to patrol the perimeter again,¡± Riftan replied curtly.


    He strode out of the cottage without his coat, straight into the snowstorm raging outside. He weed the stabbing cold against the fire searing his skin. He stood in the snow, staring at the dimly lit cottage. Even just knowing she was near made him feel as if he were being burned alive.


    All this time, he had fought to keep his thoughts from straying to her. Even the simple memory of her smile was torment enough. He thought of her cheerful voice, infuriating stubbornness, and reckless behavior that, more often than not, drove him to the brink of madness.


    It was better not to feel anything at all. Yet, whenever he tried to smother his emotions, she always managed to shake his resolve with no effort at all. It frustrated him to no end.


    Will I be able to contain myself until this expedition is over?


    ...


    He scrubbed his face again and paced near the cottages. What reason was there for him to reject Hebaron¡¯s suggestion? Maximilian was his wife, and he no longer wished to be separated from her. He wanted to hold her tight, to kiss her to his heart¡¯s content. He wanted to make love until they were both exhausted. He wanted to fall asleep with her under the sheets, lulled by her voice, and be greeted by her face in the morning.


    But he knew giving in to his desires wouldpletely break his willpower. Even now, he could barely contain the urge to whisk her back to Anatol. He stared at her cottage in a kind of silent penance before trudging away.


    ***


    The expeditionary party continued north along the Rongel Mountains, which separated Balto from Livadon. They suffered two further monster encounters along the way. However, thanks to thebined might of the Remdragon and Temple Knights, there were no grave injuries. They eventually reached the northern in on the other side of the mountain valley.


    A strange sense of awe filled Maxi as she gazed over the vast, glistening snowfield. She felt as if she were standing on a nk parchment made for giants.


    Kuahel Leon swept his eyes across the barren silver ridge.


    ¡°The Pam teau lies on the other side of this in.¡±

 Chapter 276 - 276 Chapter 37

    276 Chapter As Kuahel tugged his chestnut warhorse¡¯s head to the side, it emitted an angry snort. Maxi watched the Temple Knight firmly rein in his testy mount and nudge it in a slow walk over to them.


    ¡°The horses are tired. We will take a brief reprieve.¡±


    As soon as the words were out of his mouth, the mages slid off their mounts. Maxi dly leaped down from Rem as well. They had spent more time on horseback than the ground over thest few weeks. She had grown quite skilled at riding, though it did not mean she was any less sore after hours of bncing on a galloping creature.


    She massaged her throbbing thighs, then untied her bag and saddle from Rem¡¯s back. Ulyseon hurried over to attend to her, heaving a disgruntled sigh as he got close.


    ¡°You are making it very difficult for me to do my duties as your personal guard, mydy.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure maintaining vignce at all times is hard enough. Let me take care of the menial tasks on my own.¡±


    Before the young knight could say any more, Maxi put her pack aside and led Rem to a wagon. Ulyseon followed her, mumbling under his breath.


    They pulled out a sack of fodder to feed the horses, then proceeded to rest behind the windbreak the knights had erected. Though the day was freezing, beads of sweat formed on Maxi¡¯s forehead as she tended to the horses. Traversing the barren nortnd in the middle of winter, when both grass and water were hard toe by, was far more difficult than she had anticipated.


    Royald was thawing himself by the fire. He called out, ¡°Sludge, enough of that. Come rest.¡±


    When Ulyseon gave him a sharp look, the mage coughed and said more courteously, ¡°We¡¯ll be setting out again after lunch. You mustn¡¯t exhaust yourself.¡±


    It appeared the mages were stilling to terms with the revtion that their peer they had wantonly deemed ¡°Sludge¡± was, in fact, a high-borndy and the wife of the greatest knight in the continent. After bobbing her head at Royald, Maxi tethered Rem in front of the windbreak and settled by the fire. Ulyseon reappeared not long after bearing their food rations.


    ¡°Mydy,¡± he said indignantly. ¡°Why do these people keep calling you Sludge?¡±


    ¡°Because¡­ of the magic properties I can use. I¡¯m an earth mage, but I also have a modest affinity to water. It¡¯s considered a rarebination¡­ hence the harmless teasing.¡±


    Though she had always hated the name, Maxi tried to sound unbothered so as not to cause a fuss. She was worried Ulyseon might start a fight with the mages. cating him with a smile, she began eating the thick stew he had brought her.


    The sensation of the hot liquid warming her stomach was euphoric. After the cold weather had frozen their bread, meat, cheese, and butter, making everything impossible to even bite through, they had dumped it all into a boiling pot. Despite theckluster culinary effort that had gone into it, the resulting stew was rather savory.


    ¡°Have you seen Riftan?¡± Maxi asked, chewing a piece of meat. ¡°Do you know what he¡¯s doing?¡±


    Whenever the expeditionary party stopped its march, the knights did not rest. Instead, they set about retrieving and lighting braziers, erecting windbreaks, searching for much-needed water, and scouting the area for monsters. Only after that did they finally sit down to eat.


    Worried that Riftan might be skimping on sustenance, Maxi eyed the group of Remdragon Knights.


    ¡°Themander is over there butting heads with the Temple Knight.¡±


    When Maxi turned to face Hebaron, the burly knight was chomping on a cut of frozen jerky. He pointed away with his thumb. Maxi squinted over to see Riftan and Kuahel seated at opposite ends of a table with a map spread between them. Though they were quite a distance away, she could tell they were indeed engaged in a battle of nerves.


    Arriving after Hebaron, Garrow shook his head. ¡°They are arguing about which route to take. It¡¯s rather terrifying to watch. I had no idea they were so ill-disposed to each other.¡±


    ¡°It is that Temple Knight who¡¯s trying to pick a fight with Sir Riftan,¡± Ulyseon retorted, leaping to Riftan¡¯s defense. ¡°I would wager he¡¯s still angry about his defeat all those years ago. He is a petty man, that fellow.¡±


    Maxi flushed as she was reminded of the obscenities she had flung at Riftan, though she knew Ulyseon had blurted out the word without much thought.


    He added darkly, ¡°It¡¯s usually the beaten dog that barks the loudest.¡±


    ¡°Again with the biting remarks,¡± Hebaron said. He shoved the remaining jerky into his mouth and clicked his tongue. ¡°Go easier on the man. It¡¯s not as if the Holy Sword acts that way without reason. It¡¯s a sh of personalities, to be sure, but we all know ourmander refuses to listen to anyone if he thinks he¡¯s right. Three times the pdin¡¯s been driven up the wall after the Remdragon Knights broke an agreement with some crazy antic.¡±


    Hebaron raised three fingers.


    ¡°Of course, ourmander was right in all three instances, but as the man in charge of this expedition, the wayward Remdragon Knights can only be a thorn in his side.¡±


    ¡°That proves how petty he is,¡± Ulyseon said with a cynical snort. ¡°He dared to question Sir Riftan¡¯s judgment. That is where he went wrong. He should have simply followed ourmander¡¯s instructions from the start.¡±


    Maxi rolled her eyes. It seemed Ulyseon¡¯s loyalty to hismander had turned into blind obedience while she had been away. He genuinely seemed to believe that no greater knight existed.


    Though she wholeheartedly agreed, she did not think it prudent to unt such an opinion when they were bound to cooperate with the Temple Knights for the next few months. The pdins warranted respect simply by virtue of being God¡¯s representatives.


    She was about to tell Ulyseon this when Hebaron spoke.


    ¡°If we do nothing, I bet they¡¯ll keep this up until we set out again. What do you say to dissuading them, mydy?¡±


    ¡°M-Me?¡±


    Maxi faltered. While Riftan no longer tantly ignored her, he had yet to show her the same level of affection as he once had. He responded when she spoke to him, but he still held her at arm¡¯s length. That was somehow more hurtful.


    Was he still angry with her? Or had his affection for her diminished? She was wallowing in these heavy thoughts when Hebaron spoke in a coaxing tone.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure themander will listen to you, mydy. If you don¡¯t hurry, he might miss his chance to eat.¡±


    Hebaron¡¯s final words made Maxi get to her feet, and she ran over to where Miriam was distributing rations. She asked for another bowl of stew and watched the mage wordlessly fill one for her. After staring down at it for a moment, she pushed the bowl back.


    ¡°Please add more meat and vegetables.¡±


    Looking irritated, Miriamdled more into the bowl. Maxi carried the stew to where Riftan sat ring at Kuahel, his arms crossed. His brow furrowed as he saw her approach.


    Why does he always frown like that whenever he sees me?


    ¡°I heard you hadn¡¯t eaten¡­ so I brought you some food.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. You have it. We¡¯re still talking,¡± Riftan replied brusquely before returning his attention to Kuahel.


    Maxi followed his gaze, ncing at the Temple Knight, before stubbornly setting the bowl before Riftan.


    ¡°Y-You can resume your conversationter. I¡¯ve already eaten, so go on and eat as well. You¡¯ve been up since dawn and going about on an empty stomach. You must be starving.¡±


    ¡°I said I¡¯m fi¡ª¡±


    ¡°If you will not have it, then allow me,¡± Kuahel cut in.


    Dumbfounded, Maxi looked at the Temple Knight, who was staring tauntingly at Riftan. His eyes swung to her, and his tone was awkwardly polite when he spoke.


    ¡°Would that be all right?¡±


    She nodded, unable to bring herself to say no. Just as she was about to hand over the bowl begrudgingly, Riftan grabbed her arm.


    ¡°I changed my mind,¡± he growled. ¡°I¡¯ll have it.¡±


    Looking embarrassed, Maxi nced at Kuahel and moved the bowl back to Riftan. She silently chided herself for not bringing two servings with her. The Temple Knight seemed indifferent to the stew as he rose.


    ¡°Seeing as you need to eat, let us end this fruitful conversation here.¡±


    ¡°We have yet to agree on¡ª¡±


    ¡°My answer remains the same. I have no intention of changing course. If you cannot ept that, you and your men are free to take whichever route you wish. I must say, for someone who was an unwee addition, you certainly have a lot of demands.¡±


    ¡°You bloody¡ª¡±


    ...


    Riftan bit back his outburst and looked at Maxi, the corners of his mouth still twitching with suppressed obscenities. After quietly gazing down at him, Kuahel left to join his knights.


    Maxi watched as Riftan red after the Temple Knightmander. As soon as he felt her eyes on him, he dropped her arm as though he had been burned. He picked up the bowl and walked over to the Remdragon Knights.


    An anxious exnation tumbled out as she trailed him. ¡°I apologize¡­ for interrupting¡­ w-while you were having an important conversation. Sir Hebaron informed me you hadn¡¯t eaten, so I¡ª¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. We weren¡¯t discussing anything important.¡±


    After throwing Hebaron a barbed look, Riftan dragged a pail in front of a campfire to sit on. Maxi quickly brought another one and seated herself close to him.


    ¡°Would you like me to bring you some beer? Th-They¡¯re also roasting bread and bacon over there. Would you like some of that too?¡±


    ¡°This is plenty.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ you usually eat more than that.¡±


    ¡°I tire more easily if I¡¯ve had too much. It¡¯s better to eat in moderation while on the move.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ I see.¡±


    An awkward silence passed between them, and Riftan kept his gaze fixed on his bowl as he ate. It was almost always like this when she did not make conversation first. Maxi cast her eyes to the ground to hide her disappointment. She scraped the snow with her boot, then looked up at him once more. In that short moment, a lock of hair had slipped down over his eyes.


    ...


    After a brief hesitation, Maxi reached out and swept his hair aside. Riftan lurched back from her, startled. It was as if she had threatened him with a knife.


    Stunned by his overreaction, she sat and watched as he raked his hair back with a stony expression. He continued eating without another word. It was clear he was trying to finish the stew as quickly as possible so he could take his leave.


    ¡°Um¡­ I think I will go over there, s-so take your time,¡± she said, keeping her voice upbeat to mask the hurt.


    Not far away, Hebaron had been observing the pair. For whatever reason, the knight burst intoughter as Maxi rose. She scowled at him before making her way to Rem.


    Riftan¡¯s ambiguous treatment of her continued even after that day. Though he did not seem to be purposefully avoiding her any longer, he still kept his distance.


    Maxi¡¯s patience was slowly wearing thin. She followed him around and tried to attend to him whenever she could, but despite her efforts to close the rift between them, his face only grew more and more austere. She could not understand why.


    If she had the courage, she would have asked him outright. However, given that she was too scared of his answer, she could not say it aloud. She strove to be more agreeable while inwardly hoping that his treatment of her would naturally improve over time.


    Once, she even mustered the confidence to offer to heal him. He had not responded with words, only with a look that said, Don¡¯t be ridiculous. Her face had flushed immediately.


    She knew he had no need for healing or restorative magic, but she could not stop thinking up excuses to be physical with him. Riftan had not so much as brushed her pinky since their kiss, and he never allowed himself closer to her than necessary.


    The tables had turned, and she was now the one burning with passion. She was so desperate to touch him that she even began to harbor a wicked hope that he would sustain a minor wound.

 Chapter 277 - 277 Chapter 38

    277 Chapter ¡°The mana concentration is oddly sparse.¡±


    Maxi had been lost in her thoughts when she jerked her head up at the gruff voice.


    Wrapped in a fur coat, Armin Dolph was looking around the misty terrain, holding what appeared to be a gray pearl dangling from a chain. Maxi regarded the object with curiosity.


    ¡°What is that in your hand?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a mana gauge made of fairy egg.¡±


    Armin moved the thumbnail-sized orb closer to Maxi.


    ¡°Fairy eggs have mana-absorbing properties, so they¡¯re often used for this purpose. This one¡¯s made with an unfertilized one, but it still retains those attributes. Do you see how pale it is? Normally, it¡¯s a rosy pearl, but it turns vivid red when the mana concentration is high. This color means there¡¯s little here.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯d best conserve our reserves, then,¡± te remarked with a sigh. ¡°Though I guess we haven¡¯t needed to use magic thus far anyway.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s going to change,¡± intoned a hoarse voice.


    Maxi looked back to find Albern scribbling into a yellow parchment with a charcoal stub.


    Shoving the parchment into the leather bag at his side, he said tly, ¡°Our magic will be indispensable during the investigation. As powerful as divine magic is, its use is limited to purification, healing, and fighting. We, on the other hand, are capable of more diverse and specialized magic.¡±


    Albern then pulled a map from his bag. Maxi surmised that he must be recording their route as they went.


    ¡°We will be required to use more magic from now on, and I¡¯m sure we will rely heavily on your tracing spells. No one can investigate a terrain better than the mages of Nome Hall¡ª¡±


    A violent gust stirred the heavy fog across the path, blocking their vision. Maxi pulled her hood lower and nervously nced around. Soon, bright mes red all around them as the Temple Knights lit torches to illuminate the way. Kuahel raised a zing torch in the air and calmly urged the party to continue their march.


    ¡°We are almost at the teau. We will keep riding.¡±


    As she rode faster, Maxi nced in Riftan¡¯s direction. Only his pitch-ck hair and blue cloak were visible as a shadowy figure in the distance.


    She spurred Rem on so as not tog behind. The wind was growing increasingly fierce. To make matters worse, it had begun to snow. The firestone nestled in her chest did nothing to stave off the bone-deep cold. She wished for a ce they could take shelter, even for a short while, but the vast emptiness stretched as far as the eye could see.


    She blew into her gloved hands and tried to warm her freezing ears and cheeks. Just then, there was a deep growl, and a massive creature burst from the fog.


    The knights drew their swords. A beastly grumble and the sharp sound of steel mingled in the howling wind.


    ¡°W-What is it this time? What¡¯s attacking us?¡± Royald cried out shakily as he cast a barrier.


    Maxi hurriedly cast a shield as well, her eyes darting around in panic. Though she could make out hazy shapes surrounding them, the misty conditions made it impossible to discern what they were.


    The knights appeared unruffled, dispatching the beasts with cold proficiency. They swung their swords as the beasts came hurtling toward them like cannonballs. One of the monsters crashed to the ground in a spray of dark red blood. It was only then that Maxi was able to see their attackers.


    The monster syed on the ground was a massive wolf the size of a bull. Its front leg was twisted, and she watched in horror as it writhed in pain. It did not look like a man-eating wolf. Long, pointed horns protruded from its enormous head, which was covered in brittle gray fur. Its eyes were crimson like two pools of blood.


    When it gave a ferocious growl at Kuahel, the Temple Knight ruthlessly hurled his chained hook and finished off the monster.


    ¡°They are fenrirs!¡± Riftan¡¯s voice echoed through the mist. ¡°Be careful of their breath!¡±


    At the same time, the wind picked up, and the white tendrils around them converged into a denser fog. It dawned on Maxi that this strange weather was the product of the monsters¡¯ magic. A chill ran down her spine. All at once, the monsters surrounding them lunged. The intensifying blizzard reduced them to blurry outlines.


    Maxi strengthened her shield, growing increasingly anxious as she listened to the agitated cries of the horses, the whizzing des, and the knights¡¯ bellows. The monsters growled and barked like cracking thunder in a deliberate attempt to scare the horses. She struggled to calm a terrified Rem when she tried to flee.


    Suddenly, golden mes shot up around them, lighting up the fog. Maxi turned her head to the source of the spell. With one hand flung above his head, Ruth drew a golden rune in the air. The mes zed as he infused more mana into the rune. Suddenly fearful, the monsters retreated and disappeared into the blizzard.


    Maxi finally let out the breath she had been holding. When the dense fog magically melted away, she saw seven massive wolves strewn over the ground, spewing blood.


    Riftan dislodged a spear from one of them. Maxi scrutinized him from head to toe as he took stock of the situation. Despite her previous hope, intense relief flooded her when she saw that he was unharmed. Just as the tension finally eased from her shoulders, a distraught voice called out from behind.


    ¡°Damn it! The wagons!¡±


    Maxi¡¯s head whirled around. Four of the eight baggage wagons had toppled over. The mages closest to them hastily dismounted and tried to salvage the sacks of food and partly smashed water barrels rolling on the ground. However, the spilled food was the least of their problems.


    Maxi frantically nced around with an ashen face. ¡°W-Where are the horses?¡±


    ¡°Carried off by the fenrirs, most likely.¡±


    Kuahel¡¯s calm answer came from nearby. While the Temple Knight inspected the wagons, Caltoid into the mages.


    ¡°How could you have let this happen?!¡±


    ¡°I cast a shield!¡± said Nevin, who had been at the rear. His frantic tone died into a whisper the more he went on. But¡­ it must have been too weak¡­ due to the sparse mana around here.¡±


    A heavy silence fell over them. They had lost eight horses in one fell swoop. A feeling of devastation had begun to set in when Maxi heard someone click their tongue.


    ¡°They crept up on the wagons in the blizzard while our attention was focused on the skirmish at the front. How cunning,¡± Hebaron remarked, scratching his chin.


    Elliot, who was right behind him, heaved a sigh. ¡°Now¡¯s not the time for marveling, Sir Hebaron. What are we going to do with all these supplies?¡±


    Riftan trotted to them on Talon and said evenly, ¡°Load as much as you can into the remaining wagons, and have some of the men ride double so their horses can be used to pull them.¡±


    ¡°Will that be all right when the horses are already tired? We don¡¯t know how much more we¡¯ll have to ride.¡±


    ¡°There is a ce not far from here where we can rest,¡± Kuahel cut in. ¡°The men will only have to share their steeds until then.¡±


    The Temple Knight pointed to a rock face that rose above the white ridge like a castle wall. Maxi could only vaguely make it out from this distance. As she studied it, her eyes grew wide. The monsters¡¯ dense fog had wholly obscured the entire structure.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s get moving before the monsters return for the rest of our horses.¡±


    Hebaron nimbly hopped down from his warhorse and easily raised one of the toppled wagons with one hand. Maxi was briefly stunned by the knight¡¯s unbelievable strength before she dismounted to help move the supplies.


    Two of the four fallen wagons were unusable, their wheels having been splintered into pieces. They had no choice but to abandon them and divide the supplies among the remaining wagons. It was also decided that the female mages, who were lighter than most in the party, would ride with the knights to free up the horses.


    Maxi gazed expectantly at Riftan, hoping he would ask her to ride with him, but he only stared at the rock face with his lips pressed in a thin line.


    After flicking baffled nces at hismander, Ulyseon raised his hand and walked his horse forward. Much to Maxi¡¯s relief, Hebaron grabbed the young knight by the nape and pped a hand over his mouth. Pretending not to notice their small scuffle, Maxi continued to look at Riftan imploringly.


    ¡°Ruth, you¡¯re to ride with me.¡±


    Maxi was stupefied. Ruth, in the middle of a huge yawn, jerked his head to look at Riftan with an expression that said he was imagining things.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, what did you say?¡±


    ¡°We need horses to pull the wagons. I want you to offer yours and ride with me.¡±


    There was a warning in his voice that very clearly told the mage not to make him repeat himself. After blinking several times, Ruth¡¯s face twisted into a scowl.


    ¡°We would be a right eyesore of a pair! Could Lady Calypse not ride with you?¡±


    ...


    ¡°Her horse isn¡¯t strong enough to pull a wagon,¡± said Riftan calmly.


    Ruth¡¯s head swiveled to Maxi¡¯s slender mare. Though the elegantly proportioned horse had powerful legs and exceptional speed, it was true that shecked the build to pull a heavy wagon.


    Acknowledging Riftan¡¯s point, the anger seeped out of Ruth¡¯s voice as he said, ¡°Then, I shall ride herdyship¡¯s horse, and she can ride with you. That would certainly be easier on Talon as well.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not much heavier than her, so cut the drivel and get on!¡±


    Maxi gaped in shock. She simply could not let the remark slide.


    ¡°H-How could you say such a thing? I am m-much lighter than Ruth!¡±


    Riftan ignored her and continued to re at the sorcerer. Finally giving in to the pressure, Ruth dismounted and trudged over to Talon with a disgusted look on his face. Paying no mind to Maxi¡¯s fuming, Riftan helped the sorcerer settle into the saddle behind him, then trotted to the head of the party. Maxi watched them go in disbelief.


    Hebaron clicked his tongue. ¡°That ailment of his is worse than I thought.¡±


    When she gave the knight a baffled look, Hebaron shrugged as if to say it was nothing.


    ¡°Well, the pairs have all been decided. We should hurry before the day is out.¡±


    Sensing his evasion, Maxi narrowed her eyes. Still, she had to acknowledge that he was right. She spurred Rem onward. The party set out for the rock face when they finished loading their luggage onto the wagons. Though their destination had appeared to be fairly close, the sky was dyed indigo by the time they reached it. Exhausted, Maxi looked up. The rock face towered so high that she could not see the top, even with her head bent back.


    ...


    ¡°It is this way,¡± said Kuahel.


    He led them to an opening in the rock wall. The mages lit the way with small balls of light in their palms while the knights kept a vignt eye out for signs of danger, their weapons drawn. They carefully wound through the ravine before the path eventually widened. Soon after, they found themselves in a spacious area within the chasm. Kuahel gave the orders to halt.

 Chapter 278 - 278 Chapter 39

    278 Chapter ¡°We will make camp here for the night.¡±


    As soon as the words were out of the Temple Knight¡¯s mouth, Ruth leaped off Riftan¡¯s steed. Sidina chortled, evidently finding the sightical. Maxi, on the other hand, did not feel amused at all. After sullenly staring at the back of Riftan¡¯s head, she climbed down from Rem and surveyed the ravine.


    The rock walls on either side arched inward as they rose, almost obscuring the skypletely. The narrow passageway leading out blocked the violent gusts raging outside. Though it felt cramped for a party of nearly two hundred people, the fact that it sheltered them from the wind and snow was enough to make it avish sanctuary.


    ¡°Maximilian, can you check for monsters hibernating underground?¡± Anton yelled as he helped Calto dismount.


    She sensed Riftan turning to look at her. Pleased by his disgruntled expression, she made a point of ignoring him and nodded happily.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll help,¡± Armin said, hopping down from his horse.


    While the pair scouted the ravine with tracing magic, the knights and the other mages began setting up camp.


    Maxi extended her mana web as wide as possible and did not rest until she had scoured deep into the earth. By the time she sat down to rest by the campfire, her hands felt frozen solid. She was holding them up to the mes to thaw them when Sidina, who was on dinner duty that night, shoved arge bowl of stew in front of her.


    ¡°Here, this is for Sir Riftan.¡±


    Maxi instinctively epted the bowl and was about to take it to him when she came to a halt. Why bother with someone who had chosen a pricklytle of a man as his riding partner over her?


    Returning the bowl, Maxi grumbled, ¡°W-Why are you giving me his ration?¡±


    ¡°Why? Because you always take his food to him.¡±


    ¡°Well, not anymore,¡± Maxi replied, raising her voice loud enough for Riftan to hear. She pretended to poke the fire with a twig.


    Rolling her eyes, Sidina shrugged and called for Ulyseon, who was securing a tent to the ground. She handed the bowl to the young knight, who promptly rushed off to deliver it.


    Maxi watched Riftan out of the corner of her eye. He epted the bowl, his face impassive, and settled near his tent. The sight quelled her boiling anger, and a strange sense of sadness took its ce.


    Once upon a time, he would have been beside himself trying to appease her. Maxi¡¯s throat tightened as she recalled his tortured face after a few days of her refusing to look at him. Perhaps too much had changed in three years. She stared forlornly into the crackling fire for a while before fetching her supper and shoveling it down by the spoonful.


    From that day on, Maxi stopped trying to close the distance between them. She did not wish to pine after someone who made it abundantly clear he did not want herpany. On the odd asion they ended up interacting, she could see him forcing his replies. It was so painful to watch that she endeavored to keep out of his way as much as possible.


    Noticing the change in her, Hebaron quietly approached and said teasingly, ¡°Mydy, have you given up chasing around themander like a duckling?¡±


    At Maxi¡¯s re, Hebaron theatrically hunched his shoulders and pretended to be intimidated.


    ¡°My word, it seems you¡¯re livid with him this time.¡±


    ¡°Sir Hebaron¡­ You seem to be finding this situation incredibly amusing.¡±


    The knight¡¯s grin waned slightly at Maxi¡¯s barbed tone. Scratching the back of his head, he said sheepishly, ¡°It was not my intention to tease, mydy. I genuinely wish for the two of you to¡ª¡±


    ¡°How much longer do we have to go?¡±


    Riftan¡¯s sharp voice cut through whatever Hebaron had been about to say. Looking ahead, Maxi spotted the back of his head, which rose above the group of knights. Though he was some distance away from the Temple Knightmander, she could tell he was angrier than a wild dog stung by a bee.


    ¡°We¡¯re nearly out of firewood and food,¡± said Riftan, his icy voice echoing around the ravine. ¡°We¡¯ll be stranded out here if the snow gets heavier.¡±


    ¡°We are nearly there,¡± Kuahel said, sounding annoyed. ¡°We should be at the teau before the day is out.¡±


    Hebaron heaved a sigh as he watched them. ¡°I fear swords will be drawn if this continues. Ourmander has been more irritable than usualtely.¡±


    He gave Maxi a meaningful look as if to me Riftan¡¯s ill humor on her.


    She could not help the doubt creeping onto her face as she replied, ¡°He must be on edge¡­ because the path is bing more perilous.¡±


    Riftan was not the only one in less than high spirits. After an all-day trek through the winding ravine, a rocky mountain path covered in sleet had awaited them on the other side. Following the Temple Knights¡¯ lead, the expeditionary party had climbed the steep slopes while navigating the wagons through the uneven terrain. It was no surprise that the mages were visibly worn out.


    To make matters worse, they had been forced to use firewood to melt snow so they could water the horses, burning through their supply much faster. Since food and firewood would be difficult toe by at the Pam teau, the mages and the knights were bing increasingly concerned over their dwindling supplies. Hence Riftan¡¯s displeasure was understandable.


    ¡°I do not wish to trouble him further¡­¡± she said listlessly, ¡°when I¡¯m the reason he joined this grueling expedition in the first ce. And¡­ I¡¯d rather not cause another scene.¡±


    Hebaron opened his mouth to say something but stopped himself. Maxi pulled her hood down and urged Rem forward.


    The sky was overcast, and snowkes mingled with the wind. Another heavy snowfall was on the cards. After gazing up in dismay, Maxi swept her eyes across the steep mountain slopes ¡ª which looked as if they had been chiseled into formation ¡ª the bottomless ravines, and the snowy summits.


    Gauging distances within the fog that carpeted the mountainside proved incredibly challenging. Some summits, seemingly far away at first, turned out to be much closer, while others were further than they appeared. It felt as if they were lost in a vast maze of snow, ice, and rock.


    After riding for some time, Kuahel stopped at the edge of a steep valley. ¡°We must descend here.¡±


    Maxi¡¯s eyes widened as she peered over. Though thick fog obscured the base of the valley, she could tell it was a long way down. How were they supposed to descend such a sheer slope? She was turning to the Temple Knightmander in apprehension when she heard Riftan¡¯s incensed voice.


    ¡°Are you out of your mind?¡±


    ¡°We could circle the mountain, but that would take fifteen extra days. This is the fastest route,¡± Kuahel replied irritably, then turned his head to the mages. ¡°Can you lower the wagons with magic?¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t be too difficult, but if we were to be attacked by monsters on our way down¡­¡±


    ¡°You can scout the area with magic and take your time with the descent. The Temple Knights will make sure the way ahead is clear first.¡±


    Calto scanned the faces of the other mages with a hesitant expression before nodding. ¡°Very well. We shall lower you and your men now.¡±


    ¡°No, we can get down on our own. We will await you at the bottom, so lower the wagons to where the lights are.¡±


    Maxi stifled a shriek as Kuahel Leonunched down the slope that was not much different than a cliff. The Temple Knights galloped into the shrouded valley after him. Her jaw dropped of its own ord at their unfathomable riding skills.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing the Remdragon Knights can¡¯t do, mydy,¡± Ulyseon grumbled.


    When the young knight rode closer to the edge to prove his assertion, Riftan promptly stopped him.


    ¡°The mages will go first. We will descend once everyone else has reached the bottom.¡± He then turned to Ruth, who was riding with Garrow, and barked, ¡°You will go down with the mages.¡±


    ¡°Why would they need another when there are neen of¡ª¡±


    Riftan¡¯s frightening re cut short Ruth¡¯sint. Sighing, the sorcerer slid off Garrow¡¯s horse.


    The mages began lowering the wagons when the Temple Knights¡¯ fires red to life at the bottom of the valley. Levitation was a simple spell, but they were forced to use more mana than normally required because of the scarcity in the area. The mages took turns in an effort to conserve their energy.


    When all of the horses and wagons were safely at the bottom, the mages descended the valley in groups of four. Maxi ended up in Lucain, Kiel, and Ruth¡¯s group. Just as she was about to set off, someone grabbed her shoulder. She looked up to find Riftan bending over on Talon.


    ¡°You will go down with me,¡± he said woodenly as thoughmanding a subordinate.


    Maxi blinked. Why would he ask her to ride with him after barely acknowledging her presence for days? A hint of nervousness rose on his face when she only stared back wordlessly.


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Get on.¡±


    ...


    His grip on her shoulder tightened. She frowned, too upset with him to readily ept his offer. Taking a leaf out of his book, she gently pushed his hand away and kept her tone somewhat cordial.


    ¡°Th-Thank you, but I shall have to refuse. I can¡­ make my own way.¡±


    Riftan stiffened ever so slightly. For a brief moment, she regretted rejecting him. She slid on a mask of indifference and turned away. Soon after, she climbed down the valley with the other mages. Even though Lucain summoned a ball of fire to light their path, it was still not enough to pierce through the haze. Maxi began to feel a creeping fear as the fog thickened to the point where they could not see their own hands in front of their faces.


    Again, regret at not taking the ride with Riftan pricked at her, but she quickly pushed it from her mind. She slowly picked her way down, trying her best not to slip.


    At longst, her foot touched the bottom. Her whole body felt tense from the nerve-racking descent, and she sank to the ground in exhaustion. When she finally looked up after catching her breath, she saw Kuahel Leon mounted on his chestnut horse, a blue me burning in his hand. He regarded her briefly before returning his gaze to the valley.


    After confirming that all the mages had reached the bottom, the Remdragon Knights began their descent. Despite being at a safe distance from thending spot, the mages still leaped back in fright. The sight of dozens of knights galloping down the slope at an earth-rumbling speed was frightening to behold. They rode down in five to six sessions of twenty men, and Riftan was thest to charge through the fog.


    He looked around to make sure everyone was whole, then asked, ¡°Where to now?¡±


    Kuahel pointed up ahead. ¡°We¡¯ve arrived.¡±


    Maxi squinted, but she could only vaguely make out gray boulders and sheer walls through the fog. Where were the ruins? Suspicion began to creep in. The Temple Knights stepped forward one by one and started lighting fires around the valley floor. Eventually, the mes revealed the hazy outline of a disintegrated stone structure.


    A pir carved from stoney on the ground, bricks scattered around it. Calto walked over to the rubble to study it closer.


    ¡°Are these¡­ the ruins left by the dark mages?¡±


    ...


    ¡°Part of them,¡± Kuahel replied calmly before spurring his horse forward.


    For a moment, Maxi was struck dumb. The Temple Knights¡¯ flickering lights revealed dozens of white stone buildings around arge reservoir that glistened like jade.


    She was taking in the unexpected magnitude of the ruins when Riftan dismounted. He crouched down on one knee in front of the reservoir. Removing his glove, he dipped his hand into the water.


    ¡°It¡¯s a hot spring.¡±

 Chapter 279 - 279 Chapter 40

    279 Chapter Riftan surveyed the reservoir, where steaming jade water trickled out of a small canal and into each of the stone houses.


    He nodded as ifing to a conclusion. ¡°This natural source of heat is likely what made it possible for them to survive in such a deste ce.¡±


    ¡°I understand how they kept warm, but¡­ what about food?¡± Ulyseon asked, cocking his head.


    ¡°What else could they hunt in such a wastnd but monsters?¡± Riftan said cynically.


    Maxi hunched her shoulders. The consumption of monster blood or flesh was considered an abominable sin even by the Reformed Church. Maxi nervously studied Kuahel¡¯s emotionless face. The Temple Knight pretended not to hear Riftan and calmly steered his horse around to Calto.


    ¡°There¡¯s a particr ce we¡¯d like you to investigate first,¡± Kuahel said, nodding in the direction.


    As they followed the Temple Knight, the mages¡¯ eyes were alight with curiosity. Maxi trailed behind on Rem, taking in the glimmering, mist-shrouded ruins. Eroding debris was strewn over the ground, and the remnants of a stone wall hemmed the reservoir. Most of the stone buildings had t roofs with walls of stone and y, simr to the architectural style seen in the time of the Ancient States.


    When they had passed about ten of the stone structures, Kuahel halted his mount. ¡°Through here.¡±


    Maxi turned to face the front. They had stopped before a towering rock wall. Within the chasm splitting it stood two pirs around a wide, arched entrance.


    Kuahel dismounted and illuminated the gloomy interior. ¡°Inside, you will find dozens of rooms intricately connected like an ant nest. Each chamber contains what appears to be a magical device and a mural of ancient text. We were unable to enter those that were sealed with powerful magic, but the highly unnatural mana flow we detected from them point to there being magical devices in them as well.¡±


    ¡°Where would you like us to start?¡±


    ¡°Please follow me.¡±


    At Kuahel¡¯s beckoning, the Temple Knights lit torches and secured them to the cave walls. Maxi got down from her horse and carefully peered in. The ceiling was higher than it appeared from the outside, and with numerous stone pirs lining the periphery, the enormous space looked stable. There was no doubt a talented mason had been among the dark mages who had lived here.


    Ovee with awe, Maxi was examining one of the entrance pirs when someone grabbed her shoulder. She turned around.


    Riftan had walked up behind her without her knowing. He surveyed the arch with a stony expression, then pulled her back and strode in first.


    ¡°We should clear the area first,¡± he said.


    ¡°They will be apanied by dozens of pdins, including myself. There is no need for such caution,¡± Kuahel said tly, looking irritated. ¡°If you truly can¡¯t find yourself something to do, you may stand guard out here to make sure nothing gets in.¡±


    ¡°You want me to leave this to you and your men when we have no idea what might be¡ª¡±


    ¡°It appears there¡¯s been a misunderstanding,¡± Kuahel said icily, his voice low. ¡°I may have begrudgingly allowed you to join us, but I am themanding officer of this investigation. That means you have no say in this matter.¡±


    Riftan¡¯s face became dangerously still. Worried they might brandish swords, Maxi gulped, feeling the tension reach a boiling point.


    Calto gave a deep sigh. ¡°Both of you, please, stop. The church promised to keep us safe during the investigation, and we agreed to undertake this perilous journey because we believed them. And yet, look at yourselves. How can we rest assured of our safety when the people who should be working together to protect us are at each other¡¯s throats?¡±


    Kuahel¡¯s impassive mask slid into ce at the elder¡¯s reproof, and a tense silence fell over them. Maxi nervously studied the three men. Just then, Ruth elbowed his way through the mages and ced himself between the twomanders.


    ¡°Master Calto is right. Nothing good wille of us being divided in this wastnd.¡±


    Calto shot daggers at his nephew, silently warning him it was not his ce to interfere.


    Ignoring the elder, Ruth calmly went on, ¡°Both of you should know well the destruction of internal strife. Let¡¯s not waste energy on this pointless power struggle and aim for apromise. Since the Temple Knights are familiar with theyout, it is right to have them lead the search. In exchange, the Temple Knights should allow a few Remdragon Knights to join. I see no reason any pdin should be against this solution.¡±


    A faint crease formed between Kuahel¡¯s brows. Seemingly tired of arguing, he nodded his assent. ¡°Do as you please.¡±


    The Temple Knightmander then spun on his heels and stalked through the arched entrance. The mages, who had so far been silent spectators, followed suit.


    Maxi searched Riftan¡¯s face as she tentatively walked in. Though he was clearly unhappy, he begrudgingly ordered his men to explore the deste vige, then entered the cave with Ulyseon and a few other knights. With a sigh of relief, Maxi chased after the mages.


    The ruins epassed a greater area than they had ever imagined. After going down a long passageway, they found themselves in a vast, circr hall that couldfortably fit hundreds. Dotted along the opposite end of the hall were eight passageway entrances. Kuahel pulled out a folded map and spread it open.


    ¡°This is a map of the rooms at the end of each passageway. Please refer to it during your investigation.¡±


    ¡°What are these rooms marked in ck?¡±


    ¡°Those are the sealed chambers we were unable to enter.¡±


    ¡°We will start with them.¡±


    ¡°We would like to see what¡¯s written in the murals first,¡± said Elena.


    They split into smaller groups to investigate different rooms. Maxi and te were tasked with looking through one that contained a magical device. Ulyseon, Riftan, and the pdin Vinther apanied them.


    te snuck up behind Maxi as they walked. She leaned close to whisper, ¡°Have you not reconciled with your husband yet?¡±


    Fearing that Riftan might have heard, Maxi forced an awkwardugh.


    ¡°Th-There is no problem at all. You don¡¯t have to worry about us¡­ so please concentrate on our task.¡±


    te went to say something before closing her mouth. During the awkward silence that followed, they arrived at a room that stretched ten kevettes (approximately 3 meters) high and thirty kevettes (approximately 9 meters) wide.


    When Kuahel illuminated the space by securing a torch next to a small vent, Riftan and Ulyseon searched for any lurking monsters. Meanwhile, Maxi and te began their inspection. There wereplicated runes and ancient characters etched onto the floor and ceiling. One of the walls, however, was entirely covered in a peculiar magical device.


    Geometric shapes carved from hundreds of bones were intertwined in a tapestry. Stones, presumably magic in nature, were embedded into the tips of some of the protruding bone pieces. Maxi decided to start her search there.


    She probed the stones but could not feel any magic from them, their mana long exhausted.


    ¡°What do you think this is made of? I don¡¯t think these are serpend bones,¡± te muttered as she studied the pieces.


    Maxi ran her fingers across the dusty surface, knitting her brow. ¡°If not serpend¡­ then they must be worm or wyvern bones. I read once that arge number of them dwell up here in the north.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re basilisk bones.¡±


    Maxi snapped her head to the sudden voice. Having snuck up behind her again, Riftan reached out to touch an borately carved bone in the shape of a snowke. He brushed away the caked dust and traced his long fingers down the carving¡¯s length, feeling its texture.


    ¡°Only basilisk bone gives off such luster. Still, I wasn¡¯t aware any subspecies of the Red Dragon could be found in the north.¡±


    ¡°Have you ever hunted a basilisk, Commander?¡± Ulyseon asked excitedly.


    Riftan slipped his gauntlet back on and said tly, ¡°I dealt with them frequently in the past. They fetch the highest price among the monsters.¡±


    ¡°But I heard basilisk bone is like steel,¡± te remarked, gazing up in awe. ¡°It must have required extraordinary skill to carve such detail.¡±


    Though the ancient relics did not inspire the same level of awe in Maxi, she still felt intrigued. Removing her glove, she probed the inner workings of the magical device by infusing some of her mana into the stones. She soon realized the structure was tooplex for her limited knowledge. Her expression turned grim. With the device installed deep within a cave, she doubted it was meant as a weapon. It most likely served a defensive purpose or some other type of magic.


    She rummaged in her bag for a scrap of parchment and charcoal and began tracing a rough outline of the device¡¯s mana circuit. te¡¯s question echoed down to her from the opposite side of the chamber.


    ¡°Found anything?¡±


    ¡°Only that this device¡­ hasn¡¯t been used for at least a century,¡± Maxi replied, shaking her head. ¡°The mana circuit is mostly blocked¡­ so it¡¯s difficult to make out the entire structure.¡±


    ¡°Well, its cement alone is a telltale clue of its purpose.¡±


    ...


    ¡°It is¡­?¡± Maxi said, looking at te in surprise.


    ¡°It¡¯s a record, most likely. The contraption looks simr to magical devices that store and emit light, albeit a thousand times moreplicated.¡±


    ¡°So we could learn what the dark mages recorded if we can somehow activate it.¡±


    Maxi¡¯s eyes glimmered with excitement as she regarded the hundreds of interlocking bone pieces covering the wall.


    te clicked her tongue. ¡°Repairing this thing will take longer than a day, that¡¯s for sure.¡±


    Vinther, who had been lingering like a shadow along the walls, suddenly spoke. ¡°There are six or so more rooms with simr devices.¡±


    Maxi looked at him in shock, and te groaned.


    ¡°This expedition isn¡¯t over yet.¡±


    They examined the devices until their torches were almost out, after which they were forced to leave the room at Riftan¡¯s insistence. When they stepped out of the cave, they found the knights and the other mages preparing supper, the camp already set up.


    Calto was listening to the other mages¡¯ findings. He spotted Maxi and called over in his solemn voice, ¡°Were you able to learn anything?¡±


    Maxi showed him her illustration of the mana circuit and described the room to him. After studying the sketch closely, Calto motioned with his head for her to rest. She let out a tired sigh and looked behind her. Riftan, who had stuck close to her like a shadow within the cave, had already rejoined the Remdragon Knights. He was currently listening to Elliot¡¯s report.


    ...


    After sneaking nces at his grim face, Maxi settled by the fire with her supper. She was filling her empty stomach with baked sausages and potatoes when Sidina came running toward her.


    ¡°Max! te! Guess what I found!¡±


    Maxi chewed through a mouthful of potato, eyes bright with curiosity.


    Across from her, te furrowed her brow. ¡°Did you make some grand discovery?¡±


    ¡°A bath! I found a bath!¡± Sidina eximed, pping her hands. ¡°There¡¯s arge spring bath inside that building over there!¡±


    She flung her arm in the direction of the stone structures by the reservoir. The mages and the knights, who had been expecting a more startling discovery, looked deted as they resumed their meals. The only one who seemed to match Sidina¡¯s excitement was Maxi. To her, the discovery could not have been grander.


    Though she had made do with melted snow and a towel throughout the journey,tely, she had not been maintaining herself as frequently due to the freezing weather. After having given up on staying clean, the prospect of a warm bath was music to her ears.


    Swallowing dryly, Maxi nced about. No matter how enticing, however, she still felt averse to the idea of stripping bare so close to all these men. She nervously searched the faces of the mages and knights.


    ¡°I had a look around. It was fairly clean,¡± Sidina said eagerly, coaxing her on. ¡°You¡¯re dying for a bath too, aren¡¯t you, Max? Come, let¡¯s take one together!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯re you fretting over? Come,e,¡± said te, picking up her bag without a hint of hesitation.


    The temptation finally won. Maxi followed Sidina, a change of clothes and a bar of soap tucked under her arm.


    The bath was in better condition than she had expected. The building was rtively clean, and therge, stone-tiled tub was filled with hot spring water that trickled in through a small waterway. The women quickly slipped out of their dirty garments. A blissful sigh seeped out of Maxi as she submerged herself up to her chin.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t mind staying here until Ignisias (the season of fire, equivalent to summer),¡± Sidina murmured contentedly. ¡°We¡¯ve never had suchvish baths, even at home.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ there might be another war if we don¡¯t locate the main base of the monster army as soon as possible,¡± Maxi reminded her despondently. ¡°And it¡¯s not as if we have infinite supplies tost us until summer.¡±


    ¡°Ugh, you wet nket.¡±


    Looking deted, Sidina sshed her. Maxi grimaced and retaliated with a bigger ssh. After more yful carryings-on and bathing to their hearts¡¯ content, the idea of climbing out was almost painful. Eventually, her overwhelming drowsiness made her haul herself out of the tub. She hastily pulled on her clothes to prevent the chill from setting in. Meanwhile, Sidina and te opted to stay a little longer.


    Maxi stepped outside to find it snowing. Whiffs of vapor seeped from her mouth as she hurried back along the reservoir. With her firestone choosing that moment to die out, she had no way to fight the cold. Trembling, she was ncing around in search of her tent when something warm and heavy fell across her shoulders.


    She whirled around. Riftan, dressed in nothing but a woolen tunic and ck coat, was wrapping a fur cloak around her.


    ¡°The women have decided to take that house over there,¡± he said curtly, pulling the cloak¡¯s hood over her wet hair.


    He raised his chin toward a small stone building that looked rtively sturdy. Securing the cloak around her, he began leading her to the house.


    She studied his nk face as they walked. His hair was slightly damp, as though he had also taken a bath. She stuck close and surreptitiously breathed in his masculine scent, which smelled faintly of soap and musk. It was how he smelled when they bathed together.


    Her heart began to pound painfully as the memories came flooding back. The tip of her fingers tingled with the urge to run them through his damp hair. She longed to fill her lungs with his scent and caress his smooth, taut skin. She leveled an imploring gaze at him, begging him to take her somewhere they could be alone.


    However, Riftan escorted her to the house where Elena and Miriam were resting and left for the knights¡¯ barracks without so much as a word goodnight. Her face shadowed in the hood of the fur cloak, Maxi stared resentfully at his back as he walked away.

 Chapter 280 - 280 Chapter 41

    280 Chapter The investigation of the ruins proceeded smoothly, but the mages were unable to uncover any clues that could point to the monster base. Currently, they were in a room engraved in Elvish. te was deciphering the characters while Maxi was next to her, tracing the ancient tongue onto a piece of paper.


    ¡°I think this ce is a ssroom,¡± said te, scratching her head.


    Maxi narrowed her eyes. Though she was less proficient in Elvish than te, even she could discern that the writing on the walls were for educational purposes. They were divided into three sections, each containing the settlement¡¯s history, conventions, andws. As te pointed out, this chamber was likely created as a ssroom to educate future generations.


    Intensifying the brightness of hermp, Maxi looked about the spacious room. Stacks of carved stone tablets were dotted around. Since the region¡¯snd was too barren to grow crops or grass for livestock, it would have been difficult for the people who had lived here to acquire parchment. Hence, they could only record things by engraving them on stone.


    Some rooms contained diaries, poems, and even random scribblings. It appeared that engraving words on stone was part of daily life for the mages. There were simply too many records, making it difficult for the expeditionary party to sift out pertinent information.


    ¡°All this will take years to trante,¡± te said with a sigh, lowering a stone tablet on the ground.


    Sidina was copying records a few paces away. She shrugged at te¡¯s remark.


    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t take longer than a few months if more Serbels were to help.¡±


    Maxi shook her head. ¡°Ruth told me¡­ he finds it difficult to decipher the texts too because he isn¡¯t familiar with this particr Elvish dialect.¡±


    ¡°Is that not just an excuse?¡± te said acerbically. ¡°It¡¯s been more than ten years since that man left the Tower. He could have forgotten his Elvish.¡±


    Chortling, Sidina replied, ¡°Oh, I doubt that. I heard he was once considered so promising that some even suggested him as the next Head of the Tower.¡±


    te and Maxi both looked at Sidina with skepticism. From the way Calto looked at Ruth ¡ª as though he were an insect underfoot ¡ª it was hard to imagine Ruth had ever been such an important figure in Nornui.


    ¡°Well, I suppose his knack for advanced fire magic despite being a mage of Sigrew proves his talents, but¡­¡±


    te trailed off while scaling the wall using the protruding bones as handholds. With a paintbrush, she tapped off a thickyer of dust covering a particr block of text.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think he¡¯s good enough to be the next Head,¡± she continued cynically. ¡°I mean, nothing about him screams dignity.¡±


    Unable to deny her point, Maxiughed awkwardly. Regardless of the truth, Ruth was still her first mentor. It pricked her conscience to speak ill of him with the others. She quickly tried to change the subject.


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t think¡­ we¡¯ll find any clues to the monster army in this room. Should we move on to another?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s rest for a bit first. I¡¯m famished,¡± te said, hopping down from the wall.


    The women sat in the middle of the room among the flickering lights. As they nibbled on their rations of bread and jerky, they skimmed through the ancient texts they had traced onto parchment.


    The knights had refused to leave the mages¡¯ side for the first few days. Once it became clear the cave was free from danger, they shifted their attention to exploring the ruins. Though they provided an escort whenever the mages moved investigation sites, they left to undertake their own tasks once everyone was settled into recording texts or studying the magical devices.


    After all, what harm coulde from hours of sitting in the same ce, copying texts, and examining bones? No doubt the pdins thought it more productive to explore the ruins than to stand watch over the mages¡¯ tasks. Ultimately, the Temple Knights¡¯ goal was to locate the monster army¡¯s base, not to study relics.


    Maxi bit her lip as she struggled through one of the records. She desperately wanted to find a lead as well. Though investigating the ruins was certainly interesting, thinking of the threat looming over the Western Continent made her increasingly restless by the day.


    After taking a bite from her cold, hard bread, Sidina asked, ¡°What¡¯s going to happen if we don¡¯t find anything before we run out of provisions?¡±


    te shrugged as she retrieved a firestone from her bag to light a small fire. ¡°Well, we certainly can¡¯t starve to death here. We¡¯ll have to leave well before that. Aren¡¯t we copying all these records in anticipation of that possibility?¡±


    She shook the copies they had made so far.


    ¡°As long as we have these documents, we can continue our research on the dark mages. I¡¯m telling you, everyone at the Tower will be hopping in excitement when they see these. I can already imagine the mages of Urd salivating to be the first ones to study them.¡±


    Sidina rubbed her hands together and said mischievously, ¡°Then, shall we take a few pages for ourselves?¡±


    Maxiughed at the girl¡¯s jest before turning her gaze back to the records.


    After quietly observing her, te asked, ¡°What about you, Max? What do you intend to do?¡±


    Pausing from soaking small chunks of stale bread in her icy beer, Maxi looked up at te quizzically.


    ¡°I mean, after the investigation,¡± te borated.


    ¡°O-Oh, I would return to Anatol, of course.¡±


    ¡°I know how desperate you are to go home, but¡­¡± te hesitated, furrowing her dark brown brows. ¡°What do you think about returning to Nornui with us?¡±


    When Maxi regarded her friend in surprise, te scratched her messy updo and added, ¡°I know you¡¯re smitten with Dragon yer, but I don¡¯t think he¡¯s all that nice to you. I thought he cherished you when he came running here¡­ but from how he¡¯s been treating youtely, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the case.¡±


    ¡°Th-That¡¯s not true! R-Riftan¡ª¡±


    Startled, Maxi was about to argue back when she pressed her lips together. The memory of his impersonal manner chafed at her confidence. He had been devoted to her, but that was three years ago. Though he continued to protect and look out for her, the passion he had once had was gone. As te pointed out, their current rtionship seemed very much one-sided.


    Seeing Maxi lost for words, te said with a deep sigh, ¡°Just think about it. If you were to return to Nornui, you would be treated with respect while continuing your studies. Wouldn¡¯t it be a shame to miss such an opportunity over a cold stone statue of a man?¡±


    Maxi¡¯s face flushed crimson. Was it so obvious even to the others that she was alone in wanting their rtionship to work? Ovee with despondence, her shoulders slumped over when a familiar voice called through the room.


    ¡°There you are.¡±


    The water mage Royald entered carrying antern.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for you Nome Hall mages for a while. Come, follow me. Joel has discovered a room that¡¯s not on the map. We would like you to search it with magic before we go inside.¡±


    ¡°A room not on the map?¡± te asked, arching an eyebrow.


    Royald nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. A secret chamber, perhaps. Let¡¯s make haste.¡±


    At his insistence, the women gathered their belongings and stepped out of the room. They coincidentally ran into Elliot in the passageway. Looking surprised, the knight rushed over to the group.


    ¡°Have you already finished investigating in here, mydy?¡±


    Maxi nodded. ¡°Just about. We are on our way now to see a newly discovered room.¡±


    ¡°It could be dangerous,¡± Elliot said, his brow furrowing. ¡°I shall bring more men to apany us. Could you please wait a moment?¡±


    Royald tried to dissuade him. ¡°Is that really necessary when the knights outside also need every hand they can get? Don¡¯t worry about us. We¡¯re going to search the room with magic before we enter.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    Elliot frowned, then conceded with a nod and a small sigh. ¡°Very well. Then, please allow me to escort you.¡±


    Royald shrugged in a gesture to say the knight could do whatever he pleased, then began leading the group down the long passageway. As they climbed a narrow staircase, Maxi observed the uneven dents along the walls. There was likely engraved text here as well.


    She summoned a small light above her palm and held it up. An extended carving of snakes biting the tail of the one before it twined along the wall next to the stairs. What could it mean? She was squinting up at the carvings when Royald abruptly changed course.


    ¡°It¡¯s this way,¡± he said, pointing off to the side.


    A circr entrance stood next to the pir supporting the ceiling.


    te stared at it dubiously. ¡°I don¡¯t recall seeing such an opening here before.¡±


    ...


    ¡°We pressed that statue there when we were investigating the wall, which opened this passageway,¡± Royald exined, striding through.


    He pointed to the small statue of a snake.


    ¡°It opened when we pulled right here. There¡¯s another on the other end. I think it would be prudent to check what¡¯s inside the room before we go in.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, then.¡±


    te walked in, and Maxi warily followed. They continued on for five minutes when they reached a dead end. Joel and a Temple Knight were there inspecting a wall.


    ¡°I think we¡¯ve discovered something,¡± Joel cried excitedly, turning to face them.


    He raised hisntern over his head, spilling light over an intricate magic rune on the wall.


    ¡°Take a look at this! Doesn¡¯t it remind you of the rune used to suppress magic? There¡¯s no doubt about it. There¡¯s a secretboratory behind this wall. Just imagine! Aboratory used by dark mages!¡±


    Elliot stood at a distance behind the group. He said abruptly, ¡°Won¡¯t it be dangerous?¡±


    Joel shrugged. ¡°That¡¯s why we¡¯ve asked the mages of Nome Hall here. They can check the interior with their tracing magic without affecting the door¡¯s mechanism.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    ...


    te shoved Royald aside and positioned herself in front of the circr wall. She removed her gloves and ced her rough hands on the stone. While she was casting the spell, Maxi studied the rune. It did indeed look simr to the rune used to suppress magic.


    She furrowed her brow. Such a rune could only mean that this room had been used to test dangerous magic. Would it not be wiser to ask more knights to join them? She was shooting nervous nces down the passageway when te removed her hands from the wall.


    ¡°The room is quite wide.¡±


    ¡°Any traps or dangerous spells?¡± Royald asked.


    te shook her head. ¡°I sensed no flow of mana or anything that looked like a trap.¡±


    ¡°Good. Then, let¡¯s head inside.¡±


    Joel¡¯s anticipation was palpable as he pulled the mounted snake statue. The stone wall rumbled as it slid down, revealing a pitch-dark room. Maxi warily peered into the depths.


    ¡°I shall go in first.¡±


    Elliot pushed past the group and strode into the secret chamber. He raised hismp in the air, illuminating more statues, this time of monsters. Maxi flinched and hunched her shoulders. The whole room was full of them. A giant, serpentine creature coiled across one wall.


    Stepping in further, Elliot lightly touched a stone goblin. ¡°They don¡¯t appear to be gargoyles.¡±


    He looked around the room, then nodded at the mages.


    ¡°I don¡¯t sense any monsters or undead. It is safe for you to enter.¡±


    With the knight¡¯s clearance, the mages warily walked inside. The chamber was more expansive than they had expected. The tip of the domed ceiling was at least twenty kevettes high, and the circr room was at least forty kevettes across.


    Treading cautiously, Maxi inspected the statues lining the walls. Lifelike sculptures of monsters of the Ayin race, such as goblins, ogres, trolls, and werewolves, stood amongst those of the dragon subspecies, namely serpends, wyverns, and drakes.


    ¡°What grotesque taste,¡± Royald said, clicking his tongue.


    Maxi silently agreed. She stopped in front of the giant snake. Though she was aware it was nothing but stone, it still gave her chills. The creators of these statues were clearly phenomenal sculptors of rock.


    Why on earth had they made such things? Could there be some connection to the allied monster army? Maxi was pensively staring up at the statues when she heard Sidina speak.


    ¡°Take a look at this. Isn¡¯t this a rune?¡±


    Maxi walked over to the spot on the floor where Sidina was pointing. True enough, an intricate diagram that appeared to be a magic rune was etched into the stone. After studying it closely, Royald ruffled his hair and groaned.


    ¡°Drat! It¡¯s soplicated, I can¡¯t tell what it¡¯s for.¡±


    Sidina turned to Maxi. ¡°What do you think, Max? You¡¯re the best among us at runes.¡±


    Having already crouched to trace it with her finger, Maxi slowly rose. The rune felt strangely familiar. After following its patterns, she summoned a light in her hand and raised it to illuminate the parts masked in shadow.


    Suddenly, a thump sounded, and the ground quivered faintly. As her palmful of magic was sucked into the room, Maxi felt an immense amount of mana drain out of her with it. She screamed.


    ¡°Get away from there!¡± yelled Royald, pushing her out of the rune¡¯s perimeter.


    Maxi gasped for air as she tumbled over the ground. The room spun around her as though she had lost arge amount of blood all at once.

 Chapter 281 - 281 Chapter 42

    281 Chapter ¡°Mydy!¡±


    Elliot rushed over to Maxi and helped her to her feet. Straightening, she nced around in confusion. It appeared she was not the only one who had been drained of mana. Just a few steps away, Sidina and te were also being helped up.


    ¡°W-What on earth is happening?¡± Joel murmured in a terrified voice.


    Streaks of light branched out of the rune-like cobwebs, seeping into the statues scattered through the room. Maxi felt her blood run cold. Imbued with mana, the stone sculptures ttered to life and slowly began to move. Immediately recognizing the danger, one of the Temple Knights swung his sword.


    Blue mes burst from his de, sting the stone trolls charging at them into a thousand pieces. However, like pieces of steel drawn to a ma, the broken fragments rapidly reassembled.


    ¡°We must retreat!¡± the Temple Knight cried.


    The petrified mages darted toward the doorway. Clinging to Elliot¡¯s side, Maxi stumbled along behind them. As they rushed forward, the colossal head of the stone snake appeared in their path. Elliot swiftly brought his sword down and sliced off the upper half of the snake¡¯s gaping mouth in a single stroke. Unaffected by the loss of its head, the massive golem slithered forward to block their way.


    Urging Maxi behind him, Elliot swung as the snake¡¯s massive tail flew at them like a whip. Maxi felt fragments of stoneshing her cheeks. They felt strangely hot.


    Reaching the doorway first, Joel cried out, ¡°Max! Hurry!¡±


    Maxi stumbled across the chamber under Elliot¡¯s protection. The stomping golems rushed forward, cutting off their escape. Elliot scattered them with his sword, but the smashed stone figures reassembled themselves every time.


    A thought sprang to mind as she watched the scene in horror. Her eyes flew to the light spilling from the rune. All at once, she understood the rune¡¯splicated mechanisms. Though there were slight differences, she realized it was simr to the golem rune she had spent months researching.


    ¡°Sir Elliot! W-We must go over there!¡± Maxi cried to the knight, who was keeping the golems at bay. ¡°The rune will continue to create golems if we don¡¯t destroy it!¡±


    The knight firmly shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous, mydy! We must get out of here.¡±


    Before she could say any more, Elliot grabbed her arm and sprinted toward the entrance. However, in less than four steps, stone trolls again blocked their way.


    Behind them was the giant snake, which had slowly regained its form, and sculpted monsters of the Ayin race hemmed them on either side. Cursing under his breath, Elliot pushed Maxi behind him and began swinging his sword with lightning speed.


    Seizing the opening, Maxi sprang toward the rune. Elliot called after her, but she did not have time to look over her shoulder. She shot past a stomping statue of a drake and halted before the rune. Removing her gloves, she was about to ce her hands on it when a stone werewolf lunged at her from the shadows.


    ¡°Max!¡±


    te cast a shield in front of her. There was a dull thud, and the stone werewolf went flying back. Maxi released a shaky breath and tried to stop her legs from trembling. Rushing to her side, Elliot crushed a stone torso and booted the rubble away.


    ¡°Please hurry!¡±


    He had evidently concluded their only option now was to break through the wall of golems.


    Maxi jumped and dropped her gaze back to the rune, only to find that all the chaos seemed to have frozen her brain. Biting her lip, she ced her hands on the rune and slowly infused it with mana. When she felt it drawing her mana out, she resisted the great force. She desperately tried to wrap her mind around itsbyrinthine pathways ¡ª the external and internal makeup of the golems, theplicated forms to supply and amplify mana¡­


    Her back broke out in a cold sweat. She was quickly running out of mana. Though she was not yet depleted, using too much in a short period had made her slightly woozy. It required considerable concentration to stop the rest of her mana from streaming out.


    Maintaining the shield she had cast around Maxi, te yelled from the entrance, ¡°Max! Hurry!¡±


    A Temple Knight held back the monsters at the doorway, but it was clear a single knight would not be enough to fend off the endlessly regenerating golems.


    Maxi bit her lip until it bled and pushed her mana through every part of the rune. Much to her dismay, her knowledge fell short of understanding the mana pathway built into theplex machinations of the golems.


    When she could not trace the form responsible for controlling the monsters, she shifted her efforts to finding the form that supplied mana to the stone. Destroying that would at least stop the golems from regenerating. In one swift force of will, she disrupted the mana flow. Sparks erupted around them as if the rune were fighting back, and the golems began thrashing about.


    Maxi screamed. The massive snake twisted violently and began mming into the walls and pirs. A thud resounded somewhere, and the cave shook. Another thud, and the ground started to tilt.


    She whipped her head aside as an intense light blinded her. An ice-cold windshed her face, and biting snowkes clung to hershes. She turned around and lifted her gaze to the overcast sky. The blizzard outside wasing in through the crumbled wall.


    ¡°Max! Hurry!¡± te yelled.


    Elliot yanked Maxi to her feet and began sprinting to the entrance. He shed his sword at the golems blocking their path, smashing the stone monsters to pieces. This time, the fragmentsy motionless.


    There were still ten or so golems in the way. Fiercely muttering under his breath, Elliot began a ruthless attack on the stone monsters, cleaving through them with his sword. Maxi stuck close and looked around for other possible dangers.


    All of a sudden, a dark shadow loomed over their heads. She instinctively pushed Elliot out of harm¡¯s way as something shot down from above. However, with the knight¡¯s bulk and her limited strength, she could only move him so far. He narrowly escaped the stone harpy that swooped at them from above, but its hooked ws struck the back of Maxi¡¯s head.


    Though Elliot whirled and smashed off the harpy¡¯s wing, the blow had already sent Maxi flying. She rolled over the floor until her back thumped against one of the pirs. For a moment, her breath was stuck in her chest. Gasping for air, she tried to regain her senses when she heard Elliot¡¯s urgent cry.


    ¡°Mydy!¡±


    Jolting awake, she saw the huge snake winding toward her at a frightening speed. She scrambled to summon a barrier but did not have enough mana.


    She squeezed her eyes shut. Out of nowhere, ck chains shot out like a web and whipped around the stone snake, binding it in a tight coil. Her chest heaving, Maxi stared at the massive golem, which was mere inches away. She heard Kuahel Leon¡¯smanding voice boom across the room.


    ¡°Get to safety!¡±


    She looked anxiously at the doorway. The mages who had escaped earlier had brought reinforcements. When Maxi saw the Temple Knights rush into the cave, her body went ck with relief. Barely managing to stand on her wobbling legs, she was staggering toward the entrance when the snake began to thrash against its chains.


    The ground cracked beneath and tilted to one side. Losing her bnce, Maxi fell backward. The debris from the crumbling golem rained down, sending her tumbling through the hole in the wall. It all urred in such rapid session that she could not make sense of what was happening. She shot outside into the blizzard and hurtled down a cliff, tumbling along with the rubble of the cave floor.


    She was too disoriented to think of using a levitation spell. Distant shrieks and screams reached her before the howling wind ripped them from her ears. All she heard was her stomach churn as nausea and vertigo mmed into her. Though her body sought oblivion, she clung to consciousness and stretched her arms toward the rock wall totch onto anything she could find.


    She slid down the cliff, her palms burning as they chafed against the rocky surface. She reflexively iled her legs in search of a foothold that would break the fall. Out of nowhere, a dark figure swooped down and wrenched her by the waist.


    She gasped at the sudden force. For a moment, she could notprehend what was happening. It took a while before she could register the powerful arms around her. A secondter, she realized that the ragged breathing was not hers.


    Maxi slowly looked up, her chest heaving. Riftan dangled from the rock wall at the end of a long, hooked chain. His arms were locked around her so tightly it made breathing difficult. Unable to believe her eyes, she could only stare up at his sculpted features.

 Chapter 282 - 282 Chapter 43

    282 Chapter The blizzardshed at their dangling bodies. A bottomless abyss yawned below their feet, waiting to swallow them. Maxi stared down at the misty gorge in a daze before shifting her gaze back up. The heavy snowfall made it impossible to tell how far they had fallen.


    ¡°Put your arms around my neck,¡± Riftan said in a strangled voice.


    All she could do in response was blink rapidly in terror.


    ¡°Now!¡±


    Roused from a trance, Maxi flinched and wound her shaking arms around him. His whole body was as tense as a rock, his neck muscles so strained that she could feel his racing pulse through the bulging veins.


    As if afraid he might drop her, Riftan pressed her to him in a suffocating, one-armed embrace while his other hand fumbled the wall. Eventually, hetched onto a protruding rock. He pulled them upward and managed to gain a foothold. Having secured them both to the cliffside, he tightened his arm around her.


    The blizzard was picking up speed. Maxi could barely see what was in front of her. Burying her face in the crook of his neck, she quietly began to sob. Riftan whispered what sounded like reassurance into her ear, but she could hardly register his words. Even he did not seem fully conscious of what he was saying.


    ¡°Hang on a little longer. It¡¯s all right. The mages should bring us up soon. We just have tost until¡ª¡±


    An avnche of snow rumbled down from above. The hook anchoring them to the wall gave way in the snowslide, plunging them into the abyss.


    Riftan¡¯s gauntlet scraped against stone as he frantically searched for purchase, to no avail. Clinging to his neck as if she were drowning, Maxi desperately tried to cast a levitation spell, but the mutinous mana within her refused to bend to her will.


    Summoning all the strength she could muster, she finally managed to take hold of her wayward magic. They were mere inches from the ground when they began to float. Riftan promptly secured the hook to the wall and nimbly lowered them to safety.


    Surviving the fall was only one of their problems. The avnche still posed a threat, pouring down in waves of debris and snow from above. Maxi cast a barrier just as darkness swallowed them. Heavy thuds continued outside their protective bubble for some time.


    She could not feel a thing. So much so that she wondered if they had died from the fall. The pressure in her ears rendered her deaf, and she could not even hear her own breaths. Petrified, she clung to Riftan until she felt him slowly sit up.


    He dug out of the icy mound and hauled her out after him. After a coughing fit, Maxi expelled the snow from her nose and mouth, then shook off the kes in her hair. With the snowstorm still battering their faces, however, her efforts were in vain.


    She looked up at Riftan, her face ghastly white. He had his arm wrapped around her as he gazed up at the rock wall they had plummeted off. Unlike him, she could not discern how far they had fallen.


    After staring for some time, his wooden expression giving nothing away, he hoisted her into his arms and began wading through the snow. Maxi realized he was looking for a ce to shelter from the snowstorm.


    She managed to crack open her frozen jaw. ¡°I-I-I can¡­ cast a barrier to block the wind¡ª¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t speak,¡± he said brusquely, quickening his pace.


    Though she wanted to make the offer again, she chose to keep quiet when she realized she was almost out of mana. Still, wandering aimlessly until they found adequate shelter did not seem like a sound option.


    She fumbled in her pockets, anxiously surveying their surroundings. The firestone nestled against her chest was no longer warm, its mana having been sucked out by the rune. She tossed away the useless stone and hunched her shoulders. Riftan promptly covered her with his cloak to shield her from the wind.


    The tireless search continued until they chanced upon an opening in the rock face. Lowering Maxi to the ground, Riftan went in to inspect the cave first. Soon after, he waved to let her know it was safe. The entrance was so narrow she had to crawl through on her knees.


    Inside, the cave opened up surprisingly wide. Maxi breathed a sigh of relief and sank to the ground. The fact that it sheltered them from the squall made the dark cave feel like a pce.


    Propped against the wall, Riftan took a moment to catch his breath. ¡°Are you hurt anywhere?¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯m not sure,¡± she said, shaking her head dazedly.


    She was likely bruised all over from the tumble, but her body was currently too numb to feel pain.


    He inspected her for broken bones before asking hoarsely, ¡°What about mana depletion?¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ve used up most of it¡­ but I¡¯m notpletely depleted,¡± she replied, teeth chattering from the bone-deep cold.


    Removing his gloves, Riftan touched her icy cheek. He furrowed his brow. ¡°Do you have any more firestones?¡±


    ¡°I-In my bag.¡±


    It only urred to her then to check if her belongings had survived the chaos. Much to her surprise, her bag was still hanging from her waist. Riftan untied it and began rummaging through its contents. Packs of herbs and food, bundled parchment, and a pouch containing various magic stones came spilling out.


    Maxi plucked up a firestone and ced it a safe distance away. A spark lit up the darkness as she infused the stone with a speck of mana, and a me big enough to serve as a campfire began to ze. She settled right in front of it but found it was not enough to thaw her frozen body. With a groan, she reached her hands closer to the mes.


    ¡°You¡¯ll burn yourself,¡± said Riftan, yanking her arm back.


    She looked up at him imploringly. ¡°I-I¡¯m cold.¡±


    There was a subtle shift in his expression. Sliding his hand under her clothes, he stroked her icy nape and let out a strangled curse.


    Her lips trembling, Maxi watched as Riftan hastened out of his cloak and armor, piling them to one side. He then threw off his thick coat and woolen tunic and spread them next to the fire. Maxi stared dazedly at his muscr torso gleaming like bronze in the firelight. He looked like a madman, shucking off his clothes in the numbing cold.


    After removing his boots, he tossed them away and motioned with his head. ¡°Get undressed.¡±


    ¡°N-No!¡± Maxi cried, mortified.


    She clutched her robe, but he unceremoniously yanked the fabric from her grip.


    ¡°Your clothes are damp from the snow. Your body heat will drop a hell of a lot more quickly if you don¡¯t get them off, so hurry up.¡±


    Maxi regarded him dubiously. Though she was sure he would never do anything to harm her, she could not bring herself to undress. When she remained immobile, he pulled her onto hisp and removed her boots. He yanked off her robe and unapologetically flung it into a corner. Lastly, he unbuttoned her coat and slid his hands inside.


    She recoiled at his cold touch. After removing her belt and cing it on the ground, Riftan reached into her tunic and caressed her icy skin. Though the tips of his fingers were cold, his palm and forearm felt like heated bronze. A moan escaped Maxi¡¯s lips as his warmth seeped into her, and she pressed herself flush against his chest.


    He pulled her woolen tunic over her head, leaving her with two linen chemises, leather trousers lined with fleece, and a pair of thick leggings. When he pushed his hand inside her trousers, a peculiar expression that was neither smile nor frown rose on his face.


    ¡°You certainly bundled up.¡±


    With that, he slid her trousers down with one tug. Maxi gasped in surprise. After rolling her clothes into a ball and tossing them on top of his own, he began rubbing her ice-cold skin. Her cheeks flushed as his hot, calloused hands roamed over her hips, thighs, and calves. Despite having been bare before him countless times, it was still embarrassing.


    She stayed on his knee, and he drew her to him in a tight embrace.


    ¡°Are you still cold?¡± he asked, his voice more subdued.


    Pressing herself against his chest, Maxi shook her head, waving aside the reality of her chattering teeth. As she continued to shiver, Riftan gave a low groan and went from rubbing her rigid back to tugging at heryer of chemises.


    She instinctively clutched at the undergarments, but he was already maneuvering them over her head. He immediately covered the exposed area with his own tunic. Their skin brushed together as he twined his arm around her waist, alighting her senses back to life. The heat from his smooth, burning skin soaked into her bones, and she felt the blood coursing through her veins.


    A relieved moan escaped her lips as she melted into his arms. Despite other concerns pushing into her mind, at that moment, she felt unconditionally safe and content. She pressed her forehead to his shoulder, burying her face in his broad chest. Their bodies fit together like two pieces of a puzzle.


    She listened to the wind and crackling fire as she caressed his arms, chiseled chest, and stomach. Beads of sweat began to form on his skin. She traced her fingers down his sculpted marble chest and teased his small nipple. Pressed beneath her buttocks, she felt his hardened member grow bigger. After taking a ragged breath, Riftan shifted her to one side and pried her hand off his chest.


    ¡°Stop your idle fondling.¡±


    Maxi¡¯s face flushed with embarrassment. ¡°B-But, did you not do the same? I-I certainly¡­ felt your hands¡­ on my hips, my stomach¡­ legs, feet¡­¡±


    ¡°I was making sure you weren¡¯t frost¡ª¡±


    Riftan pressed his lips together, then knocked his head back against the cave wall, muttering under his breath. From what she could make out, it sounded like the prayer recited at a knighting ceremony. After watching him for a moment, she slowly brought his hand to her breast.


    ¡°Then¡­ w-would you like to fondle me as well?¡±


    ...


    Riftan clenched his jaw when she pressed his hard palm to her breast. His ck eyes burned like glowing embers in the dark. Maxi blushed when she felt her nipple grow taut, and she wondered if she was being too brazen.


    In the end, her desire outweighed any shame or inclination to maintain her dignity. Perhaps their brush with death had ignited something, as his touch was more fervent than ever.


    It felt like an age since she had touched him. She craved the bliss of exploring every inch of each other. If they did not make it through this perilous expedition, this could be theirst moment together. A crippling fear crept into her bones at the thought. When she rubbed her lips on his neck to dispel it, she felt a feverish shudder run down his body.

 Chapter 283 - 283 Chapter 44

    283 Chapter ¡°Do you even know¡­ what you¡¯re doing right now?¡± Riftan growled threateningly, his voice raspy. ¡°Do you realize what could¡¯ve happened to you today? You make a man¡¯s heart just about leap out, and that¡¯s all you have to¡ª¡±


    Maxi flicked her tongue along his tense neck. She heard his sharp inhale as though he were being strangled. Clutching his hand, she rubbed his calloused palm over her painfully sensitive nipple. He let out a low moan and squeezed her breast.


    She looked up at him, her eyes burning with desire. Even in the dimness of the cave, she could tell that his face was flushed.


    He stared at her with zing eyes, then viciously spat, ¡°You demon.¡±


    With that, he ravished her lips. Maxi wound her arms around his sturdy neck. His tongue pushed in, tasting the inside of her mouth. At the same time, he teased her breast with gentle rubbing, tugging, and twisting of her taut nipple. The tunic draped about her shoulders slipped down, but she no longer felt cold. It felt as though she held a furnace in her arms.


    With one hand supporting her from behind, Riftan tipped her back. He smothered her with his tongue in a kiss brimming with passion.


    ¡°R-Riftan¡­¡± Maxi said through shallow breaths.


    When she buried her fingers in his hair, he finally broke free to hungrily bite and suck her breast. She shuddered at the dizzying pleasure.


    Though his lips were not on her anymore, she still found breathing difficult. His fingers inched their way down her body and, after stroking her t abdomen, dove between her thighs. She writhed in pleasure when his long fingers found the nub hidden beneath her tuft of curly hair. A sob burst from her throat when he caressed it up and down.


    In an instinctual response ¡ª either to escape his fingers or to seek greater pleasure, she was not sure which ¡ª she began to rock her hips. His hand covered her groin as he gently pressed down, making her inner thighs slick with her wetness. It was as if her stomach were trickling out like molten iron.


    Wriggling her hips, she dug her nails into his sculpted marble shoulders. Riftan stopped nibbling on her nipple to suck the taut peak of her breast, making her writhe and clench her thighs around his wrist. Her need only swelled the more his fingers teased her. She felt like she was iling in water.


    Her senses alight with tantalizing pleasure, Maxi yanked at his trousers. ¡°P-Please do it.¡±


    His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed up and down. When he remained motionless, she fumbled with the bulge protruding from his trousers. A suppressed moan escaped his throat.


    She felt him tremble like a man cornered before he yanked the straps of his trousers, pulling them down. His swollen member stood erect, surrounded by a thicket of ck hair.


    Maxi faltered. He was much bigger than she remembered. Seeing her hesitation, Riftan uttered an impatient moan and drew her hand to wrap around him. He nudged her on, and she began to move it up and down the hot, pulsating shaft. The lewdness of it all sent her thoughts into a dizzy spiral.


    She took in his rigid manhood, carved abdomen, and heaving chest before moving her gaze up to explore his chiseled face. His keen eyes narrowed with lust, and his breaths fell ragged from obstinate lips.


    A strange sense of exhration thrilled through her. Here was the strongest, most reckless, valiant knight, and she had brought him to his knees with desire. She moved her hand faster over his member. Riftan¡¯s breath hitched, and he mmed the back of his head against the cave wall. Overwhelmed with passion, he spread her thighs and started to caress between her legs.


    Maxi shivered before her whole body tensed, and she began moving her hand once more. A thought struck her ¡ª why were they torturing each other so? She knew what they were doing would not satisfy either of them. Spreading her legs over his taut waist, she brought her aching entrance to his manhood. Riftan immediately grabbed her hips.


    ¡°N-No, we can¡¯t,¡± he rasped.


    A discontented whine escaped her lips, and she rubbed herself against the tip of his member. He inhaled sharply and tightened his hold on her.


    ¡°I told you, we can¡¯t,¡± he pleaded.


    ¡°W-Why not?¡±


    When she looked up at him in resentment, Riftan¡¯s face twisted horribly.


    ¡°Do you not remember thest campaign? I¡¯m not putting you in such danger ever a¡ª¡±


    Another sharp breath cut him off, this time as Maxi rubbed her wetness over his throbbing shaft. It was an action driven by instinct to quell the rising heat between her legs. Her lower abdomen simmered, and her deepest part ached with need. It was simply unbearable.


    Rubbing her forehead against his chest, Maxi began to move her hips in hopes of greater pleasure. The sound that burst from Riftan¡¯s throat was like a nail grating on steel. At his limit now, he caved to the torturous act by rocking her back and forth.


    ¡°Goddammit¡­¡±


    Panting, he pushed his tongue into her mouth. His rigid manhood rubbed and pressed against the slickness between her legs. As she shook with pleasure, Maxi desperately clung to his steel-like body. Though she tried fervently to sate her unfulfilled desire as much as possible, her efforts were pointless. Riftan appeared close to losing his mind as well.


    He pressed himself against her, and his voice cracked as he said, ¡°I want to be inside you right now.¡±


    Maxi gazed up at him, her eyes feverish. ¡°Y-You could¡­ take it out¡­ at the end.¡±


    Riftan looked as if the devil himself were tempting him. He regarded her with hopeful eyes, then squeezed them shut.


    ¡°No. I don¡¯t trust myself.¡±


    ¡°Th-Then¡­ h-how about just a little¡­?¡±


    ¡°Damn it, what do you take me for? How many times must I tell you¡ª¡±


    Riftan abruptly stopped talking when Maxi grabbed his slick manhood and pushed it inside her. Though it was only the tip, she felt filled to capacity. The subtle pain made her grow still.


    Shuddering violently, Riftan once again spat out, ¡°Y-You demon¡­¡±


    This time, Maxi had no argument. In an instant, she had be the most licentious and self-indulgent woman in the world. That was how much she wanted him. She desperately missed the feeling of him filling herpletely.


    More than anything, she longed to be connected to him again, to feel wanted and alive.


    Riftan heartlessly pried her off andid her over the spread-out garments on the ground. He maneuvered her legs onto his shoulder and, drawing them together, began to thrust against her groin as though they were making love.


    Maxi wriggled pleadingly. Though she was almost hazy from the pleasure, it was still not enough. She wanted more.


    When she subconsciously moved her hips to ept him, Riftan ced his forearms on either side of her head. She could see the bulging tendons in his limbs as he pressed his muscr form onto hers, effectively restraining her.


    He began to thrust faster. When the brimming ecstasy and frustration reached breaking point, Maxi wed at his back. Her spine ached from the uneven cave floor, and she was practically folded over, but neither of those diforts outweighed the searing in her lower abdomen. She began to sob, almost tantrum-like. At that moment, the swelling heat in her stomach erupted.


    Maxi moaned, her legs stiffening while her calf muscles convulsed and her toes curled. Thest of her energy spent, she went ck under him. Riftan reached his climax soon after. Still bent over her, he tightened his grip on his manhood, and a lukewarm fluid gushed across her stomach.


    ¡°Goddammit¡­¡± he mumbled weakly, lowering his head with a thunk next to hers. ¡°I¡¯ve been crushed under a stallion.¡±


    ¡°W-Was it painful?¡±


    Her voice came out as hoarse as his. Riftan raised his head to glower at her, his face set fiercely with unresolved sexual need.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never been subjected to such cruel torture. How could you light a fire under me when I was trying my darndest to¡­¡±


    Maxi had been deliberately avoiding eye contact from a sense of bted shame. She looked up at him curiously when his words faltered. She felt his fingers fumble with the delicate chain on her neck, and her face flushed as she realized he recognized the item hanging from it.


    Riftan sat up and silently stared at the bronze coin glinting red in the firelight.


    Maxi gulped and mumbled, ¡°I-I didn¡¯t want to lose it.¡±


    His face was nk as he raised the coin and meticulously ran his fingers over both sides, confirming its origin. Quite suddenly, palpable pain rose on his face. He clutched the coin and tried to yank the chain from her neck. Maxi hastily stopped him.


    ¡°P-Please don¡¯t!¡±


    Riftan¡¯s impassive expression crumbled as he yelled, ¡°Why keep such a useless¡ª¡±


    He buried his face in his hands as if to hide the emotions that had unwittingly exploded. His vulnerability made Maxi¡¯s heart ache. She got up and pulled him into her arms. Then, pushing his hand away, she gently kissed his cheeks, lips, and eyelids.


    ...

 Chapter 284 - 284 Chapter 45

    284 Chapter ¡°P-Please don¡¯t speak of it like that. It¡¯s¡­ very important to me.¡±


    Riftan¡¯s face pulled into a subtle wince. His voice was derisive as he said, ¡°Of all the mountains of jewels I¡¯ve given you, this grubby coin scrap is what you treasure most?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re all precious to me,¡± Maxi said in a choked whisper, stroking his cheek appeasingly. ¡°But¡­ th-this coin is something you¡¯ve had with you for a long time. It reminds me of you¡­ whenever I look at it.¡±


    Something stirred in his ck eyes, making him appear more like a fragile young boy. When Maxi pressed her lips to his, trying to dissolve his pain, he responded with a low moan. He broke out of his tense posture and pulled her into a tight embrace. His fingers trembled with desire as they ran down her sweat-slicked back.


    Maxi gently sucked his tongue as he slid it between her swollen lips. With her breasts crushed against his chest, she could feel his heart pounding like a drum.


    Heid her on the ground and bent over her, pouring kisses across her face. His hands roamed every inch of her body. Maxi felt herself instantly heating up. Slowly, his lips traced down her neck and paused at her rosy breast. He continued down to her stomach, which was twitching with tension. Breathing heavily, Maxi pushed her thighs together.


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t want¡ª¡±


    Maxi rocked back and bit her lip. Riftan, having pried her knees apart, lowered himself between her legs and began kissing her most intimate part. She wrenched a fistful of clothes when his hot breath yed over her sensitive folds. Her thighs tensed, and her back arched. White vapor puffed out of her mouth, rising up to the dark cave ceiling. Each time his tongue flicked her swollen nub, her spine melted from an almost painful pleasure.


    Unstable to withstand the intense sensation, Maxi began to writhe. Riftan¡¯s grip on her hips mped down as he mercilessly continued.


    Maxi cried out. Her face felt so inmed she was afraid it would burst. Riftan pushed his tongue deep into her dripping entrance, then withdrew, only to enter a secondter. She peered down at the top of his raven head between her legs, but the zing heat within her soon forced her eyes shut.


    On and on, the pleasure built. Clutching his hair, Maxi began to convulse as though struck by lightning. Sparks swirled beneath her eyelids. She twisted her waist like a snake, her face turning white.


    When her climax subsided, Riftan raised his head from her groin. She watched with faraway eyes as he swiped his thumb across his wet lips. Then, he turned her over. Climbing on top of her, he interlocked their fingers and tucked his hardened member between her buttocks. Maxi squeezed her hands until his protruding joints dug painfully into her skin. It felt as though a burning rod branded the ce where they touched.


    He brushed aside her disheveled hair covering her back and nipped at her nape, slowly rocking his hips back and forth. He seemed half unhinged with desire, but he made no attempt to enter her.


    Crushed under his rock-hard body, Maxi panted heavily. She shuddered when she felt fingers tease between her legs again. She was too spent to even utter a moan. With her face pressed against the coarse fabric, she began to sob like a cornered beast. In the next moment, she went ck.


    The tension that had gripped her body all day evaporated as her remaining reserves drained out of her. She slipped into oblivion as she listened to his moans filling her ears.


    Maxi slowly opened her eyes to something damp and lukewarm grazing her skin. The dim wall of the cave and the dying fire were the first things she saw. She vacantly watched the flickering, golden mes when something cold touched the skin between her legs.


    She flinched and looked down. Riftan was gingerly wiping her groin with a damp linen cloth. As mortification washed over her, her face burned a fiery red. A sharp pain shot through her whole body as she sprang upright.


    Moaning, she steadied herself by cing her hands on the ground. Every part of her ached as if she had been beaten, and her limbs felt weak.


    ¡°Lie back. You¡¯re covered in bruises.¡±


    He gently pushed her back onto the nket and draped his clothes over her. He then took out an ointment from her pack. While he applied it to her throbbing hips and thighs, Maxi stifled her groans of pain with his cloak. He continued down to her calves and blistered feet, making sure to cover all the exposed areas with his clothes before moving on to her back and arms.


    Maxi scrunched her nose against the pungent herbal scent. ncing up, she noted Riftan was only in his trousers. She realized why a secondter ¡ª his remaining garments were all draped over her.


    Aghast, she hastily offered him his clothes back. Though she began shivering almost immediately, she hated the idea of him bearing the icy conditions even more.


    ¡°R-Riftan¡­ please, put these on, or you¡¯ll catch a¡ª¡±


    Her voice croaked to a stop. She had screamed so much that she sounded terribly hoarse. Her face flushing, she fumbled the ground in search of her own garments.


    ¡°I-I will wear mine, so¡ª¡±


    ¡°Your clothes are still wet,¡± Riftan cut in, pointing at the wall. ¡°Keep them on.¡±


    ncing over, Maxi spotted them hanging on his steel chain.


    ¡°B-But¡­¡±


    ¡°We can stay like this.¡±


    With a low sigh, Riftan ced the ointment jar on the ground and hoisted her onto hisp with one arm. He leaned back against the wall and wrapped both sturdy arms around her waist. Maxi happily nestled into his embrace.


    The heat radiating from his body seemed to sink deep into her. He was tugging their makeshift nkets to ensure she was fully covered when she let out a drowsy sigh. He stopped to pick up a sk and bring it to her lips.


    ¡°It¡¯s melted snow. You perspired a lot, so you need to drink.¡±


    When he carefully tipped the sk, Maxi obediently gulped at the water. A few sips into her parched throat cleared her head slightly. She nced at the cave¡¯s entrance as she wiped her lips.


    ¡°Did you go outside¡­ w-while I was asleep?¡±


    ¡°I would never leave you alone in a ce like this,¡± he replied brusquely. ¡°And the blizzard hasn¡¯t died down yet. It¡¯s just snow from the entrance.¡±


    ¡°I-I see.¡± Maxi gulped, adding nervously, ¡°Do you think¡­ the others are all right? They must be worried.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re probably frantic,¡± he said dryly.


    She cautiously studied his face and realized he was livid. His chiseled jaw was clenched to suppress his rage, and his lips were drawn into a thin line. She nervously shifted her eyes. There were too many things that could have angered him to pinpoint what was behind his current mood.


    A heavy silence stretched between them before Riftan spoke first.


    ¡°We best light another fire. How many firestones do you have left?¡±


    ¡°About three¡­¡±


    When she saw his brow furrow, she quickly added, ¡°B-But I also have fire drake stones! I can light one¡­ with them as well.¡±


    He paused before saying, ¡°Then we should be able tost until the blizzard passes.¡±


    With another low sigh, he handed her the pouch containing the magic stones. Maxi extracted a firestone and ced it next to the dying mes. Soon, ignited by a rush of mana, a second me began to rise from the new stone. The air grew warm, easing the tension from her shoulders.


    The cave was as quiet and gloomy as a grave, but Riftan being there with her made it bearable. She stared up at the dark stctites jutting from the ceiling. Briefly forgetting about her state, she pressed herself close to him, setting off a pain that racked her whole body. She was indeed covered in bruises.


    Groans of pain rose in her throat, which she managed to suppress. While her back hurt the most, she was mortified to find she was sore all over, including her groin and nipples. She furtively felt the tip of her stinging breast before peeking beneath the covers. Besides her slightly swollen nipples, her arms and thighs were mottled with bruising, and her knees were close to purple.


    Though most of the injuries could be attributed to her many falls, the pain in her breasts and thighs was undoubtedly from their rough coupling. As she touched the red handprint on her thigh, she wondered with a hint of regret if they had been too aggressive.


    Suddenly, Riftan spat an angry curse above her head.


    She hastily covered herself again, but he was already pulling the garments away. The light from the mes bathed her whole body.


    ¡°The bruises are worse than I thought,¡± he said, his face contorting in shame.


    ¡°Please¡­ don¡¯t me yourself¡­ Th-These were from the golem.¡±


    ¡°Is the golem to me for this as well?¡± he asked coldly, cupping one of her swollen breasts.


    Maxi blushed. ¡°No¡­ but I was the one who urged you on.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± Riftan agreed grimly, ¡°but I should have restrained myself. I¡¯m sure you never wished for it to go that far. I should not have been so eager when you could¡¯ve been hurt.¡±


    Twiddling her fingers, Maxi looked away and mumbled, ¡°I-I¡­ e-enjoyed it¡­ just the same.¡±


    ...


    As soon as the words were out, she flushed all the way down to her neck with shame.


    Not wanting him to think her wanton, she hastily added, ¡°I-It¡¯s been three years, after all. Though it wasn¡¯t the most ideal situation¡­ I loved¡­ being in your a-arms again.¡±

 Chapter 285 - 285 Chapter 46

    285 Chapter It had taken Maxi all her courage to tell him how she felt. Despite that, Riftan did not respond for a long time. When she nced up, her eyes full of hesitation, she caught him staring at her with an intense look. He dropped his gaze to the coin resting on her bosom a secondter.


    She tensed, worried that he might try to take it from her again, but all he did was touch it before lowering his hand to brush one of her many bruises. To her great mortification, her stomach chose that moment to growl. Riftan¡¯s face darkened as he stroked the bruise on her side.


    ¡°I can¡¯t say I¡¯m happy about all this, even as a lie.¡±


    Maxi recoiled. In an instant, the fire that had been burning in his eyes vanished, leaving only a cold emptiness.


    ¡°This is the second time you almost died before my eyes,¡± he said slowly. ¡°And now you¡¯re hungry and cold, covered in bruises in a dingy cave. I didn¡¯t want to do that with you here, of all ces.¡±


    Maxi could feel her face heating up. For a moment, she felt irresponsible and senseless for seducing him under their present circumstances. His irritation was understandable. After his rescue efforts had led them to this dreadful situation, all she had done was babble about how happy she was.


    ¡°I-I just¡­¡±


    Her actions might have been ill-considered, but at that moment, she had desperately needed his warmth. She was about to tell him so when he rummaged through her bag for the bundle of food. He held out the leftover cheese and half a loaf of bread.


    ¡°You should get something in your stomach first.¡±


    Maxi wordlessly stared down at the hard bread. Only then did more practical concerns begin to fill her head. How long would the blizzardst? There was no way of knowing when they would be able to reunite with the others. Hunting was impossible in this destend, and the only food inside her bag was the lunch she had packed for the day: a loaf, bits of cheese, and a palm-sized chunk of bacon. It was nowhere near enough to sustain two people over days.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m not that hungry.¡±


    Riftan narrowed his eyes at her tant lie. Extracting a dagger from his sword belt on the ground, he sliced a small piece of bread and brought it to her lips.


    ¡°Eat, even if you don¡¯t have an appetite. You won¡¯t be able to replenish your energy if you starve.¡±


    ¡°You eat first. I-I will as wellter.¡±


    Riftan¡¯s face twisted into a scowl. ¡°Stop this foolishness. I canst without food for days, but you can¡¯t.¡±


    Though she directed a glower at him, she could not withstand his stubborn insistence. She opened her mouth, epting the bread. It was stale and crumbly, and it felt like chewing sawdust. She shook her head after three morsels.


    ¡°I-I¡¯ve had enough now.¡±


    Riftan furrowed his brow and stared down at her. Evidently concluding it would be better to conserve provisions, he ced the remaining bread inside the bag with a heavy sigh. Soon, thebination of food in her stomach ¡ª albeit only a few morsels ¡ª and umted fatigue brought another wave of drowsiness. She rested her head on his chest and began to nod off.


    Holding her in his arms, Riftany on the clothes spread over the ground. He made sure to tuck the remaining garments around her. Lying on top of him, Maxi slipped into a light sleep.


    Even as she dozed, she felt his manhood swell with desire. He shifted her legs away from his lower body and began to pat her back gently. Knowing how hard this was for him, she strove not to arouse him further.


    Snow continued to fall without any sign of stopping, and it was difficult to gauge the passage of time. Riftan had gotten dressed twice to clear the snow from the cave entrance, and they were already on their fourth magic stone.


    He patted her clothes hanging from the chain and handed her a dry chemise. Since her thick woolen tunic and trousers were still damp, she endured the biting cold wearing only the thin chemise and a spare pair of socks. The only warmth came from being snuggled in Riftan¡¯s arms.


    Hunger began to grate at her after some time. To stretch their rations as much as possible, she made bread porridge by boiling snow, theirst square of bread, cuts of bacon, and a handful of mandrago leaves in a sk. When the meal was ready, she obstinately offered half of it to Riftan.


    ¡°I told you I don¡¯t want to eat,¡± he growled.


    ¡°I won¡¯t eat¡­ unless you do,¡± Maxi replied, her face set in a stubborn expression.


    She switched tactics when his eyes shed dangerously.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten anything since we got here,¡± she implored. ¡°At least have a little.¡±


    ¡°I once went a fortnight on only water. Nothing will happen to me just because I went without for a few days, so stop your needless worrying. Eat. I need you to get through this until we find the others.¡±


    Maxi bit her lip. ¡°Then, why not a few spoonfuls? I¡­ really won¡¯t eat if you won¡¯t. As you said, I doubt a few days of going without will kill me.¡±


    Riftan¡¯s expression went nk. Sensing danger, Maxi swallowed dryly. He looked as if he were about to force the food down her throat. Then, seemingly changing his mind, he epted the sk with a sigh. He poured half of the porridge into his own vessel and gulped it down.


    Though it was a scant serving, Maxi breathed a sigh of relief. He now had at least some sustenance in him. She gulped down her own share of watery porridge, which tasted mainly of bitter mandrago leaf. Despite how starved she was, the food did not go down easily.


    She recalled the pheasant pie their cook at Anatol baked for them during winter. Her mind began to wander with daydreams of golden pastries filled with greasy pheasants hunted by the knights, roasted piglets stuffed with apples, potatoes with freshly squeezed milk, thick stews, and soft, buttery bread.


    Riftan rose to his feet. ¡°I¡¯m going to look outside for a moment.¡±


    After checking the dryness of his cloak hanging on the chain, he threw it on and grabbed his sword. Maxi hastily chugged the watery soup and rose after him.


    ¡°I¡¯lle with you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll only be checking around the entrance. Wait here,¡± he said firmly before ducking out of the cave.


    Maxi crouched in front of the fire and anxiously stared into it. The mes were now down to half their original size. Drake stones, being less mana-efficient than firestones, only went for a short while. Their current supply of two would not evenst them half a day. Without food or heat, not only would they have to endure the cold, but they would no longer be able to melt snow for water.


    Maxi bit her lip. If the snowstorm showed no signs of ceasing, the others would likely brave the danger to search for them. Could there be a way for her to contact them?


    She mentally rifled through all the spells she knew. Sending up a re to show them their location was one option, but it was foolhardy considering her feeble abilities with casting fire magic. It would be imprudent to use up the small bit of mana she had managed to replenish when the next few days were so uncertain. And in the worst-case scenario, a re could attract monsters.


    There was also a wind-based spell she had heard of that allowed long-distancemunication. To use it, however, both parties had to form a contract with a wind sprite. After pensively staring into the fire, Maxi took out a quill and a piece of paper from her bag.


    Was it possible to create an earth property spell of the same kind? Lines creased her forehead as she began formting possible runes.


    ¡°The wind¡¯s died down,¡± Riftan said as he ducked into the cave. ¡°We might as well explore the vicinity.¡±


    After a nk stare, Maxi¡¯s face lit up in a smile as she btedly realized he had said ¡°we.¡± He was likely too anxious to leave her alone somewhere he could not get to right away. Whatever the case, Riftan being the first to suggest that they do something together was a rare urrence. Maxi happily started to get dressed.


    Thankfully, all her clothes except her robe were dry. She donned her woolen tunic over two chemises, then pulled her thick leather trousers over leggings. Lastly, she slipped into her long boots and coat.


    Riftan had already finished securing his armor when she finished bundling herself. ¡°Are you ready?¡±


    When she nodded, he ducked down and left the cave first. Maxi hurried after him, poking her head out into the pale, snow-covered world.


    Though thick snowkes still danced in flurries, the wind had indeed calmed. Pulling her hood over her head, Maxi scanned the stark white hill that shimmered and stung her eyes. The snow was piled to her knees, and hazy clouds obscured the sky. Even so, it was blinding after the gloom of the cave.


    ¡°Stay close behind me.¡±


    With that, Riftan began to wade ahead through the snow, carving a path for her. Maxi looked up and meekly walked behind him. The rock face was so high that the top was difficult to see. Just how far had they fallen? She could not even estimate their current distance from the spot they hadnded.


    At the time, her only concern had been finding shelter from the snowstorm. She suddenly grew anxious. What if the expeditionary party thought them dead and gave up the search? She shook her head, driving the thoughts from her mind. That was impossible. The others would not give up on them that easily.


    She mustered her energy and marched after Riftan. The hunger and cold soon took hold. In an effort to bulk up the bread porridge, she had added as much water as possible. The resulting slop had not taken long to digest.


    Clutching her growling stomach, she nced at Riftan¡¯s back. Surely he was much hungrier than she was. In her estimation, they had spent around two or three days in the cave. The only things he had consumed in that time were water and a meager portion of porridge. Despite that, his legs showed no sign of exhaustion as they plowed through the snow.


    His tenacity moved her both with awe and pity. It made her realize he might have lived a much harsher life than she had ever imagined.


    Didn¡¯t he say he had once starved for a fortnight?


    Such impoverishment would not have been possible after his knighthood. Even knights of low rank led wealthier lives than mostmon folk. So, was he referring to the time before?


    ...


    She felt the urge to ask him to tell her everything about his past. While he knew everything about her, she knew very little about him. Though she was well-versed in his fame and aplishments, all she knew about his life during his mercenary days and beyond were fragmented stories she had heard from Ruth. Moreover, he had never told her exactly when he had started to harbor feelings for her. It all seemed so unfair.


    However unintentional, the fact remained that he knew Maximilian Calypse inside out. After their reunion, she had endeavored to show him how she felt. Riftan, however, only showed emotions that were convenient to him.


    She fought the urge to grab him and force a confession of his innermost thoughts. It was neither the time nor the ce. Pushing the swirling thoughts from her mind, she concentrated on moving through the snow. The biting cold prated her thick socks with each step, and the freezing air needled her numb nose and mouth.


    Covering her face with gloved hands, she scanned their path. To their left was a steep rock face that seemed to continue on forever. A gentle hill shimmered with snow to their right, its crest shrouded in thick mist. Though it was difficult to see, an obscure shadow seemed to loom within. Maxi surmised it was a mountain or another rock face beyond.


    They were stuck in abyrinth of snow, ice, and rock. She stared across the destendscape with faraway eyes. Suddenly, Riftan pulled her to him and drew his sword.


    ¡°Be ready to cast a barrier. Something¡¯sing this way.¡±


    Maxi flinched and looked up. Indeed, something was hurtling down toward them in a flurry of snow. Riftan was about to swing his sword when Maxi hastily stopped him.


    ¡°W-Wait, don¡¯t hurt it! It¡¯s a fairy!¡±

 Chapter 286 - 286 Chapter 47

    286 Chapter Riftan¡¯s eyes were narrowed when he swung around to face her. Pushing him aside, Maxi stepped forward and raised her hands. The palm-sized sprite¡¯s translucent wings fluttered as it flew in dizzy circles over her head. It gracefullynded on her hand and emitted a high-pitched cry. Out of nowhere, five or six more fairies appeared and began whizzing around above them.


    Thank you readers!


    ¡°What are those things?¡± Riftan grumbled, furrowing his brow.


    Realizing that they were saved, Maxi broke into a wide grin. ¡°Th-They are familiars kept by mages. The others are searching for us!¡±


    She rummaged in her bag for a quill and a piece of parchment. However, the frozen ink made writing impossible. After melting it with gathered mana in her hand, she hastily scrawled on the parchment that they were both unharmed. She also added word of their direck of food and magic stones.


    ¡°What else¡­ should I write?¡± she said, looking up hesitantly.


    Riftan bent his head to skim her message, then moved his gaze to the rock face, gauging the distance. ¡°Tell them to meet us at the ce wended.¡±


    Supporting the parchment on her palm, Maxi crookedly scrawled the message. She secured the note to the fairy¡¯s waist using the string she had tied her hair with. The shining emerald sprite held the parchment tightly against its tiny chest and darted away with the other fairies.


    ¡°Someone¡­ shoulde to our aid now.¡±


    Riftan stared in the direction the fairies had gone before nodding. When he nced down at her, she saw relief in his eyes.


    ¡°We should head there now. It¡¯s not far,¡± he said encouragingly.


    They began pressing forward once more. Maxi looked up at the sky as she followed Riftan¡¯s footprints. An anxiousness pricked her as she noticed the calm wind growing stronger again. Even for a wind mage, using a flight spell through a blizzard would be impossible. Though she did not know howrge the search party would be, she doubted there was somewhere big enough to shelter all of them from the raging elements. Looking at the rock face, she tried to estimate how high it was.


    Without warning, Riftan wrapped his arm around her and pressed them against the wall. Maxi looked up in surprise and saw that he was staring warily at the hill.


    She followed his gaze and grew wide-eyed when she spotted a white horse standing in the snowy field. It was a beautiful creature, something one would see in dreams. Its form was slim and elegant with delicately thin legs, and its pristine, white coat outdazzled Rem¡¯s. Maxi watched, entranced, as the wild horse¡¯s silvery blue mane billowed in the wind.


    Her eyes widened even further when she noticed something unusual. Protruding from the horse¡¯s forehead was a long, beautiful horn that shimmered like crystal.


    Riftan grabbed the hilt of his sword as the unicorn slowly approached them. Its blue eyes regarded them meekly. Though there was not an ounce of hostility in them, Maxi knew well the viciousness that lurked beneath the creature¡¯s friendly facade.


    Clutching Riftan¡¯s cloak, she readied herself to cast a shield. Just then, another unicorn appeared over the hill. They affectionately grazed their long necks together and began plodding through the snow. Another unicorn walked up behind them, followed by another, and another until a whole herd passed by. It felt like a scene from a dream. Maxi stood mesmerized as she watched them go.


    Riftan wandered over to a spot the herd had walked over, his arm still wrapped around Maxi. To her surprise, the unicorns had only left behind shallow prints. It was a wonder how the creatures could move so lightly over the knee-high snow. A frivolous curiosity tickled her mind. She mused that unicorns might have inherently strong wind magic, just as smanders and basilisks had inherent fire magic.


    She was absentmindedly mulling over this when she heard Riftan¡¯s grave voice.


    ¡°These are horseshoe markings.¡±


    Maxi flinched and looked up. Bent on one knee, Riftan was inspecting each of the prints.


    ¡°Except for the little one, they were all wearing horseshoes.¡±


    ¡°Th-The unicorns?¡±


    Grasping the implications, Maxi¡¯s shoulders stiffened. A cold sweat prickled her back.


    ¡°Do you mean¡­ someone is breeding them?¡±


    Riftan did not answer. He simply stared down the path the creatures had taken, his eyes grim. Light snow continued to fall over the prints. It would not be long before all traces of the unicorns¡¯ passing disappeared.


    After watching anxiously, Maxi said, ¡°Sh-Shouldn¡¯t we follow them? We¡­ might be able to find a clue.¡±


    ¡°It could be dangerous.¡±


    ¡°But, if we miss this chance¡­ w-we don¡¯t know when we¡¯ll get such a lead again. We should at least track down where they¡¯re¡ª¡±


    She cut herself off, worried that she might be burdening him. Riftan nced back and forth between her face and the slowly fading unicorn tracks in silent deliberation.


    ¡°Fine. But we can¡¯t go far. And we¡¯re turning back the moment I sense danger.¡±


    They immediately set off on the unicorns¡¯ trail. Maxi kept close to Riftan as she quickened her pace. The wind picked up as they walked, covering what was left of the prints.


    Maxi feared this whole endeavor might be in vain. Would it not be better for them to reunite with the others and find shelter first? They could search the area when the weather was milder. She was regretting her rash decision when Riftan spoke.


    ¡°There¡¯s a hot spring here as well.¡±


    Indeed, steam swirled from the foot of a crag not far ahead. Maxi cautiously followed Riftan as he walked toward it. As they got closer, she saw steam rising from a small reservoir at the bottom of a steep incline. A number of unicorns were enjoying a bath at the water¡¯s edge. Behind them, a cavern opened up at least twenty kevettes (approximately 6 meters) high.


    Maxi nervously looked around. ¡°Do you think¡­ the breeder is here somewhere?¡±


    Riftan shook his head. ¡°No, I don¡¯t sense any other presence.¡±


    ¡°Even so... let me cast a tracing spell just to be sure.¡±


    Faint creases formed on Riftan¡¯s brow, evidently not in favor of her using her mana However, he must have deemed it necessary for their safety. He eventually nodded with a sigh. Maxi promptly removed her gloves, ced her hands on a rock, and allowed her mana to flow out.


    Fortunately, she detected no life forms besides the unicorns. Still, that did not exclude the presence of golems or other magical devices in the area. Maxi spread her mana web even further in a thorough search of their surroundings. Though she could not detect any dangerous contraptions, she did sense multiple objects that felt artificial.


    ¡®There doesn¡¯t seem to be any monsters, but there seems to be an unnatural structure. I-I think we should go inspect it.¡±


    She looked up at him hesitantly. Riftan frowned , then nimbly leaped down from the boulder they were standing on. He gripped her by the waist and set her on the ground.


    ¡°Follow me. Be careful.¡±


    Though the unicorns sensed them approaching, the creatures showed no signs of wariness. They were most likely part of the livestock bred by the dark mages.


    Maxi¡¯s obvious fascination must have worried Riftan. He said warningly, ¡°Don¡¯t get too close. They may look tame, but they are still monsters. We don¡¯t know when they might decide to attack¡±


    Nodding, Maxi crept past the reservoir and stopped in front of the cave. As she peered in, Riftan stood guard to keep the unicorns at bay.


    She summoned a small me in her hand, revealing a vague impression of an arched ceiling above and stone pirs to the sides. She scanned the cavern before slowly walking in. Water from the hot spring flowed through a deep ditch to the left of a wide, even pathid with stones. borate pirs had been carved into the walls along with strange patterns. After inspecting them, Maxi cautiously passed through the entrance.


    Goosebumps prickled her whole body. Standing in the center of the cave was a terrifyinglyrge stone statue of a dragon. Riftan swiftly blocked her path ¡®That¡¯s not going to spring to life, is it?¡±


    ¡°I-I... searched the area for golem runes. This is... just a regr stone statue.¡±


    Riftan regarded it with suspicion. Ignoring his apprehension, Maxi approached the stone dragon.


    It was unsettlingly realistic. Recalling the golems in the secret chamber, she wondered ? the dark mages had been so fixated on creating such statues. She studied the dragon¡¯s frightening teeth, scaly body, and unfurled wings. Just then, Riftan¡¯s icy voice rang through the cavern.


    ¡®The Temple Knights will be beside themselves when they see this ce.¡±


    Maxi looked up at him questioningly. ¡°W-Why?¡±


    ¡®The interior of this cavern ¡ª it¡¯s a replica of the Basilica of Osiriya.¡±


    Her eyes wide , Maxi nced around. It was hard to tell through the gloom, but the pirs, walls, arched ceiling, and even the patterns were indeed simr to those found in the grand basilica. Hunching her shoulders, Maxi returned her attention to the statue.


    The dark mages had ced this monster on hallowed ground, in a ce reserved strictly for God. A groan unwittingly escaped her throat.


    Riftan was right. Even a cleric with the greatest self-control would not be able to hide their outrage at such a sight. Maxi¡¯ s heart sank. The sentiment could not be clearer ¡ª the dark mages abhorred the church for exiling them


    She raised the me in her hand and carefully inspected the carved images. Unlike the walls of the grand basilica, which depicted saints, the cave was full of clerics with serpent heads. Carved beneath, where the faces of devout believers should have been, were monsters of the Ayin race.


    Maxi shuddered, feeling as though she had entered a heathen temple. A momentter, she noticed a fist-sized snake head sticking out from one of the walls. It looked simr to the trigger they had found outside the secret chamber.


    After ncing at Riftan, who was looking about the cavern, Maxi ced her hand on the wall and probed the area behind it. When she did not detect any golems, she quietly pulled the trigger down. Soon, the wall rumbled open to reveal another chamber.


    ¡°And whats this?¡± said Riftan, walking to her side and peering in.


    Maxi used the me in her hand to see through the gloom, illuminating therge altar within the circr room. Sensing nothing was amiss , Riftan entered the chamber and stopped before the altar.


    As Maxi followed him, she spotted a cwstal sculpture big enough to take up the entire marble b it sat upon. It reminded her of the extravagant toys loved by young royals. It was cut in the shape of a mountain range, and between the valleys and fields was a cluster of nail -sized houses. She was studying the tiny buildings with fascination when Riftan gave a low sigh. ¡°I think we just discovered the location of the monster base.¡±


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    When she looked up at him in surprise, Riftan grazed the crystal with his fingers. ¡°Don¡¯t you see? This is a model of the region. Here, look. That¡¯s the Pam teau.¡±


    He pointed to the edge of the table as he talked. Sure enough, the carved rock face appeared to be a replica of the one they had traveled along.


    ¡°We took this path, Riftan said, tracing their route with his finger. ¡°And right now, we should be around here.¡±


    After pointing at the valley cluttered with tiny houses, he moved his finger to the sheer cliff behind it. It was likely the very cliff they had fallen from.


    ¡°And this is what we¡¯ve been looking for.¡±


    Maxi circled the marble table to get a better view of the spot he was pointing to. Nestled between two high mountain summits was an enclosed city. It was surrounded by double walls and several well-fortified forts.


    Riftan?s eyes darkened as he gazed down.


    ¡°If this model is urate, the monster base may be the size of a city-state..¡±

 Chapter 287 - 287 Chapter 48

    287 Chapter Maxi felt her blood run cold. With both hands resting on the marble table, Riftan stared at the crystal model for a long time, a heartless gleam in his eyes. His expression hinted at the hundred different strategies of capturing the castle spinning through his head.


    Thank you readers!


    ¡°I suppose¡­ this means another war,¡± Maxi murmured.


    Riftan jerked his head up. The reflected light from the crystalline surface cast his chiseled face in a somber shadow.


    ¡°Yes,¡± he reluctantly concurred.


    Maxi took a deep breath followed by an exhale. Though she had been prepared for such a possibility, thinking of the difficulties looming ahead flooded her heart with fear. She was looking at the crystal with trepidation when she felt his hand on her shoulder.


    ¡°But we are the invaders this time. The monsters should be trembling in fear, not us.¡±


    He looked at her calmly in silent reassurance before turning back to the model. His eyes glinted coldly, and his long, thickshes drooped a little as if to conceal them. After maintaining his silence for a while, he wrapped an arm around her shoulders and walked them to the entrance.


    ¡°We should leave now. We must meet up with the rest of the party before the blizzard worsens.¡±


    As if drawing strength from his solid form, Maxi leaned against him and allowed herself to be led away. Outside, everything was bathed in bluish darkness. The unicorns had disappeared without a trace. When she nced around, Riftan began pulling her along.


    He looked up at the sky gravely. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be locked in a damned snow prison again, we must make haste.¡±


    Maxi¡¯s face flushed. Excluding the hunger and uncertainty, she had not minded their istion inside the cave. Meanwhile, it had clearly been a harrowing experience for Riftan. She stared sullenly at his back as he plowed through the snow and trudged along after him.


    Fortunately, they managed to reunite with Elliot, Ruth, and four of the Temple Knights before nightfall. Palpable relief rose on Elliot¡¯s face when he saw them.


    ¡°Thank heavens! I¡¯ve never been so worried in my life.¡±


    ¡°Save your prayers,¡± Riftan said curtly. He nced around. ¡°We need to find shelter from the snow.¡±


    Ruth stood shivering from the cold, the tip of his nose bright red.


    ¡°Is that all you have to say after giving us the fright of our lives?!¡± he practically shrieked.


    Completely ignoring the sorcerer, Riftan wrapped an arm around Maxi and marched them away.


    ¡°We have set up tents over there,¡± said a Temple Knight.


    Recognizing the voice, Maxi startled and looked up. Kuahel Leon¡¯s distinctive green eyes peered out from beneath his lowered hood. Had themander of the Temple Knights personallye down from the cliff to search for them? She was taken aback.


    After regarding Riftan and Maxi with indifference, the Temple Knight turned and motioned with his head to follow him. ¡°Since neither of you seems in need of healing, we¡¯d better get on.¡±


    The group hurried through the snow, following the edge of the rock face. Soon, two tents emerged behind arge boulder. Royald, who had been nervously pacing in front of the makeshift camp, rushed over when he saw them.


    ¡°You¡¯re safe! Oh, thank goodness!¡± The mage ran his hand over his face and sank to the ground. ¡°You can¡¯t even imagine the guilt that was eating at me.¡±


    ¡°Do move aside.¡±


    te, who had appeared behind Royald, swatted the man away as though he were a nuisance. She scanned Maxi from head to toe.


    ¡°Where on earth have you two been? Miriam showed us your letter, but we feared something had happened when you didn¡¯t show.¡±


    ¡°W-We discovered something on our way here¡­ We arete because we went to investigate it.¡±


    ¡°Investigate?¡± te asked, arching an eyebrow.


    Just then, Riftan, who had walked up behind Maxi, cut in rather coldly, ¡°You can resume your conversationter. Both of us would like to rest first.¡±


    te furrowed her brow but slowly nodded. ¡°I¡¯m sure you haven¡¯t had a proper meal in days. Go on in and have a bite. I need to get in touch with the rest of the search party.¡±


    Readily epting the invitation, Maxi hurried into the tent. She immediately felt drained as she approached the sizzling brazier inside. Peeling off her cloak, she sank before the warmth in exhaustion.


    Riftan was close behind, and she heard his heavy sigh. He helped her out of her wet coat before settling next to her. With his limbs and bulky frame sprawled across the ground, he gave the impression of a supple tiger. He grabbed a folded nket lying nearby, draped it over her limp form, and drew her to him. Intense relief seemed toe off him in waves.


    Only then did she realize he had been tense this whole time, worried some ill fate might befall her. She gingerly rested her head on his shoulder and enjoyed the warmth spreading through her frigid body, unfreezing her joints. Hugging his arm, she slowly closed her eyes.


    ***


    Sixteen people were in the search party; ten knights and six mages ¡ª Ruth, te, Royald, Miriam, and the wind mages Nevin and Geoffrey. They had descended the cliff as soon as the blizzard had died down Perhaps it was due to all the worrying, but the mages appeared drained.


    When Miriam returned to the tents covered in snow, she snapped at Maxi while shoving the fairies inside a crate. ¡°Look at all the trouble you¡¯ve caused. As if investigating the ruins wasn¡¯t hard enough.¡±


    Maxi had awoken from her nap and was wolfing down a meal by the fire. She angrily glowered at the mage. ¡°I don¡¯t think .. you¡¯ll be of that opinion for long once you hear what I discovered¡±


    Miriam snorted and sat by the fire. She swaddled herself in a nket and closed her eyes to show that she had nothing more to say. Was she not being too insensitive to a teammate who had almost died?


    Seeing Maxi¡¯s hurt expression, Royald quietly tried to console her. ¡°Don¡¯t let her upset you too much. You wouldn¡¯t know it now, but she worked the hardest to find you. Of course, she imed it was because she didn¡¯t want casualties to affect morale and that it would be rather unsavory if someone she knew died.¡± Frowning, Maxi red at Miriam before changing the subject. ¡°W-Was anyone ¡®The level beneath the secret chamber caved in after the golems activated, but there were no serious injuries. We also destroyed the rest of the rampaging statues.¡±


    Looking relieved, Maxi finished eating and stepped out of the tent soon after.


    Though it was still snowing, the vx?nd had calmed significantly. Up on adder, Garrow spotted her ncing around for Riftan. He had been removing snow from the tent to prevent it from giving way under the weight. He hopped down and came running over.


    ¡°Mydy, you¡¯re awake already. How are you feeling?¡±


    ¡°F-Fine, thank you. I wasn¡¯t hurt to begin with.¡±


    Maxi bent her arm to prove her point. Someone must have healed her while she slept, as the bruises were all gone.


    ¡°I am perfectly all right,¡± she continued. ¡®Say... do you know where Riftan is? I haven¡¯t seen him since I woke up.¡±


    ¡°Sir Riftan is talking uith Sir Kuahel.¡± Dusting snow from his gloves, Garrow suddenly grew concerned. heard about your discovery. Since we no longer have a reason to keep scouring the ruins, the rest of the knights join us here as soon as the snow stops.¡±


    ¡°A-Are we going tounch an attack on the monster city immediately?¡±


    Seeing her surprise, a small smile formed on his lips. ¡°Rest assured, mydy, we would never rush an attack without a n. First, we must gather enough information and obtain the approval of the Council of the Seven Kingdoms before we can officially prepare for war.¡±


    Mixed emotions rose on Maxi¡¯s face. Though she was relieved to hear that war would not break out now, GarroWs statement implied that another coalition army would be assembled. She furrowed her brow as she recalled the previous conflict. Above all, the memories of the violent and vulgar knights from Balto filled her uith misgivings.


    She was silently questioning whether the coalition would be able to cooperate this time when GarroWs worried voice cut through her thoughts.


    ¡°You look pale, mydy. I think it would be best if you rest.¡±


    Amused at the young knight¡¯s older brotherly care, Maxiughed softly. ¡°1 am truly fine. I feel terrible for all the worry I caused... but I was in safe hands ?ith Riftan next to me.¡±


    After carefully studying her face as if gauging the authenticity of her words, GarroWs face broke into a smile. ¡°Please tell Uly that as well when you see him.


    He was beside himself udlen he heard you and themander fell off the cliff. Sir Hebaron had a hard time dissuading him fromunching a search through the blizzard.¡±


    Rubbing his nape , Garrow sighed.


    ¡°He wanted to join the search party, but Sir Hebaron denied his request citing ack of experience. He¡¯ s currently fuming. He can be terribly snappy when he¡¯s upset, that fellow.¡±


    Maxi blinked. She had always had the impression that Ulyseon might be more aggressive than he appeared , but not to the extent that Garrow was painting him. How on earth had thed behaved? When she gave Garrow a questioning look, the young knight smiled wryly and changed the subject.


    ¡°In any case, I am d that both of you are unharmed. I knew you would be all right if themander himself had gone to rescue you... but it didn¡¯t spare me the worry.¡±


    Maxi felt a prick against her conscience. While everyone had been concerned about their well-being, she had been relishing her time alone vx?th Riftan. The others would no doubt be exasperated if they knew the truth. The thought made her feel guilty. Sheughed awl?vardly as she parted ways with Garrow, then slinked back to her tent.


    The snow abruptly stopped a few hourster. Miriam promptly sent the fairies up the cliff, and they soon sped back with a reply. A portion of the remaining mages and knights would join them.


    Practically speaking, it would be difficult to lower nearly a hundred and eighty people, two hundred horses, and all their provisions and firewood dovvll the cliff. Moreover, since mana concentration in the area was low, it would require the mages to use two or three-fold more mana than usual. After much deliberation, they decided that only a third of the expeditionary party would investigate the newly uncovered temple. The rest would wait for them in the


    Royald was waiting for the mages¡¯ signal, seated by the fire. His face brightened. ¡°We certainly won¡¯t need everyone here. If what you¡¯ve discovered really is a map to the monster base, that means we¡¯ve aplished our task. We¡¯re free to return home.¡±


    Miriam red at him as though he were a pathetic insect. ¡°Do you honestly not grasp the seriousness of the situation? We¡¯ve just learned that the dark mages have built a veritable nation of monsters! And here you are gleefully dusting your hands, iming we¡¯ve aplished our mission!¡±


    Royald looked unruffled by her rebuke. ?Were you not listening to themander of the Temple Knights? Seasoned mages will be dispatched once the coalition army is formed. And besides, we were only ever tasked with investigating the ruins to help the Temple Knights locate the monster base.¡±


    When he noticed the knights lighting a fire nearby, he flinched and lowered his voice. am not like you. I have no wish to endanger myself for nothing. If we have aplished what we came for, that¡¯s the end of it.¡±


    ¡°Well, not exactly.¡±


    Returning with an armful of firewood, te plopped down next to them. ¡°Strictly speaking, we haven¡¯t found the monster base yet. We can¡¯t know for sure whether the model Max found points to this city of monsters until we get there..¡±

 Chapter 288 - 288 Chapter 49

    288 Chapter Maxi had been warming her hands by the fire. She jerked her head up when she heard te speak.


    Thank you readers!


    ¡°Do you¡­ think our discovery is not a model of the monster city?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just saying nothing is certain. Who knows what might¡¯ve happened after it was created? The dark mages¡¯ n could¡¯ve gone awry, or the monsters could¡¯ve moved their base elsewhere.¡± te stared at the snow-covered field as she tossed wood chips into the fire. ¡°We found more ruins under the snow while searching for you. This whole area is strewn with them. I suspect a great battle was fought here.¡±


    ¡°It could have been a monster attack,¡± Miriam said, knitting her brow. ¡°Somerge creature like a serpend or a basilisk.¡±


    te scoffed. ¡°Do you honestly think that after seeing all those magical devices? The people here had powers and skills advanced enough to build a settlement in this barren wastnd. Not to mention they would¡¯ve had to hunt monsters to create those devices. I doubt creatures, howeverrge, could¡¯ve overpowered them.¡±


    ¡°te is right,¡± said Royald. ¡°We found countless wyvern and basilisk bones in those caverns over the past few weeks. It seems the dark mages regrly hunted the dragon subspecies as if they were deer.¡±


    A chill ran down Maxi¡¯s spine. Did that mean the dark mages had fought amongst themselves? She was ncing around the snowfield with a contemtive expression when she heard Miriam¡¯s tart voice.


    ¡°Are you suggesting the dark mages failed to build a city because they ended up killing each other off? Isn¡¯t that a leap? If that were the case, how were the monsters able to form such an organized army?¡±


    ¡°What I meant was,¡± said Royald, huffing an agonized groan, ¡°we don¡¯t know with any certainty what urred here. We can¡¯t leave until we are certain that the city on the map really is the monster base. Must you be so exacting? I am terribly sick of this ce.¡±


    ¡°Stop your whining. Did you think investigating the teau would be easy?¡± Miriam spat bitterly. ¡°I know you only agreed to join this expedition in exchange for a private workshop back in Nornui, so you should do your part. And quite frankly, what have you done so far?¡±


    His face turning red with indignation, Royald burst out, ¡°I could ask the same! What have you¡ª¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± Nevin said warningly. He had been exchanging messages with the mages above the cliff. ¡°They will lower our luggage with magic shortly. If you¡¯re done grumbling, get ready to help.¡±


    The group promptly got to their feet and summoned a double windbreak above the ground. Soon, sacks of food and firewood floated down. Though there was a safer method of circling the mountain with the luggage, it would have taken an entire day. Once all their food and equipment had safely made it down, their mounts were next to descend through the fog.


    Maxi watched anxiously as the horses frantically kicked and neighed. The mages had covered their eyes and wrapped them in nkets, but there was no helping the naturally skittish creatures. Even from afar, it was clear how terrified and agitated they were.


    Unbeknownst to Maxi, Riftan had walked up next to her. He pulled her away and said, ¡°Stay back. We¡¯ll calm them.¡±


    Maxi looked up at him in shock when she realized how lightly he was dressed. Only a breastte hung over his woolen tunic. It felt strange to see him dressed thus when she had gotten used to him being in full armor. After pulling out a pair of gloves from his pocket, Riftan slipped them on and signaled to Garrow and Elliot with his eyes. The two knights seized the horses¡¯ bridles as soon as the creatures were on solid ground.


    They skillfully restrained and pacified the terrified animals. By the time they finished the exhausting undertaking, a total of thirty-six horses were safely inside the temporary stables. Only then did the chosen mages and knights descend the cliff.


    Ulyseon was among the first to reach the bottom. He rushed over to Riftan and Maxi. ¡°Sir Riftan! Lady Calypse! Thank heavens you are both safe!¡±


    Riftan looked up with a scowl from soothing his snorting warhorse.


    ¡°You are truly incredible, Sir Riftan!¡± Ulyseon continued, evidently unaffected by hismander¡¯s re. ¡°You jumped off a cliff and rescued herdyship. It¡¯s unfathomable!¡±


    ¡°You are to address me as Commander.¡± Riftan sighed as he handed Talon¡¯s reins to Elliot. ¡°You still haven¡¯t fixed that habit of yours.¡±


    The young knight¡¯s excitement seemed to have rendered him deaf. After gazing up at Riftan with reverence, Ulyseon walked over to Maxi and began to fuss over her. He went silent only when hismander, having run out of patience, gave thed a sharp warning to shut his mouth.


    Heaving a sigh, Riftan gave instructions to his men. ¡°Set up camp and scout the area. There are unicorns nearby, so stay vignt.¡±


    While the knights promptly set off, Maxi had to listen to the others express their relief at her return at least thirty times over. It seemed her fall off the sheer cliff had left everyone quite shaken. She would have undoubtedly met a terrible fate had Riftan not thrown himself after her. If it had been only her life in danger, she did not think she could have mustered the strength to cast the levitation spell at thest minute.


    As she surreptitiously watched her husband converse with his knights, she brooded over how heedlessly he hadunched himself into danger. She felt a strange relief and sadness, followed by an assurance that, even now, he would blindly risk everything for her.


    It was obvious that his obsession with her safety was as strong as ever. She also knew his physical desire for her was as fervent as ever. So why in the world did he feign indifference every time they made it through these dire situations?


    Though he doesn¡¯t always seed.


    Maxi was deep in thought when a polite voice snapped her out of her reverie.


    ¡°We would also like to see these new ruins.¡±


    She turned to find Celric calmly looking dowm at her. Since Calto and Anton had opted to remain above the cliff, Celric was currently the highest-ranking mage among them.


    ¡°Would you lead us to it?¡± the mage added cautiously.


    Maxi nodded. The sky had miraculously cleared, and the mages likely did not wish to miss the opportunity. The Temple Knight with them was in agreement as well.


    ¡°You should rest inside one of the tents, Riftan told her with a disgruntled expressiom ¡°I¡¯ll take them to the bizarre dragon temple.¡±


    ¡°I-I wille with you. I would like to inspect it further as well.¡±


    Riftan¡¯s face grew stony, and he regarded her pensively for a moment before replying, ¡°Fine. That might be a better n considering the trouble you could get into if left to your own devices.¡±


    Maxi hunched her shoulders at his scathing remark, but Riftan simply turned to face the knights. ?Wait here while I put on my armor.¡±


    Soon, around eight mages and twenty knights set off across the snow-covered hill. Though a portion of the knights had to stay behind to guard their provisions , most of the Temple Knights and the mages wanted to see the temple with their own eyes.


    Maxi could feel her heart thumping as they got closer. She wondered how the


    Temple Knights would react when they saw how the cavern resembled the Basilica of Osiriya and the dragon statue erected within it. She was flicking anxious nces at Kuahel Leon¡¯s icy face when Miriam, utho was riding ahead, pointed to the swirls of steam rising from the cave¡¯s entrance.


    ¡°Is that the ce?¡±


    Maxi nodded and scanned the vicinity for unicorns , but there were no signs of the creatures. They briefly surveyed the area around the reservoir before filing into the cave. Soon, gasps of horror rose from the mages. Their magic ¨C summoned lights had briefly illuminated the grotesque carvings on the walls, the stone dragon, and the basilica-like cavern.


    Ruth looked around, fascinated. ¡®They must have created a monster-worshiping cult,¡± he muttered.


    Maxi carefully observed the faces of the Temple Knights, who were surprisingly calm.


    After coolly inspecting the dragon statue, Kuehel turned to look at Riftan.


    ¡®Where is the model you spoke of?¡±


    ¡®This way.¡±


    Riftan led the group to the chamber that contained the crystal mountains. The knights circled the marble table and heaved a heavy sigh.


    ¡°If this model is urate, taking the city ?????????? be no small feat,¡± Elliot muttered grimly. ¡°If we are going toy siege, we will have to expect a long battle.


    Transporting supplies and weapons all the way here would prove a challenge


    ¡°Whyplicate things?¡¯ Ulyseon chimed in. ¡°Why bother with a siege when we can bring the ce dowm by ambush?¡±


    Riftan let out a sigh at Ulyseon?s ignorance. ¡°Do you even know the number of men we would need to sessfully ambush a city of this size? Not to mention it¡¯s highly likely that the monster army¡¯s intelligencework is better than ours. The moment we form a coalition army, the monsters will fortify their defenses.¡±


    ring at Kuahel, Riftan added, ¡°What do you intend to do now?¡±


    ¡°We need to gather more information before starting a war.¡± The Temple Knight turned his head to the mages. ¡®We must investigate the breadth and terrain of the city as well as the size of the monster army. Can we expect your cooperation?¡±


    A heavy silence fell over the group, and Maxi saw Riftan¡¯ s face contort in anger. Before the mages could say anything, he mmed his fist on the table and snarled, ¡°Why would you need their cooperation when we can gather that information ourselves?¡±


    ¡®This is a city inhabited by monsters of the Ayin race. It would be impossible for us to send a spy for reconnaissance. That being the case, we have no choice but to rely on magic.¡±


    Kuahel¡¯s piercing green eyesnded on te and Maxi.


    ¡°With your tracing spell, would it not be possible to discern the city¡¯ s structure from the outside?¡±

 Chapter 289 - 289 Chapter 50

    289 Chapter 50


    Maxi tensed. She could see Riftan''s icy expression past Kuahel Leon''s shoulder. While she scrambled to respond, te spoke up.


    "It is possible. But looking into a city of this size with our current number would take much too long."


    Upon hearing her considered answer, Kuahel''s delicate eyebrow twitched upward. His expression made it evident he wanted nothing less than their eager cooperation. Feeling the silent pressure, the mages exchanged nces among themselves.


    After a moment of ufortable silence, Celric sighed. "We came here to investigate the ruins, not to act as spies. Since participation in such a dangerous undertaking was never discussed during the negotiations, we must first deliberate amongst ourselves before we can give you an answer."


    "The Mage Tower would also be put in a precarious situation if we fail to thwart the dark mages'' conspiracy," Kuahel said stonily.


    The Temple Knightmander appeared slightly taken aback by Celric''s answer. As a man used to operating within a strict hierarchy, hearing someone in charge state that they needed to obtain consent from their subordinates was a foreign concept to him.


    "If it were to get out that dark mages are behind the allied monster army," he continued, "it would only be a matter of time for the Reformed Church to copse and the Orthodox faction to gain power. And if worsees to worst, tragedies of the past may repeat themselves. The papal candidate backed by the Orthodox Church is well-known for being a fundamentalist."


    "Is that a threat?" te snarled as if ready to fight.


    The Temple Knight remained calm despite the suddenly hostile atmosphere. "I am merely pointing out that this matter affects you as well. If we do not stop the monster army, it would not only endanger the lives of countless people, but it would also end all hopes of a reconciliation between the Mage Tower and the church. Not to mention, the Western Continent would be ravaged by war."


    Miriam, who had been silently staring at the crystal model, abruptly asked, "How many days would it take to reach this ce?"


    Riftan broke his silence to answer her question, his face ominously subdued. "I would say about a week. And that is if we don''t run into any trouble on the way."


    The mages looked even more reluctant at his words.


    "The Temple Knights would protect you," Kuahel retorted, his forehead creasing.


    "If I remember correctly, you''ve already failed them twice," Riftan scoffed. "I would not make such grand promises if I were you."


    Kuahel''s face smoothed into an emotionless mask, and Maxi felt the animosity between the two men soar to dangerous levels. Unable to stand the hostility any longer, she cautiously went to speak.


    "So far¡­ we have relied on the hot spring to conserve wood and firestones. We will need more if we are to make a two-week journey there and back. I-It would also be increasingly difficult¡­ to transport the wagons and look after the horses. Under the present circumstances, traveling to the monster base will be difficult. I suggest we return to the Western Continent for now so we can make thorough preparations¡ª"


    "We must at least confirm whether the location and size of the monster base are as shown here," Kuahel said, adamantly shaking his head. "We cannot halt our investigation and head back just because of one model. Our journey back alone would take weeks, and even more to form a scout party approved by the Council. Meanwhile, the monster army will continue to attack viges to create more undead. We simply have no time to waste."


    "Are you saying you would sacrifice us for the cause?" Royald grumbled. "If we go further north, we will either starve or freeze to death. When we''ve consumed all of your warhorses, we will have to carry all the luggage ourselves and trek the wastnd until we reach the city. Your brawny selves might be able to take it, but us mages would freeze. Is that what you''re suggesting?"


    "We are not taking all of you," Kuahel replied, pressing his fingers to his temples as though warding off a headache. "I n on forming a small party for a covert investigation. We would only need six mages capable of search magic."


    Kuahel swept his tired eyes over them and continued in a more respectful tone, "Unfortunately, we cannot replicate your borate search spells with divine magic. As such, your help is imperative."


    When Riftan tried to speak, Kuahel quickly added, "And you, Sir Riftan, also recognize the importance of gathering intelligence before waging a war. Hundreds¡ª no, tens of thousands of lives are at stake. I understand your concern for your wife, but I ask that you also consider the ramifications of failing to bring down the monster base."


    "What do you understand, exactly?" Riftan''s patience seemed to be wearing thin. He unfolded his arms and stepped closer to Kuahel, snarling like a feral dog, "How would a monk know what it''s like for a husband to watch his wife, whom he hasn''t seen in three years, almost die in front of him twice?"


    Maxi was stunned by his outburst of emotion. He looked on the verge of grabbing the Temple Knight by the cor.


    Elliot swiftly mped a hand on Riftan''s shoulder. "Commander, please,pose yourself."


    After shooting daggers at the knight, Riftan nced at Maxi''s nched face. He cursed under his breath and stepped back.


    Celric''s heavy sigh broke the tense silence. "I see your point, but as I have already told you, we would like to discuss this among ourselves before wee to a decision."


    He scanned the faces of the mages and added, "Who knows? Some of us might even volunteer to go."


    The mages remained silent as though tongue-tied, and only Miriam expressed her willingness to participate. Unfortunately, she was not skilled in either search or tracing magic.


    "Can''t we just send the mages of Nome Hall?" Royald said blithely. "Earth mages are the best at tracing magic."


    "The same could be said for wind mages," te shot back with a snort. "And we all know you''re also capable of using wind-based tracing spells."


    "I''m a water mage! Mypetence with those spells are nothingpared to earth and wind mages."


    "Why don''t we¡­ head out and talk in private?" Maxi said imploringly.


    They were surrounded by men who lived by the code of chivalry. In front of such an audience, the mages'' squabbling over which of them would get to avoid danger was painfully embarrassing.


    "O-Our current priority is investigating this ce. There may be other things concealed here that we haven''t found yet."


    "You''re right," Geoffrey eagerly concurred. "We would have to consult Master Calto before we can make a decision anyway. We will discuss this matter when we return to camp."


    The group ceased their strained argument and stepped out of the secret chamber to inspect the carvings on the walls of the temple. They scoured the cavern for magical devices or other hidden chambers for quite some time, but nothing noteworthy turned up.


    In the end, the mages returned to camp before nightfall without any new discoveries. Settling into ate supper around a brazier, they nervously studied each other.


    "So?" te said irritably, annoyed by the fraught atmosphere. "Who are we going to send?"


    "We would all be grateful if you volunteered your skills, te," Royald said, his eyes shining with hope.


    te snorted. "If I''m being honest, I do wish to see this city of monsters with my own eyes. But I have no intention of giving you the satisfaction by volunteering."


    She abruptly furrowed her brow.


    "More than that, I''d hate to be a puppet for those pious bastards of the church. I was born in Nornui. It''s my home. Quite frankly, I couldn''t care less if thisnd went up in mes."


    "How can you utter such a thing without a hint of shame?" Miriam said, glowering at te with a look of sheer contempt.


    Maxi was horrified by her friend''s callous words as well. te, however, seemed unfazed by their reactions.


    "Why must I be ashamed? My ancestors were originally mountain dwellers who were driven from thisnd and forced to live in the middle of the ocean. And yet I have to risk my life for those who exiled my people?"


    "If the Mage Tower and the church¡­ were to make peace through this cooperation, everyone would be able to live here freely."


    te shrugged with a look of indifference. "I hold no grudges against the people here, but I don''t want to upset my brothers and kin for the sake of thisnd''s peace."


    "That''s the same for everyone here," Miriam bit back frostily. "Whatever the reason, you agreed to join this expedition, which means you bear the same responsibility as the rest of us. If each of us startsying out our excuses, no one would be willing to take the risk."


    A heavy silence fell over them. Maxi desperately stared into the zing fire and silently asked herself what she wanted to do. She likewise had no desire to venture into this dangerous ce. Even so, she could not help but think of all the tragic deaths of the previous war. Those anguished memoriespelled her to do whatever she could to prevent such a cmity from happening again.


    Before long, Riftan''s face rose in her mind. Would it be right to subject him to further torment when she had already put him through enough suffering? Maxi bit her lip. Should she not put him first just as te had put her brothers first? She was silently brooding when Celric entered the tent with the senior mages.


    "What did the others say?" Miriam asked, rising to her feet.


    They had been deliberating their next course of action with the senior mages remaining at the clifftop. A weary-looking Celric sat down before the fire.


    "They will select two mages to join us as soon as the day breaks," he said. "The remaining four will be chosen among those down here."


    "There are twelve up there, so why must more be chosen from those here?" Royald objected.


    Nevin heaved a sigh. "Look here, you grumbler. The twelve mages up there are mostly from Kab or Undaim. They will not be helpful for searching anything. As for the mages of Urd, they may be proficient in all elements, but¡­" Nevin paused to study Celric''s expression before continuing, "they''re not strong enough to endure such an arduous task. On the other hand, there are two senior mages of Sigrew here ¡ª Geoffrey and myself, as well as two mages of Nome Hall. And we are all young and in good physical condition."


    "Who was selected toe down?" asked Miriam.


    Geoffrey shrugged. "The mages of Kab volunteered, but since Albern is the only one among them proficient in search magic, he will likely be one of them. And though no one is a morepetent healer than Elena, she will likely be excluded since her search magic experience iscking. They will draw lots to determine the remaining member."


    "That sounds like the fairest method," te remarked, stroking her chin as though she found the idea amusing.


    Nevin nodded. "On our end, Geoffrey and I volunteered. By the looks of it, it seems the traitor will also be in the party, so we''d only need one of you to join us."


    He pointed to te, Maxi, and Royald in turn.


    "Why are you excluding me?" Miriam piped up.


    10:57


    "We all know how skilled you are in offensive magic, Miriam, but honestly speaking, your skills in other areas are not much to speak of. Neither offensive nor healing magic will be of much use in this assignment. Both can be covered by the Temple Knights'' divine magic. It was decided that only those adept in search, tracing,munication, and concealment would be chosen. Considering the provisions that will be allotted to the scout party, it would not be prudent to add more people arbitrarily."


    Miriam''s face turned grim as though her pride had been wounded.


    Geoffrey pretended not to notice and asked brightly, "Well, then¡­ who will it be?"


    Maxi looked back and forth between te and Royald. With his lips pursed, Royald seemed as unwilling as te. Maxi found herself unable to raise her hand in fear of Riftan''s inevitable livid reaction.


    The senior mage exhaled heavily at their silence. "Since none of you wish to go, we have no choice but to draw lots as well."


    Royald, who had maintained a miserable scowl thus far, had a spark in his eye as he chimed in. "If we''re leaving it up to fate, why don''t we employ a more interesting method?"


    Ignoring te''s dubious re, he shot to his feet and darted out of the tent. He soon returned with a small leather bundle. Maxi eyed the item with curiosity.


    Royald unfolded the bundle to reveal three dice and a pack of cards. "Why don''t we decide our fates with a game of chance?"


    "You cad," Miriammbasted him. "Everyone knows how much you love to gamble. You''re obviously trying to rig the game so this naive idiot will be chosen."


    Miriam pointed to Maxi as she spoke.


    Maxi angrily shot to her feet. "Wh-Who are you calling a naive idiot?"


    "Who else? He''s trying to force someone who nearly died to risk their life again. And he has the gall to call himself a man!"


    The insinuation that her loss was a given greatly offended Maxi. Though this was not the first time Miriam had treated her like a nitwit, she could not believe that the woman would so tantly belittle her in the presence of the senior mages.


    "S-Stop with your needless meddling!" Maxi cried, fuming. "I''m quite certain¡­ you''ll be surprised at how good I am at this game. I once won a sum enough to purchase a horse!"


    She confidently dered this recalling the time she had cleaned Riftan of his gold buttons in a game of chance. Both Miriam and te regarded her with skepticism.

 Chapter 290 - 290 Chapter 51

    290 Chapter ¡°No objections, then?¡± Royald asked probingly, tossing the dice in the air.


    Thank you readers!


    His confidence caused Maxi¡¯s to falter a little. Though she was familiar with the rules, she had never yed with anyone except Riftan. Royald, on the other hand, was a notorious troublemaker who initiated gambling matches at the Mage Tower every chance he got.


    Was it wise for her to ept such a seasoned yer¡¯s challenge so rashly? Her winning streak against Riftan could very well have been due to hispleteck of talent in the game. She nervously shifted her eyes, deliberating over what to do, when te sighed.


    ¡°I understand how excited you are toy a wager, but I¡¯ve never yed before. I barely know the rules.¡±


    ¡°What? You¡¯ve never yed dice?¡± Royald asked in exaggerated astonishment. ¡°Why not take this chance to learn? It¡¯s notplicated, and I would dly guide you through it.¡±


    ¡°Royald, don¡¯t you think it shameless for an experienced gambler to challenge a beginner?¡±


    ¡°You clearly don¡¯t know a thing about games of chance! Just so you know, beginners tend to have better luck.¡±


    While te stared at the deck of cards contemtively, Maxi hastily ran through options in her mind. She might not be able to beat Royald, but besting a novice like te would not be too difficult. She quickly weighed up which of the two scenarios ¡ª drawing lots or ying dice ¡ª would be more likely to spare her from being selected.


    Drawing lots would ensure a one-in-three chance of being selected. ying dice against a beginner like te, on the other hand, would give better odds of avoidingst ce. The fact that she was even having such thoughts made her feel guilty.


    te was a friend who had always looked out for her at the Mage Tower. Yet, here she was, trying to lumber her with a risky mission. How was she any different from Royald? Even so, for the sake of her husband who had already suffered enough, she did not wish to run headlong into danger this time.


    After carefully listening to Royald¡¯s exnation, te nodded. ¡°Fine. It¡¯s rather simple, so I¡¯m willing to settle this with a game.¡±


    Maxi felt a moment of inner conflict before she yielded to her conscience. ¡°A-Are you sure? You would be ying for the first time. Don¡¯t you think it would be¡ª¡±


    ¡°If I lose, I go. It¡¯s as simple as that. I¡¯m curious to see what this city of monsters is like anyway.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, can¡¯t you just volunteer so we don¡¯t have to bother with this game?¡±


    te, Maxi, Miriam, Geoffrey, Nevin, and even Celric shot daggers at Royald.


    ¡°Only a suggestion!¡± said the mage, his shoulders drooping. ¡°No need to look at me like that. All right, so everyone¡¯s on board, then? Noiningter.¡±


    Maxi spent a moment deliberating before squeezing her eyes shut. She nodded. The trio promptlyid out the leather game board full of numeric symbols and pushed it closer to the light.


    After watching them wordlessly, Nevin slowly shook his head. ¡°I must admit, I¡¯m a bit saddened by how desperate you three are to save your own skins. I had expected at least one willing candidate.¡±


    Maxi pretended not to hear as she epted her allotment of cards from Geoffrey, who had been selected as their referee. She silently ced the buttons they would use in ce of real money on the board.


    Finishing her round, te passed the dice to Maxi. ¡°Here. It¡¯s your turn now.¡±


    After carefully inspecting her cards, Maxi tossed in a few more buttons before throwing the dice. Several roundster, it became clear the game was turning out very different from her expectations. The buttons were piling up in front of te.


    Both Maxi and Royald were ghostly pale. Having confidently revealed his hand a minute ago, Royald was now fuming as te¡¯s trumped his yet again.


    ¡°You¡ª! Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯ve never yed before?! Was that a lie to fool us?¡±


    ¡°I never lied,¡± te said tly, gathering her winnings. She looked Royald up and down in exasperation. ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m good at it ¡ª it¡¯s that you two are terrible. Max, I can understand, but you? For someone rumored to always carry dice with him, you should have no excuse to be so horrid at this.¡±


    ¡°He may be an incessant gambler, but he¡¯s not much of a winner,¡± Geoffrey exined, doubling over inughter. ¡°His luck is so bad that the mages of Undaim and Sigrew call him the Wallet.¡±


    This seemed to be a revtion even to Royald ¡ª his face grew beet red, and his shoulders shook with fury. However, it was Maxi who had it worse than him. For some reason she could not understand, her opponents seemed to know her hand every round. It was so bad that she almost suspected magical foul y.


    Gnawing her lip, Maxi¡¯s eyes darted from her cards to the game board. When she squeezed them shut and cast the dice, cries of dismay erupted around her. She slowly opened an eye to see Royald yelp with glee and collect his winnings.


    Evidently peeved, te clicked her tongue. ¡°Try to do better, Max. I really want Royald to go. I must see this contemptible schmuck suffer a little.¡±


    Hearing this, Nevin, who had been sipping ale next to the brazier, shook his head. ¡°Personally, I would rather have Maximilian go. Since we would have to work together, I would prefer it to be someone useful.¡±


    ¡°Hear that, Sludge? Must you try to win when Master Nevin himself wants your skills for this mission? You shouldn¡¯t disappoint the senior mages! And it¡¯s obvious you¡¯re going to lose anyway. Why not save face and concede?¡±


    ¡°E-Enough of your prattling and y your hand!¡± Maxi said crossly, throwing the dice at Royald.


    Up until now, Miriam had been watching without a word. She rubbed her temple with a sigh. ¡°I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m wasting my precious time watching this idiotic game.¡±


    ¡°Ha!¡± said Royald. ¡°Says the sole volunteer who was rejected for being useless at support magic. Stay out of this, Miriam!¡±


    A fireball whooshed to life in Miriam¡¯s palm. ¡°Shall I burn you alive?¡±


    Royald paid her no mind. Looking up to the heavens, he offered an earnest prayer with the dice clutched in his hand before casting them across the board.


    Maxi closed her eyes and slowly opened them. As soon as he had gauged the numbers, Royald wailed and rammed his head on the ground. te munched on a piece of jerky as she narrowed her eyes, calcting their scores. She then swept up all the buttons.


    Though Maxi also lost a few, she narrowly avoidednding inst ce. The gap between her and Royald was meager, which meant the tide could turn at any moment. She nervously chewed on her nail as her eyes darted between the board and the remaining cards.


    At that moment, the tent p opened, and a few of the knights poked their heads inside.


    ¡°Please pardon the intrusion,¡± said the ever-courteous Elliot. ¡°We wanted to know if you had reached a decision on who will¡­¡±


    He trailed off when he spotted the game board on the ground.


    Seeing his bewildered expression, Geoffrey exined, ¡°Most of the members have been chosen. We are about to decide thest with a game.¡±


    ¡°By gambling?¡±


    Until then, Ulyseon had been craning his neck over Elliot¡¯s shoulder. He strode into the tent, his eyes widening when he saw Maxi¡¯s scant number of buttons. ¡°Mydy! You are losing!¡±


    ¡°N-No! I¡¯m in second ce!¡±


    ¡°By two buttons!¡± Royal quipped. ¡°I can easily turn this around.¡±


    ¡°Bunch of imbeciles.¡±


    Apparently deciding that she wanted nothing to do with it, Miriam settled into a corner and threw a nket over herself. Maxi did not spare her a nce as she carefully ced her bet. Elliot and Ulyseon quietly walked up behind to check her hand, worry etched on their faces.


    Maxi nced over her shoulder to see what they thought. Both of them wore uncanny expressions.


    ¡°I-Is there¡­ something wrong with my cards?¡± she asked anxiously.


    ¡°Are you really going to bet that much with that hand, mydy?


    Maxi once again nced at her cards, then at the board. She could not fathom what the problem was. Elliot stroked his chin, unsure if it was appropriate for him to interfere. He appeared to make up his mind and was about to speak when Royald¡¯s shouting cut him off.


    ¡®No interference! This is our business! Any outside influence is inexcusable. It counts as cheating!¡±


    ¡®We are not outsiders!¡± Ulyseon said heatedly. ¡°How can we be when we serve herdyship, the Lady of Anatol?¡±


    ¡®IAS we¡¯ve reminded you on numerous asions, Maximilian is here as a mage of the Mage Tower. We distribute our responsibilities equally among all members!¡±


    te clicked her tongue. ¡°You sure can talk for someone who always tries to shirk his duties at every opportunity.¡±


    When Royald opened his mouth to retort, the tent p opened once again. This time, it was Riftan who entered.


    ¡°What¡¯s all this?¡±


    An icy silence instantly fell over the tent. Though she had done nothing wrong, Maxi shrank into herself. She cautiously studied him. Having already taken off his armor, he now wore his coat over a dark navy tunic and a ck wyvern-skin vest. He strode over to them and bent over the game board, his brow furrowed.


    ¡®Are you ying a game for leisure?


    There was a pause before Elliot offered a cautious exnation. ¡°The mages are in the process of selecting thest member to join the scout party.¡±


    Riftan swiveled his head up to look at Elliot before his gazended on Maxi. ¡®With a game of dice?¡±


    Faced with his look of disapproval, Maxi awkwardly nodded. Riftan¡¯s mouth opened wide as if to bellow something before he mped a hand over it. It was not the reaction she had expected from the very person who had praised her as a natural gambler. What little confidence she had left quickly drained away.


    Riftan turned to face Nevin and said menacingly, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t the members be selected among the high-ranking mages?


    ¡®The majorityck field experience, so we thought it prudent to select mages proficient in search magic. It was decided that those with the required skills among the volunteers would go, but not many more were willing...¡± Sheepishly scratching the back of his head, Nevin added, ¡°Which is why we have chosen to fill the remaining spot by a fair method.¡¯


    ¡®And that fair method is gambling?


    ¡°It¡¯s what the candidates agreed on, so I don¡¯t see the issue.¡±


    Unable to offer any further objections, Riftan pressed his lips together. Maxi noticed Royald¡¯s nervous sweep of the tent.


    ¡®Come, this is thest round,¡± said Royald, hastily passing the dice to te.


    ¡®Throw them if you¡¯ve made your bets.¡±


    te flicked a nce at Riftan before epting the dice. They resumed the game in the now tense atmosphere. While they took turns casting their bets, Riftan watched them like a hawk observing its prey.


    ,nlealvEuty ublena ot teak tell silent eprserus ayn legor Rod voiced his cmns.oit ¡°Mserta ffyrGeoe, sa eth ereree,f tousn¡¯hld uyo ban suhc b¡±eirhav?o


    ¡®What¡¯s the problem?¡± Riftan asked with a cold smile. ¡°We are merely watching.¡±


    ¡®Y-You¡¯re trying to intimidate us!¡± Royald protested, though his voice grew increasingly smaller.


    When he looked to Geoffrey for help, the senior mage pretended not to notice and apathetically distributed more cards. ¡°Stop making a fuss and roll the dice.


    This is getting tiresome.¡±


    Growing dejected at theck of support, Royald weakly epted the cards. Maxi carefully assessed her hand and ced two buttons on the board. At the same time, Royald put a card down on the ground and gathered his remaining buttons with a look of determination.


    ¡°It¡¯s live or die.¡¯


    With that, he ced all of his buttons on the board. Maxi¡¯s eyes widened in surprise.


    te immediately threw her cards down. ¡®Tm going to fold.¡±


    Royald regarded Maxi challengingly. ¡°Well, what about you? Will you fold or keep going?


    Maxi swallowed hard. If she were to fold, she would be left with a scant four buttons, while Royald would promptly im first ce by winning both her and te¡¯s bet. She was certain this was the reason behind Royald¡¯s bravado.


    Gnawing her thumb, she squeezed her eyes shut and pushed all her buttons onto the board. ¡®Very well. I-I will bet everything as well.¡±


    Royald winced. A secondter, he said firmly as if to brace himself, ¡°Very well. Open a card, then.¡±


    Picking the one with the highest value, Maxi ced it in front of her. Groaning, Royald followed with his own.


    Maxi¡¯s face lit up. Both of their cards added to fourteen, and the chances of the three dicending on a sum greater than that were low.


    ¡®Wipe that grin off your face. The scary thing about games of chance is that it¡¯s impossible to predict how they will end.¡¯


    ¡®S- Stop yabbering and just throw already!¡± Maxi cried triumphantly.


    Royald ducked his head to one side as if to block Riftan, positioned behind Maxi like a sentinel, from his line of sight. He began to pray fervently.


    Geoffrey shook withughter as he said, ¡°What a pity the Temple Knights aren¡¯t here to see a mage pray so earnestly.¡±


    ¡°1 think this would only worsen their impression of us,¡± Nevin remarked, shaking his head.


    Royald concluded his protracted prayer and tossed the dice. The three cubes flew in an arc before ttering over the mat. As they rolled to a stop, cries of dismay erupted from the tent. Royald rubbed his eyes with his fists before leaping to his feet, yelping in joy.


    ¡°1 won! I¡¯ve turned the tables!¡¯


    Maxi stared at the dice in disbelief. No matter how many times she checked, the numbers staring back at her were six, six, and five.


    ¡°Th-This can¡¯t be!¡±


    ¡®This is God¡¯s will!¡±


    Drunk with victory, Royald could not stop snickering despite the murderous gazes of the knights.


    ¡®Have a safe journey, Sludge! I shall be praying here for your quick return!¡±


    Leaning close, Ulyseon said in an almost sinister whisper, ¡°Mydy, if you wish it, I can discreetly get rid of him and make it look like an ident.¡¯


    Devastated, Maxi kept staring at the dice. Riftan stood behind her, clutching his forehead. He gazed gloomily down at her, then walked out of the tent with a sigh. Maxi¡¯s shoulders slumped.


    ¡®We were going to go anyway, so please don¡¯t worry, mydy Elliot consoled her. ¡°This is not a situation we hadn¡¯t anticipated.¡¯


    His words and gentle smile pierced Maxi¡¯s heart like a dagger. Close to tears, she weakly hung her head.


    The next day, the group prepared to set out without dy. The mages drew a map based on the crystal model while the knights packed food and equipment. Since the mission was dangerous, Kuahel Leon opted to go with them. And, after fierce negotiation, Riftan and two subordinates were permitted toe along as well..

 Chapter 291 - 291 Chapter 52

    291 Chapter The back-and-forth with the Remdragon Knightmander must have been particrly tiring, as Kuahel looked fed up. Riftan appeared far from pleased as well. No doubt he had wanted to take more of his own men with them. With their limited provisions, however, it had been decided that the party could amodate no more than fifteen.


    Thank you readers!


    Evidently preferring to pad the numbers with his Temple Knights, Kuahel refused to budge. In the end, Riftan chose Ulyseon and Elliot to fill the two spots allowed to him.


    ¡°Are you all right with this?¡± said Garrow. ¡°We can try to go with¡ª¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary.¡± Riftan shook his head and secured his luggage to his saddle. ¡°You and the rest of the knights are to wait for us here. And pass this to Nirtha.¡±


    He took a small piece of parchment from his coat and gave it to Garrow.


    The young knight nced sideways at Ulyseon before sighing in resignation. ¡°Yes, sir. Please stay safe, then.¡±


    Watching them from a short distance away, Maxi hunched her shoulders as a strange sense of guilt washed over her.


    Ulyseon looked up quizzically from polishing his sword. ¡°Is something the matter, mydy? Are you feeling unwell?¡±


    ¡°N-No. I was just¡­ f-feeling sorry. If I hadn¡¯t foolishly epted Royald¡¯s challenge¡­ the three of you wouldn¡¯t have had to take on this perilous mission.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not true, mydy,¡± Elliot replied in his usual calm manner. He talked as he saddled his dark brown stallion. ¡°Themander was always going to join the scout party, even if you weren¡¯t. If war broke out, the Remdragon Knights would be called to battle as well. We must prepare by gathering as much information as possible. Toe up with a proper strategy, it is crucial we understand the strength and nature of the enemy as well as their territory.¡±


    He turned his gaze to the Temple Knights packing their travel equipment on the other side. ¡°We cannot leave such an important task to the pdins alone.¡±


    Maxi swallowed dryly. It appeared that the knights were already preparing for war. After sweeping her eyes over the gleaming armor beneath Elliot¡¯s open coat and the longsword hanging at his side, Maxi nodded. Her heart felt heavy at the thought that a terrible war awaited them at the end of this arduous undertaking. However, if they failed to bring down this city of monsters, the people of the Western Continent would have to live in fear of an invasion all their lives.


    Her face set into one of grave determination. Since matters hade to this, she resolved to do her best. After all, this mission could determine the oue of the war. Gritting her teeth, she secured her belongings to Rem¡¯s saddle. Just then, a familiar voice rang above her.


    ¡°Max!¡±


    She jerked her head up, her eyes growing wide. Sidina was slowly making her way down the rock face, lugging a bag that looked as big as her.


    ¡°Max! I¡¯m so d you¡¯re all right!¡± the girl cried, waving excitedly.


    Overjoyed to see her friend, Maxi ran over. As soon as Sidina nimblynded on the ground, she grabbed Maxi¡¯s hands, her words tumbling out in a single breath.


    ¡°Forgive me for running away and leaving you behind! You¡¯ve no idea how shaken I was when I heard you¡¯d fallen off the cliff!¡±


    ¡°Y-You have nothing to apologize for, Sidina. It¡¯s my fault for not making it out on time.¡± Maxi patted the girl¡¯s shoulder with a flustered expression. ¡°But¡­ why the luggage? Don¡¯t tell me you were selected to join the scout party as well.¡±


    Sidina nodded, dabbing her sleeve on the corners of her red eyes. ¡°Just my luck to draw the short straw.¡±


    ¡°It seems you and I are both terribly unlucky,¡± Maxi said with a bitter smile.


    Albern, who had descended the cliff after Sidina, looked Maxi up and down. ¡°What¡¯s this? You¡¯re going as well?¡±


    Maxi awkwardly bobbed her head.


    Albern seemed to have expected te to be in the party. He wistfully eyed her crouched figure by the campfire before turning his gaze back to Maxi. ¡°Which reminds me, where¡¯s the traitor? Master Calto has asked me to pass on a message.¡±


    ¡°A message?¡± Maxi asked, eyeing the parchment he took out from his clothes.


    After ncing around the camp, Albern started toward the carts when he spotted Ruth perched on one of them. He promptly swung back around and handed the parchment to Maxi.


    ¡°Would you mind giving this to him for me? I¡¯d rather not interact with the fellow.¡±


    Maxi rolled her eyes and epted the message with a small sigh. The yellow parchment was filled with Elvish. After taking a peek, she gave up on tranting its contents and walked over to Ruth.


    The sorcerer looked up from the stack of parchment in his hand as she approached. ¡°Can I help you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here¡­ to give you this message from Master Calto.¡±


    Ruth regarded the parchment in her hand with a sour look before reluctantly taking it. ¡°What does it say?¡±


    Maxi shuffled behind him and craned her neck to read over his shoulder. After skimming the contents, Ruth folded the parchment and slipped it inside his clothes with a mncholy sigh.


    ¡°Half of it is irrelevant nagging and castigation.¡±


    ¡°And the other half?¡±


    The sorcerer hesitantly nced at the Temple Knights before leaning close. ¡°It appears they have uncovered records left by the dark mages that the church¡­ might use as ammunition against mages in general. He has asked me to destroy any findings during the investigation that might prove problematic.¡±


    ¡°What could they have possibly found?¡±


    ¡®He did not expound on the matter, but I can roughly surmise what it is,¡± Ruth said, furtively showing her the parchment he had been reading. ¡°It seems the dark mages were looking for a way to save human souls.¡±


    Maxi¡¯s eyes grew wide and automatically darted to the Temple Knights. As always, they moved about in perfect order as they gathered and packed supplies and weapons, their faces unreadable. In her periphery, Kuahel Leon stood supervising his men with an expression as cold as ice.


    Leaning closer to Ruth, she said in a hushed voice, ¡°I-IS that true?¡±


    ¡®We can¡¯t be certain yet, but it¡¯s highly likely.¡± Ruth pointed to some of theplicated runes on the parchment with a troubled expression. ¡°Although it would be impossible to interpret fully, the dark mages appear to have attempted to recreate the purification spell used by the clerics. I¡¯ve found simr records supporting this fact all over the ruins.¡±


    Stunned, Maxi stared dumbly at the record. Though the runes were beyond her ability to decipher, she could tell even at a nce that there was something unusual about them. She let out a quiet groan.


    If Ruth was right, this was a grave matter indeed. The salvation of souls was a prerogative bestowed only to the church and the apostles of God. People could be burned at the stake for attempting to dabble in that field of magic.


    ¡°W-Why would the dark mages try to learn divine magic?¡± Maxi asked, her voice quivering. ¡®ID-Do you think... they were trying to challenge the church?¡±


    ¡°1 suspect a more fundamental reason than that,¡± Ruth muttered glumly. He rolled up the parchment and shoved it inside a leather bag. ¡°The dark mages were banished here after being emunicated, and emunication is a death sentence on the soul.¡±


    Ruth turned a cynical gaze on the Temple Knights. ¡®Even the dark mages wouldn¡¯t have wanted to roam this wastnd forever as an undead. They would have needed a spell they could use in ce of the church¡¯s purification rite.¡± ¡®Il-If the church... were to learn of this...¡±


    ¡®They certainly wouldn¡¯t turn a blind eye. It would be fortunate if we could put an end to the matter by getting rid of all the records currently in our possession. But if worsees to worst, this may lead to an even bigger problem.¡±


    Maxi bit her lip. She did not dare ask what he meant. The hairs on her arm stood on end, and she glowered at Ruth resentfully. How could he burden her with such a big secret when she already had enough things to worry about?


    ¡®Sh-Should you be telling me such things so readily?¡±


    ¡®Might I remind you, it was you who asked first?¡±


    ¡®E-Even so! You should be more careful! What if someone were to hear you?


    ¡°What are you two whispering about?¡±


    Maxi jumped like a startled frog. Only a few steps away, Riftan stood ring at them. She nervously nced around to make sure no Temple Knights were nearby, then gave him a stiff smile.


    ¡®N -Nothing. I was just... asking Ruth for advice on how to better control mana.¡¯


    Riftan¡¯s eyes narrowed at her stammer. His look was probing as he stared down at her. ¡°We¡¯ll be departing soon. Go and find your horse. And remember to stay close to me, Elliot, or Ulyseon at all times.¡±


    ¡®Il-I will.¡±


    Maxi promptly walked over to where Rem was tethered. The other knights and mages gathered to see them off, and the scout party began their journey north with only a single wagon. Much to their relief, the weather was on their side.


    Brilliant sunlight shone over the snowfield, and the wind was unusually gentle. The party meticulously marked their path on the map as they traversed the frozen terrain.


    Confirming the location of the monster base was not their sole mission. Another important task was to map out routes in advance to help the coalition army in their future invasion. They scrupulously measured distances and marked the map with detailed observations of thendscape. Though it slowed them considerably, it was a prudent choice. It would save them from having to circle back just to map the terrain.


    When night fell, the once-mild wind began to blow fiercely. They rode through the gust, stopping their horses when they came upon arge boulder. Kuahel Leon gave the order to set up camp after carefully scanning the vicinity, and the knights executed hismand with perfect efficiency.


    Meanwhile, the mages erected barriers to serve as windbreaks and lit fires around the camp to keep the horses warm. Though drawing monsters with the light was a real possibility, they could not afford to have their precious means of transportation freeze to death.


    Returning from his patrol of the area, Riftan said to Kuahel, ¡®Let¡¯s have one man stand watch in turns.¡±


    Before the Temple Knight could reply, Geoffrey, who was warming himself in front of the campfire, cut in. ¡®IIS that really necessary? We can cast a barrier around the camp so everyone can get a good rest.¡±


    ¡®You would be better off conserving your mana. You will need itter,¡± Kuahel replied firmly. ¡°And there are monsters here resistant to magic. We would still need to stand watch even with a barrier.¡±


    ¡°1f that¡¯s settled, let us take turns every three hours,¡± said Riftan.


    While the knights decided on the order of the watch, the mages prepared supper. Sidina and Nevin prepared a potful of stew while Maxi and Ruth sliced bread and cheese into bite-sized pieces. Once the food was ready, the party gathered around the fire.


    As she roasted her frozen bread on a skewer, Maxi watched Riftan eat. From time to time, he shared bits of his bread with Talon sitting beside him. She was pouting in jealousy when his eyes flew to her. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you eating? Your bread¡¯s burning.¡±


    ¡®Il-I was just about to.¡±


    Maxi hastily withdrew the skewer from the fire and saw the bread was already ck-brown. She was staring at it in distaste when Riftan abruptly took it from her and gave her his.


    ¡®You should eat now so you can go rest inside the tent. Tomorrow¡¯s weather will not be as nice. You will struggle if you don¡¯t get enough rest..

 Chapter 292 Chapter 53

    Chapter 292 Chapter 53


    Riftan ate the almost charred bread in silence. After nkly observing him for a moment, Maxi bashfully cast her eyes down. He had been watching even when she thought he was not paying attention to her. Perking up, she finished her meal by dipping the stale bread in her stew.


    Whenplete darkness surrounded them, the knights ced the horses in the temporary stable and retired to their tents one by one. It was the Remdragon Knights'' turn to keep watch that night.


    Maxi''s face fell as Riftan ced a bedroll over a leather hide next to the fire. It gnawed at her heart that her husband had to sleep outside in the cold. Was it necessary for one of themanders to act as a guard when plenty of other knights were present? She was absorbed in her selfish thoughts when Riftan threw her a sharp look.


    "Why aren''t you going in to rest?"


    "Themander is right, mydy," Ulyseon chimed in with a bright smile as heid his bedroll beside Riftan''s. "You should rest now. You must be tired, after all."


    Maxi hesitated before slinking into one of the tents. The other mages were already sleeping in the dark, cramped space, swaddled cocoon-like in nkets. Maxiy down next to Sidina. Though she was utterly exhausted from riding all day in the biting cold, sleep eluded her.


    After quietly staring at the dark tent ceiling, she turned her attention to the sounds outside. Eventually, the faint voices ceased, and an air of loneliness filled the night. For a long time, wheezing breaths and rumbling snores were the only sounds.


    Maxi tossed and turned beneath her nket for a while before giving up. She sat upright and poked her head through the tent p. Her gaze immediatelynded on Riftan, who was sitting by the fire. He had one leg stretched out before him and was poking the mes with a branch.


    When she saw that neither Elliot nor Ulyseon were around, she wrapped herself in a nket and walked over. Riftan''s eyes had been serene as they stared into the mes. When he saw her, he turned his head and cocked an eyebrow.


    "Why are you still up?"


    "I-I woke because I was thirsty. Where¡­ are the others?"


    "In there," he said, gesturing to the knights'' tent with his chin. "I told them I''d wake them when their turn came. I didn''t want them sitting here since both would refuse to sleep with me awake."


    Maxi crouched next to him with a bitter smile, and Riftan stared at her disapprovingly.


    "Go back inside and sleep. Another grueling journey awaits us in the morning. You should rest while you can."


    "B-But¡­ I can''t sleep," Maxi mumbled.


    Riftan''s brow furrowed. He regarded her pensively, then grabbed the sk hanging from his leather belt. He opened the lid and handed her the container. "It''s strong. A few sips should help you fall asleep."


    epting the sk, she sniffed the contents with a skeptical expression. When she took a sip, the bitter liquor burned her throat on its way down. She scowled and began to cough. The awful taste did notst long, and she did indeed feel much better as the liquor warmed her stomach. Hugging her knees, she took a few more sips.


    After quietly watching her, Riftan snatched the sk out of her grip. "That''s enough. Any more, and you''ll wake with a headache."


    She eyed the sk wistfully, but Riftan''s stern expression soon dissuaded her. She smacked her lips and dropped her head against her knees.


    "You should head back inside now," he said brusquely, gazing down at her.


    "L-Let me sit with you a little longer."


    He frowned but said no more. Feeling tipsier by the minute, Maxi kept her head on her knees as she observed him. In the light of the campfire, his face looked dangerously handsome and frighteningly cold at the same time.


    Hesitating, she asked, "A-Are you¡­ still angry with me?"


    Riftan froze at the sudden question.


    "No," he said eventually.


    She stared at him dubiously. "But¡­ y-you''ve been so cold again¡­ ever since we joined the scout party."


    Without replying, Riftan snapped the branch in his hand and tossed the pieces into the fire. The mes zed as they swallowed the wood. He quietly stared into the fire for some time before finally opening his mouth.


    "If I''m being honest, I still don''t know how I should treat you."


    "What¡­ do you mean?"


    "After I let you leave like that, I could not forgive myself¡­ and you."


    Suddenly sober, Maxi looked up at him, her face pale. He seemed to be wearing that familiar, impassive mask.


    With his eyes fixed on the fire, he added dryly, "I resented you as much as I yearned for you. Such emotions don''t disappear so easily."


    A self-deprecating smile curled his lips before weakly falling away.


    "Though I still can''t bear to be away from you even then."


    Maxi sat bolt upright and said hastily, "I-I only left because¡ª"


    "I know," he said. "Even I know that you were right¡­ and that I was wrong."


    "¡­"


    "But even if it was the wrong decision, I still wanted us to be together, and I was willing to give up everything to keep you by my side."


    Maxi looked up at him, not knowing what to say. Riftan met her gaze, something within his eyes crackling.


    "You, on the other hand, would no doubt choose the same if you were ced in that situation again. For my sake or for your own, you would do the right thing while saying it''s the only way. You are capable of making decisions I could never dare make."


    He paused and clenched his jaw as if to suppress his surging emotions.


    "And that scares me," he professed after a while.


    Maxi was stunned. Did the man who boldly faced monsters just admit he was afraid of her?


    When she continued to stare at him in disbelief, Riftan impatiently rubbed his mouth. He added bitterly, "I don''t want to put myself through that ever again."


    "I-I would never¡ª"


    Before she could finish, there was a ttering sound, and Ulyseon came out of the knights'' tent. Rubbing his nape to dispel his drowsiness, he walked over to the fire.


    Spotting Maxi, the young knight''s eyes widened in surprise. "What are you doing up, mydy?"


    She opened and closed her mouth, but no words came forth.


    "You should sleep now," Riftan said woodenly.


    His face was once again emotionless, as if his moment of vulnerability had never happened. After looking back and forth between the two men, Maxi meekly returned to the mages'' tent. Only when she was surrounded in darkness did her eyes begin to prickle with tears. She quickly buried herself under her nket.


    It was obvious now that anger was not the only reason Riftan so desperately tried to keep her at arm''s length. He was trying to protect himself from being hurt again. Maxi wiped the tears streaming down her cheeks and pulled her nket over her head. He was just like her.


    No, he was even more scared than her of getting hurt.


    The realization broke her heart.


    The weather the next day was as harsh as Riftan had predicted. The gusts were knife-like, cutting them from all sides. It even snowed intermittently. Maxi''s cheeks were numb from the cold, her ears felt as though they were being pricked with needles, and her hands and feet were slowly freezing over.


    When the wind grew more violent, the party erected windbreaks to rest for a short while and set out once more when the horses were rested. They now only had enough food tost them fifteen days. They could not afford to waste time.


    They rode north to west without stopping, then west to north. Their firewood stores dwindled rapidly. As they went on, the mages looked more and more haggard.


    Maxi was no exception. Though she tried her best to appear undaunted, the long days in the extreme cold had her fighting off the urge to beg to turn back. But this had been her choice. She steeled her weakening resolve a hundred times a day as she silently followed the knights.


    She had no idea how long they wandered the snowy mountain before they finally came upon a lead.


    Geoffrey, who had been searching the terrain with magic throughout their journey, pointed to a snow-covered summit. "There''s a considerable amount of mana concentrated over there behind that summit."


    The knights riding ahead reined their mounts to a halt in unison.


    "Is it the monster base?"


    "I can''t be certain, but there is something there. I sense a strong barrier around it."


    After looking in the direction Geoffrey pointed with a pensive expression, Kuahel turned to the knights. "Since we have no other leads, we shall go investigate."


    "A rash reconnaissance would be foolish," Riftan said frostily. "We could be discovered by Ayin monsters. It would be better to hide the horses and the wagon somewhere and have a few men go investigate."


    Kuahel frowned as if to object, but he appeared to concede to Riftan''s point soon after. He nodded. "Very well. We shall first search for a ce to shelter."


    He turned his horse around, and the other knights followed. Knowing that Rem was alwaysgging, Maxi tried to encourage her on. She felt Riftan''s eyes on her from time to time, but she avoided meeting his gaze. She did not think she could face him just yet. Now that she knew how deep a wound she had caused, she found it difficult to approach him.

 Chapter 293 Chapter 54

    Chapter 293 Chapter 54


    Riftan seemed to regret revealing his feelings to her as well. That much was evident from his downcast eyes and gloomy expression.


    "There might be monsters hiding in the area, so keep your guards up," Kuahel warned in a low voice as he led the knights between two boulders covered in ice.


    Maxi forced her thoughts away from Riftan and tried to take in their surroundings. All over the snow-covered knoll wererge, ragged rocks shaped like hooks. Their contours were too unnatural to be the product of wind weathering, but neither did they seem man-made. Fascinated, she was staring at the massive structures when Riftan''s gruff voice interrupted.


    "This must be a basilisk habitat."


    Maxi''s eyes darted to him in surprise.


    Reining his horse to a stop, Riftan scanned the area before adding, "Basilisks build their nests by stacking rocks like this. The shape is likely from the monster''s breath, which melts part of the stone."


    "Is it safe for us to be here?" Ulyseon asked, ncing about warily.


    Riftan nodded. "There are no indications that the monster still dwells here. Seeing how thick the ice on the rocks is, it must have left a long time ago."


    Kuahel seemed deep in thought as he mumbled, "How fortuitous."


    Riftan turned around to regard the Temple Knight with a frown. "What do you mean?"


    "If you''re correct, there must be a cave nearby which the basilisk used as its den. We can make our base there."


    "Is that wise? It may still be there," said one of the Temple Knights who had been trailing Kuahel like a shadow.


    Ulyseon''s face crumpled in anger. He was clearly incensed that the knight had the gall to doubt Riftan''s assessment. Before he could voice his ire, however, Kuahel spoke first.


    "When ites to monsters, you can trust this man''s judgment. He rose to his current rank hunting dragons, after all."


    "How kind of you to say so," Riftan quipped before lightly spurring Talon''s side. "Let us find this shelter, then."


    Still apprehensive, the mages nced around at the jagged rocks before reluctantly following the knights. Rem seemed skittish, steam streaming from her nostrils with every snort. Maxi coaxed her around the boulders after the others.


    They plodded along the winding trail for a while beforeing across an opening in a crag at least thirty kevettes (approximately 9 meters) high. The knights dismounted and inspected the cave first, then gave the signal for the mages to enter.


    They cautiously followed the lights lit by the knights. The stone walls were smooth as though covered in ster, and the ground was level. Even with fifteen horses standing in it, the cavern still had ample room. Maxi breathed a sigh. Since finding a ce to shelter from the wind and snow was extremely difficult in this wastnd, she was relieved that the space was more hospitable than she had expected.


    "So, this is what a basilisk den looks like. It''s rather magnificent!" Sidina eximed as she swept her eyes around the cavern.


    Maxi frowned as she unsaddled Rem. "I would rather not think about that."


    "Phooey! Whyever not? It''s not every day one gets to step foot inside a monster habitat."


    Maxi shook her head at the girl''s nonchnce. She was almost in awe of Sidina, whose optimism never seemed to falter even during such an arduous journey. While Maxi''s stomach was in knots from fatigue and anxiety, Sidina was still her carefree self as though she were on holiday.


    Maxi marveled at her friend''s dauntlessness as she ced her luggage by the cave wall. She then walked to the wagon to help the other mages light the braziers.


    While they lit fires and melted snow to water the horses, the knights built a makeshift stable. The ramshackle structure of boards and fabric near the cave entrance would house and feed their mounts. When each team hadpleted their tasks, the party gathered around the braziers and ate ate lunch of bread and jerky.


    Though the scant food could barely be considered a meal, Maxi''s hunger had her wolfing down her ration. She was amicably sharing her remaining half cup of beer with Sidina when Kuahel left his group of Temple Knights in the corner to approach them.


    "We need three people to remain in this cave to guard the wagon and horses. A mage and two knights should suffice. Any rmendations?"


    The mages looked up at him vacantly before exchanging nces. While they hesitated, Ruth raised his hand from his crouched position near the brazier.


    "I''ll stay behind."


    "Ruth Serbel," Riftan said softly without looking up from the map spread on hisp. "I suggest you put that hand down while I''m still being nice."


    Ruth grumbled under his breath but lowered his arm nheless.


    Elliot, who had been quietly observing the situation, cautiously suggested, "Why not choose from the women? We will be traveling on foot from here. It may be too physically demanding for them."


    "It''ll be physically demanding for me as well," Ruth mumbled, unwilling to give up.


    The mages of the Tower shot daggers at him before scornfully looking away to deliberate.


    "I think we should have either Sidina or Maximilian stay behind as the knight suggested."


    "But neither can use offensive magic. If only one of us is to remain, shouldn''t it be someone well-rounded? What if a high-grade monster were to attack?"


    "Those of us who have to leave the cave face the same risk, and we need capable mages to investigate the monster base as well."


    "Which is why we must take the earth mage with us. She will be the greatest help with search magic."


    Albern, Geoffrey, and Nevin looked broodingly at each other before turning to Sidina and Maxi.


    "What do you think?" Albern said. "We shall leave it up to you."


    Maxi studied Riftan''s face. His expression was grim as though he were deliberating if it would be better to have her stay behind or go with him. Unable to make up her mind, Maxi nervously shifted her eyes.


    Seeing her hesitation, Sidina spoke up. "I''d like to help the investigation. It will be physically taxing, to be sure, but I''d prefer that to waiting here, not knowing when you''ll return. And I''m also quite confident in my stamina."


    Sidina flexed her arm as she spoke.


    Maxi pensively looked into the brazier. Reaching a decision a momentter, she snapped her head up. "I-I would like to go as well. I''m sure my ability with the tracing spell will be useful."


    "That means one of us will have to remain," Geoffrey said, scratching the back of his head. He nced back and forth between Albern and Nevin before fixing his gaze on Nevin. "It should be you since you''re the frailest among us. I''m sure it''ll be no easy task, carrying around that bby belly of yours."


    "Did you think such insults would make me refuse?" Nevin retorted with a snort. "As I do not mind staying behind, I shall gratefully ept your consideration."


    Kuahel, who had been patiently listening to their deliberation, unfolded his arms. "It''s decided, then. Two pdins will stay behind with you."


    He then turned to look at Riftan as if challenging him to object. "Any problems?"


    Riftan regarded Maxi uneasily before shaking his head with a sigh. He was likely hesitant to leave her behind in such a ce.


    "None."


    "Good. Then, let us start packing. We won''t be going far, but it should still take two or three days to make a thorough reconnaissance. Make sure to take enough food."


    Maxi swiftly rose to her feet to start packing. Though she only filled her pack with the bare essentials to keep her luggage light, it still ended up as heavy as a set of iron bars. Huffing, she used a rope to secure it to her waist. Right then, Riftan walked over and took the pack from her.


    "Just pack spare food."


    "B-But it''s my¡ª"


    Maxi stopped talking when he gave her a cold look.


    "Climbing up the mountain alone is going to be challenging enough, so stop being stubborn," Riftan spat brusquely.


    He slung her pack over his shoulder as though it weighed nothing and strode out of the cave. Though she pouted, Maxi secretly let out a sigh of relief.


    In truth, she was relieved that she would not be scaling the mountain with such heavy luggage. With her stamina, she knew it would take everything she had to keep up with the knights'' marching. Nor did it seem like she was the only mage receiving help from the knights. While her fellow mages now stood pack-free, the knights carried additional luggage on their backs. Maxi was watching them with a wry smile when Kuahel signaled their departure.


    They soon walked across the snowy knoll. As she strove to keep up with the knights'' steady strides, Maxi felt d she had asked Nevin to cast restorative magic on her before their departure. Though traveling on horseback was difficult, on foot was iparably more so.


    Maxi focused her weight on her legs so as not to slip as she trudged past the frozen rocks. Eventually, the slope grew steeper, leading them to a rugged mountain trail coated in ice.


    Riftan must have been worried that she would stumble. "Hold this," he said, extending a rope to her.


    She readily epted it, and he silently led her up the path. As a result, she was able to climb the mountain with rtive ease.


    They had been trekking up the trail for an indeterminable amount of time when Kuahel, at the head of the group, abruptly turned and gestured for them to hide. Half exhausted from the climb, Maxi did not immediately notice the signal. Riftan yanked her to him and made her lie t on top of a boulder.


    Startled, she held her breath. The howling wind muffled her hearing. The only clear thing was the sound of her heart pounding from the grueling climb. Because of this, she did not grasp what was happening right away. It was not until muchter that she heard the faint footsteps and the rattle of rolling wheels. She felt her heart freeze in her chest.


    Straining her ears, she listened to the approaching noises. When her curiosity got the better of her, she slowly raised her head and saw Riftan furtively looking down the steep slope from behind a protruding rock. Down in the valley, dozens of trolls were moving in a long procession, fifteen or so wagons in tow.

 Chapter 294 - 294 Chapter 55

    294 Chapter 55


    Maxi¡¯s hair stood on end, and she instinctively grabbed Riftan¡¯s forearm. The terrifying outlines of the monsters were visible even at such a great distance. Their hulking forms were encased in ckened iron armor, and they wore horned steel helmets. Each time they took a step, the massive axes slung over their shoulders glinted in the sun.


    Her throat felt constricted. Barely managing to suck in a breath, she strove to quell her terror. Carefully assessing whatever was hidden beneath the ck bups on their wagons, she surmised that the trolls were transporting monsters they had hunted. Some of the wagons wereden with bizarre apparatuses, which she assumed were tools to harvest their game.


    Ulyseon was lying t on his stomach nearby. He asked in a low voice, ¡°Should we follow them?¡±


    Riftan turned his head questioningly to Kuahel. When the Temple Knight gave him a nod, he turned to his two subordinates and warned, ¡°We must move as quietly as possible.¡±


    The knights slowly rose to their feet as the band of trolls grew distant. Maxi clumsily followed suit and tried to stop her legs from shaking. She pulled her hood over her head and slipped after Riftan, her heart racing wildly. She feared that at any moment now, the monsters would discover their presence. Though her feet moved forward, her chest shriveled in dread with every step.


    Noticing her bleak expression, Elliot approached and whispered reassuringly, ¡°Please do not worry, mydy. We will protect you.¡±


    Maxi forced a smile. Riftan turned to look at her over his shoulder and furrowed his brow. Realizing he was concerned about her, she steeled herself as she climbed the slope.


    As they neared the summit, Kuahel abruptly stopped in his tracks. ¡°I want everyone to wait here.¡±


    With that, he leaped onto a boulder to survey the other side. Maxi sank to the ground to take advantage of the short break. She sprinkled a pinch of salt into her mouth and flushed it down with water, ice-cold despite the leather wrapped around the sk.


    After taking a few more sips, wincing at the iciness stabbing her brain, she looked down the steep mountain path they had taken. Snow-tipped summits and frosty valleys buffeted by gales filled her vision. Maxi took in the destendscape with a faraway look.


    ¡°Max,¡± Sidina whispered. ¡°Come over here.¡±


    Maxi tore her eyes away. Sidina was waving at her from a gap between two oblique rocks leaning against each other. Narrowing her eyes, Maxi crept into the narrow crevice. The first thing she saw was a precipitous cliff. Beyond it was a glittering snowfield upon which sprawled a vast city.


    She stared, her mouth agape. She could not believe her eyes. The walled city was evenly packed with tight clusters of finely-built square houses. In the center stood a massive, square fortress and a castle tower as tall as those in Nornui. For a moment, she was utterly floored by how advanced it seemed.


    ¡°We finally found it,¡± muttered Ulyseon, who had walked up behind them without them noticing.


    His face was set in sheer determination, an expression Maxi had never seen on him before.


    After keenly assessing therge fortress, Ulyseon turned his gaze to her and said tensely, ¡°Let us head over there, mydy. Sir Riftan should inform us of our next move.¡±


    Maxi and Sidina followed the young knight to where Riftan was standing. Having seen the monster base as well, he was deliberating with Kuahel with a grim expression. Both men fell silent when the group cautiously approached. The grave atmosphere made Maxi narrow her eyes.


    ¡°W-What is it? Is there¡­ a problem?¡±


    ¡°We were discussing ways to reconnoiter the city.¡±


    Maxi¡¯s eyes widened at Kuahel¡¯s calm reply. ¡°Y-You¡­ intend to have men sneak into the city?¡±


    ¡°If possible, yes, but it certainly won¡¯t be easy unless we can disguise ourselves as trolls or goblins.¡± After pensively stroking his chin, Kuahel turned to Geoffrey, who was catching his breath perched on a rock. ¡°Is there a spell that could help us change our appearance?¡±


    ¡°There is a spell called polymorph, but I doubt it would be any good for deception. Many monsters of the Ayin race possess highly sensitive olfactory senses. They would easily pick up our human scent. What¡¯s more¡­ only Nevin and I are capable of polymorphing.¡±


    Before Kuahel could say anything, Geoffrey hastily added, ¡°And let me tell you now, neither of us is going to do something as heedless as sneak into a city of monsters.¡±


    ¡°Please rest assured that we would never send just the two of you in there,¡± Kuahel snapped before patting off the snow on his gloves rather irritably. ¡°Is there any other way, then?¡±


    ¡°If we could get close to the city walls,¡± Sidina said cautiously, ¡°we would be able to discern the city¡¯syout with search magic.¡±


    Hearing this, Ulyseon flicked a worried nce at Maxi before returning his gaze to Riftan. ¡°But, is it possible for us to move across such an open field undetected? Judging by those watchtowers, the monsters will have sentries on the lookout.¡±


    ¡°We would have to wait until nightfall,¡± Riftan replied, breaking his silence. ¡°We can avoid detection under cover of darkness.¡±


    Maxi gripped the drawstrings on her bag with trepidation. Just the thought of approaching the monster base in the dead of night twisted her stomach into knots. She quietly took in a deep breath to calm herself.


    Elliot said gravely, ¡°Though I agree it is important to investigate the city and the size of the enemy forces, we must also explore the geography around here. We must scout locations where we can station our army and make sure there are no other military facilities hidden in the area.¡±


    ¡°I concur,¡± said Kuahel. He studied each mage one by one. ¡°We will split into two groups. One will investigate the city, and the other will go west to inspect the terrain.¡±


    He shifted his gaze to the snowy mountain as if recalling their path.


    ¡®We traveled east to the northwest through the border near Balto. However, the faster route would be through Livadon. It is vital that we reconnoiter the geography west of the city. ¡±


    ¡®Yes, but who will do what?¡±


    A strange silence fell over the party at Albern¡¯s question. The mages did not offer their own solution. They merely nced back and forth between Kuahel and Riftan, hoping that the knights ¡ª who had more campaign experience than they did ¡ª would possess better judgment on the matter. Kuahel¡¯s brow furrowed in deep deliberation, but Riftan spoke before the Temple Knightmander could say anything.


    ¡®We should search for a ce to make camp for the night.¡± He picked up the pack he had tossed on the ground as he spoke, slinging it over his shoulder. ¡¯11t will be sundown soon, so we must get to safety before then. It¡¯ll draw unwanted attention if we set up tents in a ce like this.¡±


    ¡°1 saw a ce on our way up. Why don¡¯t we head there now?¡± Kuahel said, gathering his pack.


    Soon, they made their way to a gigantic boulder that appeared to be the product of a rock slide. The nting rock was big enough to conceal two tents.


    The party quickly erected tents behind the boulder and used magic stones to light fires. Afterward, they gathered by the mes to keep warm while they prepared supper. While everyone busied themselves, Riftan and Kuahel butted heads away from the party. It seemed to Maxi that they were arguing about the decision to split up.


    The mages barely paid attention to the asional expletive that floated over as they scooped snow for the bread and jerky stew. After adding a generous amount of liquid to bulk up their dwindling rations, the stew practically tasted like water. Even so, the meal tasted like a sumptuous feast to Maxi, who was ravenous after a day¡¯s march.


    Wrapped in a thick nket, she sipped the watery stew from an empty beer vessel. Before she knew it, darkness had descended around them.


    Looking up from his food at Elliot, Ulyseon asked with a hint of urgency,


    ¡®Shouldn¡¯t we investigate the city right now?¡±


    The older knight shook his head. ¡°Everyone will be tired from the climb. Better to rest for the night and scout around first.¡±


    ¡®Dying will only tire us out more. With rations running low, wouldn¡¯t it be better to get this over with as quickly as possible so we can return¡ª ¡®Our lives are on the line, so we must act with caution.¡±


    Ulyseon opened his mouth to argue, but he was interrupted by Kuahel and Riftan returning to the tents, their argument apparently concluded. Though both men appeared discontented, they seemed to have reached apromise.


    ¡®Have you decided on how to divide the party?¡± Ruth asked as he folded the parchment in his hand and shoved it into his bag.


    ¡®We have decided that Calypse and two pdins will take a few mages to investigate the city.¡±


    ¡®And who will those mages be?¡± quizzed Albern.


    Riftan, who had plopped down in front of the fire, raised a finger to point at Albern before slowly moving his finger to Geoffrey and Sidina, respectively. ¡®The three of you wille with me.¡±


    ¡®The remaining two wille with me to reconnoiter the terrain around the city,¡± Kuahel said with obvious dissatisfaction.


    After vacantly looking back and forth between the two men¡¯s faces, Maxi shot to her feet when it dawned on her that she was one of the remaining two.


    ¡°W-Why am I not included in the group investigating the city?¡± she protested loudly.


    The decision had taken herpletely by surprise. Until now, she had firmly believed that she would be in the same group as Riftan.


    ¡®Earth-based tracing spells can search wider areas than their wind counterparts!¡±


    ¡®That is precisely why we need you to survey the terrain around the city,¡± Kuahel replied in his characteristically indifferent manner. He removed his gauntlet and ced it on the ground. ¡®We require your ability to map the vast area surrounding the city. The Remdragon Knights¡¯ mage was selected for that reason, too, after I was informed of his earth magic capabilities.


    Ruth shrugged to express his nonchnce with the decision.


    Ulyseon, who had listened in silence until now, muttered with a confused expression, ¡°Then, who shall I go with? Am I to escort herdyship as her guard or apany Sir Riftan?¡±


    ¡®You are toe with me,¡± Riftan said woodenly as he filled his sk with stew. ¡°Charon, I want you to go with the Holy Sword..¡±

 Chapter 295 - Chapter 295: Chapter 56

    Chapter 295: Chapter 56


    ¡®Me?¡± Elliot nced at Maxi hesitantly before nodding. ¡°Yes, sir. Please leave it to me.¡±


    Maxi dumbly opened and closed her mouth in disbelief. From the looks of it, the men had already decided she would go with Kuahel Leon. She swiveled her head to the mages, hoping for support, but none seemed inclined to argue with the knights¡¯ decision. They all avoided her gaze.


    After eyeing herpanions, Maxitched onto Sidina, who was roasting a piece of bacon on a long skewer. ¡®W-Won¡¯t you switch ces with me, Sidina? I¡¯m sure... you¡¯d rather not go somewhere so dangerous.¡±


    Shaking her head, Sidina said with a grin, ¡°I really don¡¯t mind.¡¯


    She appeared to be tipsy from the wine she had been sipping.


    ¡¯11t would be a lie if I imed not to be scared, but I¡¯m sure Sir Riftan will keep us safe. I intend to get a good look at this city of monsters so I can brag about itter to te!¡±


    ¡®We are not going on holiday,¡± Riftan said incredulously, furrowing his brow.


    Sidina paid no attention to his cold retort and continued cheerfully, ¡°Now that


    I¡¯m going, I prefer to be optimistic about it. A glum face makes only makes things more difficult.¡¯


    ¡°I think a little apprehension would do you good,¡± Geoffrey said with a sigh.


    ¡®Such blind optimism will get you hurt.¡±


    Sidina shrugged and shoved the crispy bacon strip dripping with grease into her mouth. She washed down the food with her remaining wine and said primly, ¡°I shall do everything that¡¯s expected of me, so enough of your needless worrying. ¡±


    Seeing that the others were set on following Riftan and Kuahel¡¯s decision, Maxi slumped her shoulders in disappointment. Riftan, however, rose to his feet after having finished his food in short order.


    ¡®You should all go rest now. We will be facing greater challenges in the morning.¡±


    When his eyes brieflynded on her, Maxi looked down with a sullen expression. She could not help but be greatly upset that he had chosen to go somewhere so dangerous without her. After quickly draining the rest of her tepid stew, she got to her feet and crawled inside one of the narrow tents. There, she curled herself into a ball and burrowed beneath her nket.


    Before first light the following day, the party cleared all traces of their stay behind the boulder and began their descent. To their great dismay, snow began to fall not long after. Groans erupted from the party one after the other. The knights, on the other hand, seemed to wee the harsh weather.


    ¡®The snow makes the climb down more difficult, but it helps us avoid detection,¡± Elliot exined, gazing at the city shrouded in mist. ¡°Still, you must be careful not to slip, mydy.¡±


    Maxi bobbed her head. The squall was so fierce that it was difficult even to open her mouth. Her joints felt frozen solid. Pulling her hood lower to block the wind as much as possible, she picked her way across on the rocly ground.


    They had been moving without rest for quite some time when a gentle slope finally emerged. They stopped to rest at the foot of the mountain, allowing a brief moment to catch their breaths. Soon, it was time for the party to split up. They divided the remaining provisions and travel equipment in two.


    ¡®Since there are five of us and seven of you, this should be enough,¡± Kuahel said, handing Riftan a sack.


    Riftan opened the sack to check the contents, then passed it to Ulyseon. ¡°When are we to meet up again?


    ¡®All investigations must bepleted within five days.¡±


    ¡®That¡¯s hardly enough time.¡± Riftan brushed off the snow on his coat and knitted his brow. ¡°It¡¯s going to take a while to reach the city without being detected. We¡¯ll hardly have enough time to look around the ramparts.¡±


    ¡®How unlike you toin. I suggest you do your best, then,¡± Kuahel said frostily. ¡°Whatever the case, it would be risky for us to drag this on any longer than that. We must return in five days even if nothing substantial is found.¡± Riftan stood immobile for a long time before looking at Ruth, Elliot, and Maxi in turn.


    She waited for him toe up to her and say something, though she did not know what she wanted to hear. Gentle reassurance would have been enough.


    However, Riftan looked away wordlessly and picked up his bag.


    ¡®Then, let us meet back at the cave where the horses are,¡± he said tly.


    With that, he motioned with his head at Ulyseon and the mages. Forgetting that they were on awkward terms, Maxi furiously red at him. She could not believe that he was about to leave without a word of goodbye. Feeling rather devastated, she was standing stiffly when Ulyseon walked over to her.


    ¡®We¡¯re off, mydy. Please be careful,¡± he said brightly. Turning to Ruth and Elliot, he added, ¡®Please be careful as well.¡±


    ¡®You, too,¡± Elliot replied.


    Ulyseon¡¯s lips curled into a self-assured smile before he ran after Riftan. Their figures soon grew distant, and Maxi felt the discontentment that had been building inside her crumble away like sand, fear taking its ce.


    What if they failed? It was impossible to tell how many monsters dwelled inside such a vast city. What if their little group were discovered? Even Riftan would not be able to fight tens or thousands of monsters all at once. She bit her lip.


    ¡®We should set out as well,¡± Kuahel said, turning to Maxi and Ruth.


    With great effort, Maxi managed to pry her eyes away, but she could not stop herself from looking back after only a few steps. She could not bear to part with him like this.


    ¡°P-Please wait!¡± she eximed. ¡°I-I won¡¯t be long. Please, wait a moment!¡±


    With that, she shot across the snowy hill like an arrow.


    ¡°Riftan!¡±


    He turned his head at her voice, his blue-ck hair buffeted by the wind. Maxi ran straight into his arms. A heartbeatter, a stunned Riftan wrapped his arms tightly around her waist and lifted her off the ground.


    She clung to his neck and cried, ¡°You must return safely. P-Promise me you won¡¯t do anything reckless.¡±


    She felt a faint tremor run down his nape.


    When she rubbed her cold cheek against his, Riftan released a shaky breath and said gruffly, ¡°I should be the one saying that.¡¯


    His arms around her waist tightened.


    ¡®You must also promise not to endanger yourself, that you will think of your safety above all else. If you do that, I¡¯ll give you my word as well.¡±


    ¡®IA-AII right. I give you my word.¡¯


    Riftan slowly closed his eyes before opening them again. His face, etched with concern mere moments ago, morphed back into the stoic face of a knight.


    He pulled her hood over her head and said calmly, ¡°You should get back now.¡±


    Maxi looked up at him with teary eyes before nodding. He nced at Elliot, who hade after her, and turned around. The wind grew more violent. Soon, his figure disappeared beyond the flurry of snow.


    They moved west along the base of the mountain. Kuahel once again led the ascent, and Maxi had to mber up the rugged terrain until her thigh muscles were stiff. Even with Elliot¡¯s support, it was difficult to trek the rocly path in the increasingly strong wind. Ruth must have found their relentless march strenuous as well, as hisints seemed neverending.


    ¡®How much farther are we going? The sun is going to set soon! Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re trying to freeze us to death.¡±


    Kuahel paused for a moment to look up at the gray sky. Maxi plopped down on a t rock and took a moment to catch her breath. Her feet ached as though nails were rammed into her soles, making it painful for her to remain standing. Though it seemed as though Kuahel wanted to continue a little further, he relented with a sigh when he saw that both Maxi and Ruth were at their limits.


    ¡®Let us set up camp back there.¡±


    No sooner were the words out of his mouth that the knights promptly started setting up a small tent on an even surface. Meanwhile, Ruth summoned a barrier to block the wind while Maxi lit a fire with a magic stone.


    Crouching in front of the mes, Ruth grumbled, ¡°I doubt we¡¯ll be able to conduct a decent reconnaissance at this pace. It will be a miracle if we don¡¯t freeze to death.¡¯


    ¡®IS-Still, we should try to do as much as we can,¡± Maxi mumbled despondently.


    While the physical exhaustion was debilitating enough, her concerns for Riftan drained her even further. She strove to banish the terrible thoughts from her mind as she watched Ruth take out some parchment from his bag. During their entire trek, he had immersed himself in studying the runes they had discovered at the ruins at every opportunity.


    ¡®Come to think of it... shouldn¡¯t you have gone with Riftan, Ruth? W-With Master Calto¡¯s request and all.¡±


    Seeing him blink rapidly, Maxi surmised that he must have forgotten all about it.


    He gave an apathetic shrug and said, ¡°There¡¯s a limit to how much they can learn about the city from the outside with magic. It is unlikely they will uncover some great secret.¡±


    ¡®Should you be so unconcerned about it? If what you told me before is true... it is a serious matter. We must do something before anyone else¡ª¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    Maxi jumped at the sudden voice that came from above her head. Kuahel¡¯s piercing green eyes looked down at her. She frantically waved her hands as she felt a chill run down her back.


    ¡°I-It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Kuahel furrowed his brow in suspicion but did not pry further. He lowered himself before the campfire and handed them a sack containing their food.


    ¡®We will need you to use search magic starting tomorrow. How wide an area can you cover?


    ¡¯11t depends... on how tightly we weave the mana. With a loosely woven one, we can survey this whole side of the mountain... but you can expect little precision.¡¯


    Kuahel stroked his chin, looking lost in thought, and Maxi mused that it must be a habit.


    The Temple Knight produced a map, which he opened on hisp. ¡°For now, I think it would be best for us to scout the route our army can take.¡±


    Elliot sat next to him. ¡°We will need siege engines to take the city, which means we must find a wide and gentle valley to transport them.¡¯


    Maxi recalled the towering walls that enclosed the monster city. The impressive ramparts had looked sturdy even from afar. If the dark mages had also reinforced them with defensive magical devices, they would not be able to take the walls down with magic. They would have to rely on brute force.


    ¡®There is also the problem of supplying the army with provisions and firewood,¡± said Kuahel. ¡°The supply route will be our lifeline if the war drags on. To efficiently supply our troops, we will have to secure several routes just in case.¡±


    He drew a long line on the map with a piece of charcoal and added, ¡°Let us focus on this area for now.¡±


    Elliot looked down at the map, his head tilted, and nodded in agreement..

 Chapter 296 - Chapter 296: Chapter 57

    Chapter 296: Chapter 57


    ¡®We¡¯re short on time, so we¡¯ll have to set out early tomorrow,¡± Elliot remarked, then regarded Maxi and Ruth with a worried expression. ¡®Will that be all right with both of you?


    ¡®Would you turn back if we said no?¡± Ruth said tly as he prodded the fire with a long skewer. ¡°It¡¯s do or die, I suppose.¡±


    Elliot replied with a bitter smile. Soon, the group filled their stomachs with bread porridge and retired for the night. Since they had only packed a single tent in an attempt to travel light, four people had to sleep crammed inside while one kept guard. Having slept next to Sidina thus far, Maxi felt a little on edge in a tent full of men. However, she settled herself in the corner without betraying her difort. This was not the time to be worried about propriety.


    Ruth was next to her, swaddled cocoon-like in a nket, and the knightsy beside him with their backs turned. With only her face poking out of her covers, Maxi wordlessly blinked up at the magic stone hanging from the tent ceiling. The stone warmed the air inside, but the ground was still as cold as ice.


    Huddled in her coverings, she listened to the howling wind outside. She was too tired to lift a finger, but sleep still eluded her. She wondered what Riftan was doing right now. Knowing they needed to start their reconnaissance that very night, she could not help but worry about how he was surviving this bitter cold. What if the monsters discovered them? As her imagination spiraled into darker spections, she squeezed her eyes shut to drive the terrible images away.


    He gave his word he would return unharmed. He will be all right. I need to focus on my mission.


    She repeated these words to herself, trying to induce sleep, but her gnawing uneasiness refused to subside. She tossed and turnedte into the night and ended up sleeping only a few hours.


    When she sluggishly got up at dawn, she heaved a heavy sigh as weariness weighed on her. Her back and hips ached as though she had been beaten, and her feet were still sore. She took a restorative herb from her bag and chewed it while she packed up her bedroll. With thatplete, she stepped out of the tent to fill her sk with snow.


    Elliot was outside clearing the traces of their campfire. He regarded her with concern as he said, ¡°You look tired, mydy. You must have had a difficult time falling asleep.


    ¡®Il-I am all right. I¡¯m just... not quite fully awake yet.¡± She tried to give him an awkward smile as she rubbed her haggard face. Comining when the knights had to take turns keeping the night watch felt disgraceful. ¡®Tm sure I¡¯ll feel better as we walk.¡¯


    ¡®Allow me to cast restorative magic on you.¡±


    Maxi jerked her head up at the unexpected interruption. Kuahel hade up to her undetected. Having already taken off his glove, hey a hand over her face and began muttering in Roemian. An invigorating, ice-cold energy seeped into her. She stiffened as it brought with it memories of all the divine magic healing she had received after beatings by her father.


    ¡°Th-Thank you,¡± she managed to say respectfully while trying to shake off the repulsive feeling.


    ¡®There is no need for thanks,¡± Kuahel replied indifferently, slipping his glove back on. ¡¯11t is a necessity to ensure the running of the mission. We would only be dyed if you were tog behind.¡± With that, he nodded to his aide.


    ¡®Gather your belongings. Let us head out.¡¯


    Everyone collected their packs and promptly set off. The sky was bright before long. Holding up a cupped hand, Maxi shielded her eyes from the blinding sunlight. The snow-covered mountain path shimmered. It was turning out to be one of those rare, sunny days.


    ¡®Where do you want us to start the search?¡± asked Ruth.


    Kuahel keenly surveyed thendscape and said in a low voice, ¡®IA little further


    The group resumed the trek in silence. Maxi carefully maneuvered her way after the Temple Knight, taking care not to slip. The wind was much calmer than yesterday, allowing an easier journey across the mountain.


    Finally arriving at their destination, Kuahel stopped and said, ¡°This should be a good spot. Please start the search here.¡±


    Maxi wiped the sweat off her brow as she nced around. On their left rose the steep slopes of the snowy mountains, and on their right ran a row of dark, irregrly-shaped rocks.


    After marking something on his map with charcoal, Kuahel pointed right, then left with his thumb. ¡°1 want you to survey southwest and northeast.¡±


    Slumped on the ground and catching his breath, Ruth said irritably, ¡°Look here. You¡¯ll have to be more specific. These search spells are not all-powerful. You have to tell us at least what to focus on.¡¯


    Kuahel stared at Ruth, a single brow arching upward. ¡®Were you not listening to the discussion yesterday? For our army to reach the monster base, we need a thorough understanding of the region¡¯s geography. We must scout all possible routes to the city and check for other monster habitats or facilities in the area.¡±


    Maxi gazed bleakly up at the towering mountain peaks. After scratching the back of his head, Ruth let out a sigh and began using an earth-based tracing spell. She watched him in fascination. Wind and earth magic were not apatiblebination, yet Ruth was using a spell of Nome Hall with such As she looked on in envy, she felt Kuahel¡¯s demanding gaze on her. Coming to her senses, she hastily cast her spell as well.


    The task went more smoothly than she expected. They surveyed the terrain of a particr plot and made sure to mark everything on the map. Once they had cleared an area, they moved on to the next.


    ¡°Th-There are... hardly any other monster habitats around,¡± Maxi muttered, cocking her head as she drew a detailed illustration of a valley.


    Ruth raised a brow as if to say there was nothing surprising about that. ¡®Monsters have their own ecosystem. Weaker creatures tend to stay away from more powerful predators.¡¯


    ¡°P-Powerful predators?


    ¡°1f you recall, there is a poption of Ayin monsters near here that managed to build an entire city,¡± Ruth said, pointing east with his thumb. ¡°From the size of it, we can safely assume there are legions residing there. How do you suppose these creatures feed themselves? I would not be surprised if they¡¯ve devoured all the other monsters that used to dwell in thisnd.¡¯


    Maxi thought back to the trolls and their wagons. The memory never failed to send a chill down her spine. Barbaric and bloodthirsty, the monsters of the Ayin race were known tomit fratricide. The fact that such monsters had established such a grand city was proof of the dark mages¡¯ involvement. Still, the mystery remained ¡ª how had they managed to subjugate the monsters?


    ¡®We should keep moving.¡±


    Maxi was roused from her thoughts by Kuahel returning from his short exploration of the area. She rolled up the parchment she had been recording her findings on, pushed it into her bag, and followed the Temple Knight.


    The group traveled north. Though they encountered no monsters, climbing up and down the rugged mountain all day long was a ruthless battle on its own. Maxi used all her energy to keep up with the knights¡¯ unrelenting pace.


    When evening finally arrived, she was too spent to lift even a finger. Falling asleep that night proved easy. The next day, however, an even more strenuous excursion awaited. Gray clouds converged over the clear sky, and the snow started once again.


    ¡®Does the sky out here have holes?¡± Ruth eximed, clearly fed up. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen so much snow in my whole life!


    ¡®The wind is going to pick up. Why don¡¯t we stop here for today and look for shelter?¡± Elliot suggested.


    Kuahel shook his head. ¡®We don¡¯t have much time. We should at least scout one more area.¡¯


    His resoluteness forced the group to keep going. With a sigh, Ruth followed him with a disgruntled expression, and Maxi trudged along after. When they reached the target destination, Kuahel motioned with his head, and Maxi bent down to touch the ground. She was sending out her mana when she suddenly felt a dissonant sensation.


    Noticing the change in her expression, Elliot asked with a worried expression,


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, mydy? Are you unwell?¡±


    Maxi shook her head to reassure him it was nothing and tried again. As her mana reached a certain point, she sensed it growing weaker.


    ¡®Ruth, could youe over here for a moment?¡± she called, knitting her brow.


    The sorcerer had already finished searching his area and was sketching something on the map. He looked up in surprise at Maxi¡¯s request.


    ¡®IIS something wrong?


    ¡°1 sense something strange around this area... Could you check what it is? Somewhere here,¡± Maxi said, pointing to a spot on the map.


    Furrowing his brow, Ruth got down on one knee beside her and ced his hands on the ground. When he ended the tracing spell, he cocked his head and said, ¡°1 couldn¡¯t detect anything strange.¡±


    ¡®IR-Really? It felt like something was disrupting my spell...¡± Maxi said, her cheeks growing red from embarrassment.


    She grew disheartened, concluding that it was her ipetence to me.


    ¡®Il-I¡¯m sorry. I must have been mistaken.¡¯


    ¡®Even so, we should check the ce to be certain,¡± Ruth suggested after pensively studying the map. ¡°The tracing spell I use is merely an imitation of that used by the mages of Nome Hall. Only earth mages are able to forge an intimate agreement with the gnomes. If this thing you feel is buried underground, you are more likely to sense it than me.¡±


    Kuahel walked over to them and looked down at the map. ¡°That is not too far from here. Let us go.¡±


    Maxi gulped. It would be terribly embarrassing if they found nothing there.


    Noticing herck of confidence, Ruth clicked his tongue. ¡°Please be precise, mydy. Did you sense something or not? You are also a full-fledged mage. Feel free to state your opinions clearly.


    ¡®Il-I did!¡±


    ¡®Then, we should go,¡± Ruth said ndly, picking up his bag.


    Maxi looked at Kuahel, but the knight simply stared back at her, prompting her to lead the way. She began to trudge on.


    They climbed upward until they came across arge boulder. After circling it, thendscape opened up in front of them, and in the distance stood the monster city. Maxi was staring at it when she heard Ruth.


    ¡®Mydy,e look at this.¡±


    She whirled away and pushed through the knights to get to Ruth. As she approached, she saw a white stone among the ice and rock. It was inscribed with a rune. Her eyes widened as she spun around. What was it doing out here? ¡®ID-Do you know what it is?¡±


    ¡¯11t is a rune to suppress magic,¡± Ruth said after carefully inspecting the intricate pattern.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Kuahel probed, stepping next to him.


    ¡°1 mean just that. It weakens magic. Such runes are usually used during experiments to prevent a spell from getting out of control.¡¯


    ¡®Now that you mention it... I do remember seeing a simr one at the Mage Tower,¡± Maxi said without thinking.


    When she realized her slip, her eyes nervously darted to Kuahel. She feared she might have given the Temple Knight the impression that the Mage Tower was engaging in dangerous experiments.


    Kuahel appeared unconcerned. He said with his usual indifference, ¡°There must be something here. Let us make haste.]¡¯

 Chapter 297 - Chapter 297: Chapter 58

    Chapter 297: Chapter 58


    The Temple Knight slid down the steep slope behind the boulder. Maxi vacantly watched his nimble descent before mbering after him on her hands and knees. After what seemed like forever, she finally reached the bottom.


    A breath of relief slipped out as she nced around the ravine. Vast walls of gray rock towered over them on either side. Up ahead, smooth stones were piled in a makeshift staircase that led further down. Even at a nce, it was clear that the steps were not a product of nature.


    Ever the vignt guard, Elliot warily scanned their surroundings. ¡°Is this where you felt the dissonance, mydy?¡±


    cing her hands on one of the rock faces, Maxi released her mana into it. She nodded. ¡®Y-Yes. I¡¯m getting the same feeling again.¡±


    Ruth was bent over, trying to catch his breath. He touched the wall when he saw Maxi, followed by the subtle arching of an eyebrow.


    ¡¯11t appears the magic negation that¡¯s circting this area is interfering with our magic. That¡¯s why my tracing spell was unable to detect anything. Of course, an earth spirit would be more sensitive to this sort of disruption in the mana flow. ¡±


    Maxi¡¯s face darkened. Why had the dark mages set up such a ce? The site may well be a testing ground for dangerous spells ¡ª or a hiding ce for something. While she pondered, Kuahel carefully observed the stairs.


    ¡°1 sense no other presence,¡± he said. ¡®Let us go down and check.¡±


    He climbed down the stone steps, and the others followed one by one. Maxi made every effort to tread lightly, careful not to make a sound. Despite


    Kuahel¡¯s reassurance, she could not shake the fear that something may be lurking. She held her breath as her eyes restlessly darted over therge rocks and shadowy corners.


    Just then, Kuahel turned and motioned with his hand for them to stick to the walls. Maxi promptly obeyed as Kuahel descended the twisting ravine first. After making sure the path was clear, he signaled for them to join him.


    Maxi sucked in a deep breath and moved along the winding ravine. The cramped passage, which barely had room for one person, suddenly widened into a spacious area oveid with round pebbles. She nced around the mystifying space with a mixture of wariness and curiosity. A hazy mist swirled above the ground, and the air was thick with humidity. The faint smell of sulfur wafted over from somewhere.


    Kuahel marched through the mist without fear. Stopping to point at the towering rock face, he said, ¡®There is an opening here.¡± Ruth went up to him first and peered inside the dark cave.


    ¡®ID-Do you see anything?¡± Maxi asked.


    Ruth shook his head. ¡°It looks quite deep. Perhaps you could use your tracing spell?¡±


    Maxi walked across the field of pebbles and stopped in front of the cave. When she ced her hand on one of the walls and started the spell, she could not sense a thing. It was as if a ck curtain veiled her vision.


    ¡°1 can¡¯t do it. My magic isn¡¯t working.¡±


    ¡®That means we¡¯ll have to explore inside,¡± said Kuahel.


    He sighed before stepping into the cave. Maxi looked up at him, startled. How could he enter without the slightest inkling of what could be lurking inside? She grabbed his cloak out of instinct.


    ¡®Il-It might be dangerous!¡±


    Kuahel furrowed his brow.


    ¡°Which is why we must check,¡± he said, cocking his head in bafflement. ¡°To prepare for future battles, we must find out what¡¯s inside this cave.¡±


    ¡®But there are only five of us. We might find ourselves outnumbered,¡± Elliot replied.


    Kuahel¡¯s cold gazended on him. ¡®Did you not prepare for such a possibility before we set out on this investigation? We are not here to enjoy a pleasant excursion, and there will always be risks.¡±


    The Temple Knight appeared unafraid of the consequences of things going wrong. While Maxi was appalled by his indifference, Ruth surprisingly agreed with him.


    ¡®Sir Kuahel has a point.¡¯


    Maxi turned to look at the sorcerer in shock.


    Ruth carefully scanned the cave¡¯s interior and added, ¡°I¡¯m sure you all remember the Battle of Eth Lene Castle. If we are to prevent a simr catastrophe, we must find out where this path leads. One monster ambush through a secret passageway while we¡¯reying siege would mean quite the predicament for our forces.¡±


    Maxi¡¯s face paled in fear, and a cold sweat prickled her back as she recalled the horrors of that day. It was a reminder of the importance of this whole endeavor. The information they gathered could determine the oue of the


    She nodded, her face set in determination. ¡°Very well. Let us go in.¡±


    Elliot¡¯s lips parted and closed as if he were about to dissuade her, but he soon conceded with a resigned nod.


    The group passed through the dark, narrow passageway in single file. The blue mes summoned by the Temple Knights lit the cave walls in a dim light, casting long shadows across the ground. The eeriness of it all made Maxi hunch her shoulders. The stench of sulfur grew increasingly pungent, making the cave feel more and more stifling.


    ¡®The walls are hot,¡± Ruth mumbled out of the blue.


    Maxi turned to look at him quizzically. ¡°D-Do you think it¡¯s magic?


    ¡®No, I don¡¯t believe it is,¡± he replied, furrowing his brow. ¡°There appears to be geothermal¡ª¡±


    Something crunched beneath Maxi¡¯s feet, and she leaped back. Ruth abruptly stopped talking. When Kuahel raised his me to illuminate the ground, she retreated behind him and looked down at the spot she had stepped. On the cave floor were shattered shards of ck ss.


    ¡®What on earth...?¡±


    While she was staring down, perplexed, Kuahel bent over and picked up a dark shard. Maxi saw his face harden a little.


    ¡°It¡¯s an eggshell.¡±


    Unable to grasp his words right away, Maxi blinked vacantly. Tossing the shard on the ground, Kuahel straightened and raised the me. The light spilled over piles of what looked like broken bowls in the corner of the passageway.


    A chill ran down Maxi¡¯s spine. They were eggs ¡ª or rather, the eggshells of some unknown creature. Her instincts told her they needed to get out of this ce at once, but the Temple Knight did the exact opposite and maintained his march down the passageway. Frozen in fear, Maxi had to summon all her courage to follow him.


    A spacious hall emerged at the end of the long path. The horrifying sight left Maxi speechless. The high walls of the cavern looked like thebs of a beehive, each one dotted with hexagonal alcoves. Hunched inside each alcove wererge birds nearly five kevettes (approximately 150 centimeters) in size.


    No, not birds. They were monsters with the wings of a bird but the body of a reptile. Their scales glinted red even in the blue firelight.


    ¡®Basilisks,¡± Elliot muttered grimly. ¡°This must be where they breed them.¡¯


    ¡®How interesting,¡± Kuahel remarked with both anger and disdain. Maxi swept her eyes across the cavern in horror. At least thirty basilisks were sleeping inside their niches.


    Did this mean that the dark mages had even tamed high-grade monsters like the basilisk? As far as she knew, it took forty or more seasoned knights to hunt a fully-grown basilisk. She could not imagine the horror of what such dangerous monsters could unleash if used in battle.


    Ruth paused after running his fingers along the iron bars confining the monsters to their enclosures. ¡®They were forcefully put to sleep. I think the runes to suppress magic were intended to stop them from growing past a certain size.¡±


    ¡®Does that mean... the monster army has no control over these creatures either?¡± Elliot asked.


    Ruth shrugged lightly. ¡°They wouldn¡¯t have created suchplicated cages if they did. More likely, they are breeding the creatures for their magic stones.¡±


    Maxi¡¯s shoulders sagged with relief. ¡°Th-Then... that means we don¡¯t have to worry about basilisks being used in battle.¡±


    ¡®Are you absolutely certain? Because I have seen a lizardman riding a drake,¡± Kuahel said frostily as he peered inside an enclosure.


    Ruth snorted. ¡®Only a few drakes were brought to battle. If the enemy could bend the dragon subspecies to their will, nothing would have stopped them from sending out a wyvern, worm, basilisk, or any other high-grade species. The fact that they did not means there are limitations to the sorts of monsters they can control.¡¯


    Kuahel searched Ruth¡¯s face before turning his gaze back to the sleeping basilisks. His eyes glinted in the dark, scouring every inch of the cavern. An eerie feeling came over Maxi. He seemed to be searching for something.


    ¡°1 suggest we get out of here first. This ce might be run by a monster. Linger too long, and we might¡ªn


    Elliot¡¯s anxious warning was cut short, and the Temple Knights drew their swords in nearly the same heartbeat. Maxi suppressed a scream.


    A shadowed figure charged toward them. The glint of steel shed in the dark, and a de red blue as it cleaved the monster in half.


    Before anyone could identify the attacker, Kuahel¡¯s voice rang through the cave. ¡°There¡¯s one more! Don¡¯t let it get away!¡¯


    Another figure darted toward the passageway they hade down. Out of pure instinct, Maxi grabbed the monster as it tried to dash past her.


    She felt coarse, brittle fur. Despite her repulsion, shetched onto the creature. This fiend would alert the monster army if it got away, which would start a hunt for the intruders. That would put Riftan in danger. These were the thoughts that shed through her mind as she tightened her grip.


    ¡®Mydy!¡±


    The monster proved strong and agile. It dragged her to the passageway, where it finally managed to fling her aside. All of this happened in the blink of an eye.


    Only a few steps behind them, Elliot drove his sword into the monster. Unfortunately, it proved not to be a fatal blow, perhaps because of his concern for her. A spine-chilling shriek filled the cavern, followed by a loud rumble. Maxi looked over her shoulder in terror.


    Behind her was a new opening in the wall, and standing in it were two goblins carrying torches. When she saw them pull at the snake head sculpture on the wall, she instinctively threw herself at the entrance and managed tond on the other side before it slid shut.


    She cast a shield to block the goblins¡¯ attacks and yanked the snake¡¯s head. The trigger refused to budge. Her face nching in dismay, she looked behind her.


    A cold voice rang out with a hint of incredulity, ¡°I can¡¯t quite decide whether you¡¯re faint-hearted or brave.¡±


    Maxi¡¯s eyes widened. She was not the only person who had leaped into the secret passageway. To her surprise, the two goblinsy in a crimson puddle. Kuahel Leon towered over them, wiping the blood off his sword..

 Chapter 298 - Chapter 298: Chapter 59

    Chapter 298: Chapter 59


    Maxi stared dazedly at Kuahel before her legs gave out. Shended on her behind with a dull thud. Around them, the goblins¡¯ torchesy scattered on the cave floor, still zing. An eerie silence hung overhead like a dark cloud.


    Kuahel scrutinized the end of the passageway. Satisfied that there were no other imminent threats, he sheathed his gracefully curved, crescent-moon sword.


    ¡°This passage must lead somewhere.¡±


    His calm voice snapped Maxi out of her trance. Doing her best to collect her wits, she said, ¡°I-I think... we should look for a way to open the door first. ¡®


    As she shakily rose to her feet using the wall for support, something bumped against her heel. She looked down in surprise. A goblin¡¯s head stared back up at her. She jumped, stifling a scream. The flickering torches shone a stark light across the monster¡¯s dark red face, contorted in pain.


    Fighting the urge to hurl, she tore her gaze away. It appeared she now had one more traumatic experience involving goblins.


    ¡°Allow me,¡± Kuahel said, sighing.


    Maxi nced over her shoulder to see him kick the goblin¡¯s head with his armored boot, sending it rolling to its decapitated body. He tossed the cloth he had used to wipe his sword over the carcass. Soon, blue mes crept over the monster corpses.


    She covered her face with her sleeve in horror. The mes consumed the corpses in no time, leaving nothing but ashes. After a perfunctory scattering of the remains with his foot, Kuahel cocked an eyebrow.


    ¡®Why are you still there? Did you not say you were going to open the door?¡±


    ¡°I-I was just about to.¡±


    Maxi hastily turned around to reexamine the snake¡¯s head. Clearly, this trigger operated differently from those they had found at the ruins. No amount of maneuvering was able to make it budge. Biting her lip, she studied the rune on the wall. She had presumed it would not be difficult to understand. After all, the goblins had been able to use it. But as the time she spent staring at it stretched on, she realized it was impossible to get her head around it.


    Feeling defeated, Maxi furrowed her brow.


    Kuahel Leon walked up behind her and said dryly, ¡°Is there a problem?¡¯


    ¡°I-I cannot figure out how it works,¡± she admitted, a flush coloring her cheeks.


    Frowning, Kuahel tried pulling on the snake¡¯s head. When that failed, he stepped in front of the steel door and banged his fist against it as if to appraise its thickness.


    ¡®We could breakdown the door, but I would rather not leave any evidence of our intrusion.¡±


    ¡°R-Ruth... may be able to figure out how to open it from the other side.


    Maxi walked up next to him and pressed her ear against the steel. She could faintly hear Elliot¡¯s overwrought voice, as well as Ruth¡¯s frantic efforts to dissuade him. It seemed that both of them were quite flustered by the sudden turn of events. She anxiously bit her lip.


    ¡°I think the others are worried about us. W-What should we do?¡±


    ¡°It is you they are worried about,¡± Kuahel corrected curtly before whirling around.


    He picked up a torch and set off down the dark passage. Maxi, who had been groping the wall in search of other devices, looked over in rm.


    ¡®W -Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°We cannot wait here forever. Surely this leads somewhere. And where that is, I must find out. ¡®


    ¡°A-Are you mad?¡± Maxi shrieked.


    She hastily covered her mouth when her voice echoed off the stone. She scurried after him and chided in a hushed voice, ¡°What could the t-two of us possibly do? It¡¯s too dangerous! We should figure out how to open the door first so we can¡ª


    ¡°We do not have time to waste,¡± Kuahel said firmly without slowing his pace. ¡°And if my assumption is correct, this passageway is likely connected to the monster base. It is vital that we confirm this.¡±


    Maxi grew wide-eyed. ¡°You think this leads to the monster base?¡±


    ¡°The goblins were not armed, nor were they wearing armor. It is improbable that they traveled all the way here from the city so defenseless. Which means...


    they used a safe route free from outside threats.¡±


    He summoned a fireball in his hand to light the dark and seemingly endless tunnel.


    ¡°Or they may have another hideout besides the city. Either way, we must confirm it.¡±


    ¡°B-But... it¡¯s too dangerous! If something went wrong¡ª¡±


    Kuahel stopped to stare at her intently. He seemed to be weighing something. Maxi instinctively backed away from the sh of raw brutality she caught beneath his cold facade.


    Fear began to gnaw at her. Was it safe to be alone with this man? She barely knew anything about him. It was possible he might not care all that much about her safety ¡ª or her life. Throughout the journey, he had made it clear he was willing to take any risk, make whatever sacrifice, toplete the mission.


    As if sensing her fear, Kuahel¡¯s expression turned cynical. ¡°I doubt asking you to trust me would be much of a reassurance to you. I¡¯m not suggesting we follow this tunnel all the way. If I am correct, you should be able to use your tracing spell again once we¡¯re a certain distance away from the basilisk farm. We will only go as far as that. You can then tell us where this tunnel leads with your magic. ¡±


    ¡°¡®I¡¯ll -That¡¯s... a good idea. They certainly... would not have ced magic-suppressing runes further than necessary,¡± Maxi stammered, her face growing red. She felt a pang of guilt for her unfounded mistrust.


    ¡°We shall return here once we¡¯re done. If the other mage fails to open the door by then, we will do so by force.¡±


    ¡°V-Very well. Let¡¯s do that.¡±


    As soon as Maxi nodded, Kuahel resumed his march down the shadowy passageway. Maxi awkwardly followed, sweeping her eyes over the dark walls, rugged support columns, and the slightly muddy ground as she went. A swamp-like stench seemed to be seeping in from somewhere.


    The goblins probably relieved themselves freely in this tunnel as they traveled back and forth. As soon as she had formed the thought, she banished it from her mind. It was not something she wished to dwell on.


    ¡®What if... other monsterse to check on the goblins from earlier?¡±


    ¡°That is a possibility,¡± Kuahel replied, unconcerned. ¡°Who¡¯s to know what those goblins intended to do at the breeding farm? But their absence might cause enough concern for others toe looking.¡±


    ¡°Th-Then we should abandon this n and turn¡ª¡±


    ¡°However, this appears to be quite a long tunnel,¡± he cut her off rather impatiently. ¡°If it is connected to the city, it should take at least half a day to reach it. That will be more than enough time for us to investigate. And even if we do run into anything, I will deal with them as I did just now.¡±


    Unable toe up with any more objections, Maxi pressed her lips together. Even if she were to state a hundred reasons to abandon this investigation, she was certain this man would not back down. She swallowed a sigh. If she wanted to get out of this ce safely, she would have to finish the task as quickly as possible.


    Every few steps, she brushed her fingers along the wall to check if her magic was still bound. As the Temple Knight had predicted, her mana began to flow freely once they were about ten minutes out. She exhaled in relief and ced both hands on the wall to start the tracing spell.


    Once linked to the mana pathway of an earth spirit, she extended her mana down the tunnel. She weaved her mana as loosely as possible to search a wider area. But even then, the tunnel seemed to stretch beyond the limits of her reach. When the edges of her perception began to muddle, she focused her mind as much as possible.


    At longst, she reached the end of the long tunnel. She cried out breathlessly,


    ¡°Y-You were right, Sir Kuahel! It leads to the monster base.¡±


    ¡°Excellent. ¡®


    Kuahel pensively peered down the dark tunnel, and Maxi could guess what he was thinking.


    With this passageway, they could infiltrate the city without needing to break down the ramparts. This was a discovery that tipped the war in their favor. However, the monsters would no doubt render this secret route useless if they found out it had been discovered by humans.


    Growing anxious, Maxi urged, ¡°I really think.. we should hurry back. If the monsters¡ª¡±


    ¡°Shh.¡±


    Kuahel coiled an arm around her and stepped them both behind one of the columns. Maxi¡¯s eyes widened above his hand that mped over her mouth. Meanwhile, his gaze was fixed on the empty wall ahead.


    A momentter, the wall slid open and something stepped out. Maxi held her breath. The creature had a wrinkly face, a hawk nose, strangely bent joints, and limbs covered in long fur. A kobold.


    The hyena-like monster sauntered into the passageway and started moving in their direction. Kuahel made an instantaneous decision. He released Maxi and sneaked up behind the kobold, his dagger drawn. In a swift, single stroke, he sent the creature dropping to the floor in a fountain of blood. It did not utter so much as a groan. Kuahel then turned the corpse into ashes with his divine magic.


    ¡°I¡¯ve stained my clothes.¡±


    He eyed the spatter of blood on his habit in repulsion before motioning with his head at Maxi.


    ¡°Can you check where that tunnel leads?¡± he asked, pointing to the entryway the kobold hade through.


    Maxi promptly rushed to the door and used the tracing spell. This time, it did not take long for her to reach the end. This newly discovered passageway was rather short and led outdoors.


    ¡°I-It appears to lead outside.¡±


    ¡°That certainly seems to be the case,¡± Kuahel replied, picking up the spear the kobold had dropped.


    He swiftly burned the weapon to ashes as well, then indicated to the door with his head.


    ¡°We can go out through here.¡±


    ¡°B-But the others are¡ª¡±


    ¡°We will tell them we¡¯ve found another way out and have them leave as well. ¡®


    With that, he began to retrace his steps. Maxi practically had to run to keep up with his long strides. As expected, Ruth had failed to figure out how to open the door. When Maxi pressed her ear against it, Elliot¡¯s muffled, anxious talking filtered through.


    Kuahel stood facing the door and called for his subordinate in a clear voice. It was nothing short of astonishing that he was able to make himself heard without shouting.


    ¡°We have found another way out, so you and the others are to leave at once as well.¡±


    His subordinate responded that he understood.


    ¡°And before you leave,¡± Kuahel added, ¡°wake some of the basilisks. We must make the monsters believe they went berserk and killed the goblins.¡±


    ¡°Th-That¡¯s too dangerous. Basilisks could injure¡ª¡±


    Ignoring Maxi¡¯s protests, the Temple Knight turned around. She glowered at his back in disbelief. Could there be a more self-righteous man? She eyed the steel door with concern before reluctantly trailing after him.


    When they broke free of the tunnel, they were greeted by a raging blizzard across a purple sky. Maxi inhaled sharply. They were in a wide clearing. Off to the side was a mound of basilisk heads, their fleshy crests sticking out of the snow. Goosebumps prickled over her whole body at the ghastly sight.


    ¡°First a breeding farm, now a ughterhouse?¡± Kuahel muttered. He set off across the snow. ¡°We must search for shelter first. Hurry.¡±


    ¡°First a breeding farm, now a ughterhouse?¡± Kuahel muttered. He set off across the snow. ¡°We must search for shelter first. Hurry.¡±


    Maxi dashed after him as he led them out of the clearing with such quick steps that she barely had a chance to be afraid. By the time they began mbering down a rocky path, she was gasping for air and using thest of her reserves to keep up.


    The Temple Knight moved so briskly with so little consideration for her that she began to fear he hadpletely forgotten about her existence. He forged ahead without a nce back.


    After what seemed like forever, Kuahel pointed to a hollowed-out boulder.


    ¡°This will do. ¡®


    Maxi panted like a hound under a scorching sun. Her breath felt stuck in her chest, making her feel woozy. She sank to the ground without bothering to take in the shelter Kuahel had chosen..

 Chapter 299 - Chapter 299: Chapter 60

    Chapter 299: Chapter 60


    ¡°Could you cast a barrier here?¡±


    Kuahel paused from unfurling a mat over the cold ground to point to the side of the boulder.


    Maxi tottered over on unsteady legs and summoned a barrier to block the wind.


    The effort drained thest of her energy, and she went ck with exhaustion. Meanwhile, Kuahel fashioned the cloth he had used to carry his things into a small awning overhead.


    Maxi could barely keep her drooping eyelids open as she watched him start a fire in the dirt. They had not brought any firewood with them. She silently wondered how he would manage. When he sessfully got a ze going, she squinted down to see a heap of red feathers beneath the mes.


    ¡°W -What is that?¡± she asked, staring vacantly.


    ¡°Basilisk feathers. They were piled on one side of the cave, so I took some.¡±


    Wondering when he had managed to slip some away, Maxi stared at the knight with a stupefied expression. He continued cing rocks on the burning feathers to stop the wind from blowing them away.


    ¡°I suddenly recalled hearing that basilisk feathers are highly valued as fuel in Balto, as they do not burn out once lit,¡± he exined. ¡°I¡¯m d I did it. ¡®


    Blinking listlessly, Maxi tried to imagine the Temple Knightmander stashing the feathers in his pocket. A small chuckle slipped out. Kuahel stared at her in bafflement, clearly unsettled by the giggle of a woman on the brink of copsing.


    Maxi shook her head to dismiss his questioning gaze. ¡°W-We should... probably eat something. ¡±


    ¡°I shall collect some snow.¡±


    Kuahel picked up his sk and walked behind the barrier. Meanwhile, Maxi fished out the emergency ration from the bag. Inside the pouch were two slices of jerky, a lump of bread, and a hunk of cheese. Distraught, she was gazing down at the meager meal when Kuahel tossed a leather pouch in front of her.


    ¡°There should be some bacon and wine in there.¡±


    She hesitated before taking out the food. Using a knife to dice the frozen ingredients, she poured everything into boiling water to make a simple stew. Once their hastily prepared meal was ready, the pair sat by the fire to sate their empty stomachs.


    It was dark by then, and the wind was blowing more fiercely. Maxi anxiously looked down the bleak, rocky mountain shrouded in darkness. The time she had been trapped in a cave with Riftan came to mind. She had not felt any fear back then. In fact, all she had felt was happiness at being alone with him.


    The prospect of spending the night with this cold and unfamiliar man made her tense. Hugging her knees, she huddled within her cloak. Just then, she felt something heavy fall across her shoulders.


    ¡®You should get some sleep. We are to set out again at first light.¡±


    Maxi frowned down at the nket Kuahel had draped around her. ¡°B-But... this is yours, Sir Kuahel.¡±


    ¡°Your effects are currently with the Remdragon Knights, are they not?¡± he pointed out, tossing another crimson feather into the fire. ¡°l would prefer that you didn¡¯t freeze to death. If anything were to happen to you, I would have to fight Calypse before we could start this war with the monsters. I should like to spare myself the trouble.¡±


    Maxi¡¯s face grew flush with anger. It felt as though he were mocking Riftan¡¯s blind affection for her.


    ¡°Even if something were to happen to me... I doubt Riftan would me you for it, Sir Kuahel,¡± she said icily.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you truly believe that.¡±


    She angrily opened her mouth to retort but stopped when she realized she could not refute it.


    Picking up another rock, Kuahel threw it into the fire and said dryly, ¡°1 never took him for the obsessive type, but the man is surprisingly irrational when ites to you.¡¯


    Maxi narrowed her eyes at his cryptic tone. ¡®What... do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°I mean exactly that.¡±


    The knight leaned back against the wall and stretched out one leg. The sight reminded Maxi of a catnguidly sprawling before a firece. She watched as he poured some of the wine into a small cup and took a sip.


    ¡°That man is a beast,¡± he said tly. ¡°I always thought of him as a lone monster that could never be understood, not by anyone.¡±


    ¡°H-How could you say such¡ªI¡¯


    Maxi shot to her feet and almost ruined their awning. She sank back down and indignantly red at the Temple Knight.


    ¡°Y-You know nothing about Riftan!¡± she said frostily. ¡®Many around him...


    cherish him. He is an honorable knight... who has done many good deeds for his people. Y-Your description of him is unfounded and biased!¡¯


    ¡®Who he has around him and what he has done do not matter. I am talking about his inherent nature, he replied apathetically, removing his sword belt and cing it next to him. He seemed unaffected by her outrage.


    Maxi glowered at him resentfully and said in a calmer tone, ¡°It eludes me how you came to such a preposterous notion. Riftan... is no monster. He is a man...


    no different than any other.¡±


    The Riftan she knew concealed his vulnerable and easily hurt nature behind an imprable exterior. The pdin, however, seemed to view him in apletely different light. She suddenly wanted to know what had caused him to form such an impression.


    ¡°D-Did you not... fight alongside each other in the Dragon Campaign? I heard Riftan yed an important role in ying the Dragon. ¡±


    ¡°Indeed he did,¡± Kuahel readily agreed.


    ¡°Then, why... do you think so ill of him?¡±


    The Temple Knight did not answer her right away. He stared into the leaping mes for a long time before slowly opening his mouth. ¡°It is because of his unconventional mindset. Put nicely, he is a remarkable man. Put in a negative light, he treads dangerously close to heresy.¡± Maxi frowned, not grasping his meaning.


    Kuahel threw another feather into the fire. ¡°Near the end of the Dragon Campaign, many lost the spirit to fight and started deserting camp. Though we nned our next move carefully, the chances of sess were slim, and many of our men anticipated death. Even those who held onto hope were racked with fear , generating confusion. The high -ranking knights were busy maintaining order among the men. But even during such a terrible time of upheaval, that man...¡± he trailed off, staring into the darkness as if trying to find the right words. Finally, he said, ¡®That man tried to get into the monster¡¯s head.¡±


    ¡°What... do you mean?¡¯


    ¡°Exactly that,¡± he said again.


    When Maxi continued to stare at him for rification, he furrowed his brow as though slightly irritated by the endless questions.


    ¡®While everyone else was busy trying to brace themselves,¡± Kuahel said slowly,


    ¡°Calypse tried to see everything through the Dragon¡¯s eyes as though he were ying a game of chess. Sektor¡¯s thoughts, desires... How this monster drunk on its own sense of omnipotence ¡ª would look at humans, and why it did nothing while these humans were nosing around its territory. He sought to read the Dragon¡¯s mind.¡±


    His cold eyes flew to Maxi.


    ¡°And he managed to do it. If it weren¡¯t for him, the campaign would have been a devastating failure.


    A strange shudder coursed through Maxi as she stared into the pdin¡¯s tranquil eyes. She got the sense that he had condensed several events together. But, knowing the man¡¯s personality, she did not think it likely he would borate.


    After a pause, she asked, ¡°I-I still do not understand. Why would that... make you think ill of him?¡±


    ¡°Do you not see?¡± Kuahel said, frowning like a schoolmaster dealing with a dim-witted student. ¡°The fact that he tried to understand such a beast already makes him unusual, but he also managed it perfectly. In essence, Calypse is capable of thinking like a monster.¡¯


    Sensing a hint of disconcertment in his voice, Maxi protested, ¡°A-Aren¡¯t you being hasty in your judgments? I fear... you see my husband in a very negative light. ¡±


    ¡°I bear no ill feelings against your husband.¡±


    Maxi snorted. ¡°WII -Who would believe that? Might I remind you... that you¡¯ve been taking issue with Riftan¡¯s every action!¡±


    The Temple Knight¡¯s brow furrowed ever so slightly. ¡°l believe it is you who is biased. It is your husband who has been taking issue with my every action.¡± ¡°He was merely sharing his opinions.¡±


    When Kuahel narrowed his eyes at her tant partiality, Maxi flinched and cast her eyes down.


    The awkward silence was broken when Kuahel, having stered back his lifeless expression, said, ¡°I do not see the point of this argument. You should sleep. We will have to move again at first light.¡±


    ¡°Have we ever not?¡± Maxi quipped coldly before lying down with her back to him.


    The things Kuahel had said about Riftan swirled in her mind. The possibility that there could be hidden aspects of him, secret even from her, filled her with anxiety. She wanted to understand all of him, to know himpletely. Not only as a lover, but as a lord of an estate and as a knight.


    Riftan, however, strove to keep her at arm¡¯s length. It had been her fault for leaving after he had opened his heart to her. Even if her departure had been inevitable, it had still hurt him deeply.


    Would his heart ever open again? Maxi tried to drive the gloomy thought from her mind. All they needed was time. Once this mission was over, they would have all the time in the world to learn about each other. After staring at the shadows swaying on the rock, Maxi closed her eyes as if in prayer.


    Maxi and Kuahel set out again the next day before dawn. They had to circle a mountain to reach the route they had nned to take, and their unexpected detour had Kuahel picking up the pace. He pressed her to keep going without a moment of rest. This was probably how horses felt when they were being spurred on, Maxi thought to herself as she breathlesslybored up the rocky slope.


    Beads of sweat formed on her forehead despite the freezing cold, and her calves were stiff and close to bursting. Nheless, Kuahel refused to allow them a second of respite.


    ¡°C-Can we please... rest for a bit?¡± Maxi eventually begged.


    Though she was loath toin, she feared she might truly die if they kept going. Kuahel turned his head to assess her carefully before finally stopping.


    Her relieved sigh was cut short when the Temple Knight raised his hand in front of her face, cast restorative magic on her, and made her carry on. For the first time in her life, Maxi was ovee with the violent urge to push someone off a cliff.


    Kuahel looked back when he noticed Maxi hade to a stop.


    ¡°Why are you not moving?¡± he called over his shoulder.


    She felt utterly dismal as she began mbering down..

 Chapter 300 - Chapter 300: Chapter 61

    Chapter 300: Chapter 61


    Kuahel watched Maxi pick her way down before continuing. She could not help but marvel at his nimble footwork. While she was slowly bing a snowman from her numerous tumbles in the snow, the pdin was surprisingly well-kempt. They pushed forward with their descent until they came across a towering rock face blocking their path.


    ¡°Could you use your tracing spell here?¡± said Kuahel, turning to her.


    Gasping for air, Maxi nodded slowly. She touched the ground and infused her mana into it to get a rough estimate of their location.


    ¡°I think we are... on the opposite side of the mountain we were investigating yesterday.¡±


    ¡°Can you locate the others?¡±


    She considered it, then shook her head. ¡°I would have to... weave a very tight. Such a vast area would require an immense amount of mana.¡±


    ¡°Then, we can only hope they will be able to find us,¡± Kuahel muttered with a sigh before moving along the rock face.


    Maxi followed in silence, her pride slightly wounded. Ruth was with the others; he would no doubt be able to locate them without much trouble. After all, wind-based search magic was much more efficient at pinpointing specific targets.


    As she trudged through the snow, she prayed with all her heart for Ruth to find them as quickly as possible.


    Just then, Kuahel drew his sword. ¡°Monster up ahead. Be prepared to cast a barrier.¡¯


    Maxi kept her eyes on the jagged boulder along the path as she hastily gathered her mana. She was summoning a barrier when a head rose from behind the boulder¡¯s crest.


    She froze. Throughout the years, she had seen her share of frightening things. Nonepared to the ghastly sight before her. She stared up at the ghoulish ogre in horror.


    Dark red blood dripped from the monster¡¯s face. Clenched between its thick lips was a disembodied green arm, and the limp corpse of a goblin hung from its stubby hand. The ogre sucked the arm into its mouth, swallowing it whole.


    When Maxi grimaced and stepped back, the action seemed to provoke the giant creature. Until now, it had only been staring down at them absentmindedly. It flung the carcass in its hand and reached for her. In nearly the same breath, Kuahel threw his hook and chain, which whipped around the ogre¡¯s arm. With a single yank, the nearly sixteen-kevette (approximately 14.8 meters) giant helplessly tipped on its side. A blue sh pierced the air, lopping off the monster¡¯s arm.


    Maxi shrieked as blood sprayed around them. The ogre gripped the gaping wound at its side and let out a terrifying roar.


    Kuahel repositioned his dripping sword and muttered irritably, ¡°Should have gone for the head first.¡±


    There was not a shred of panic in his voice. He retrieved his chain from the amputated arm and flung it at the charging creature. The steel chain coiled itself around the ogre¡¯s leg and sent it lurching backward. Maxi could only watch with her mouth agape. It was hard to believe this man was handling a house-sized monster as though it were no bigger than a child.


    As Maxi stood stunned, something caught her eye. She tensed and squinted into the distance. A goblin was watching Kuahel and the ogre from a crevice in the rock face.


    She immediately grasped the situation. Some of the goblins had managed to survive the ogre attack. The goblin slunk further into the crevice, and Maxi hastily gave chase. If they let this creature get away, it would alert the monsters of their investigation.


    The goblin uttered a strange sound as an earth wall shot up to block its path. Its gleaming eyes nced around until theynded on her. A heartbeatter, it charged. Maxi summoned a fist-sized fireball on the goblin¡¯s head, causing it to screech and fling its ax aside to swat its face.


    Seizing the opportunity, she grabbed the dagger at her waist and approached the goblin from behind. She rammed the weapon between the monster¡¯s neck and corbone, feeling the de cut through tough flesh. Grimacing, she pushed the dagger to the hilt and twisted roughly as Ursuline had taught her. Warm blood spattered her face. She screamed, covering her face with her hands.


    ¡°Mydy!¡± cried a familiar voice.


    Maxi jerked her head toward the speaker, wiping the blood from her eyes. Elliot was standing on top of the crag. He leaped down and ran over to her.


    ¡°My God! Are you hurt, mydy?¡±


    ¡°N-No, I¡¯m not hurt,¡± she reassured him tearfully. ¡°This is... goblin blood.¡±


    Elliot swept his eyes over her blood- stained face and clothes before spotting the goblin lying limp on the ground. His eyes widened.


    ¡°Did you y it, mydy?¡±


    Hearing his disbelief, Maxi said proudly, ¡°I-I did. Sir Ursuline taught me how to use a dagger.¡±


    Her smugness was short-lived. The stench of blood assaulted her nose as she spoke, bringing a wave of nausea with it.


    She muttered with a hint of resentment, ¡°But... he failed to warn me there would be so much blood.¡±


    ¡®What else would you expect from piercing a carotid artery?¡± Kuahel remarked, striding over to her.


    Maxi eyed the man with a disgruntled expression. ¡°I-If you were watching, did it not ur to you to help?¡±


    ¡°You did not appear to need assistance,¡± the Temple Knight replied tly.


    He extended his hand, engulfing the goblin¡¯s carcass in mes in a matter of seconds. With that taken care of, he turned his head to look at the still-stunned


    Elliot. ¡°You found us a lot faster than I expected.¡±


    ¡°We rushed here after hearing the ogre¡¯s cry,¡± Elliot replied, regaining hisposure. ¡°The noise could attract other monsters in the vicinity.¡±


    Kuahel furrowed his brow and looked behind him. Maxi followed his gaze and saw the ogre¡¯s headless body through the crevice opening. It was not the only corpse. Five or six goblinsy scattered in patches of blood- soaked snow.


    ¡°It will be difficult to cover our tracks,¡± Kuahel said, sighing.


    Maxi looked up at him, her eyes full of trepidation. ¡°Th-Then, what are we to


    ¡°We must make it look like they were killed by another gigantic monster , ¡± said a voice.


    Ruth and one of the Temple Knights stood on the crag Elliot hade down. It was evident from the sorcerer¡¯s haggard face that he had suffered just as much as Maxi.


    He mbered down and blurted before she could even ask how he was, ¡°We found a hibernating worm on our way here. Ifwe wake it and lure it here, it should wipe our tracks.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t say I approve,¡± Kuahel said with a scowl, evidently unhappy with the idea of them providing food for a monster.


    ¡°We don¡¯t exactly have the luxury of choice,¡± Ruth said with a snort. ¡°You should be grateful we were able to find a worm in an area that has next to norge monsters.¡±


    Kuahel¡¯s eyebrow arched at Ruth¡¯s insolence, but in the end, he nodded in resignation. ¡°Let us get on with it, then.¡±


    He squinted back along the path they hade.


    ¡®We might have made too much noise. We should make haste, or we¡¯ll have monsters on our tail.¡±


    They departed at once. Even though Maxi felt worn to the bone, she did not ask to rest. She summoned all the energy she could muster to keep up with the knights. Monsters of the Ayin race were intelligent, and it was a real possibility that they might sense something amiss and give chase.


    ¡°We cannot continue with the investigation,¡± Elliot said once they were a safe distance away from the remains of the monster attack. ¡°We must stop and return to the agreed meeting ce.¡±


    This time, even Kuahel did not object. Opening a map, he meticulously marked something on it and nodded. ¡°1 would have liked to explore the north as well..


    but that will prove difficult.¡±


    Intense relief washed over Maxi. She had feared that the ruthless cleric would press them to keep going. The group found a cave to shelter for the night, then promptly set out again the next day. They were headed to the cave where they had hidden the wagon and horses.


    Maxi¡¯s fatigue had umted over days of trekking up and down the mountains in extreme conditions with only the bare minimum of sustenance. However, the prospect of reuniting with Riftan had her moving with renewed vigor. After traveling for over a day, the group arrived at the meeting point a half day earlier.


    ¡°Max! You made it back!¡±


    Nevin rushed over to greet them as they trudged into the cave, a bright smile lighting his round face. Maxi dropped her bag to the ground and plopped down next to it.


    ¡°I was at my wit¡¯s end waiting for you to return,¡± Nevin said, ushering her upright and making her sit by the fire.


    ¡°I realized I made a mistake ¡ª waiting here with these gloomy men in idle silence was far more harrowing. Honestly, I found myself talking to the horses!¡±


    Lacking the energy to respond, Maxi simply bobbed her head. Her teeth chattered from the cold, and her limbs were as rigid as iron. She must have made quite the pitiful figure as Nevin clicked his tongue and wrapped a nket around her shoulders. After a few minutes, she found the strength to speak


    ¡°A-Are the others back?¡±


    Nevin was hovering near the entrance by that point. His eyes widened at her question. ¡°Did they note back with you?¡¯


    ¡°We decided to split up,¡± Kuahel replied, pensively staring out of the cave entrance. ¡°We agreed to meet back here in five days, but it appears they have yet to return.¡±


    A strange sense of dread crept over Maxi.


    Did something happen to them?

 Chapter 301 - Chapter 301: Chapter 62

    Chapter 301: Chapter 62


    Maxi¡¯s face clouded with concern.


    Noticing this, Elliot said reassuringly, ¡°Do not worry, mydy. There is still time until the agreed date. We simply returned earlier. Themander should be back sometime tomorrow.¡¯


    His kind smile made her feel better.


    ¡°More importantly, how was the investigation? Was it fruitful?¡± Nevin inquired as he stirred the pot he had hung over the fire.


    Maxi detailed the basilisk breeding farm and the secret tunnel leading to the monster base. Listening with avid interest, Nevin poured her a bowl of soup. She epted the ration and hungrily wolfed it down. Ruth, who had been ck with exhaustion, also filled a bowl for himself.


    While they rested, Kuahel and his men gathered in a corner to discuss something. Elliot went to check on the horses. Maxi was watching the knights absentmindedly when Ruth leaned in and mumbled something in Elvish.


    She blinked, unable to catch what he had said. Nevin, on the other hand, seemed to understand immediately. He stared at Ruth in shock but kept his mouth firmly shut, clearly reluctant to interact with the traitor. He then wordlessly returned to stirring his bowl of soup.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry... but my Elvish is a little short,¡± Maxi confessed sullenly.


    Ruth heaved a sigh and repeated slowly using much easier vocabry, ¡°1 think the Temple Knights are watching us.¡±


    Maxi stared dumbly at Ruth before her eyes darted to Kuahel. The Temple Knight reacted instantly, his piercing eyes flying to her. She flinched and looked away.


    ¡°W -What... makes you think that?¡± she asked Ruth in awkward Elvish.


    ¡°Did you not notice? I got the feeling they were watching us throughout the investigation¡ª no, even before that. They have been very careful to keep us in their sphere of influence. I sense they are observing the mages¡¯ every move.¡±


    ¡°Even if that were true, it¡¯s not all that strange,¡± Nevin chimed in, unable to keep silent any longer. ¡°We are cooperating out of necessity now, but the church and the Mage Tower are like oil and water. I¡¯ve no doubt the church disapproves of us being this close to the magic of the dark mages. It is only natural that they would be wary of the Mage Tower getting hold of dangerous knowledge.¡¯


    Ruth¡¯s retort was too fast for Maxi to catch. Their argument continued until the Temple Knights joined them by the fire.


    Maxi mulled over Ruth¡¯s words in her head. Had there been anything strange in the Temple Knights¡¯ behavior? Since most of the pdins never spoke a word, it was impossible to tell what they were thinking. Even if the Temple Knights were hiding something, as Ruth suspected, there was no way to find out what that was.


    She was lost in her thoughts when the exhaustion of the day prevailed.


    Climbing up and down the snowy mountain had drained all her stamina. Coupled with a sated stomach, it was bing increasingly difficult to keep her heavy eyelids open.


    She excused herself to lie down on a rug next to the brazier. As she fell into a deep sleep, she hoped Riftan would be there when she opened her eyes.


    It turned out to be a vain wish. The party investigating the city was nowhere to be seen, even by noon the next day. Maxi anxiously paced in front of the cave entrance. From time to time, she would climb on top of a rock to scan the surroundings. No matter how much she rubbed her eyes, none of the shadows were human. The silence within the cave was stifling as the sun went down.


    ¡®What do you intend to do if they do not return tomorrow?¡¯ Nevin asked, finally breaking the silence.


    All eyes turned to Kuahel. The decision rested solely on his shoulders.


    Appearing deep in thought, Kuahel stared into the fire before answering. ¡°We are running out of provisions. We cannot afford to keep waiting for them.¡¯


    ¡°They might be in trouble. Should we not go to their aid before it¡¯s toote?¡± Elliot protested.


    Kuahel¡¯s calm eyes flew to him. ¡°Are you suggesting that we put all of our lives in danger?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s...¡±


    Maxi felt Elliot¡¯s gaze brieflynd on her, and she bit her lip. When Elliot fell silent, she could not bear it any longer. She shot to her feet and went to the stable.


    The horses were all testy from being confined in a narrow cave for days. Rem started to stamp her hoof in agitation as soon as she saw Maxi. After soothing the mare, she nced at Talon. The warhorse sat in a corner, his head held high with solemn dignity.


    Maxi approached cautiously, and Talon remained still while she stroked his neck. She smiled softly. The horse¡¯s demeanor seemed to suggest he was graciously tolerating her. However, as the tumultuous thoughts stirred again, her smile quickly vanished.


    When Riftan¡¯s party did not return the following day, Kuahel, Elliot, and Nevin began deliberating on what to do next. Their missingrades were likely running out of provisions as well. The fact that they had not returned despite this proved they must have encountered a problem.


    ¡°It is far more serious than you think,¡± Kuahel said gravely. ¡°If they were discovered, that means we are all in danger ¡ª including those at the ruins. We must return with all haste.¡±


    ¡°And abandon the others?¡± Nevin retorted heatedly. ¡°I refuse! What if they manage to escape? They will starve to death if they return to find us gone!¡±


    ¡°If we stay any longer, we will be the ones starving to death,¡± Kuahel bit back frostily. ¡°If it worries you so much, we could hide horses and food here for them in case they return, but we cannot linger a moment longer. Keep dying, and we might not make it back to the ruins.¡±


    When Nevin went to speak, Kuahel cut in coldly, ¡°Do not use me of saving my own skin. The fate of the Western Continent is at stake. We cannot endanger tens of thousands of lives for just seven.¡±


    A heavy silence fell over them. After carefully regarding each of their faces,


    Kuahel added adamantly, ¡°It has already been two days since our agreed date.


    If they are still not back by noon tomorrow, we will need to get moving.¡±


    Elliot¡¯s face contorted, but he kept his mouth firmly shut and voiced no protest.


    Maxi was certain he would have set out alone to help Riftan if it had not been for her. After silently staring at the fire, her face ghostly pale, she rose to her feet without a word and retreated into her bedroll.


    When the night deepened, she quietly got up. All the knightsy motionless by the fire with their backs to her. They appeared sound asleep, but she was sure that their overly keen senses would alert them if she were to make any suspicious movements.


    Acting as though she needed to relieve herself, Maxi slinked into the stable. There, she quietly approached Talon and saddled him. Though she saw Rem snorting in protest, she pretended not to notice. She gently coaxed Talon out through the back door, which had been set up to clear away horse manure.


    Waiting outside the cave were the pouches of food they had concealed the previous day. It was the ration Kuahel had allotted for Riftan¡¯s party. She piled them on her saddle and secured them with rope. Just as she was about to mount Talon, a hand grabbed her shoulder. She jumped in surprise.


    ¡°I knew it,¡± Ruth spat, his expression stony. ¡°1 knew you would do this.¡±


    rmed, Maxi hastily covered his mouth. Ruth scowled and swatted her hand away.


    ¡°You must know this yourself, but you are mad!¡±


    ¡°K-Keep your voice down! Maxi hissed, anxiously ncing at the cave.


    Ruth looked first at Maxi, then at Talon in admonishment.


    ¡°H-How... did you know?¡± she said, trying to sound as bright as possible.


    ¡°How could I not? You didn¡¯t speak a word all night. It was obvious you were up to something,¡± he said, his wordsnding like a woodpecker rapping her head. He stopped and heaved a heavy sigh. ¡°What were you nning to do by yourself? Infiltrate the monster base on your own?¡¯


    ¡°I-I might be reckless... but I am no fool!¡± Maxi retorted in a hushed voice. ¡°I n to hide near the city and scout it as stealthily as possible. I-I might be able to find Riftan with tracing magic.¡±


    ¡°And? What were you going to do after that?¡±


    Maxi¡¯s shoulders tensed at the icy voice. When she turned her head, she found Kuahel Leon leaning against a rock.


    ¡°There are better mages in his party,¡± he said, slowly strutting over. ¡°And to say nothing of Riftan Calypse¡¯spetence as a seasoned swordsman who has been through all manner of trials. How would you solve a predicament even they could not?¡¯


    ¡°I know... I can¡¯t do much!¡± Maxi shot back, stubbornly raising her chin. ¡°B-But I can at least observe the situation and supply them with provisions! Their rations would have surely run out by now.¡±


    ¡°The monster base is a day¡¯s journey from here,¡± Kuahel said coldly. ¡°If they are in a situation they can escape, they will not perish from going without food for a few days. Now, if they do not manage to get free, it¡¯s no use no matter who goes to help them.¡±


    ¡°Y-You really are a h -heartless man!¡± Maxi desperately searched Kuahel¡¯s face before her emotions came bursting out. ¡°C-Can you not understand? I-I-I will not abandon my husband in such a ce! I must do w-whatever I can!¡± ¡®Which is nothing. You would only be endangering your life.¡±


    Maxi¡¯s face flushed crimson. Boiling with rage, she no longer felt the bone-piercing cold.


    ¡°A-And what concern is that of yours?¡± she said bitingly. ¡°Losing seven or eight lives... shouldn¡¯t make much difference to you! So why interfere?!¡±


    Kuahel remained unfazed by her harsh criticism.


    Maxi gripped Talon¡¯s reins and continued, her voiceced with steel, ¡°M-My task was to help you locate the monster base in the Pam teau, and I have aplished that. What I do next is m -my decision. And I choose... to go to my husband!¡±


    A moment of silence passed in which Kuahel observed her. Then, he said tly,


    ¡°If you are so determined, then there is nothing I can do.¡±


    Maxi eyed him with suspicion but eventually rxed her shoulders. Right at that moment, arge hand flew at her, covering her face. Takenpletely by surprise, she was about to shove the hand away when something shed before her eyes. All the energy drained from her body.


    Staggering backward, she slumped into Kuahel¡¯s arms. She stared up at him in disbelief. The only hint of emotion he showed was an unreadable gleam in his green eyes. He raised a hand over her face. Soon, she slipped into darkness..

 Chapter 302 - Chapter 302: Chapter 63

    Chapter 302: Chapter 63


    When Maxi came to, the setting sun had begun to tinge the sky red. She stared dazedly at the scarlet rays streaming in through an arched opening. Thick furs encased her, and the ground rattled beneath.


    Realizing that something was terribly wrong, she frantically wiggled her arms to sit upright, but her limbs felt weighted like water-soaked cotton. Groaning, she managed to haul herself up. Her groggy mind slowly began to recount the moments before she had passed out. She stumbled onto all fours and crawled toward the canvas opening to look outside. A dusky in bathed in twilight glided past.


    Finally grasping that she was in a wagon, Maxi cried out in despair. How long had she been unconscious? Fear and confusion roiled within her, and she nced left and right. She crawled closer to the end of the wagon as if to leap out.


    They came to an abrupt halt. Maxi red through her tears at the head that poked through the canvas.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake,¡± Ruth said with a drawn-out sigh.


    She glowered at him for his betrayal, then asked in a choked voice, ¡°H -How long... have I been unconscious?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been out cold for a day and a half.¡±


    Her eyes widened at how much time had passed. She focused her strength on her wobbling legs and tried to get up, but Ruth hastily rushed over and pushed her back down.


    ¡°You musty down. That demented pdin paralyzed you with magic. Your body needs time to regain functionpletely. A lot of it, at that.¡±


    ¡°P-Paralyzed?¡± Maxi parroted.


    Though she had guessed as much, she still could not believe he had gone this


    Ruth seemed equally as shocked. He lightly gritted his teeth and said, ¡°And he knocked the living daylights out of you. He overdid it, though, presumably because he¡¯s only ever used the spell on monsters. It is why it¡¯s taken this long for you to wake up.¡±


    Before she could protest, Ruth pushed her back onto the bedroll. Her feeble limbs did not put up a fight as she helplessly flopped down. She felt drained even from those few minutes of sitting upright. Her emotions, on the other hand, were threatening to burst forth. She feared she would start screaming if she opened her mouth.


    She was desperately trying to contain herself when an infuriatingly calm voice cut in.


    ¡°You should have her eat something, seeing as she¡¯s awake. We¡¯ve only been feeding her wine, so she will be weak from hunger.¡±


    Maxi met Kuahel¡¯s head with a re, which only nced off his wall of apathy. He stepped in and handed Ruth a bowl.


    ¡°Have her eat this for now. The wind mage prepared it. He said it was mandrago soup.¡±


    Maxi¡¯s tight rein over her emotions slipped when he turned around to leave. ¡°Y-You have... absolutely no right to do this to me!¡±


    Kuahel turned his head to regard her. ¡°1 gave my word to protect the mages of the Tower. I had no choice but to stop you from recklessly throwing your life away.¡±


    ¡°W -What nonsense! D-Did you not abandon... Sidina, Master Geoffrey, and Master Albern at the drop of a hat?¡±


    ¡®Which is why I had to prevent any more casualties,¡± Kuahel replied, his tone callously indifferent.


    Unable to contain her rage, Maxi heaved herself up to a sitting position with shaking arms. She snatched the wooden bowl in Ruth¡¯s hands and hurled it at the pdin.


    It struck him on the chest before ttering to the floor. Half the contents had spilled when she swiped the bowl, so the damage was sadly minimal.


    Kuahel gazed down at the bowl. ¡°l shall bring you another portion.¡±


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t need it!¡± Maxi shouted, her voice on the brink of tears. When Kuahel arched an eyebrow, she bit her quivering lip and croaked, ¡°1 shall never forgive you... f-for doing this to me.¡±


    ¡°So be it.¡±


    With that, he picked up the bowl and walked away. Once he was gone from sight, Maxi felt thest dregs of her strength drain out. Not wanting to sniffle like a fool in front of Ruth, shey down with her back to him and held back her tears.


    She heard a troubled sigh before he began tapping her back in a series of awkward pats. ¡°Sir Riftan will return. He won¡¯t make easy prey, nor will Sir Ulyseon. With the two of them, I¡¯ve no doubt the others will be all right as well.¡±


    ¡°H-How can you be certain? Th-There is no food... or trees f-for wood around here!¡±


    ¡®We¡¯ve left food and horses in the cave, so I¡¯m sure they will get by somehow,¡± Ruth replied with conviction.


    Maxi red at him in disbelief. ¡°A-And who is going to look after the horses? Or if, God forbid, monsters eat those provisions and horses... what then? They would have no way to return to the ruins even if they do make it back! ¡±


    ¡°Mydy, do not be so pessimistic,¡± Ruth replied, irritation creeping into his voice. ¡°Sir Elliot has volunteered to wait for them at the cave for a few more days, so there is no need to worry.¡±


    ¡°S-Sir Elliot stayed behind?¡± she repeated numbly.


    Her gut filled with relief and, despite Ruth¡¯s assurances, worry. She was well aware of the dangers that lurked here. Though Sir Elliot was undoubtedly an outstanding knight, it was still too dangerous to be alone in a monster¡¯s den without even a mage for healing.


    Seeing her face clouding with concern, Ruth lightly clicked his tongue. ¡°Do you really fear for the safety of a talented knight? Have you already forgotten that you tried to go to the monster city on your own?¡¯


    ¡°B-But...¡±


    A sudden wave of dizziness cut short her protest. Ruth pulled her nket up to her neck and clicked his tongue again.


    ¡°Stop talking now. The dizziness is from being paralyzed for nearly two days. You need to stay down until you¡¯ve recovered fully.¡±


    ¡°0-0nce I am better... I¡¯m going to make that man suffer the same fate,¡± Maxi vowed through gritted teeth.


    Ruth shook his head and stepped out of the wagon.


    Maxi continued to feel lethargic throughout the next day. Though she had felt somewhat better upon first waking up, her limbs were as weak as an infant¡¯s. Even walking was a strenuous task, let alone giving a Temple Knight a good thrashing. Riding was out of the question, dashing all hopes of slipping away to search for Riftan.


    She could only glower resentfully at the man who had done this to her. She would have strangled him if she could. Of course, she knew that even in her best condition, there was no hope ofnding a scratch on him.


    Maxi stared out the wagon in despair. Tears welled in her eyes when she saw the Temple Knights riding gantly on their horses. While she was being transported like lifeless baggage, not knowing whether her husband was alive, the pdins were trotting along as calmly as usual.


    After sweeping a thunderous re over them, Maxi sunk into a corner of the wagon and dropped her head to her knees. Riftan¡¯s voice echoed in her ears.


    I don¡¯t want to put myself through that ever again.


    She squeezed her eyes shut. She frightened him, he had told her.


    Why had words failed her back then? Why had she been unable to tell him she would never leave him again? That she would not be able to bear it a second time either? Now, she might never get the chance to.


    A groan escaped her as she clutched her head. She silently argued with herself.


    That was not possible. He had promised to return unharmed, so he would surelye back to her without a scratch. No matter how many times she repeated this, it did not seem to dissolve her worry.


    ¡°Almost there!¡¯


    Nevin¡¯s voice snapped Maxi out of her thoughts. She jerked her head up and craned her neck out of the wagon to look ahead. A dazzling white rock face towered over them.


    She anxiously wet her lips. The Remdragon Knights would surely rush to the monster base to help Riftan, but there was no assurance that he and the others were still alive. Maxi promptly threw away the thought and mumbled under her breath as if to hypnotize her mind into obeying.


    Riftan was the Dragon yer. He had to be safe. Something must have happened to keep him from returning.


    The wagon soon came to a stop. As Maxi stumbled out, she spotted a figure striding toward them. Whoever it was moved with a supple grace that belied their hulking frame. Her eyes widened. It was Hebaron. He hade all the way from the ruins while they had been away.


    Hebaron¡¯srge, sharp eyes swept over Ruth, Maxi, Nevin, and the Temple


    Knights beforending on Kuahel. ¡°Where did you leave the others?¡±


    ¡°They failed to return,¡± Kuahel replied matter-of-factly as he dismounted.


    Though Maxi would have dly watched Hebaron punch the man, the knight merely folded his arms over his muscr chest and cocked an eyebrow. After a long moment, he tipped his head toward the tent.


    ¡®Why don¡¯t we head inside so you can exin?¡¯


    Slightly disappointed by his calmness, Maxi trudged toward the tent.


    Ruth fell into step beside her, supporting her arm. ¡°Did that cleric take you for an ogre? How strong a spell did he use on you to¡ª¡±


    ¡°I-I can walk on my own,¡± Maxi said, stubbornly pushing his arm away and ducking into the tent. She loathed feeling like a helpless child.


    As she teetered inside, te greeted her with a knitting of her bushy brows. ¡°Are you hurt?¡±


    Maxi¡¯s eyes prickled with tears of joy at the sight of her friend. Immediately sensing something was wrong, te leaped to her feet and hurried over.


    ¡®What¡¯s happened?¡± She nced questioningly at Ruth and Nevin, who had entered behind Maxi. ¡®Where is Sidina? And Master Geoffrey? Master Albern?¡±


    Nevin¡¯s despondent look was all the answer te needed. Her face turned grave..

 Chapter 303 - Chapter 303: Chapter 64

    Chapter 303: Chapter 64


    ¡®What on earth happened?¡± said te. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me the others are....¡±


    ¡°I was just asking about that,¡± Hebaron said from his perch on an empty liquor cask.


    His barbed looknded on Kuahel Leon as the pdin entered the tent. Shrugging out of his damp coat, Kuahel handed it to the Temple Knight behind him and settled across from Hebaron. He was about tounch into his exnation when Calto, Celric, and Miriam burst in. Their faces were pale, having already heard about theirpanions who had not returned.


    ¡°It would seem they ran into trouble,¡± Calto remarked after sweeping his solemn gaze over those gathered in the tent.


    In the span of a few days, the elder¡¯s face had be gaunt. Though he was now nothing but skin and bone, his dignified manner was the same as ever. When he lowered himself in front of the fire, silently demanding an exnation, Kuahel began a monotonous ount of events. The Temple Knight¡¯s nd tone infuriated Maxi to the point of having to keep herself from screaming.


    Though she knew he had done the right thing, she could not help but resent the man¡¯s calmness. Riftan, Ulyseon, Sidina, and the other mages were trapped somewhere near the monster city. Had he shown even a sliver of guilt or hesitation, she would not have been so incensed.


    After ring at Kuahel, Maxi bit her lip and hung her head. The sight must have tugged at te¡¯s heart, as she made Maxi sit by the fire and draped a nket over her shoulders.


    Until then, Miriam had been wrapped in patient silence. ¡°How could you return without the others?¡± she burst out. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you have gone to their aid when they didn¡¯t return on the agreed day?¡±


    ¡°And endanger those remaining?¡± Kuahel retorted, looking at Nevin and Maxi.


    Maxi sprang to her feet, ready to bellow at the man to stop pretending he had done this for them. A wave of exhaustion barrelled into her out of nowhere, and she sank onto her chair. She clutched her forehead as dizziness blurred her vision.


    Hebaron¡¯s calm voice cut in, ¡°Do you think the monsters discovered the scout party?¡±


    ¡°We cannot discount the possibility,¡± Kuahel replied bluntly. ¡°If they have, they will start a search around the city. We left many tracks during the investigation, and while we did our best to cover them, they may see through it if we¡¯re unlucky. At worst, they might chance upon us here.¡±


    ¡°Then we must leave at once,¡± Hebaron muttered, stroking his heavily bearded cheek


    Taken aback by his cold response, Maxi turned her head to him. She had expected him to dere a rescue mission for Riftan and Ulyseon. Lost for words, she was opening and closing her mouth when Miriam spoke.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe this! You want us to abandon the others? And you call yourselves knights!¡¯


    ¡°Watch your tongue,¡± Kyle Hager, Hebaron¡¯s aide, warned frostily. ¡°Ourmander is among the missing, so why would we not want to find him?¡±


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Miriam, we simply do not have the resources,¡± Celric said calmly. ¡°If the fight were to drag on for weeks, we would all starve. And what of the cold? The only reason we were able to conserve coal and magic stones was the hot spring, a possibility that¡¯s not viable near the monster city. We would lose the means to keep warm in just a few weeks. More than that, we do not know whether they are still alive. Even if they are, they will be out of food by now. Do you think they willst long enough to be rescued?¡±


    As she half-listened to the exchange, Maxi felt the strength drain out of her. Their words confounded her even more than Kuahel¡¯s callousness. Having reassured herself all the way here that something could be done once they got back to the ruins, her fellow mages¡¯ heartless arguments plunged her into despair.


    ¡°W-We must still try!¡± Maxi said, choking on the words.


    Though she wanted to sound as dignified as possible, it spilled out as a plea.


    ¡°I-I am not suggesting we rush into battle. I¡¯m sure we can manage... to send a small rescue party. W-We can at least find out what happened to them. W -We cannot just abandon them like this!¡±


    Hebaron looked down at Maxi¡¯s desperate face with sympathy, then turned to


    Kuahel. ¡°Did you detect a tail on your way here?¡±


    Ruth answered right away. ¡°l used magic to monitor a wide radius while we traveled, but I didn¡¯t detect any signs of pursuit. ¡®


    ¡°That means the chances of our presence being discovered are low.¡±


    ¡°Let us avoid jumping to conclusions,¡± said Kuahel. ¡°The monsters have only to ask themselves how the humans were able to find their city, and they will naturally think of this teau. They may send forces to investigate. I would rather not believe the Ayin race are monsters of such intelligence, but it is not improbable if you consider their actions till now.¡±


    ¡°Only if the scout party was discovered,¡± Hebaron said in a grave voice.


    A brief silence fell over the tent.


    Hebaron searched Kuahel¡¯s face, then probed, ¡°You said earlier we can¡¯t exclude the possibility of them having been discovered. Does that not mean there are other possibilities?¡±


    Faint lines creased Kuahel¡¯s smooth forehead. He furrowed his brow and slowly nodded. ¡°Correct. Something might be preventing them from returning even though they avoided detection. They could beying low because they are in danger of being caught, or they¡¯ve found something that has forced them to continue their investigation. ¡±


    ¡°Thetter seems more probable,¡± Hebaron said, twisting his lips into a smile. ¡°I know ourmander. He¡¯s not one to make mistakes. And a man of his capabilities would¡¯ve found a way to escape, monster¡¯s den or not. At the very least, he would have ensured a few of his party got free. The fact that weVe heard nothing means there must be another reason.¡¯


    Maxitched onto that hope. It onlysted a moment, taken over by the fear that a potentially worse fate loomed. She looked at Hebaron in terror.


    ¡°There is nothing more dangerous than optimism on the battlefield,¡± Kuahel said, effectively dousing cold water over their hopes. ¡°I¡¯m aware of Calypse¡¯s capabilities, but we do not know what lies in that city. Something might have transpired, something even he could not handle. The best way to avoid further sacrifice is to assume the worst and move ordingly.


    Leaning his brawny form toward the pdin, Hebaron angrily shot back, ¡°Us heading back like thises with its own risks. If the monsters have twigged our presence, they will prepare their city for an invasion. That would make this war a hell of a lot more difficult. We must at least send a team to monitor the monsters¡¯ movements.¡±


    ¡°We will think of a solution as befits the situation at the time. Stay here, and we lose all advantage. All the information we¡¯ve gathered will be lost, and the


    Western Continent will be left helpless against an invading monster army.¡±


    ¡°Then we will divide the party.¡±


    All eyes flew to Calto. The elder swept his gaze over their faces and solemnly continued, ¡°Both sides have a point. It is crucial we keep monitoring the monsters¡¯ movements and safely inform the church of our findings. Finding out the fate of the scout party is likewise a priority. I propose we go our separate ways. Half of us to deliver our findings, the other half to remain here.¡± ¡°But our provisions¡ª¡±


    ¡°The returning group will have toe back with a supply contingent,¡± Calto cut Celric off, raising his chin. ¡°Please go to the nearest city and bring back supplies as soon as possible. The rest of us will remain to monitor the monsters and search for the scout party. Of course, if our presence has been discovered, we will have to leave. Let us decide on a route now to ensure that we cross paths should we need to turn back.¡±


    Kuahel weighed Calto¡¯s suggestion. Praying silently, Maxi kept her eyes fixed on his lips. Soon, the Temple Knight sighed.


    ¡°Very well. We will divide the party.¡±


    The group promptly made preparations to leave. With the possibility of discovery looming over them, they decided it would be safest to depart as soon as possible. The mages of the Tower stowed all of their records on a baggage wagon, and the knights swiftly dismantled the tent and the stable.


    While everyone was upied, Kuahel and Hebaron sat across from each other to divide the provisions. The task was not without friction. Their heated voices floated over from time to time.


    Removed from the bustle of activity, Maxi merely stared out at the snow-covered hill. Icy wind sted her from all sides, but she did not feel the cold. In fact, she felt as though she were being roasted alive. Though Hebaron¡¯s optimism had given her a glimmer of hope, the situation was still dire. She kept staring over the snowy in despite the eye-drying cold. sping her hands in prayer, she squeezed her eyes shut. Her body felt numb with anguish.


    I should have fought to go with him.


    She should have never agreed to be separated from him. After all, she had be a mage in order to stand at his side. Someone who could be of use to him ¡ª that was who she wished to be. Not someone who needed protection.


    She wanted to break free of this crippling anxiety and fight beside him in any way possible, no matter how inadequate her skills. She wanted to face every danger with him, even if he did not wish it.


    Maxi bit her lip as tears flowed down her cheeks. She hastily wiped them away, fighting back the sobs that rose in her throat. Though Riftan had told her he would do anything to be with her, his version of that sentiment excluded any moment of hardship. He stubbornly kept her from the slightest hint of danger,


    insisting on tackling it by himself. All he wanted to share with her were peaceful, pleasant moments.


    But suffering and sorrow were parts of life as well, and Maxi wanted to live all aspects of it together. Whirling away, she fought to keep the tears from welling past her bloodshot eyes.


    She could not lose him like this. Not ever..

 Chapter 304 - Chapter 304: Chapter 65

    Chapter 304: Chapter 65


    Maxi strode to the tent where the mages were hard at work. She sat down and immediately began packing alongside them.


    ¡°Could I have a moment, mydy?¡± Hebaron¡¯s voice called from behind. He dramatically feigned terror when Maxi eyed him warily. ¡°I¡¯ve yet to say a word.¡±


    ¡°I already know... what you are going to say, Sir Hebaron,¡± she replied, her tone prickly. ¡°If I were to hazard a guess... you want me to join the returning party instead of staying behind to potential danger. I am used... t-to such treatment from you and the others. All you knights see me as a helpless damsel and a nuisance. But have you considered this? I¡¯ve always done my part, and I once made a significant contribution. Yet... you men continue to push me to rear. Well, I refuse! I have already obtained Master Calto¡¯s permission to remain, and there is nothing you can do to stop me, Sir Heba¡ª¡±


    ¡®Whoa, whoa. Please, mydy.¡± He appeared genuinely flustered. Taking a step back, he continued, ¡°Hear me out before you judge.¡±


    Maxi squinted at him and raised her chin in a haughty tilt, daring him to speak openly. Hebaron scratched the back of his head with a sigh.


    ¡°As far as themander is concerned, your safety matters above all else. I don¡¯t think he could bear it if anything were to happen to you.¡¯


    ¡°Th-That goes for me as well,¡± Maxi replied, her voice quivering. ¡°If I were in danger... Riftan would risk everything toe to my rescue. S-So why... would you think I¡¯d be any different? If something happened to him... l..


    Her voice began to crack. It would not do to copse into a pitiful puddle of tears in front of these knights. She whirled away, bringing an end to the conversation, and pretended to tie the straps of her bag.


    A low groan issued behind her. ¡°I understand. ¡®


    When Maxi turned back to look at Hebaron, her eyes full of suspicion, the knight shrugged and added, ¡°As you pointed out, I have no authority to stop you. But I still had to try.¡±


    His lips curled into a mischievous grin.


    ¡°I endeavored to dissuade you, mydy, so you muste to my defense when themander tries to murder me. I¡¯m confident your temper will have even


    Riftan Calypse cowering in fear.¡±


    ¡°I-I am in no mood for jests,¡± Maxi said coldly before looking away.


    Despite her curt reply, his teasing manner did lift her spirits somewhat. She foundfort in his conviction that Riftan was safe.


    Before long, Hebaron and Kuahel Leon¡¯s deliberation reached a conclusion.


    About thirty knights would remain while the rest would leave for Eth Lene Castle. When the time came to decide who would go to the monster base, Maxi emphatically put herself forward for the position. To her relief, Hebaron merely heaved a resigned sigh with no further objections.


    Calto spoke as they were making their selection among the mages. ¡°I would like to go this time.¡±


    A snort came from the corner.


    ¡°So we can bury your corpse on the way?¡± jeered Ruth. ¡°Consider your age, you old¡ª Ow!¡¯


    The elder¡¯s long cane came down on his nephew¡¯s head. Afterward, he turned to Kuahel and spoke with firm resolve.


    ¡°My stamina may notpare to the younger ones, but you cannot deny that I am the most powerful mage here. My presence will be indispensable in times of crisis.¡¯


    Kuahel regarded the elder carefully before nodding. Soon, Calto, Ruth, Maxi, and two senior mages of Kab mounted their horses. Though others had insisted on going, their limited resources could only allow so many members.


    ¡®Why am I always passed up while a weakling like Maximilian is selected twice?¡¯ Miriamined, scuffing her boot in frustration.


    ¡°Because you¡¯re dispensable,¡± Nevin teased. ¡°Why take you when there are senior mages from Kab who know what you know and more?¡±


    Miriam shed Nevin a burning re before storming out of the tent. Under normal circumstances, Maxi would have been delighted to see Miriam put in her ce, but she was currently incapable of feeling pleasure.


    Instead, she anxiously watched the knights as they saddled their mounts.


    Further along, others were making preparations to depart for Eth Lene Castle. Thanks to the discovery of a stairway that led up to the ruins within the temple, the knights could travel up and down the cliff without needing levitation. They had already brought down most of their luggage through this passage.


    A Temple Knight called Vinther approached Kuahel. ¡®We shall return with a supply party from Eth Lene as soon as possible.¡±


    Maxi nced at them in surprise. She had assumed Kuahel would be leading the returning party.


    She walked up behind Hebaron, who was securing a quiver to his saddle, and tapped him on the back. ¡°Is he staying back too?¡±


    Hebaron nced in the direction of her finger questioningly and nodded. ¡°He knows the way to the monster base better than anyone.¡±


    Maxi scowled. She found it difficult to trust the man, but she could not quite put her finger on why.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe he will lead the search in earnest,¡± she said stiffly. ¡®Il-I¡¯m sure...


    he will feign effort, then simply call it off.¡±


    ¡°I see you¡¯ve lost all confidence in him,¡± Hebaron remarked, his lips twisting into an amused smile. ¡°He is not that sly of a man. His priorities are simply different. He never does anything halfheartedly if he deems it important, so rest assured, there is no reason to be mistrustful.¡±


    Maxi snorted in response. Finding her animosity entertaining, Hebaron chuckled as he leaped onto his horse. He then rode over to Kyle Hager, the knight elected to lead the returning party, to give his instructions. Garrow stood beside Hager with a wooden expression. The young knight seemed disgruntled that he had not been chosen for the rescue mission. As Hebaron tried to appease him, Kuahel called for their departure.


    Maxi turned Rem around. Though she desperately wanted to gallop across the snowfield as fast as possible, she had to consider the horses¡¯ pace. She was impatiently pulling on the reins when she heard te¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Be careful, and don¡¯t do anything reckless!¡±


    ¡°Y-You must... look after yourself as well, te,¡± Maxi shouted over her shoulder before urging Rem on to catch up with the knights who had already galloped away.


    Kuahel and Hebaron rode at the head, followed by three Temple and three Remdragon Knights. Though they were hardly arge group, this was as many as their scant resources allowed.


    If the supply party doesn¡¯t arrive in time, even we will be in danger.


    Maxi quickly dispelled the thought, not wanting to dwell on anything at that moment. She continued to ride on through the knifelike wind thatshed at them from all sides.


    The mages of Undaim had cast restorative magic over the horses before their departure, and the animals were in excellent condition. This,bined with the weather ¡ª finally sunny after days of snow ¡ª made for a smooth first day.


    None of this mattered to Maxi, who was anxious to keep going. She was reluctant to stop even for rest or sleep. If Riftan¡¯s party had failed to meet up with Elliot, they would have gone without food for at least four days. The possibility gued her with worry.


    When they eventually did stop to water the horses, she spent the time pacing restlessly.


    ¡°We must ride faster, o-or we might be toote.¡±


    ¡°We are already moving as fast as we can,¡± Ruth grumbled.


    Calto, who was slumped on the ground, was too busy trying to catch his breath to say anything.


    After flicking a nce at his uncle, Ruth whispered in Maxi¡¯s ear, ¡°The old man might actually die ifwe push him any further. I¡¯ve been worried we¡¯ll wake to find him dead one day, so I hold a finger to his nose at least once a night to check that he¡¯s still breathing. By God, why did he insist oning? Does he not know what a great burden he is on the rest of us?¡±


    Calto¡¯s ears were longer and pointier than Ruth¡¯s, and they evidently had better hearing. The elder shot to his feet, grabbed Ruth by the hair, and began to shake his head. Tired of yet another family squabble, Maxi walked away to where Rem was tethered. It made her angry that she seemed to be the only one worrying.


    Hebaron looked up at her from the map he had been studying.


    ¡°Let us set out again,¡± he called out to the others.


    Relieved, Maxi hopped on Rem and trotted to the ravine. Now familiar with the path, the party traveled much faster than the first time around. Still, it felt too slow.


    They had been riding for a while when Hebaron abruptly stopped his horse to sniff the air.


    ¡°I smell blood.¡±


    Reining his mount in, Kuahel furrowed his brow, his eyes sweeping the area. ¡°A monster?¡±


    ¡°With a stench like this? Most likely,¡± Hebaron replied, reaching for the hilt of the ymore slung across his back.


    Hunching her shoulders, Maxi nervously peered ahead through the ravine.


    Ruth was in the middle of a search spell, his hands raised in the air. ¡°I do sense life not far from here,¡± he said, ¡°but I can¡¯t be certain if it¡¯s human or monster.¡¯ ¡°We should go check,¡± said Kuahel.


    Ruth nodded and led the way. Maxi nervously wet her lips. Her head was a jumble of nerves, fear, hope, and anxiety. If Riftan¡¯s party were on their way back after meeting up with Elliot, there was a chance they woulde upon them. After all, they would surely opt for the fastest route as well.


    ¡°They might need help,¡± Lucain, a mage of Kab, muttered out of nowhere.


    The mage carefully studied a rock, a grave expression etched across his thin, serious face. When Maxi followed his gaze, she quickly grasped the reason for hisment. The surface of the rock was visibly scorched.


    ¡°There was a skirmish here, and quite recently at that.¡±


    Hebaron¡¯s face twisted slightly at Lucain¡¯s observation. The knight spurred his horse and galloped through the ravine. Soon, they came upon a steep slope made of stacked rocks, and Maxi maneuvered Rem over the uneven path with surprising prowess.


    They had gone quite far along when they spotted a thick, elongated scaly tail. Maxi drew a sharp breath. Squashed beneath a pile of rocks was a worm, dark blood spilling from its mouth.


    ¡°A fresh kill,¡± Kuahelmented, looking down at the monster grimly. ¡®The fact that they left without disposing of the corpse means they were unable to use divine magic. We must hurry.¡±


    ¡°Allow me to search the area,¡± said Calto, stepping forward on his horse.


    Maxi scrambled to slide off Rem first. ¡°L-Let me help you!¡±


    She ced both hands on the ground and allowed her mana to flow into the earth. Her senses felt nothing in return.


    As she was anxiously gnawing her lip, Hebaron called out from near the worm carcass, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. They went this way.¡±


    Maxi leaped to her feet and rushed over. There was a narrow path strewn with rocks, along with blood spatters and hoof marks. Hebaron cussed under his breath.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like themander to leave such a trail.¡¯


    ¡®Which means they couldn¡¯t stop to cover their tracks,¡± surmised Kuahel.


    After staring at their faces in horror, Maxi hastily mounted her horse. Hebaron started down the trail, and she frantically galloped after him, gasping for air. She stopped breathing altogether when she spotted riderless horses gathered next to a jagged boulder up ahead.


    Talon was among the exhausted steeds slumped on the ground. For a brief moment, her head spun with relief. Before anyone could stop her, Maxi leaped off Rem and beelined to the boulder.


    As she got close, she saw a cave concealed behind it. Whiffs of smoke spiraled out of the shadowed entrance. Without hesitating, she sprinted inside.


    Something pounced on her in the dark. She gasped as she hit the ground. Somethingrge and heavy pinned her down, and the cool touch of steel pressed against the back of her neck.


    Maxi looked up in terror, vaguely making out the chiseled features of her attacker. His face went bone-white, so much so that it was stark against the gloom.


    Eyes wide in disbelief, Riftan withdrew his dagger..

 Chapter 305 - Chapter 305: Chapter 66

    Chapter 305: Chapter 66


    ¡°My God, what are you doing here?¡±


    Maxi could not stop staring at him.


    Riftan seemed just as stunned as he helped her to her feet. ¡°Did I hurt you?¡±


    His gauntlet dug painfully into her skin as hisrge hand gripped her shoulder. Jolted back to her senses, she swept her eyes over him from head to toe. Her vision turned misty as tears began to well. She carefully took in his powerful frame, ck eyes round with surprise, the cold expression across his dark features, and disheveled hair.


    Her lips quivered, and she threw herself into his arms. Riftan stood stone-still. A secondter, his arms snaked around her. All the tension in her body seemed to dissolve at once. ttening herself against his breastte, she felt her thin thread of self-control snap, and she burst into sobs.


    ¡°W -What on earth¡­ happened? D-Do you have any idea how worried I was?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that now. I¡¯m fine.¡±


    With his arms still wrapped around her, Riftan began to rock her gently back and forth. Maxi looked up through her tears to study his face. He seemed to have lost weight, and the sight of his unshaven jaw tore at her heart.


    ¡°A-Are you hurt anywhere? Th-There was a trail of blood.¡±


    ¡°I think that belongs to someone else.¡±


    Startled by the dryment, Maxi whipped her head around to see Ruth standing in the cave. He looked about with a grim expression. She followed his gaze and froze when her eyesnded on the figure lying in the dark.


    ¡°U -Ulyseon..


    ¡°Was it a monster? ¡®


    Kuahel Leon strode into the cave. The light he summoned pushed back the shadows, revealing a sight that left Maxi speechless. Practically none of the missing party members were in good shape. Ulyseon was slumped against the cave wall, his face deathly pale. Kneeling beside him, a blood-soaked Elliot was tending to his wound. On the other side, Sidinay bound with a rope, with a Temple Knight pinning her to the ground. Maxi stood frozen in shock.


    ¡°Are you going to keep standing there? Come help!¡±


    Geoffrey¡¯s urgent call snapped her out of her daze, and she left Riftan standing at the entrance to rush over to the others. She was at a loss for what to do. As she was dithering, Ruth pushed her aside to crouch next to Ulyseon.


    ¡°He appears to be under amia¡¯s hex.¡±


    ¡°A I-Iamia?¡±


    ¡°An abominable monster that can take over a human mind,¡± exined Elliot. ¡°Once bitten, its venom deprives a person of their will, turning them into beasts. A trained knight can resist it, but¡­¡± His eyes moved to Sidina. ¡°It slows their movements and paralyzes their muscles instead. He is in this state because he continued to fight despite his condition.¡±


    Elliot bound Ulyseon¡¯s arm with a torn piece of cloth. Maxi regarded the older knight in surprise. She had never seen him look so grave or his eyes so full of concern. He pressed on Ulyseon¡¯s wound, where his shoulder armor joined his breastte, and yelled over to Ruth.


    ¡°We need healing! The bleeding won¡¯t stop! ¡®


    ¡°Max! I need you here. This fellow is badly wounded as well.¡±


    Maxi hurried over to Geoffrey and found a Temple Knight sprawled on the ground. Abett, if she recalled correctly. Kneeling beside him, she cast both healing and restorative magic on him at the same time. It did not have any effect, as hisplexion remained pallid and his eyes shut.


    Another Temple Knight walked up behind her. ¡°It is from using too much divine magic,¡± he exined calmly. ¡°He wille around in time.¡±


    Regaining herposure somewhat, Maxi looked about the cavern. Thanks to Ruth, Ulyseon¡¯s face was slowly regaining color. Sidina was doing better , having been pacified with a purification spell. Albern and Geoffrey, who had been ready to drop from mana depletion, seemed to have revived their energy after consuming some of their emergency remedies.


    Once the most pressing issues had been dealt with, Hebaron turned to Riftan. ¡°How did you get yourselves thrashed so badly?¡±


    ¡°Exnations will have to wait. We must search the vicinity first.¡± Riftan¡¯s tone was calmer, presumably from relief that Ulyseon was doing better. He continued, ¡°Some of themias managed to get away. They will be hiding somewhere, waiting for an opportunity to strike again.¡±


    ¡°Did the monster army discover you?¡± Kuahel asked, a tense scowl shadowing his face.


    Riftan furrowed his brow. ¡°l doubt they were part of the monster army. They were feasting on armored trolls they had hunted when we came across them.¡± An image of the scene yed out in her head, giving her the chills. Seeing her shudder, Riftan approached her and squeezed her shoulder. Despite the gentle gesture, there was no hint of affection on his face.


    After woodenly gazing down at her, Riftan turned back to Hebaron. ¡°We didn¡¯t get the chance to cover our tracks, so it¡¯s only a matter of time before they find us. Everyone must keep their guard up.¡±


    ¡®You heard themander. Search the vicinity, and tend to the horses,¡± Hebaron cried to the knights waiting behind him. He scanned the haggard faces of the mages and added, ¡°But first, some food. These poor people need to


    eat. ¡®


    ¡°We managed some scraps during the journey, but the knights fought monster after monster with barely a bite,¡± said Geoffrey.


    Maxi turned around to retrieve the food packs from her saddle.


    Riftan grabbed her shoulder to stop her. ¡°Let the knights get the food.¡±


    She quietlyplied, not wanting to be separated from him. Her mind would only be at ease if she had him in her sight at all times. Knowing that he was safe again sent a relieved shudder through her. If they had been alone, she would have clung to him and never let go.


    Of course, it would be terribly indecent of her to fuss over him while the others were in terrible condition. She had to be content with clutching his cloak.


    Peering up at him imploringly, she suppressed the words she wanted to say to him.


    Kuahel¡¯s cold voice cut through the cave. ¡°Lay it out for me exactly. If you were not discovered by the monster army, why did you not return on the appointed day?¡±


    Riftan¡¯s forehead creased in displeasure at the pdin¡¯s questioning tone. He took a sip of the wine Hebaron had brought him and said brusquely, ¡°We had reason to continue our investigation despite the risks.¡±


    ¡°And what¡ª¡±


    ¡°Please. Can we not continue this after we¡¯ve had something to eat?¡± Geoffrey implored. ¡°It¡¯s been a while since west had anything, and we only made it this far by stretching out the provisions Sir Elliot safeguarded for us.¡±


    As soon as Kuahel nodded, theyunched into a flurry of meal preparations. While the mages of Kab made barley porridge in a pot, Maxi handed out mulled wine to the weary members. Traces of color bloomed on their haggard faces after a few sips of the hot beverage.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we try to wake everyone so they can eat as well?¡± Maxi asked.


    Calto shook his head. ¡°Casting restorative magic is the only thing we can do for them at present. Amia¡¯s hex drains a person¡¯s mental energy. We must wait until they recover naturally.¡±


    ¡°Th-There won¡¯t be any long-term side effects, will there?¡± she asked, looking down at Sidina¡¯s pallid face with concern.


    Removing the glove from Sidina¡¯s hand, Ruth ced his hand on her elemental rune and allowed his mana to flow into her. After some time, a faint smile formed on his lips.


    ¡°There is no need for concern. Everything is as it should be.¡±


    Relieved, Maxi ced a nket over her friend. When the barley porridge was ready, the group gathered around the fire to eat. Kuahel and Hebaron scoured the area near the cave with their subordinates, returningter with no news of monsters.


    Hebaron testily clicked his tongue. ¡°Lamias, was it? There¡¯s no sign of them, but we left a few traps just in case.¡±


    He seemed to be back to his old self, his tone detached.


    ¡°Traps won¡¯t be enough,¡± said Riftan, pouring himself more wine. He furrowed his brow and pointed his chin toward Ruth. ¡°Cast a barrier around the cave to alert us immediately if anything approaches.¡¯


    Grumbling, Ruth got to his feet and left the cave. By the time he returned, Kuahel had run out of patience.


    ¡°I would like to hear your exnation now,¡± he said irritably. ¡°Your failure to return on time has disrupted our ns in all sorts of ways. What was so important that you had to press on knowing the dangers?¡±


    Maxi shot daggers at the Temple Knight. She was about to snap at him when Albern, who had been focused on his bowl of porridge thus far, spoke up. ¡°I was the one who insisted we continue. Sir Riftan only did his best to keep us safe.¡±


    Kuahel¡¯s piercing eyes seemed to bore through the mage.


    Bits of porridge dotted Albern¡¯s mouth and chin, evidence of how hungrily he had wolfed down his meal. He wiped it with his sleeve and continued, ¡®We were running out of provisions, but¡­ I could not turn back. Not when I knew doing so could lead to grave problemster.¡±


    Kuahel¡¯s eyes glinted. ¡°Did you find something in the city?¡¯


    Albern hesitated for a moment, then nodded. ¡°It was while scouting the city with magic. I found a wywern breeding farm with over a hundred of the creatures.¡±


    Silence fell over the cave at his revtion. That is until Ruth snorted.


    ¡°The monster army is keeping them captive with magic,¡± said the sorcerer. ¡°We found a basilisk breeding farm in the mountains, likely simr to yours, where the creatures were only confined because their magic was suppressed. I¡¯m sure those wywerns are being bred in the same way.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong. The monster army hadplete control over the wyverns ¡ª we even witnessed several training sessions. We had to figure out how the monsters were controlling them.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡­ infiltrated the city?!¡± Ruth eximed.


    Maxi was equally horrified.


    Seeing their reactions, Riftan scowled and said, ¡°Do you not grasp the seriousness of the matter? Imagine dozens of wyverns attacking from the air, under the absolute control of their monster master. And did you forget that we are nning a siege? Our forces would be decimated with an above-ground attack while we¡¯re out in the open, surrounding the city. If those ursed dark mages are also in the mix, the result would be more disastrous still. We have no chance of winning this war if we don¡¯t find a solution.¡±


    ¡°B-But, don¡¯t knights hunt wyverns?¡±


    Riftan narrowed his eyes at Maxi and shook his head. ¡°A hunt is different from a battlefield. While we¡¯d only deal with one species of monster during a hunt, in a war, we¡¯d face trolls, ogres, goblins, and those slippery dark mages. If well-trained wywerns were to join the fray, we would not stand a chance.¡±


    ¡°And? Were you able to find out how the wyverns are being controlled?¡± Kuahel asked sharply.


    It was Albern who answered. ¡®We copied the runes inscribed inside the breeding farm. We should know more once we¡¯ve analyzed them.¡¯


    He pulled out a stack of parchments from the leather bag he kept at his side. The mages¡¯ eyes gleamed with interest, and they flocked around him to peer at the parchment. Maxi followed suit, standing on her toes to get a better look over his shoulder..

 Chapter 306 - Chapter 306: Chapter 67

    Chapter 306: Chapter 67


    Ruth snatched the parchments from Albern before Maxi could get a proper glimpse.


    ¡°You shameless dog!¡± Albern fumed, leaping to his feet. ¡°How dare you take those from me?!¡±


    ¡°Oh, give it a rest. It¡¯s not like I¡¯ll piss on them.¡¯


    ¡°Don¡¯t test me! Do you have any idea the trouble I went to copy those?! I won¡¯t have the deserter reap the fruits of mybor! ¡±


    His face red with rage, Albern snatched the parchments back.


    Ruth glowered sullenly at him. ¡°Aren¡¯t we supposed to study the runes to figure out how to negate them? I should think I would be our best bet.¡±


    Albern snorted as he rolled up the parchments and shoved them into his bag. ¡®Why would I ask for the help of a man who abandoned the Tower, saying he couldn¡¯t bear to waste away his life on research? Especially when there are others who have dedicated their lives to this very cause without once doubting theirmitments! ¡±


    Knowing that they had ventured into an unfavorable topic, Ruth snapped his mouth closed and slunk off to a corner.


    After watching him go with disapproval, Calto turned to Albern and Geoffrey. ¡°You have done a tremendous deed, of which I am proud. But I must ask ¡ª how on earth did you infiltrate the monster city undetected?¡±


    ¡°We used an illusion spell,¡± Geoffrey replied with a proud grin. ¡°It came to mind when Sir Riftan asked if there was some kind of magic to trick monsters. The wyvrern farm is located in the middle of a rocky mountain connected to the castle, and we found a tunnel leading out of the city for the disposal of wyvern excrement. That¡¯s when we decided to sneak in. Of course, we studied theyout with magic first. ¡®


    ¡°It was certainly a high-risk n,¡± Albern said. ¡°An illusion allows us to trick a monster¡¯s eyes, but, as you know, it¡¯s difficult to deceive all their senses. That¡¯s why it required so many steps before we got in, and it¡¯s why we took so long.¡± Hebaron eyed the mage quizzically. ¡°How exactly did you fool the monsters?¡±


    ¡°By¡­ a rather gruesome method.¡±


    A strange expression that was neither scowl nor smile rose on Albern¡¯s face. His eyes darted to Riftan. Themander of the Remdragon Knights, however, appeared uninterested in the conversation. He was standing with them, chomping on a piece of jerky. When he showed no inclination to borate, Albern smiled wryly and recounted their n.


    ¡°We first sneaked up the rock face to gauge how many monsters were managing the farm and how many were guarding the ramparts. Fifteen or so trolls took turns guarding during the day, and werewolves regrly patrolled the walls at night. We waited until nightfall and seized a werewolf. Then we¡­¡± Albern hesitated, ¡°skinned the monster so we could wear its pelt.¡± Noises of disgust erupted from those listening. Maxi made a face.


    ¡°I believe I know whose idea that was,¡± Kuahel muttered, eyeing Riftan cynically.


    Albern nodded. ¡°It was Sir Riftan¡¯s idea. As you all know, werewolf fur has a distinct¡­ stench. Sir Riftan believed the illusion spell n would work so long as we masked our scent, and he was quite right.¡±


    ¡°We decided that the three of us ¡ª Albern, Sir Riftan, and I ¡ª would be the ones to sneak into the wyvern farm,¡± Geoffrey added. ¡°It was a clumsy disguise, but it worked. We cut up the pelt and affixed it to ourselves, along with the monster¡¯s clothes and weapons. We then used an illusion spell to slip past the sentries at the tunnel entrance. Sidina monitored the sentries¡¯ movements from outside and kept me informed through amunication spell. Thanks to her efforts, we were able to copy the runes without getting caught. But the whole endeavor took too long, and we were out of provisions by then. To top it off, on our way back, we had three separate monster encounters. Hence our ghastly state. It was a precarious situation indeed, traversing a mountain through hunger and exhaustion.¡±


    Pausing momentarily, Geoffrey looked down at the unconscious Sidina, Ulyseon, and the Temple Knight. His eyes watering, he muttered, ¡°l thought we were done for when we encountered themias, so I¡¯m d help arrived in time.¡±


    Hisst words made Maxi shudder. Had they arrived a momentter, the situation would have been tragically different. She was contemting the chilling possibilities when Riftan broke his silence.


    ¡°I would like to be briefed about the state of the expeditionary party. What are you doing here? And what of our men?¡±


    Hebaron scratched his head at Riftan¡¯s questioning re. ¡°We sent most of the party to Eth Lene Castle as a precaution in case the monsters have learned of our presence. The remaining members are waiting at the ruins. We, too, will head to Eth Lene as soon as we return.¡¯


    ¡°And what about the food supply? ¡®


    ¡°It would be great if we met up with the supply party on our way, but I think we¡¯ll manage even if we don¡¯t.¡±


    Riftan furrowed his brow at Hebaron¡¯s attempt to gloss over their dire situation. Before he could say anything, the burly knight jumped to his feet.


    ¡°Thosemias getting away doesn¡¯t sit right with me. I¡¯ll scout the area one more time before it gets dark. You three set up camp. We¡¯re stuck here for the day anyway.¡±


    At hismand, the knights went to retrieve the bedrolls outside the cave. Worry was etched over Elliot¡¯s face as he looked down at Ulyseon.


    Rising to his feet as well, he said, ¡°Let me join you.¡¯


    ¡®You should rest. You look terrible.¡±


    Elliot nced down at his bloodstained clothes, then lightly scratched his cheek as if only just realizing that his face was caked in dried blood.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure I¡¯m a ghastly sight,¡± he said with a bitter smile. ¡°Try to bear with it a little longer. You¡¯ll be able to enjoy avish, hot spring bath when we return.¡±


    Hebaron left with his weapon, and the mages made preparations to spend the night inside the cave. With the assistance of the knights, they helped the wounded out of their bloodied clothes and armor andid them down on rush mats.


    Maxi covered them with nkets, then walked toward the cave entrance, pot in hand, to boil more water. This time, Riftan did not stop her. His eyes remained resolutely shut. Maxi swept a tender gaze over his weary figure before moving on. Outside, the Temple Knights were setting up a makeshift stable near the entrance.


    After watching them for a moment, Maxi scanned her surroundings and found a fresh mound of snow behind a boulder. She was walking over to it to scoop some into the pot when somebody hoisted her off the ground.


    Just as she went to scream, a hot tongue slid into her mouth. Her eyes widened. Riftan pressed her against the boulder, pinning her to it with his torso. He slipped a hand beneath her arms and lifted her to his level. Then his tongue slid deeper, and her thoughts scatteredpletely.


    Lost in tititing pleasure, Maxi pulled her husband even closer. Every time he gently sucked on her tongue, her lower abdomen tightened, and her breasts grew taut. She watched him remove his gloves. Slipping his fingers inside her coat, he began to caress her.


    Maxi writhed. She was burning up despite the cold that seeped through her clothes.


    ¡®Why didn¡¯t you leave for Eth Lene?¡± Riftan mumbled as he finally broke free of their kiss.


    She looked at him in surprise. His eyes were grim, and she caught a hint of anger in them. The heat that had engulfed her cooled instantly.


    ¡°Are you¡­ admonishing me foring to find you? ¡®


    ¡°There was no reason for you toe.¡±


    Staring at him incredulously, her face flushed with anger. She shoved his chest.


    ¡°I-I can¡¯t believe this!¡¯


    He leaned back but maintained his grip on her. She glowered at him, incensed, and started pounding his chest with her fists.


    ¡°D-D-Do you know h -how worried I was? After¡­ putting me through such distress, that¡¯s all you have to¡ª?¡±


    Scowling, Riftan grabbed her arms, which only fanned her rage. Unable to use her upper body, she kicked his shin. To her great frustration, he did not even bat an eyelid as if he had anticipated the assault. He shoved his thigh between her legs, restraining her even more.


    ¡°I am at my limit,¡± he growled into her ear. ¡°How much more must I tolerate? Didn¡¯t that gruesome scene in the cave knock some sense into you? Or does your stubbornnesse from your failure to understand just how much danger we are in?¡±


    ¡°I-I wouldn¡¯t have needed to take such a risk.. if you had arrived at the agreed-upon date!¡±


    Riftan let out an incredulousugh as if Maxiing to his rescue was a ridiculous notion.


    She felt something snap within her.


    ¡°W -Why are you looking at me like that?! D-Do you not¡­ take on dangerous tasks all the time? Yourst mission was no different! Who in their right mind infiltrates a city r-r-rife with monsters? Yet you still think¡­ you have the r-right to criticize me?¡±


    ¡°Do you hear yourself right now? I am a knight! It is my duty to face danger.¡±


    ¡°A-And I am a mage! It is my duty to help the fool who rushes headlong into danger!¡±

 Chapter 307 - Chapter 307: Chapter 68

    Chapter 307: Chapter 68


    A crimson flush rose on Riftan¡¯s face. He brought his head down to hers and gritted his teeth.


    ¡°Are you done? ¡®


    Maxi did not back down, ring right back at him. ¡°I-I am not! You are the most¡­ o-obstinate person alive!¡±


    ¡°Obstinate?¡¯


    He gaped at her as if doubting his ears.


    ¡°You¡¯re calling me obstinate?¡± he shot back, his voice rising. ¡®You?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! I called you obstinate! What of it?¡±


    Riftan¡¯s face contorted at her defiant re before he exploded in anger. ¡°That¡¯s rich! You¡¯re as stubborn as a mule! When have I ever seeded in bending your will?!


    Maxi faltered. It urred to her then that she had always done what she wanted, whether Riftan approved or not. Still, she could not bring herself to meekly admit it.


    ¡°Th-That goes for you as well!¡± she yelled, refusing to be cated. ¡°You¡¯ve always¡­ always declined my offers of help. Whenever¡­ I wanted to do something for you, you would always look thoroughly displeased before shooting me down. I understood¡­ your rejection in the past. After all, I was notpetent, a-and you had more talented people around you. B-But I am now officially a mage! And still you refuse to acknowledge me!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not true!¡± Riftan argued back. ¡°Had I not acknowledged you as a mage, I would never have allowed you toe to this ursednd! You have no idea! No idea how difficult it is for me to see you starving, sleeping in the dirt, shivering from the cold. It made me feel wretched, but I kept silent. It took all my patience not to interfere!¡±


    The muscles in his broad neck twitched as he spat each word, ¡°All I want is for my wife to live an easier life. My greatest desire is to leave this treacherous ce at once! Is that such a sin?¡¯


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t want to hide away by myself. To live infort while you¡¯re¡ª do you not see that I care for you far more than you do for me? How could I leave¡­


    knowing that m -my husband is in danger?!¡¯


    Her words reverberated through the air. A strange expression twisted Riftan¡¯s features as though he could not fathom why someone would be so worried about him.


    It struck her that perhaps that was the core of their issues. With no one to protect or care for him, Riftan had always had to fend for himself. Even someone as ignorant of worldly matters as Maxi could imagine the kind of treatment he would have received growing up as an orphan of mixed blood. And as he grew older, the likelihood of some kind soul taking him under their wing would have only be slimmer.


    The idea that someone was worried about his well-being might simply be iprehensible to him. He was oblivious to how much she cared about him, for his safety and happiness. As soon as she realized this, all the fight drained out of her.


    ¡°Do you have any idea¡­ h -how worried I was when you didn¡¯t return?¡± she mumbled.


    ¡°I have survived campaigns far more dangerous than this,¡± Riftan muttered, knitting his brows in genuine bafflement. ¡°Such concern is next to insult to a knight.¡±


    His confusion only made her temper re again. She was about to snap at him when somebody cleared their throat. Whipping her head around, she saw Ruth looking at them in exasperation.


    ¡°I suggest you postpone the second skirmish to ater date before you embarrass yourselves even further. We can hear you from the cave.¡± Realizing she had been screaming her lungs out, Maxi¡¯s cheeks turned beet red. Ignoring the fact that her face was now a beacon of shame, she pushed Riftan away with feigned nonchnce to pick up the pot she had dropped. She quickly filled it with snow and scurried away.


    Much to Maxi¡¯s relief, Ulyseon regained consciousness before nightfall. He startled when he saw her and Ruth and hastily heaved himself up.


    ¡°Lay back down,¡± said Ruth. ¡°You will be feeling weak from all the blood you lost.¡±


    Ulyseon stubbornly sat up. Color slowly returned to his cheeks, making his face look less like ster.


    ¡°It shames me that you had to see me like this, mydy. Please forgive me for troubling you,¡± he mumbled despondently.


    Riftan had been spreading out a bedroll nearby. He said tly, ¡°You¡¯ve too much blood, if anything. It all rushes to your head during battle. How many times have I told you? Pay attention to your defense as well. ¡®


    ¡°But I still managed to y moremias than anyone! ¡®What use is that if you get wounded?¡±


    Ulyseon slumped his shoulders. ¡°1 have no excuse.¡±


    ¡°Y-You must be hungry. W -Would you like some porridge?¡±


    Maxi gave the young knight aforting smile and filled a bowl with warmed barley porridge. He looked at her with an embarrassed expression as she handed it to him. Soon, he began wolfing down the sloppy mixture.


    Geoffrey¡¯s im that they had been starving for days was no exaggeration. Ulyseon emptied his bowl in the blink of an eye before gulping down the herbal tea Maxi handed him next.


    After quietly watching him eat, Ruth mumbled with visible relief, ¡°Well, he has an appetite. I suppose we can stop worrying now.¡±


    He plopped down on the bedroll spread next to the fire. Soon after clearing the monster carcasses, the Temple Knights returned to the cave. While they made their beds by the entrance, Maxi made hers next to the still-unconscious


    Sidina.


    Noticing this, Riftan pulled her to a spot next to him. ¡°You sleep here.¡±


    Though she eyed him coldly, she meekly settled where he indicated. She was still upset over their argument earlier, but that did not mean she wished to be apart from him.


    Lying with her back to him, she gazed up at the swaying shadows on the cave ceiling. Riftan removed his armor andy down so that he was up against her back. The heat radiating from his steel-like body seemed to prate her nket and seep into her. Tears sprang to her eyes, and she squeezed them shut as if that would suppress her longing.


    At first light the next day, Sidina finally came to. She looked about in a daze before her disoriented eyes focused on Calto and Maxi, who were peering down at her in concern.


    ¡°We¡¯re saved!¡± she eximed.


    She sounded so much like herself that Maxi sighed in relief. Though Sidina¡¯s body must have been exhausted, her spirit was very much intact. It was not long before she began to prattle on about her experience while eating barley gruel.


    ¡°Max, you¡¯ve no idea the amazing adventure I had! Do you know what amia¡¯s bite feels like? Take a look at this. You see the marks? It bit me right on the nape with its fangs! I felt its cold venom spreading through me, and suddenly, I had this insatiable hunger to destroy everything! Do you think that¡¯s how monsters feel? When we return to the Mage Tower, I think I¡¯d like to study the nature of monsters! ¡±


    ¡°Quieter, Sidina,¡± Maxi warned, ncing at the Temple Knights who were gathering their things.


    Despite her bout of excited chatter, Sidina had yet to fully regain her senses. She mumbled unintelligibly for some time before falling back asleep. Once it became clear that she would not be able to ride by herself, Hebaron hoisted her onto his mount.


    By contrast, Ulyseon seemed to have the recuperating powers of a monster. He nimbly hopped onto his warhorse without any assistance. The unconscious Temple Knight also came to by the time they were ready to set out, allowing them to leave without further dy.


    Maxi was relieved, to say the least. They were in a race against time. Not only were they running out of food, but an even bigger problem loomed. They were almost out of horse fodder. Starved mounts meant they would not be able to keep going, stranding them in this wastnd of rock and snow.


    The knights, well aware of this fact, drove the horses on with minimal rest.


    Though they tried not to show it, Maxi could tell they were anxious. The mages were unusually quiet, a clear sign that they also recognized the dire situation. When they briefly stopped to rest, Calto took charge of watering their steeds. ¡°I think I have healed more horses than humans in this expedition,¡± he muttered.


    Though the elder readily cast restorative magic on their animals, Maxi had never seen him do the same for himself.


    Ruth sighed as he cast restorative magic on his uncle. ¡®This is why I told you not toe. You should really think of your age.¡±


    Too tired to strike back, Calto merely shot daggers at him. Once the horses were done drinking, the party set off again through the snowy hills. By the time they reached the midway point, Sidina had recovered enough to ride on her own, and their relentless pace got them to the ruins before their provisions ran dry.


    Maxi mbered down from her horse as soon as she reached the tent. Her buttocks, thighs, and calves felt as though they had hardened into lumps of iron. Her face, battered by the wind all day long, stung as if burned. Seeing her staggering, Riftan supported her with one arm.


    ¡°Are you all right?¡± he asked brusquely.


    Feeling too drained to put up an act, Maxi shook her head. Riftan entrusted their horses to the knights who had rushed out to greet them, then strode into the tent with Maxi in tow. Heid her down next to a brazier. The other mages filed in and began dropping to the ground as well.


    Hebaron shook his head as he looked down at their sprawled figures. ¡°1 guess we won¡¯t be heading to Eth Lene Castle today.¡±


    Maxi looked up at him in horror. Were the knights nning to ride to Eth Lene the very same day? Their situation was certainly urgent, but they had been stuck in their saddles, forgoing eat or sleep. Had it been possible, she would have wanted nothing more than to remain perfectly still for at least the next few days..

 Chapter 308 - Chapter 308: Chapter 69

    Chapter 308: Chapter 69


    ¡°Are we in such a rush that we cannot spare a night?¡± said Riftan.


    An ambiguous expression rose on Hebaron¡¯s face.


    After silently assessing his vicemander, Riftan rose to his feet. ¡°I¡¯m going to inspect the camp and find out our exact situation.¡±


    Maxi sighed as she watched him stride out of the tent. She doubted he would listen to any pleas for him to rest.


    Before long, the mages who had remained at the ruins entered through the tent canvas. They cast restorative magic over the returning party members, and Maxi gained just enough energy to move around. She used it mostly on filling her stomach with the food the knights brought in. Afterward, she drew water from the hot spring and stumbled into the small tent at the reservoir¡¯s edge. As she began to wash, waves of drowsiness from the food and warm scrub-down began to crash over her.


    After slipping into a fresh set of clothes, she returned to her tent. Soon, crouched in front of the brazier, she began to nod off.


    ¡°I overheard the knights talking earlier,¡± said te, who was beside her stoking the mes with a poker. ¡°We are to spend the night here and leave the teau at first light. That means our task is done. What I want to know is, what will you do next, Max?¡±


    Maxi¡¯s eyes snapped open, all drowsiness evaporating in an instant.


    ¡°Excluding those that just returned, Master Celric, Master Nevin, and I are the only mages staying behind,¡± te added. ¡°The rest have gone to Eth Lene Castle with our findings. The senior mages will no doubt want to get the documents to the Tower as soon as possible, so I think many will head to Nornui then.¡¯


    ¡°Are you¡­ going back to Nornui too, te? ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m still mulling over it.¡±


    Maxi¡¯s eyes grew widened at the unexpected answer.


    Pulling her gaze away from the fire, te turned to her with a serious expression. ¡°The Temple Knights will assemble a coalition army as soon as we return. I think Miriam is set on joining, and she doesn¡¯t appear to be the only one. Though I¡¯m sure for different reasons. In any case, I¡¯m seriously considering whether or not to join myself. ¡±


    ¡°I had assumed you would return. You did say¡­ you wouldn¡¯t care if thisnd went up in mes.¡±


    te gave a twisted smile as she picked up on the hint of cynicism in Maxi¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Those are my honest feelings on the matter, but what weVe discovered here has only made me want to know more about the dark mages. Which is why I¡¯m thinking of volunteering for the rear support unit. If I¡¯m in the coalition army, I¡¯ll get to examine the books and magical devices inside the city once we¡¯ve


    ¡°Do you¡­ think the church would allow that?¡±


    ¡°They certainly won¡¯t like it.¡± te furrowed her brow, her eyes darting to the side of the tent where Calto and Celric were talking. ¡°I think that¡¯s why the mages of Urd are considering joining the coalition asmanding officers. Our help will be indispensable in battle against the dark mages, so even the


    Basilica of Osiriya would have to let us participate as a key unit.¡±


    ¡°And that would¡­ guarantee Nornui a share of the spoils,¡± Maxi remarked pensively.


    te nodded. ¡°Exactly. Because of Nornui¡¯s principles, I doubt anyone will be forced to join, but I¡¯m sure they will urge many of its mages to volunteer. A greater contribution means a bigger im to the spoils.¡±


    Maxi did not mention the casualties they would suffer if the coalition army were to lose. She knew very well that being in the rear support did not guarantee one¡¯s safety. That much she had learned from her experiences in the war. Though they were the invaders this time, it was still equally dangerous. Many lives would be lost, and if fortune were against them, their army could be decimated.


    Her face clouded as she recalled the sheer size of the monster base. It was unfathomable. How would they break down the massive ramparts and fight the tens of thousands of monsters inside?


    ¡°You¡¯re nning on joining, aren¡¯t you?¡¯


    te¡¯s voice snapped Maxi out of her thoughts. Was she nning on it? It had never been a question. The Remdragon Knights were bound to be part of the coalition, which meant she would as well. But she knew Riftan would not allow it. It was why she had been avoiding thinking about the matter.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think¡­ my husband will allow it,¡± said Maxi, resting her chin on her knees, her expression troubled.


    te snorted. ¡°And why would you need his permission? Have you forgotten? You are a mage of Nornui. Nobody can stop you from doing anything against your will. If you choose to participate in the war as a mage of the Tower, even your husband won¡¯t be able to stop you.¡±


    ¡®Yes, but he will not like it,¡± Maxi mumbled despondently, ¡°and¡­ I don¡¯t wish to anger him more than I already have.¡±


    ¡°Are you going back to Anatol, then?¡± te asked, arching an eyebrow.


    Maxi pressed her lips together. Just imagining herself worrying to death in Calypse Castle while Riftan was on the battlefield made her feel like her stomach was being punctured with holes.


    She groaned. ¡°I-I don¡¯t know what to do.¡±


    ¡°Just follow your heart,¡± te said, scowling in exasperation. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say it was your dream to be a distinguished mage someday? That won¡¯t happen if you¡¯re constantly worried about what your husband thinks.¡±


    The words Maxi had drunkenly slurred during the wee reception in Nornui floated back to her, and her face flushed with embarrassment.


    ¡°Stop being a WUss, and be frank with him,¡± te snapped. ¡°If that causes a quarrel, then argue. As they say, it¡¯s normal for married couples to bicker all their lives.¡¯


    ¡°I don¡¯t wish to live like that.¡±


    ¡°You say that, but I¡¯ve seen you wrangle quite capably with him.¡¯


    Maxi glowered at her friend before weakly dropping her shoulders. Just thinking about another argument with Riftan made her gloomy.


    She pressed her face to her knees and mumbled, ¡°I¡¯ll have to think about it first.¡¯


    The next day, they cleared all traces of their stay at the ruins and started moving southwest. After half a day¡¯s gallop along a rock face, they entered a twisting mountain valley. They maneuvered through it, only to surface to yet another snowden, hilly expanse.


    The snowstorm that had been raging for days quieted, allowing for a smooth journey. Despite this, the knights¡¯ faces grew increasingly grim, and the reason soon became evident. They had finally run out of fodder.


    Ruth sighed deeply as he cast restorative magic on the slumped horses. ¡°We can only do so much with just magic. They won¡¯tst much longer without food.¡¯


    ¡°How far are we from Eth Lene?¡¯ said Riftan.


    ¡°Even ifwe move with all haste, it will take five days,¡± Kuahel replied calmly.


    ¡°Then let us hope the supply party reaches us in the next two,¡± Riftan said through gritted teeth before urging his horse onward.


    Despite their hopes, the supply party did not turn up even as they neared the ravine. In the end, the horses pulling the wagon were the first to copse, foam spilling from their mouths. Flustered, the mages tried to revive them with restorative magic, but the animals did not move. At a loss for what to do, Maxi looked up at Riftan.


    ¡°W -What should we do now?¡¯


    ¡°Discard any unnecessary items. Load only the food and coal on your saddles. We will leave the wagon. ¡±


    Kuahel shook his head. ¡°The horses can¡¯t carry any more.¡±


    ¡°Nor can we afford to discard the food,¡± Riftan retorted firmly, leaping down from Talon. ¡°We¡¯ll let the horses carry the load while we travel on foot. It shouldn¡¯t be long before wee upon the supply party. We¡¯ve only to press on until then.¡±


    Kuahel seemed to weigh the options as he swept his gaze over the horses. He soon nodded. The party promptly dismounted and had the horses carry as much of their remaining supplies as possible. There was only enough room for the essentials. Though the empty wine barrels could be smashed apart for firewood, they could not afford the additional weight.


    Taking nothing other than food, coal, and bedrolls, the party started their trek through the narrow ravine. Fierce winds battered them, and snow fell in flurries. Maxi gloomily looked up. It seemed the terrible weather was upon them again after a sunny few days. All of a sudden, Riftan drew his sword.


    ¡°Ready for battle!


    Maxi hastily pulled on Rem¡¯s reins and retreated to the rear. The flurries intensified, and they were quickly engulfed in a white haze. Maxi¡¯s eyes widened at the sight of a shadowy figure in the blizzard.


    An enormous beast, at least ten kevettes (approximately 3 meters) tall, prowled along the ravine floor toward them.


    ¡°A fenrir! Summon a barrier!¡±


    Before Riftan even finished giving hismand, Maxi called up a barrier in front of them. The Temple Knights flung their chains to bind the monster, and the knights on the frontline charged at it with their swords at the ready.


    In an unbelievable feat of agility, the monster climbed up the rock face with incredible speed. The weight of its hulking body dislodged a protruding rock, sending it hurtling down. When the knights scattered out of harm¡¯s way, the fenrir seized the chance to strike again. Riftan was about to swing his sword at the massive beast when a thunderbolt struck it from above.


    Maxi was stunned. The violent squall instantly died down as the fenrir¡¯s body crashed to the ground. As the sky cleared, she realized it was not a bolt of lightning that had struck the monster but a long, gilded spear.


    After dazedly blinking at the fenrir¡¯s lifeless form, she slowly raised her head and looked up. Knights dotted the edge of the rock face above the ravine. They wore purple surcoats over dark armor, and a banner bearing a red lion billowed above their heads.


    Maxi had seen that coat of arms before. She was staring at the lion, trying to recall which order it belonged to, when one of the darkly armored knights raised his visor.


    ¡°Greetings, friends,¡± bellowed an unexpectedly cheery voice. ¡°It appears we¡¯ve arrived in the nick of time.]¡¯

 Chapter 309 - Chapter 309: Chapter 70

    Chapter 309: Chapter 70


    Maxi squinted up at the knight silhouetted against the sun. Though she could not make out any details, she could tell he was fairly youthful.


    Kuahel sheathed his sword and said coolly, ¡°Is it the Bolos¨¦ misfit?¡¯


    She looked at the pdin in puzzlement before realizing he was referring to Livadon ¡®s knightly order. Lifting her head toward the ravine¡¯s edge once again, she caught the darkly armored knight¡¯s jaunty wave.


    The knight lowered his visor and called out, ¡°I¡¯ll be right down, so look after my spear, will you?¡±


    He nimbly leaped onto hisrge, gray warhorse and nodded to his men. There must have been a path on the other side of the rock face, as the Bolos¨¦ Royal Knights soon retreated from the edge and disappeared.


    ¡°I did not expect Sir Sejuleu himself,¡± Elliot remarked, walking up next to Riftan with his horse in tow.


    ¡°Sir Sejuleu?¡¯ Ulyseon eximed. ¡®The Sejuleu Aren, Livadon¡¯s greatest knight?¡±


    Not bothering with a reply, Riftan yanked the gilded spear from the fenrir¡¯s neck and passed it to Hebaron. The weapon reached an entire kevette (approximately 30 centimeters) above the burly knight¡¯s head.


    Hebaron pursed his lips in a silent whistle as he inspected the bloody tip. ¡°You have to hand it to the man ¡ª his aim is always true.¡±


    ¡°We should move further along,¡± Riftan said, turning to Kuahel. ¡°Bringing the wagons down here will be a task.¡±


    The pdin gave a curt nod of assent before ordering his men. ¡°Dispose of the carcass.¡±


    The Temple Knights used their divine magic to burn the fenrir¡¯s corpse. As the smell of scorched lean meat filled the ravine, an intense hunger rolled through Maxi¡¯s stomach. She scowled in self-disgust. Even if she were not in her right mind from starving all day, she could not believe that the stench of a burning corpse could rouse her appetite. Appalled, she tore her gaze away.


    Once they had reduced the monster to ashes, the group led their overworked horses through the ravine. After a while, the narrow passage widened into an arearge enough to set up camp, and they promptly stopped to rest.


    The Royal Knights of Livadon appeared one by one from the other end. Maxi breathed a long sigh of relief. The supply party was here.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Riftan.¡±


    The knight leading the supply party hopped from his horse and strode over.


    Maxi was crouched on the ground, patting Rem¡¯s neck. She peered curiously up at the man.


    His strapping physique rivaled that of her husband¡¯s. He removed his helmet and held it on his side before genially resting a hand on Riftan¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°You had me worried when you went and disappeared in the Pam teau.


    Though it appears my concern was highly unnecessary. You look fine, Sir Riftan. Gallingly so.¡±


    ¡°I apologize for being unscathed,¡± Riftan replied, brusquely shoving the man¡¯s hand away.


    Sir Sejuleu did not seem to mind the Remdragon Knightmander¡¯s frosty response. He grinned and handed his helmet to his squire behind him.


    ¡°I must admit, I¡¯m happy to see you despite your testy manner. Surely that¡¯s a testament to just how worried I was.¡±


    Maxi grew wide-eyed at their familiar banter. As Sejuleu turned his head to take in the others, she was able to get a better look at him.


    Despite his uninhibited way of speaking, the Livadonianmander had an aristocratic bearing. Dark, ck- brown curls gently framed his tanned face. While the drooped corners of his eyes gave him a mild impression, they sat at odds with his lips and jawline, both of which suggested he was a man of upromising gravity.


    Sejuleu¡¯s eyesnded on Maxi and Sidina sitting on the ground with their backs against the rock face.


    ¡°Oh my, I was unaware there weredies present. ¡®


    He regarded their haggard appearances with sympathy beforemanding his men, ¡°Start setting up camp. I hoped to wait until we were out of the ravine, but I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll be able to hold out that long.¡±


    Throughout the exchange, Kuahel had been standing a short distance away, wrapped in silence. He spoke as Sejuleu¡¯s menunched into action.


    ¡°How are you here and not the party we sent ahead?¡±


    Sejuleu¡¯s face lit up as he registered Kuahel¡¯s presence. ¡°My word, how many years has it been? Have you been keeping well?¡¯ ¡°Does it look like I have been keeping well?¡¯


    Sejuleu sighed at the pdin¡¯s barbed reply. ¡®What poor reception you all show me when I have rushed to your aid. ¡®


    When Kuahel replied with a snort, Sejuleu continued resignedly, ¡°Very well. To answer your question, the party you sent ahead is currently at Eth Lene Castle.


    I dissuaded them when they tried to leave right away. They were all in desperate need of rest. ¡®


    ¡°Were they unharmed?¡± said Riftan.


    Sejuleu nodded. ¡®Yes, all of them reached the castle in one piece.¡±


    He tilted his head at his men, who were setting up tents and a makeshift stable with perfect efficiency.


    ¡°I know we have much to discuss, but you should eat first. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s been a while since you had a decent meal.¡±


    His words were music to Maxi¡¯s ears, but she knew that the horses were in greater need of sustenance. Though her exhausted mare refused to budge from her spot on the ground, Maxi managed to coax her to her feet and lead her to the long trough prepared by the royal knights. As soon as one of the Bolos¨¦ knights filled the trough with fodder, the horses eagerly began nosing through it.


    Maxi¡¯s eyes shone with pity as she watched the animals. She removed the saddle from Rem¡¯s back, took a nket from her bag, and wrapped it around the mare¡¯s neck. Right at that moment, someone grabbed her arm.


    ¡°Livadon¡¯s knights will look after the horses. Youe over here.¡±


    Riftan led her away to where the knights were lighting a fire. She obediently followed and settled before a zing brazier. Removing his cloak, Riftan draped the garment over her shoulders and handed her a cup of warm, mulled wine. Leaving the preparations to his subordinates, Sejuleu approached as she took her first sip.


    ¡°Surely this is no ordinarydy for you to be tending to her with such care.


    Might I ask for an introduction?¡¯


    Riftan replied without even looking at the man.


    ¡°Piss off.¡¯


    ¡°Then I suppose I¡¯ll have to do it myself,¡± said Sejuleu, unfazed by his cold response.


    He smiled at Maxi. Her eyes widened as he knelt before her and skilfully removed her glove.


    ¡°Forgive me for thete introduction, mydy,¡± he said, kissing her hand. ¡°I am Sejuleu Aren,mander of the Bolos¨¦ Royal Knights. Might I know who it is I am addressing? If that¡¯s all right with you, of course.¡±


    ¡°I-I am¡­ M-Maximilian Calypse,¡± Maxi muttered dazedly.


    Sejuleu gave her a gentle smile as though he had expected as much. ¡°I am honored to make your acquaintance, Lady Calypse. Your loveliness exceeds my expectations. ¡±


    As soon as Maxi¡¯s cheeks red into a deep blush, Riftan moved like lightning.


    He pried Sejuleu¡¯s hand off hers. ¡°That¡¯s a hell of a long greeting!¡¯


    Sejuleu slowly got to his feet.


    ¡°I was merely expressing my admiration for Lady Calypse¡¯s bravery.¡± He then turned to Maxi with a deferential expression. ¡°Forgive me if I¡¯ve breached some


    Wedonian proprietary, mydy. It was not my intention to offend.¡±


    ¡°P-Please do not apologize, sir. Your manners were impable,¡± Maxi replied, hastily shaking her hands.


    His eyes crinkled gently. ¡®That is a relief.¡±


    Riftan was still beside them, observing their interaction. Running out of patience, he snarled, ¡°I¡¯ve had enough of your smirking, so I¡¯d appreciate it if you would take your leave.¡±


    Maxi scowled at his rudeness, but Sejuleu merely shrugged as though he knew it well.


    ¡®Your jealousy is unnecessary, Commander. As is the hostility. I would never do something as despicable as seducing a man¡¯s wife.¡±


    A flush crept up Riftan¡¯s neck. ¡°It is because I¡¯m sick of your insolent face!¡±


    ¡°It saddens me to hear that my attractive visage makes you so uneasy,¡± teased Sejuleu, smirking.


    Growing more incensed, Riftan stepped forward as if to swing his fist. Hebaron intervened just in time.


    ¡°Let¡¯s stop this childish squabbling, eh? WeVe only just reunited. Come now, both of you. Let¡¯s not waste our breaths.¡±


    Sejuleu backed away in an exaggerated show of decorum. Maxi¡¯s lips tugged into a smile. She had to admit, she was quite fond of the man¡¯s brazen manner toward Riftan. Though mischievous, his words and actions indicated he held


    Riftan in high regard.


    ¡®You seem to have taken a liking to him,¡± Riftan said after studying her expression for a moment.


    She ducked her head to hide her smile. As Sejuleu had pointed out, her husband was jealous. Maxi pretended not to notice.


    ¡°I-I was just a little surprised, that¡¯s all. I didn¡¯t know someone so courteous and well-mannered could reach the rank ofmander of a knightly order. Bending down, Riftan asked in a low voice, ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡± Maxi batted her eyshes at him, feigning innocence. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    He narrowed his eyes. Just as he was about tosh out, there was a bustle of activity as the Bolos¨¦ Royal Knights began distributing food. She mbered up. It could not be a more timely interruption.


    She settled close to the brazier and relished every bite of the thick, greasy ham, thinly chopped onions, soft bread, and fruits preserved in honey. It was only after she had sated her hunger that it dawned on her ¡ª they had safely gotten out of the Pam teau.


    Her eyes brimming with tears, she scanned the faces of the people gathered around the fire. She still could not believe they had managed to slip out of that dreadful ce with no serious injuries. There certainly had been some nerve-racking moments, but in the end, they had done it. Her chest swelled with a sense of aplishment.


    A content smile curled her lips. In a few days, they would be at Eth Lene Castle.


    Their adventure wasing to an end..

 Chapter 310 - 71

    Chapter 310: Chapter 71


    Of course, Maxi knew that greater trials awaited them beyond reaching Eth Lene Castle. She quickly cast such thoughts from her mind. It was best not to dwell on theing war at the moment. Soon, she would be sleeping in a room furnished with a bed and a firece. That was the only thing she wished to think about for now.


    Sejuleu finished overseeing the tent preparations just as the group was wrapping up their meal. He pulled a chair over to join them around the brazier.


    ¡°So, what do you intend to do now? The party you sent ahead gave me a brief ount of your findings, and I must say, it sounds grim indeed. Do you have a n in mind?¡±


    Kuahel was oiling his sword a short distance away. He regarded the Livadonianmander as though he were a small insect.


    ¡°I would think the answer is obvious. Try using that head of yours for once. Do you think we would¡¯ve carried out such an expedition without a n?¡±


    Sejuleu shook his head at Kuahel¡¯s prickly response. ¡°How is it that you grow grouchier by the day? I wager it¡¯s because the previous pope worked you too hard. Ack of leisure can really make a person bullheaded.¡±


    Kuahel¡¯s hand froze. His eyes bore into Sejuleu. ¡®The previous pope?¡±


    Silence reigned over those present around the brazier. The knights halted their conversations, and the ravenous mages stopped stuffing their mouths with food. All eyes were trained on Sejuleu.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t the next papal conve supposed to be held in theing


    Aquarias(the season of water, equivalent to spring)?¡± Riftan asked, knitting his brows.


    ¡°It was brought forward because of His Holiness Pope Elpheus¡¯s failing health.


    It caused quite the stir across the Seven Kingdoms.¡±


    After recovering from the shock, Maxi studied Kuahel¡¯s face and those of the other pdins. They did not appear particrly shaken, almost as if they had been anticipating as much.


    ¡°And the result?¡± said Kuahel, breaking his pensive stare into the firece.


    ¡°The high priest Cassius is now our new pope.¡±


    Visible relief shed on the faces of the mages.


    Enjoying their reaction, Sejuleu gave a dramatic pause before continuing, ¡®The high priest Garis frankly had the worst luck. He had even put on avish banquet to garner supporters. But as you know, Paxias (the season of repose, equivalent to winter) arrived earlier than usual this year, and many a noble suffered from a poor harvest. In particr, the northern nobles. Staunch supporters of the Orthodox Church, as you know, but few wanted to antagonize the merchants loyal to the Reformed Church by actively supporting the opposition.


    ¡°That is d tidings for us,¡± Celric mumbled. Then, embarrassed he had spoken aloud, he added, ¡°But, of course, it is a travesty that people are suffering from food shortages.¡±


    ¡°The problem is not as serious as you might think. I heard that wheat imported from Lakazim was distributed among the afflicted regions. Still, the situation effectively tied the hands of any cleric supporting the Orthodox Church.¡±


    Riftan stared into the fire, appearing to be deep in thought.


    ¡°This means we can prepare for the war , ¡± he said abruptly, ¡°without worrying about the Orthodox faction gaining power.¡±


    The subtle implication in his words made Kuahel furrow his brow. Quite suddenly, Maxi realized that the previous pope had deliberately hastened the conve. The timing simply could not have been better. Had it happened after their findings were revealed through the Council of the Seven Kingdoms, the oue would have been very different.


    Maxi¡¯s face clouded. Though it was fortunate that the Orthodox Church had failed to im the papacy, she feared that the trials ahead would be a heavy burden for the newly elected pope.


    ¡°Perhaps I shouldn¡¯t have brought it up,¡± Sejuleu said brightly in an attempt to lighten the heavy atmosphere. ¡°No more of this dour talk. I¡¯m sure you are all tired, so let us call it a day. We¡¯ll have ample time to discuss everything once we reach Eth Lene.¡±


    One by one, the mages got up and retired to the tents. Maxi was about to call to Riftan but stopped when she saw Sejuleu furtively motioning to him with his eyes. Furrowing his brow, Riftan rose from his seat to follow Sejuleu to the end of the ravine.


    She watched them with a puzzled expression. Did they have something to discuss in private? Not long after she wondered this, it struck her that it was Sejuleu Aren who had discovered the monsters¡¯ tactical map in thebyrinth within Eth Lene Castle. Could it be that he had made another discovery?


    ncing around, she saw Kuahel Leon in conversation with the Temple Knights on the other side. Something about the scene reminded her of the past friction among themanding officers of the coalition army, and she felt a pang of anxiousness.


    She shook her head. It would not do to waste energy with unnecessary worries. Retreating to one of the tents, she tucked her exhausted self into the bedroll the knights hadid out.


    When the expeditionary party emerged from the ravine, they were greeted by five massive baggage wagons and over a hundred soldiers. The knights promptly transferred everything to the wagons, allowing their horses to continue the journey with a lighter load.


    The next day, at longst, they reached Eth Lene Castle. An overwhelming joy rushed through her at the sight of those gray walls nestled in the high mountain valley. Though the ce held terrible memories for her, the relief of their return to human civilization eclipsed any sadness.


    Her heart soaring, she urged Rem into a trot as they passed through the arched stone entrance. The city was a bustle of activity, mostly consisting of robust young men.


    Maxi took in the surroundings as she rode down the wide road. Two wooden watchtowers towered on either side of the back gate. Next to them were fairlyrge buildings that appeared to be military offices. Densely packed wooden cabins, likely the living quarters of merchants and builders, stood further on.


    Riftan finished his own inspection of the city and summarized his evaluation.


    ¡°It¡¯s be crowded in just three years.¡±


    ¡®Well, I did try my best,¡± Sejuleu replied with a grin.


    ¡°The city was given to you?¡¯


    ¡°You didn¡¯t know? How disappointing. It was quite the controversy,¡± Sejuleu said, sighing. ¡°For generations, this ce was ruled by the Earls of Theon. Thest earl was killed three years ago, along with his heirs, leaving no one to look after it. Hence my liege chose to unburden the ce on me.¡±


    He frowned and added, ¡°Completely ignoring my feelings, I might add. Terrible, isn¡¯t he? I was not born the eldest precisely because I wished to avoid such cumbersome duties. ¡®


    ¡°That would anger many a knight whose lifelong ambition is to be grantednd of their own.¡±


    Sejuleu grinned at Riftan¡¯s words. ¡°l know I¡¯m being ungrateful,¡± he said cheerily, ¡°but I rather enjoyed being the immature second son of a prestigious house. That being said, I¡¯m doing my best to adjust to this new role.


    Still grinning, he raced forward on his horse.


    When they reached the middle of the marketce, the bustling crowd reverently opened up a path for them. Everywhere Maxi looked, she saw respect and admiration shining on the faces of those present. Sejuleu lightly waved at everyone and cut across the square. When they reached the castle gate, the sentries raised the pulley.


    Inside, Maxi noted the wooden framework where shest remembered the chapel and castle tower had stood. The adjacent buildings seemed to have undergone restorations already. She was looking around at the new woodwork when she heard a familiar voice.


    ¡°Mydy! You¡¯re back!¡¯


    She smiled and turned toward an excited Garrow rushing over to them. Both the Remdragon and Temple Knights began to trickle in. While the others exchanged greetings, Maxi dismounted and stood close to Riftan. In an almost automatic response, he slung an arm around her shoulders as he warily scanned the courtyard.


    ¡°Are there rooms we can rest in?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± said Sejuleu. ¡°The eastern wing was reconstructedst year. Follow The Livadonianmander entrusted his mount to a servant and led them into the main castle. Maxi stuck close behind Riftan as they ascended the stone steps into the spacious hall.


    Only three stories of the main castle had been restored so far. Though it was rather noisy because of the ongoing construction, the interior was well-decorated. They walked across the glistening marble tiles to the passageway on the left side of the hall that led to the finished part of the castle. A middle-aged man who appeared to be the steward rushed over to greet them.


    ¡°You have returned, my lord.¡±


    ¡°I have indeed. Are the rooms in order for our guests?¡±


    The steward quickly counted their number and nodded. ¡°Yes, my lord. ¡®


    ¡°Show thedies to their rooms and provide them a warm bath. Have the servants heat the sauna as well.¡±


    When Sejuleu turned to Maxi, his eyes crinkling in good humor, Riftan barked irritably, ¡°How long are you going to keep us standing here?¡±


    Sejuleu chuckled as he led the men upstairs, and Maxi sighed deeply. He was determined to get on Riftan¡¯s nerves, it seemed. He had been showering her with excessive kindness throughout the journey back, causing Riftan to be increasingly short- tempered. It had now built to the point where her husband would growl like a wild dog every time the Livadonianmander so


    much as looked her way.


    ¡°Ladies, please follow me. The rooms will have to be shared as we are short on beds. Will that be all right?¡¯


    ¡°Of course!¡± Sidina replied. Her voice filled with longing as she said, ¡°A clean bed will be more than enough.¡±


    The steward smiled and led the women up the opposite staircase. Soon, Maxi found herself in a tidy room with a crackling firece. te had chosen to share a room with Miriam, so it was Sidina and Maxi in the other.


    When Sidina tried to dive straight into the bed, Maxi grabbed the girl and made her remove her dirty coat and boots first. She then threw off her own filthy clothes. As they filled theundry hamper with numerousyers of tunics and leggings, the maidservants brought a tub of steaming water.


    The two drew lots to decide who would bathe first, and Maxi luckily won the honor. She disappeared behind the partition and whistled blissfully as she relished the hot water. Meanwhile, Sidina sat grumbling before the firece, wrapped in a nket.


    ¡°Had I known this would happen, I would¡¯ve chosen to wash at the sauna as well. At least my eyes would¡¯ve had something to feast on.¡±


    Maxi directed a re around the edge of the partition. It appeared themia¡¯s bite had made her friend lewder than ever. Stepping out of the bath, Maxi dried herself with a towel and threw on a clean tunic. ¡°Stop that nonsense and get in the bath. I¡¯m all done.¡±


    ¡®Yes, yes.¡±


    Partway through flinging aside her clothes, Sidina turned to look at Maxi in confusion.


    ¡°By the way, why are you sharing a room with me and not Sir Riftan?¡±

 Chapter 311 - 72

    Chapter 311: Chapter 72


    Maxi froze. There was a moment of awkward silence. Then she coughed and strapped a belt to her waist, saying, ¡°The servants here have no idea that I¡¯m his wife. They¡­ must have assumed I would be staying with the other mages.¡± ¡°Then you should¡¯ve told them you wished to share a room with your husband!¡±


    ¡°I-It felt rather inappropriate! And¡­ I¡¯m here not as Lady Calypse but as a mage of the Tower¡­ I thought it proper that I stay with you.¡±


    When Sidina only gave a bleary-eyed look in response, Maxi stammered, ¡°Besides¡­ i-it would¡¯ve been unseemly to suggest such a thing¡­ when Riftan himself didn¡¯t seem to mind the arrangement.¡±


    ¡®What sort of bollocks is that?¡± Sidina shook her head incredulously as she lowered herself into the water. ¡°You are husband and wife. It¡¯s only natural that you two share a room. I didn¡¯t mention it before, but I always thought it odd that you slept in separate tents throughout the expedition.¡±


    Not noticing Maxi¡¯s flushed face, Sidina kept going, sshing bathwater as she talked.


    ¡®You really are an odd couple. You care about each other so fervently, yet you keep your interactions as dry as sawdust. I have to say, your quarrels are quite heated, but then you go right back to tip-toeing around each other.¡±


    ¡°W -We¡¯ve been apart for three years. We simply need time to readjust,¡± Maxi mumbled, looking embarrassed. ¡°And it¡¯s more that our reunion urred under¡­ unusual circumstances.¡±


    There was more sshing as Sidina was preupied with her bath. When the girl said nothing for a while, Maxi began to open up.


    ¡°To tell you the truth¡­ Riftan was against my going to the Mage Tower. We had a huge argument over it, and¡­ now we¡¯re lost on how to act around each other.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯d guessed as much,¡± said Sidina. She pushed the partition aside and added, ¡°But you want to reconcile, don¡¯t you?¡¯


    ¡°0-0f course.¡±


    ¡°Then all the more reason for you to share a room! You¡¯re headed nowhere if you keep this up. Be it to talk with words or with your bodies, what you two need is some private time together.¡±


    Sidina waggled her finger as she talked. Maxi blushed at her friend¡¯s lewdness before the absurdity of taking marital advice from an unmarried youngdy set in. She eyed Sidina skeptically.


    ¡°W -We would only start yelling at each other again¡­ if we¡¯re alone,¡± Maxi said, her tone sullen.


    Of course, arguing was not the only thing they did when they found themselves alone, but she had no intention of sharing such intimate details. She sat curled on the chair before the firece and pressed her face to her knees.


    Sidina heaved a sigh as she worked her hair into a soapyther. ¡°Then try talking with your bodies first. There¡¯s no better balm for rtionship troubles between a man and a woman.¡¯ ¡°And¡­ how exactly do you know that, Sidina?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s what the books all say! ¡®


    Maxi looked skeptical. ¡°From my experience¡­ i-intimacy doesn¡¯t solve every problem.¡±


    ¡®Well, it would still be better than staying as you are now.¡±


    When Maxi did not reply, Sidina frowned in exasperation. ¡°What are you going to do if Sir Riftan¡¯s eyes were to roam? It¡¯s not umon for noblemen to have secret mistresses and children out of wedlock.¡±


    Maxi grew rigid. For a moment, her mind went nk as though she had been struck by an iron mace. Her face paled as she stared at her friend.


    ¡°R-Riftan would n-never do something so reprehensible!¡± Maxi said, springing to her feet.


    ¡°He might not have the intention, but I doubt that would stop other women from fawning over him. And anyway, the two of you have been separated for three years. I¡¯m sure he would¡¯ve been tempted on more than one asion. Do you really think his fidelity has never faltered? He is a man, after all. ¡®


    Maxi¡¯s mouth sprung open, ready to shoot back, but the words shriveled away. Memories of women openly flirting with Riftan during the festival flooded back. Another memory, this time of maidservants giggling as they snuck nces while he doused himself by the well, followed soon after.


    There had been other such moments even before they were wed. His visits to Croyso Castle always sparked fierce bickering among the maidservants, each vying for the chance to bring him his bathwater or change of clothes. Still, had Riftan ever spared any of these women a nce? Even famed beauties like Rosetta and Princess Agnes had never shaken his resolve. Such a man would never have sumbed to temptation.


    Despite her confidence, Maxi suddenly found it difficult to breathe. Just imagining another woman touching him tore at her heart.


    As Sidina washed off thether, she said cidly, ¡°My father was a pleasant man, but he had a wandering eye. It caused my mother much heartache. Of course, I don¡¯t think Sir Riftan is the same sort of man my father was, but it never hurts to be cautious. Even the most faithful can stray at times.¡±


    After rinsing herself with clean water from the kettle, Sidina stepped out of the bath and slipped into her clothes.


    ¡°R-Riftan¡­ would never,¡± Maxi said in a choked voice.


    Despite her words, her head kept reminding her of how strong Riftan¡¯s urges were. An intense anxiety gripped her. Not wanting to show it, she tried to sound as calm as possible.


    ¡°B-But¡­ I agree that it is odd for a married couple to sleep in separate quarters.


    I¡¯ll have a servant take me to his room.¡±


    Sidina pped her hands, looking immensely pleased.


    ¡°There¡¯s your answer!¡±


    She rushed over to Maxi and grabbed her hands, her eyes shining.


    ¡°Do you remember what we learned during our reading sessions? You must try them all tonight. Turn Sir Riftan into a ve for pleasure so the thought of another woman doesn¡¯t ever enter his head!¡±


    ¡°Y-You have to stop reading those lurid stories!¡± Maxi shrieked, jerking her hands free. She felt her cheeks burning.


    Sidina had a knowing smile stered on her face. Shooting daggers at her friend, Maxi grabbed her robe and left the room.


    Riftan leaned back in the bath and rubbed his face with a wet towel. The steamy air seemed to nket his skin. Feeling his muscles loosen in the hot water, he reached over for his wine goblet.


    The bath he was soaking in was one of many interconnected wooden tubs. A tray table sat where the tubs met in the center,id out in an assortment of dried and honey-preserved fruit. Goblets of wine rimmed the table. Such opulent baths weremon in the castles of the Livadonian nobility, as was the custom of providing guests withvish hospitality.


    ¡°I¡¯m amazed you managed to build such a grand bath,¡± Hebaron muttered with anguid sigh. ¡°Eth Lene Castle was all but ruins when we left.¡±


    Sejuleu, who was lounging in the tub opposite, grinned. ¡°I paid the greatest attention here when we started restorations. You¡¯ve no idea how much the parish clericmbasted me for choosing to build a sauna before the chapel.¡±


    Ulyseon was next to him, happily stuffing his mouth with food. He paused to ask, ¡°Speaking of, where are all the pdins?¡±


    Sejuleu shrugged. ¡°They¡¯ve gone to see the parish cleric. Those fellows wouldn¡¯t know what rest was if it hit them in the face.


    Riftan removed the towel he had ced over his eyes to nce at Sejuleu.


    ¡°Do you think they n to contact Osiriya straight away?¡±


    ¡°The Temple Knights who arrived first have already sent word to Balbourne, so they¡¯ve probably gone to hear more about the papal conve. ¡®


    After staring pensively at the water droplets on the ceiling, Riftan bent forward to rest his elbow on his knee. He scooped water with his other hand to scrub his neck and shoulder, feeling the umted fatigue dragging down his limbs.


    Wiping the water from his eyes, he asked in a slightly hoarse voice, ¡°Have you learned anything about the undead?¡¯


    ¡°I looked into the matter as soon as I got your message, and I think you were right. Someone is intentionally creating those ghastly creatures. I¡¯ve yet to identify the culprit, though. Whoever it is managed to leave no trace.¡±


    Sejuleu¡¯s expression took on a grim edge as he continued, ¡°l think it¡¯s safe to say that my theory about the remnants of the monster army running amok over the continent was wrong. I¡¯m certain that it¡¯s only a small number that are secretly creating these undead.¡±


    ¡°Could a small monster unit raze a whole vige?¡± Ulyseon countered.


    Sejuleu¡¯s brow crinkled slightly as he rubbed his temple. ¡°The viges that were attacked were small, with no defenses to speak of. Not to mention, this mysterious foe is also capable of magic. They did not stand a chance.¡±


    Riftan furrowed his brow. If the Livadonianmander was right, that meant the dark mages were roaming the Western Continent, leaving nightmarish undead creatures in their wake. Their capacity to mingle with humans without raising suspicion would exin how the monster army knew each kingdom¡¯s internal affairs. They could have easily collected information disguised as servants or merchants delivering goods.


    It was clear now. There was nothing the Seven Kingdoms could do to keep the formation of the human coalition army a secret.


    ¡°I wonder how far they are,¡± Riftan muttered.


    Sejuleu looked at him quizzically. ¡®What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°The bastards roaming the continent creating more undead. I wonder how far they are from the monster base. We have a greater chance of victory if we strike before they return to the Pam teau with news of our invasion.¡± ¡°To be sure,¡± Sejuleu replied, nodding in understanding. ¡°I¡¯ve been keeping a record of the ces where the undead have spawned. We should be able to narrow down their location with that information.¡¯


    ¡®What good will that do when it will take weeks for the Council of the Seven Kingdoms to convene?¡± Hebaron said dryly, picking up his goblet of ale. ¡°No beings are slower to take action than royalty, as you well know. I can already see them procrastinating until Aquarias.¡±


    Sejuleu gave him a wry smile. ¡°Have you already forgotten about our new pope? The rulers of each kingdom are already assembled in Osiriya to celebrate his appointment. They will no doubt convene as soon as they get the news.¡±


    Riftan frowned. Something told him that all of this was part of a carefully calcted n..

 Chapter 312 - 73

    Chapter 312: Chapter 73


    Riftan was certain that the church had been preparing for this war for some time. The question was, since when? He recalled how, after the great war three years ago, the Temple Knights had remained in the north to pursue the scattered monster army.


    Had they known about the existence of rhe dark mages or the monster city all along? Had they hidden this truth all for the sake of preserving what influence they had left? The Reformed Church would undoubtedlye under fire if that were rhe case.


    After the monster invasion, many in the ravaged northern regions had turned to the Orthodox Church. The resulting weakening of the Reformed Church¡¯s power would have rmed the pope greatly. The thought had no sooner formed in Riftan s mind than he realized he was jumping to conclusions. He furrowed his brow. He had yer to find any substantial evidence to prove his suspicions.


    Impatiently sweeping back the strands pricking his eyes, he turned to Sejuleu. ¡°How long will it take to assemble an army?¡±


    Sejuleu popped a dried plum into his mouth, appearing deep in thought. It¡¯s hard to say. It all depends on how firmly the new pope takes the helm. Still, we should have an army before the season ends/


    Elliot, who had so far remained silent, shifted in his tub. ¡®¡±Should we send word to Sir Ursuline?¡±


    Riftan shook his head. ¡°We cannot leave Anatol unmanned. King Reuben will likely send an army, so 1 see no need for us to gather additional men.¡±


    ¡°I concur,¡± Hebaron said, his voice booming over the tubs. ¡°We don¡¯t need that fellow. Our assault unit can do the job just fine without him.¡¯


    Ulyseon snorted, his cheek bulging from the food he had stuffed in his mouth.


    ¡®How can you be so confident?¡± Thed gulped and swiped his lips with a towel. ¡°If you recall, you almost Jost your arm in thest war. If it weren¡¯t for herdyship, you would be a ghoul by now, Sir Hebaron.¡¯


    Hebaron¡¯s face twisted into an angry scowl. ¡°You runt! How long are you going to keep bringing that up?¡±


    ¡°Sir Ursuline hasmanded me to speak of it as often as possible.¡±


    ¡°That bloody b¡ª¡±


    ¡±Quiet,¡± Riftan muttered in a warning tone.


    Hebaron promptly closed his mouth. Ulyseon¡¯s expression grew troubled as if worried he hadmitted a terrible mistake.


    Ignoring his men¡¯s reactions, Riftan scooped bathwater onto his face, scrubbing irritably. It still made his bJood run cold whenever he thought back to the surprise attack on Eth Lene Castle. He grabbed the long cloth he had hung on the wall and rose from the tub.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to rest now<sup>T</sup>. Let us leave talk of the undead spawning to tomorrow.¡¯


    ¡°As you wish,¡± Sejuleu murmured.


    Riftan wrapped the cloth around his waist and made his way to the chamber connected to the sauna. The servants working the bellows rushed over to attend to him. He irritably waved a hand to dismiss them, walking to the long table in front of the firece where neat piles of linen and clean clothes had beenid out.


    ¡°Do you have anything that would fir me?¡±


    ¡°His lordship has prepared some.¡±


    No sooner had lie asked than the servants brought him a clean set of clothes. They consisted of ck satin trousers and a blue velvet shirt with borately embroidered trim mi ng. Frowning at Sejuleu¡¯s extravagant taste  Riftan threw on the outfit, followed by his newly polished boots. Out in the long, illuminated corridor, the cold air enveloped his face. As he started down it, he realized he had spent more time in the sauna than he had thought, There were barely any servants walking about.


    When he reached the hall, an aged maidservant was waiting to show him to his room.


    At the door to the guest room on the third floor, the maidservant said politely, ¡°Please ring the bell next to the bed should you need anything, my lord.¡¯<sup>1</sup>


    Riftan did not reply, merely waving a hand to dismiss her. The maidservant descended the stairs, leaving him alone. He stepped into the room, throwing the towel he was holding onto the shelf and flopping into the chair before the firece. As he bent down to remove his boots, he spotted the bulky form beneath the nkets on his bed.


    His eyes narrowed, irritation prickling through him. It was not the first time a maidservant had snuck in and crawled beneath the covers. He shot to his feet and marched over to the bed. When he yanked the nket back, intending to drag the woman out, it was not the castle help he found. It was his wife, sleeping like a child with her arms around a pillow.


    Rif tan froze. Whether consciously or not, they had been treating each other rather coldly after their argument. Thest thing he had expected was for her toe to his room.


    His eyes quickly swept down her slumbering form. She was curled on her side with her cheek buried in the pillow, the hem of her skirt bunched above her thigh. His tortured gaze traveled down as rhe light from the fire cast her fair skin with a golden hue. Her thin dress clung to her like liquid, giving him a clear view of her protruding nipples, the hollow outline of her navel, and the shadow between her thighs.


    Fire surged through his veins. Like steel pulled to a ma, his hand mped onto her shoulder.


    ¡°Maxi¡­¡¯<sup>1</sup>


    Right at that moment, the stench of wine assaulted his nose. He paused, turning his head to look at the tray beside the bed. On it was a messy clutter of tes and an empty bottle. Picking up the near-empty vessel, he took a small sip. The strong liquor burned his lips. He gave a deep sigh.


    ¡±You drunkard¡­¡±


    He lowered rhe bottle onto rhe table and rubbed his throbbing eyes. Was this woman trying to torture him? He restlessly tapped the tabletop with his finger, but it was not big enough a distraction to resist the urge to look at her. He turned his head to her again, knowing full well that he would only be tormenting himself further. Her breathtakingly beautiful form was all he could see.


    Apart from her cheeIts, which were tinged pink, her skin glowed with a pearly sheen. The image of her whole body flushing as they made love came to mind. He let out a shaky breath. Other memories followed ¡ª her auburn hair spilling across the pillow, her curls covering his chest.


    His manhood bulged and grew painfully rigid, and sweat pridded his back. He ran a hand down his face. The intense urge to enter her was such that his body almost convulsed when he tried to suppress it. In the end, he gave in and Jay down beside her.


    Pulling her into his arms, he cupped her soft breast. She gave a sleepy mumble and burrowed into his embrace, Her warm breath on his neck sent a sharp pleasure digging into his stomach like a de. He Jet out a low moan as he pressed his throbbing lower body against her stomach.


    ¡°Maxi¡­¡±


    He rubbed her taut nipple, and a moan akin to a purr spilled from her lips. Despite this, she showed no sign of waking. He impatiently peppered her neck with kisses before burying his face in her hair and breathing in her scent. It had been so long. All this time, he had been restraining himself, and this situation alone felt enough to bring him to a climax.


    A heartbeatter, an intense self-loathing washed over him. Here he was getting aroused over fondling a bone-weary woman. He stared at the ceiling to calm his breathing before focusing on her face again.


    This time, he noticed her dark circles and her slightly sunken cheeks. Her current appearance ovepped with his memory of her grievous injuries in his mind¡¯s eye. He suddenly felt doused with ice-cold water. Squeezing his eyes shut, he sat bolt upright in bed. He shifted to sit on the edge, scrubbing his face.


    ¡®Goddammit¡­<sup>11</sup>


    As he sat cursing himself, Maxi stirred at the cool draft that brushed past. Summoning all of his self-control, he pulled the nket over her shoulder. Then, forcing himself up, he walked away to throw a log into the fire. He could feel the pent-up sexual energy as a vice grip on his muscles. He perched on the chair and breathed a tired sigh,


    Outside, dozens of baggage wagons rolled through the castle gate, Maxi had been tranting a passage of ancient text onto parchment. She walked over to a window and craned her neck out for a better view. Soldiers rushed to the wagons, and when they removed the leather hides covering the load, hundreds of spears and crossbows came spilling out.


    Her heart sank. It had only been five days since they had arrived at Eth Lene Castle, but the knights were already preparing for war. They spent most of their time in the w<sup>T</sup>ar room discussing strategy or overseeing drills at the training grounds. Meanwhile, the mages immersed themselves in deciphering the records left by the dark mages. Half of their findings were set to be sent to the Mage Tower at the earliest opportunity, but Maxi doubted that the Temple Knights would allow it without a fight.


    ¡®Come look at this!¡¯ te eximed, rushing into the room. She ced a stack of parchments on one of the desks. ¡°This record recounts the history of the dark mages in detail.<sup>1</sup>


    Maxi stopped searching for Remdragon Knight armor out the window and approached the desk.


    te excitedly picked up one of the parchments. ¡°See this? It tells of how they ended up settling in the Pam teau.¡¯


    ¡°There is a simr story here as well,<sup>11</sup> Maxi said, pointing to the record she was tranting.


    te huffed and vigorously shook her head. ¡°You idiot, this ispletely different! It exins why they left the ruins and moved to the monster city.¡±


    This seemed to catch the interest of some of the senior mages gathered around the desk opposite, deciphering runes. They stopped yanking at their hair and walked over to te.


    ¡®What does it say?<sup>1</sup>¡® Geoffrey asked, his eyes twinkling with interest.


    ¡°There was apparently a rift among them. Between the Hid and CaHid Factions, which 1 assume are names. The two sides fought, forcing one to leave the ruins.¡±


    ¡®That¡¯s it? That¡¯s barely anything,¡± Royald said, shrugging. ¡°We already assumed as much. There was evidence of a battle all over the ruins, and some devices in rhe cave were for defense against magical attack.¡±


    He arrogantly waggled his finger and added, ¡°It likely means there was a violent extremist among the dark mages.¡±


    ¡°You weren¡¯t even the one who uncovered it,¡± Miriam said coldly from her perch on rhe window sill. ¡°Stop acting so smug. It was all Master Anton and Master Elena.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing but spection so far, but we may learn the details if we trante this record,¡¯<sup>1</sup> te remarked, remaining confident in her discovery.


    Maxi¡¯s reaction was tepid. ¡°Our priority¡­ should be toe up with strategies to attack rhe monster base. Shouldn¡¯t we concentrate on figuring out how the monsters are controlling the wyverns first?¡¯<sup>1</sup>


    ¡°The mages of Urd are working hard to make sense of that rune as we speak. It¡¯s a task beyond our capabilities anyway,¡± te retorted tly. Then she arched a brow. ¡°Have you decided to participate in the war?¡±


    ¡°I intend to discuss it with my husband¡­ when he is not so busy,¡± Maxi grumbled as she pulled back a chair for herself.


    Sidina, who had been dozing off on the desk, burst into giggles.


    ¡°Are you still upset overst night? All that effort sneaking in, and he made no attempt to touch you.¡¯


    ¡°Oh, do shut up..¡¯

 Chapter 313 - 74

    Chapter 313: Chapter 74


    Maxi¡¯s acidic tone did not stop Sidina¡¯s cackling. She red at her friend, then stomped on her boot under the desk.


    ¡°Ow! There¡¯s no need to get physical!¡±


    ¡°You never listen to me otherwise,¡± Maxi shot back sullenly.


    Feeling peeved, she plucked her quill from its ink pot to continue working. Ten minutester, however, she had not written a thing. She blew away the strand of hair that had slipped onto her forehead, recalling this morning¡¯s mortification and sense of rejection.


    The ss or two of wine she had downed to calm her nerves while waiting for Riftan had gone straight to her head. When she hade to her senses again, she was sprawled naked on the bed, bathed in the morning sun. Riftan had been getting ready to leave after having prepared a washbasin for her by the firece.


    Seeing her in the throes of a hangover, he had poured her a cup of coJd water and left the room after a terse warning to drink in moderation. His cold, almost indifferent manner had left her shocked. They had been separated for three years before reuniting under life-threatening circumstances. By then, there were so many umted emotions that the tension between them was inevitable. Still, she had thought some of it would have been resolved by now.


    Having believed they would be able to reconcile after this journey, her disappointment was beyond words. She bitterly vowed never again to let such strong liquor touch her lips.


    As she sat silently scolding herself, Anton burst through the door.


    ¡°Gather around, everyone.¡±


    The mages looked at him inquiringly before lowering their parchments. They surrounded Anton as he flopped onto the long couch beside the firece. He heaved a sigh.


    ¡°We have finally reached an agreement with the Temple Knights. The Mage Tower will officially join the war effort.¡±


    ¡°Should you be making a decision like this without consulting the elders?¡± Ben, a senior mage of Undaim, asked. It was a question fitting of his cautious personality.


    Anton nodded, ¡°Master Cairo was given full authority on this matter. Before we departed, the Head designated him as his proxy, and the elders supported the decision.¡¯


    ¡°Will rhe Tower deploy more mages?¡±


    Deep lines creased Anton¡¯s forehead at Miriam¡¯s question. He stroked his well-groomed gray beard and said, ¡°We would if we could, but 1 doubt the coalition army would wait for them to get here, 1 think the knights intend to depart for the monster city as soon as the troops are assembled,¡±


    Maxi bit her lip.


    Anton scanned the mages¡¯ grim faces before continuing in a measured tone, ¡ö¡¯Of course, it would likely take more than half a month to finish all the necessary preparations, but it would take longer for the mages of the Tower to get to Eth Lene. Hence Master Calto has decided to assemble the free mages currently in the north. We have already sent out a notification through the mercenary guild. We¡¯re hoping to recruit as many as possible.¡±


    Despite the hope shining in Anton¡¯s eyes, the others exchanged skeptical nces.


    Noting their reluctance, Anton added with a sigh, ¡°The mages who join the coalition will be handsomely rewarded. They will be allowed to study the records of the dark mages before anyone, as well as granted private workshops on the upper floors of Urd upon their return. Those who wish to remain active outside of Nornui will be paid no less than eight denar, with additionalpensation depending on the difficulty of the task.¡±


    The mages began to murmur among themselves.


    After ncing around in bewilderment, Maxi whispered in Sidina¡¯s ear, ¡°Is eight denar a lot?¡±


    ¡®This is the problem with wealthydies,¡± Sid in a said with her nose in the air. ¡®A high mage earns six denar a year on average, and those with greater talent may charge many times that. But 1 heard it¡¯s difficult for most mages to earn much more than four denar a year. Of course, that¡¯s still double your averagemoner¡¯s wage.¡±


    ¡®Be prepared for all the second-rate mages toe swarming like bees,¡± said Miriam, her tone scathing. ¡°No one with actual talent would be enticed by such a pittance.¡ö¡¯


    ¡°Maybe, but the chance to study the dark mages¡¯ records would hardly be considered a pittance to most.¡±


    True to Sidina¡¯swords, some of the mages appeared more than inclined to join. After looking at the stack of parchments on the desk with a pensive expression, Joel raised a hand.


    ¡°I would like more information before 1 make any decisions. How big is the army? How well will it be supplied?¡±


    ¡°I have yet to receive details,¡± Anton replied, looking embarrassed. <sup>n</sup>We can¡¯t be certain until the Council of the Seven Kingdoms has convened, but if we consider the size of thest coalition, it should easily surpass twenty thousand.¡±


    ¡°The knights seem to be holding daily meetings about something. Have you heard anything, Max?¡± te asked.


    Maxi frowned and shook her head. ¡°I barely get to see his face¡­ let alone talk to him.¡±


    ¡°It might be faster to interrogate the traitor,¡± Lucain chimed in. When everyone¡¯s eyes flew to him, the mage of Kab shrugged and added, ¡°He is the Remdragon Knights¡¯ mage. Wouldn¡¯t he be in those meetings? He should know more.¡±


    The room fell silent. Anton frowned, clearly not fond of the idea, but turned to look at Maxi.


    ¡°Yes, it wouldn¡¯t hurt to know what the knights are saying. Bring him here.¡±


    Anton spoke as if Ruth were a prisoner to be hauled in for questioning. Maxi rolled her eyes, When she showed no sign of rising from her seat, the mages all red at her to get going. In the end, she stood reluctantly and grabbed her coat. After descending the stairs, she slipped out into the blinding sunlight.


    Frowning, she cut across the vast courtyard bustling with workers. Soon, she came upon dozens of wagons and horses in the training grounds. As she weaved her way through, a familiar voice addressed her from behind.


    ¡°Good morning, Lady Calypse.¡±


    Maxi turned and gave Sejuleu Aren an awkward smile. Despite his imposing dress of a wine-colored cape over ck armor, hisid-back manner made him appear almost ridiculously jolly.


    Approaching her, he said gently, ¡°May 1 ask what brings you here of all ces? Are you looking for Rif tan?<sup>1</sup>¡¯


    ¡°N-No. 1 am looking for Ku- the Remdragon Knight mage.¡±


    ¡°He should be inside the assembly room over there. He refuses to leave the warmth of the firece.¡¯<sup>1</sup>


    Maxi gave a small smile in thanks and began walking in the direction Sejuleu pointed. She did not get far before he feli into step beside her.


    ¡°Allow me to escort you there.<sup>1</sup>¡®


    ¡°Tlr-That won¡¯t be necessary. 1 do not wish to take up your time.<sup>1</sup>¡®


    ¡°It¡¯s no problem at all. It is the highest duty of a knight to serve ady.¡±


    In one fluid motion, he lifted her hand to his lips and kissed it. Not used to such courtesy, Maxi looked ufortable. She quickly smoothed her expression when she saw Riftan marching toward them.


    He was upon them in the blink of an eye.


    ¡°I will tend to my wife,¡± he said, snatching her hand from Sejuleu¡¯s. ¡°You go check the equipment. The merchants are waiting for you to sign the receipt.¡±


    ¡°Worry not. My aide is more than capable of handling such duties,¡± assured Sejuleu. Then, grinning, he said, ¡®Aren¡¯t you supposed to be attending the strategy meeting?¡±


    Riftan glowered as if he very much wanted to smack the man. He hissed through gritted teeth, ¡±1 can spare a moment.¡±


    ¡°H-How surprising. 1 had thought you too busy to spare even a second to talk to me,¡± Maxi said sullenly, retracting her hand.


    Riftan¡¯s head whipped to her From where Maxi stood, golden sunlight shone in a halo around his face. The sight momentarily weakened her resolve, He had always been a breathtakingly beautiful man, but as he aged, he had begun to mask his rough, impatient side behind this frightening self-control. It gave him a certain mature charm.


    But Maxi was not happy with his restraint at all. It riled her that this man who had once burned with desire for her now acted like a cleric. A part of her feared that he no longer found her as desirable.


    Wanting to shake his resolve, she said coldly, ¡°Sir Sejuleu has offered to escort me, so you needn¡¯t concern yourself.¡±


    Riftan leaned in and whispered dangerously, ¡°Are you telling me¡­ you wish to be alone with him?<sup>1</sup>¡¯


    Sejuleu raised his hand in exasperation. ¡°There are at least four hundred soldiers here. It would be impossible for us to be alone. And as I¡¯ve reminded you countless times, 1 am a man of honor. I¡¯m ttered by how highly you appraise my charm, but 1 think you re overreacting.¡¯


    ¡°You be quiet,¡± Riftan said menacingly.


    Maxi arched an eyebrow at him. ¡°Y-You mustn¡¯t be so rude! Sir Sejuleu is merely being kind.¡¯


    ¡°That¡¯s right 1 was trying to help this lovelydy,¡± Sejuleu chimed in.


    Riftan gave him a murderous re. ¡°1 suggest you shut your trap before 1 rip that mouth of yours off.¡±


    ¡°Riftan!¡±


    Riftan¡¯s face grew red with anger, and he gave each of them a re. A moment


    Jater, he raked back his hair and barked, ¡±Fine, do as you please.¡±


    With that, he marched away. Sejuleu shook his head as he watched him go.


    ¡±1 think we¡¯ve truly angered him. How would you like to proceed, Lady Calypse?¡±


    After a moment of indecision, Maxi raised her chin in a determined tilt. She was tired of being the only one fretting and chasing after him.


    Putting on a haughty air, she said, ¡°W-What else? [ will go see Ruth as 1 intended. Can 1 still rely on you to take me to the assembly room, sir?¡±


    ¡°It would be my pleasure, mydy.<sup>1</sup>


    Grinning, Sejuleu held out his hand and escorted her away..

 Chapter 314 - 75

    Chapter 314: Chapter 75


    It did not take long tor Maxi to regret missing her chance to be alone with Riftan. The image of him turning away in anger refused to leave her mind. In the end, she nced over her shoulder as they reached the barracks entrance, but he was nowhere to be seen.


    -You must be concerned about him,¡¯ Sejuleu Aren said, genially leaning toward her.


    There was a mischievous twinkle in his hazel eyes.


    Maxi gave him a stem look. -You seem to find us amusing, Sir Sejuleu.- Apologies if I¡¯ve caused offense, mydy,¡± Sejuleu replied with mock remorse. ¡°It pleases me so much to see that chum expressing actual human emotion that I¡¯m unable to stop teasing him.¡±


    Maxi looked up at him, perplexed. She found it intriguing that he still thought well of Riftan despite her husband¡¯s shocking rudeness.


    ?Are you and Riftan¡­ close?¡± she asked cautiously.


    ?I should like to think so, but I doubt he¡¯d agree.¡± A small smile tugged at Sejuleu¡¯s lips. ¡°I first met your husband ten years ago at a swordsmanship tournament m the west. He was still the vicemander of the Remdragon Knights back then. I initiated conversation because I wanted to size up the fellow who had won the Knight¡¯s Sword, but before I knew it, we¡¯d gotten into a heated argument.


    Maxi¡¯s eyes widened.


    Sejuleu grinned. ¡°My past self was rather coarse too. Having been spoiled all my life, Icked patience, and my growing fame as a knight made me terribly proud. So, you can understand how infuriated I was when your husband openly ignored me. I was the one who acted like a child and picked a fight.¡±


    Maxi frowned reprovingly. Seeing her expression, Sejuleu sheepishly scratched his cheek.


    ¡°I know now how shameful my actions were.¡±


    -Both of you must have made quite the impression on each other¡­ So how is it that you hold him in such high regard?¡±


    ¡°Many things have happened since.¡±


    sejuleu¡¯s eyes crinkled ever so slightly, and Maxi could not tell if he was frowning or smiling.


    Your husbandpletely crushed my ego in that tournament. It was the first defeat of


    my life.¡±


    They had entered the barracks and were now climbing a flight of stairs. A series of wide, arched windows were built into the stone walls. Silver sunlight poured through, along with the asional brisk winter breeze.


    Sejuleu positioned himself nearer the windows as they walked, blocking the draft. ¡®That incident proved beneficial for me. It allowed me to leant humility after being shown beyond a shadow of a doubt that I was not, in fact, the best. Soon after, 1 was tasked wtth forming a joint raid party with him. Admitting defeat allowed me to admire hts talent as a knight objectively. He is a man endowed with many admirable quahties.¡±


    He stopped in front of a wooden door and turned to her.


    ¡°Though, I admit, I still find it difficult to appreciate his foul mouth.¡±


    Having nothing to say to that, Maxi gave an awkwardugh.


    sejuleu opened the door for her and dipped into a yful bow. ¡°We¡¯ve arrived, Lady Calypse. I thank you for giving me this honor.¡±


    I am¡­ t-tnily grateful for your help, and¡­¡± Maxi smiled bashfully, ¡°the story was interesting as well.¡±


    ¡°Your joy is my own.¡±


    After kissing her hand, he disappeared down rhe stairs. Maxi watched him go for a moment before turning back. On the other side of the door, she found Ruth swaddled tn a nket in front of the firece.


    He looked at her, bleary-eyed, and said, ¡°You two look as thick as thieves.¡±


    ¡°W-What are you implying?¡±


    Ruth furrowed his brow at her tart reply but soon shrugged indifferently and rose from his seat. He dragged a chair for her from arge, circr table.


    ¡°What brings you here, mydy?¡±


    Maxi sat down. Th-The other mages have something they wish to ask you, and I was tasked with bringing you to them.¡±


    A look of horror rose on Ruth¡¯s face. Hehunehed his shoulders likeawary cat, eyeing her with suspicion.


    ?What would the mages of the Tower want to ask me?¡±


    ??You¡¯ve been attending the knights¡¯ meetings¡­ so you should know what is being discussed. That¡¯s what they wish to know.¡±


    -Oh is that it* The tension eased from his shoulders. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t think they would need me io fill them in when they¡¯ll also be attending the strategy meetings soon. The only agenda so far has been the supplies and the size of the army.¡±


    But that¡¯s exactly it. Everyone wants to know how far along the war preparations are,¡± Maxi exined.


    On the circr table in front of them was arge map fuU of symbols. Maxi presumed they were military codes. She studied the small, wooden soldiers dotted over it like chess pieces on a board before picking one up for closer Inspection. She heard Ruth stgh.


    ¡°I understand,¡± he said. ¡°They wish to know the exact circumstances before making a decision.¡±


    He rubbed his nape, turning something over in his mind, then grabbed his coat. The preparations are almostplete. We are to march out as soon as the army is assembled. And if everything goes to n, that will be in two to three weeks.¡± Maxi turned to him in surprise. She had assumed forming the coalition army would take at least a month.


    H-How can it be done so quickly?¡± she asked, her voice quivering. ¡°Won¡¯t it take weeks just for the army to get here?¡±


    -Osiriya had already made arrangements. They sent supplies to the north in advance to make it possible for the quick formation of an army when the time came. And the roya families and influential nobles of the Seven Kingdoms were already in Balboume to attend the church¡¯s banquet and the papal inauguration. All up, these factors have save us much time.¡±


    Ruth paused before adding distastefully, ¡°The previous pope is without a doubt a shrewd and thorough man.¡±


    A-Are you saying the Council of the Seven Kingdoms has already convened?¡± I should expect so. The Temple Knights sent word to the church as soon as they arrived. The Council should be in full swing by now. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if the army Is already on its way here.¡±


    Ruth scratched his head, tiring of all this talk of war. ¡°I had hoped for the invasion to start after Paxias (the season of repose, equivalent to winter), but we can safely say this humble wish of mine won¡¯t be granted.¡±


    ¡°I-I assume that the Remdragon Knights¡­ will be fighting?


    Ruth raised an eyebrow as though the answer was obvious. ¡°Of course. Even if Sir Riftan does not wish it, the king willmand him to battle.¡±


    Maxi bit her lip. After studying her pensive face, the sorcerer said abruptly, ¡°What do you intend to do, mydy?¡±


    When Maxi looked up at him in surprise, Ruth folded his arms.


    -It seems to me that Sir Riftan wants to have you escorted back to Anatol.¡±


    Maxi¡¯s face hardened. ¡°W-With whose permission? How could he decide such a thing without even¡ª¡±


    ?I said that he wishes it, not that he intends to do it,¡± Ruth said, raising a hand at her rising voice. ¡°Sir Riftan also seems to be agonizing over what to do. Under the circumstances, no travel is safe, and with your penchant for the unpredictable¡­¡± Soon after angrily opening her mouth to retort, Maxi sheepishly pressed her lips together, recalling the numerous times he had caught her wayward actions.


    Ruth sighed deeply. ¡°So, you do intend to participate in the war.¡±


    ¡°I-I was going to discuss it with Riftan first,¡± Maxi grumbled.


    Throwing on his coat, Ruth shook his head. ¡°I can already see Sir Riftan¡¯s reaction.¡±


    ¡°Still¡­ I should discuss it with him.¡±


    After throwing a skeptical nce up at the ceiling, Ruth once again let out a long sigh. He started toward the door.


    -The war with the monsters is not the only battle we have to look forward to, then. I shall endeavor to stay away from Sir Riftan for the next few days.¡± Though Maxi shot daggers after him, her shoulders slumped weakly as the truth in his statement hit home.


    ***


    True to Ruth¡¯s predictions, the war preparations progressed swiftly. A few days after their conversation, the Royal Army of Livadon marched into Eth Lene Castle. The following day, Osiriyan forces entered the city in a long procession. Seeing the castle packed with soldiers made Maxi realize that war truly was looming. She grew rest ess, wanting more than anything to have a calm conversation with Riftan, but she coul never seem to find the right time.


    The various preparations kept him busy from dawn until thete hours of the night. She was also buried in work, trying to decipher the dark mages¡¯ records. As the sttuafon dragged on, she discovered she was not alone in her frustration. One day, she was hurrying out of the library carryingastack of reference books forher trantion when Riftan blocked her path.


    ¡°Riftan!¡± she eximed, smiling widely. ¡°W-What are you doing here?¡±


    -I came to talk to you,¡± he replied curtly, taking the books from her.


    Maxi¡¯s face brightened. ¡°I-I wanted to speak with you as well. I went to see you in your room a few times, but you were always asleep, and 1 couldn¡¯t bring myself to wake-¡± I¡¯m sending some of the Remdragon Knights back to Anatol, and I would like you to go with them.¡±


    Stunned, Maxi stared up at him. Her smile vanished, and she gave him an icy re.


    ¡°I-I was told the army would be marching out in a few weeks, yet you¡­ would divide one of our main forces at such a critical moment?¡±


    His reply was infuriatingly calm. ¡°The Royal Army of Wedon will be here in a few days. We will have enough men, so I want you to return to Anatol with our knights.¡± Maxi¡¯s response was equally smooth despite forcing the words out through her clenched jaw. ¡°Is that¡­ an order or a request?¡±


    Riftan furrowed his brow at her soft tone. He seemed to mull over his answer for a moment.


    ¡°Consider it a request..¡±

 Chapter 315 - 76

    Chapter 315: Chapter 76


    Maxi narrowed her eyes.


    When she did not go to speak, Riftan said impatiently, ¡°Your answer?¡±


    She stared down at his blunt-toe sabaton before calmly asking, ¡°How many knights¡­ will you be sending?¡±


    ¡°About fifty.¡± Relief shed across his face, mistakenly taking her question for assent. ¡°Charon will go with you, and I¡¯ll hire a maidservant to attend to you during the journey.¡±


    ¡°Thank you¡­ but I shall have to refuse. I won¡¯t be going back,¡± Maxi replied softly.


    She plucked her books out of his hands.


    Riftan¡¯s eyebrow twitched. He leaned close, his voice dropping low. ¡°Come again?¡±


    ¡°I-I will not be going back.¡±


    Clutching her books to her chest, she stepped backward.


    She saw his jaw clench. Before he could say anything, she said quickly, ¡°D-Does it make sense for you to divide your men at such a time? Yes, the royal army ising¡­ but those knights are not loyal to you. You should be consolidating more men under yourmand, not¡ª¡±


    He snorted. ¡°Are you trying to instruct me in military affairs?¡±


    The look he gave as he gazed down at her,bined with the imperious way he spoke, made him appear infuriatingly arrogant.


    Maxi lifted her chin. ¡°S-Seeing as you¡¯re nning to send seasoned knights away when we are bracing for war¡­ I thought y-you needed the advice.¡±


    His eyes red with rage. ¡°I do not need your advice,¡± he snarled.


    She felt like a fool for having waited so desperately to talk to him. Turning her back, she stormed out the door and down the corridor, leaving him standing in the library. But as she soon found out, her strides were no match for his long legs.


    ¡°Is this your answer to my humble request?¡±


    He fell into step beside her.


    ¡°H-Humble?¡± Maxi looked up at him incredulously, gritting her teeth. ¡°Y-Y-You, sir? Clearly, you do not know the meaning of the word!¡±


    ¡°Fine! Then, 1mand it. Go back to Anatol!¡±


    ¡°I refuse!¡± she shrilled.


    Servants passing through the corridor stopped to watch out of curiosity, but Maxi was far too angry to care about appearances. She glowered at him defiantly and continued marching along.


    Trailing a few steps behind, Riftan¡¯s next words carried a subtle threat.


    ¡°I am your husband.¡±


    ¡°Th-That is surprising,¡± said Maxi, snorting. She quickened her pace. ¡°I had assumed you¡¯d forgotten.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡±


    ¡¯ W-What do you think?¡±


    She haughtily raised her chin, ring at him.


    ¡°I am in no mood to y word games with you,¡± he said through gritted teeth.


    ¡°Then¡­ there is nothing for us to talk about!¡±


    She was almost running down the corridor by then. Riftan grabbed her arm, sending all but one book toppling to the ground. Neither of them gave the mess a second nce. He backed her into a corner and ced a hand on the wall beside her head, blocking her escape.


    ¡°You have no intention of ever listening to me, do you? You always have to get your way.¡±


    ¡°I-It is you who refuses to listen!¡± Maxi shouted.


    She forcefully tried to push him away, but he did not budge. This only infuriated her further. A brick wall was more pliable than this man.


    ¡°I, at least, wanted to discuss it with you! But you¡­ do not even try to take my thoughts into consideration! Despite me telling you countless times¡­ h-how worried I get for you¡­ y-you never listen! My words mean nothing to you¡­ do they?¡±


    Riftan¡¯s face turned a deep crimson. He opened his mouth wide, ready to retort, before mping it closed again when he saw tears shining in her eyes. A groan rumbled from his throat.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that. I¡¯m¡­ worried that the past will repeat itself. I never want to see you hurt.¡± His eyes clouded. ¡°I would go mad if something like that ever happened again.¡±


    ¡°I knew¡­ nothing of war back then,¡± Maxi mumbled.


    Her shoulders sagged as memories of the past flooded back


    ¡°I know you are worried about me,¡± she said carefully, pacified somewhat. ¡°But¡­ I cannot let you make such a sacrifice. At least¡­ let me remain here. That way¡­ you won¡¯t have to spare so many of your knights to protect me.¡±


    ¡°That is not an option!¡± Riftan bellowed without warning.


    Maxi looked up at him in shock She had thought this a huge concession on her part, so she was taken aback by his heated response.


    He red at her. Then, his voice thick with frustration, he said, ¡°I will not leave you here. Have you already forgotten what happenedst time? There are crazed mages out there creating undead monsters! How could I leave you here knowing that?¡±


    Maxi looked up at him hopefully. ¡°Then, the only option is¡­ for me to go with you.¡±


    His face twisted viciously. Rubbing his forehead as though to dispel a headache, he firmly spat each word.


    ¡°Return to Anatol.¡±


    ¡°If I do¡­ will that really bring you peace of mind?¡± she said softly. ¡°Don¡¯t you think., the journey back would be more dangerous? Even when I was traveling with the Temple Knights, the way to Anatol was treacherous.¡±


    Her heart leaped in tion when she saw him waver.


    ¡°Being amongst thousands of seasoned soldiers may just be the safer choice,¡± she continued. ¡°And¡­ you would likely feel more at ease if I stayed within sight.¡±


    The same applied to her as well. She recalled her extreme anxiety when Riftan had failed to return from the reconnaissance mission. Now that she had experienced that awful feeling of her heart shriveling in her chest, the thought of living in such a state for months was distressing. In that moment, she resolved to go with Riftan no matter what.


    ¡°If it worries you so much¡­ I shall promise never to go near the frontlines. I-I will help the war effort from the rear as part of the medical unit.¡±


    His lips drawn into a thin line, Riftan seemed to consider it for a second. Then he said brusquely, ¡°No, enough of your quibbling. Anywhere would be safer than the battlefield. I will not take you with me to that hell.¡±


    ¡°I also¡­ cannot allow you to go to war with little over a hundred knights.¡±


    Angered by his adamant refusal to make any concessions, Maxi shot him an icy re.


    The tendons bulged from his strained neck His voice dropped to a dangerous growl. ¡°And how exactly do you intend to stop me?¡±


    Something within her snapped. She hurled the book in her hands with all her strength. The spine knocked him squarely on the chin, and he stepped back, cursing. Still too angry to feel sorry, she continued to rage, not caring whether anyone was watching.


    ¡°Fine! G-Go ahead, d-do as you please! B-Because I will do the same!¡±


    ¡°Goddammit, Maxi¡ª¡±


    ¡°U-Unhand me!¡±


    She jerked her arm free from his grasp and bolted down the corridor.


    Maxi¡¯s immediate next step was to seek out Calto and inform him of her decision to join the coalition army. Calto happily epted. As it turned out, te, Miriam, and Armin had already volunteered.


    Maxi nced at Armin Dolph in surprise. She knew te¡¯s reason for joining, but she had assumed Armin would have chosen to return to Nornui. As if sensing the question in her gaze, Armin shrugged.


    ¡°I am a craftsman just as much as I am a mage. This is a golden opportunity to see all sorts of siege weapons and much more in action.¡±


    Maxi understoodpletely. Be it at Calypse Castle or Eth Lene, Armin spent most of his time at the forge. It was also not unusual to find him showing interest in the knights¡¯ weapons. What was more surprising, though, was Sidina¡¯s decision to stay behind. Despite Geoffrey¡¯s relentless attempts to persuade her, she was resolute.


    ¡°I want to stay here and trante these records. I find this task far more interesting at the moment,¡± Sidina exined, pointing to the stack of parchments on the desk. Her iron determination forced Geoffrey to back down.


    She was not alone in her decision to remain at Eth Lene Castle. A total of five people, including Royald, Joel, Kiel, and Elena, opted out. One of the mages of Urd chose to stay behind as well. It was a decision made out of necessity, as they would need someone to coordinate the delivery of the records to the Mage Tower.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ that means thirteen mages are leaving for the Pam teau.¡±


    ¡°We have contacted the free mages in the north, so around twenty more should respond if we re lucky,¡± Anton said. There had been fewer volunteers than he had hoped, and he seemed somewhat disheartened.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you decided to join,¡± he continued. ¡°Earth mages are rare, so your skills will be invaluable.¡±


    ¡°As I¡¯ve made clear numerous times, I intend to stay away from any fighting,¡± te said with distaste.


    There were very few earth-based offensive spells, none of which were particrly strong. It was a wholly inadequate skillset against monsters with astonishing regenerative abilities.


    Of course, Anton was aware of this. He gave te a bitter smile. ¡°Indeed, but no matter. You earth mages are adept at repairing magical devices, not to mention talented at defensive magic.¡±


    te mirrored his smile with a slight curling of her lips.


    With the participating mages now confirmed, they dove into war preparations. The low mana concentration in the teau meant that those in the offensive unit would need something to amplify their magic. While they worked to solve that issue, Maxi and te procured various medical equipment.


    Most of the supplies were of southern origin. Having learned early on that healing with magic alone was grossly insufficient, Maxi had studied various treatment methods during her time at the Mage Tower. With the help of Sejuleu Aren, she now procuredrge quantities of alcohol and clean linen for washing and dressing wounds. Other equipment included tools for stitchingcerations, such as needles, thread, scissors, and tweezers.


    Though she ran into Riftan several times, she gave him the cold shoulder. Riftan had taken to ignoring her as well after learning that she had gone ahead and enlisted. A storm brewed whenever they were in the same ce, and the heavy atmosphere seemed to surprise even Sejuleu. The Livadonianmander had taken to treading carefully whenever he was around them.


    The days passed in that manner, and eventually, the coalition army arrived at Eth Lene Castle. Maxi was making emergency remedies at the training grounds¡¯ infirmary when she heard the st of a kopel. Sticking her head out of the window, she saw row upon row of soldiers entering the castle gates. A pair of banners fluttered above them ¡ª Wedon¡¯s crest of a white bird, and next to it, the Royal Army of Livadon..

 Chapter 316 - 77

    Chapter 316: Chapter 77


    Maxi¡¯s heart sank. A seemingly endless procession of spearmen with dark helmets marched into the castle, followed by archers and cavalrymen. te stood next to her on tiptoe to get a better view.


    ¡°There¡¯s got to be at least six thousand of them,¡± she said, appearing overwhelmed by the sheer size of the army.


    ¡°Do you see any mages?¡± asked Ben, a mage of Undaim, his thin face full of hope.


    Maxi carefully scanned the procession entering the training grounds. Dozens of leather-covered wagons rolled in behind the soldiers, followed by high-born knights and their squires. No matter how hard she looked, she could not see any mages among them.


    ¡°I-It¡¯s difficult to tell. There are too many¡­¡±


    Maxi trailed off when her scouring eyes caught Riftan walking across the grounds. He wore a navy fur cape draped over silver armor, with a mail coif bearing the emblem of the Remdragon Knights covering his broad shoulders. The sight of his imposing figure made her briefly forget the fraught tension between them.


    The soldiers hastily opened a path for him as he strode past with long, dignified steps. A few of the knights ¡ª squad leaders, Maxi presumed ¡ª came forward to introduce themselves.


    Riftan gave them a curt nod and went straight to the knights bearing the royal arms of Wedon. Seeing him approaching, the slender young man at the head of the group cast off his helmet.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Mago!¡±


    The youthful knight¡¯s voice resounded across the grounds. Maxi¡¯s eyes widened. The young man was none other than Princess Agnes, dressed like a page. A breastte covered her chest, and a sword hung at her waist.


    ¡°What a surprise. I thought you were in southern Livadon for a campaign,¡± Agnes teased as she hopped down from her warhorse.


    Maxi could not make out Riftan¡¯s reply. Her anxiousness rising, she leaned out the window.


    Royald, who was peering out next to her, gave a low whistle. ¡°It appears Kab¡¯s very own princess is leading Wedon¡¯s army.¡±


    ¡°Kab¡¯s princess? Isn¡¯t that the golden-haired mage you¡¯re close with?¡± te asked Maxi.


    She was referring to the time Princess Agnes had spent a few weeks with Maxi upon first arriving in Nornui.


    Maxi awkwardly bobbed her head. ¡°Yes. That was Princess Agnes¡­ who rmended me to the Mage Tower.¡±


    ¡°Why not go greet her?¡±


    ¡°I-Is everyone going to stay inside?¡±


    Maxi looked over the faces of the mages gathered in the infirmary with a puzzled expression.


    Anton was gazing out at the training grounds through another window. He shook his head weakly.


    ¡°I think not. I see no other mages, and it¡¯s already quite crowded without us getting in the way. Everyone will gather in the hall for supper anyway, so we can make our greetings then.¡± He flicked an apathetic nce at Maxi and added, ¡°You should go, though. She¡¯s your acquaintance; I¡¯m sure you would like to say hello. We have enough hands here for the work.¡±


    Maxi hesitated for a moment, then grabbed her robe. She stepped out of the infirmary into a sea of soldiers. ncing around, she made a beeline for the billowing banner of her kingdom.


    Soon, she managed to locate Riftan conversing with Princess Agnes. She halted, silently staring at his back for a moment, and cautiously walked over. The princess¡¯s eyes widened as soon as she spotted her.


    ¡°Heavens, look who it is!¡±


    Agnes appeared immensely pleased to see Maxi. Her slender legs swiftly closed the distance between them.


    Grabbing Maxi¡¯s hand, she gushed, ¡°Are you out of Nornui already? I can¡¯t believe you finished your training in just three years! I am so proud!¡±


    ¡°H-Hello, Your Highness,¡± Maxi said, taken aback by the ecstatic greeting.


    Contrary to her expectation that their reunion would be awkward, the princess was no less hospitable than thest time Maxi had seen her.


    ¡°And you are still ¡®Your Highnessing¡¯ me! I told you, call me Agnes.¡±


    Maxi smiled faintly at the princess¡¯s reproachful tone. ¡°I-lt slipped my mind. Have you been well?¡±


    ¡°Of course. You seem well too, Maximilian.¡±


    Agnes swept her eyes down the in brown tunic and loose robe favored by the mages. She smiled. ¡°Now you truly look the part. Which tower do you belong to?¡±


    ¡°Nome Hall.¡±


    ¡°Oh dear¡­¡±


    Agnes sighed as though she thought this a shame. Maxi scowled. She was about to ask about it directly when she heard Riftan¡¯s cold voice.


    ¡°How long are you going to continue this idle chatter?¡±


    Maxi looked past the princess to Riftan¡¯s haughty face. Lowering his longshes, he regarded her briefly before lifting his gaze back to Agnes.


    ¡°We will head to the assembly room. 1 want to know about the Council¡¯s discussions.¡±


    ¡°My word. I just got here, you know! At least give me a moment to catch my breath,¡± the princess grumbled.


    Maxi stared at the ground. ¡°I¡­ seem to have interrupted your important conversation. My apologies. I¡­ merely wanted to greet Her Highness.¡±


    The prickly thorns in her tone seemed to shut him up.


    Maxi turned to the princess and said apologetically, ¡°I-I am truly happy to see you again, but¡­ I shall excuse myself now.¡±


    ¡°Hold on! We haven¡¯t even talked yet.¡±


    Agnes hastily stopped Maxi from turning away.


    ¡°I would like to hear news of the Mage Tower. I was told that some of the mages of Urd are here. Do you know who, exactly?¡±


    Maxi nced at Riftan before answering. ¡°Master Calto, Master Anton, and Master Celtic.¡±


    ¡°Master Calto?¡± Agnes asked, her eyes growing round.


    The princess evidently knew it was rare for members of the Serbel n to step foot off the ind.


    She appeared deep in thought before saying grimly, ¡°I would like to see Master Calto first. The knights also need rest, so you don¡¯t mind putting off the meeting untilter, do you?¡±


    Riftan frowned when Agnes turned to him, but he eventually nodded.


    ¡°Very well. I will ask the master of the castle to provide the men with a ce to rest.¡±


    ¡°I shall leave that with you.¡±


    Then, without having said a word to Maxi, Riftan turned away.


    Maxi anxiously gnawed her lip as she led the princess to the main castle. Riftan clearly had no intention of extending the hand of reconciliation first. That being the case, should she not take the initiative? Though, that could lead to another quarrel. She heaved a sigh. She had never known herself to be this ill-tempered.


    ¡°Did you two have an argument?¡± Agnes ventured cautiously.


    Maxi flinched but managed to ster on a nonchnt expression. ¡°Not at all. Everything is fine. We are just¡­ high-strung because of the war.¡±


    ¡°That, I understand,¡± Agnes said, nodding. ¡°A dreadfully grave matter, this whole thing. The entire kingdom flew into a panic after the Council convened.¡±


    ¡°How much have you heard?¡±


    ¡°About the monster city and the involvement of the dark mages.¡± Agnes¡¯s face hardened as she asked, ¡°How big is this city?¡±


    Maxi hesitated. ¡°It is¡­ as big as Balbourne.¡±


    A groan escaped the princess¡¯s mouth. Maxi purposefully avoided mentioning the bizarre magical devices at the ruins or the mysterious runes and breeding farms. Since themanding officers of the coalition army would soon convene in the war room, she did not wish to trouble the princess so soon after her long journey.


    ¡°May I ask¡­ how is Rosetta?¡± said Maxi, changing the subject. ¡°Is she well?¡±


    Agnes¡¯s lips flit into a warm smile. ¡°But of course. She is healthy and doing very well. And Abel grows bigger by the day.¡±


    ¡°Abel?¡±


    Agnes clicked her tongue. ¡°Has no one told you your nephew¡¯s name? Abellis Reuben, it is. He is as beautiful as an angel. He has the Reuben eyes, but he mostly takes after the crown princess.¡±


    Maxi blinked at the pain that shot through her heart. In her mind¡¯s eye, she saw an infant, the spitting image of Rosetta. Her face fell as she thought of her own lost child, whom she had no idea was in her womb until it was toote. Perhaps that was why the sadness had been somewhat bearable. If anything, the disappointment of failing to do her duty as a lord¡¯s wife had been greater. Terror at being abandoned by Riftan had followed closely after that.


    Now, a dull ache clenched her chest as she wondered which of them their child would have resembled. She hastily pushed the thought from her mind. No amount of self-torture was going to change anything.


    She forced a smile. ¡°1 would¡­ very much like to see him one day.¡±


    ¡°Come and visit us at Drachium Castle with Riftan when this war is over. I am sure the crown princess would be happy to see you as well.¡±


    Maxi¡¯s smile turned bitter. She simply could not imagine Rosetta looking happy.


    ***


    Days passed, but no more than eight mages arrived at Eth Lene Castle. Though Calto tried not to show it, it was clear that he was deeply disappointed. It was toote to ask the Tower to send more now; troops from each kingdom had already assembled, and the coalition army was raring to start the march.


    Maxi¡¯s expression turned anxious as she took in the plethora of weapons that covered the training grounds. Soldiers ran through breach tactics with the siege tower near the wall, and at the opposite end, cksmiths meticulously inspected an array ofrge crossbows. Maxi was sweeping her eyes over everything when te called over to her.


    ¡°Max! Come help me with this.¡±


    She turned to find te crouched in front of the shield armory, hammering away at something. As she drew close, she saw that her friend was fixing a drake bone onto a sizable board.


    She inspected the object with interest. ¡°What¡­ you are making?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s part of a mantlet. A movable shelter for protection during a siege, essentially. I¡¯m enhancing it with a shield, see? 1 only need to make about sixty more.¡±


    ¡°S-Sixty?¡±


    ¡°Right. An average mantlet wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against the brute force of an ogre or a troll, hence the need for a protective rune.¡±


    Removing her gloves, te blew onto her red, blistered hands before handing Maxi a piece of parchment.


    ¡°Use that as a reference. It¡¯s Master Celric¡¯s draft. They also asked me to inscribe runes on the other siege weapons to make them more durable.¡±


    Maxi let out a cry of dismay. ¡°W-When will we do all that?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll just have to do our best,¡± te grumbled. ¡°This is our unfortunate fate as mages of Nome Hall.¡±


    With a heavy sigh, Maxi picked up one of the drake bones on the table. She was trimming it to an appropriate size with a chisel when the st of a kopel sounded from the castle wall.


    The gates opened to admit an army of gigantic men riding equallyrge warhorses.


    te furrowed her brow. ¡°Was there anyone who hadn¡¯t arrived?¡±


    ¡°They¡­ sh-should be thest.¡± Maxi looked worried when she saw the wolf on the dark green banner. ¡°The Knights of Phil Aaron have arrived from Balto.¡±


    She saw Sejuleu Aren leave his post overseeing military drills and make his way to the gate. The knight at the head of the Baltonian party removed his helmet, and Maxi flinched as she recognized his cruel face. It was just as she had feared. Richard Breston ¡ª the man who had harassed her during the previous war ¡ª was once again at Eth Lene Castle..

 Chapter 317 - 78

    Chapter 317: Chapter 78


    Richard Breston¡¯srge, piercing eyes scanned the crowd of soldiers. He haughtily passed his helmet to the knight mounted behind him and hopped off his warhorse.


    Maxi tugged her hood lower as he walked up to Sejuleu Aren. The man held a deep animosity toward Riftan, and thest thing she wanted was to start an altercation by catching his eye. She furtively began gathering her tools.


    ¡°They¡¯re all so big,¡± said te, her voice tinged with fear. ¡°They certainly give that carrot-haired knight a run for his money. I don¡¯t think I will ever be able to call you a giant again.¡± ¡°Th-They say¡­. the people of the north are descended from seraphim. A messenger of heaven¡­ sired a child with a human woman a long time ago¡­ and the Baltonians are supposedly that child¡¯s descendants.¡± ¡°They look more half-ogre to me. They¡¯re practically giants.¡±


    Maxi sneaked a nce at the Baltonian men. Indeed, the Knights of Phil Aaron looked nothing like the heralds of God. Wolf pelts covered their reddish-ck armor, and their backs bristled with heavy swords, battle axes, and iron maces. They appeared closer to ancient barbarian warriors than knights.


    Her face clouded as she recalled how belligerent these men had been in the past. What would happen to the unity of the coalition army now that they had joined?


    ¡°There you are, mydy.¡±


    Maxi looked over her shoulder at the familiar voice.


    Ulyseon strode toward her, his long legs making quick work of the distance. I le regarded her with concern as he approached.


    ¡°I rushed to find you as soon as 1 saw the Phil Aaron banner. 1 was worried those northern pigs would try to harass you again.¡± ¡°I-I was just about to leave. 1 would rather¡­ steer clear of them if possible.¡± ¡°Of course, mydy. Allow me to carry those for you,¡± he said, taking the drake bone from her hands.


    Maxi searched the training grounds. ¡°Do you know where Riftan¡ª¡± ¡°Well, well, look who we have here,¡± came a gruff voice. ¡°If it isn¡¯t the white lizard¡¯s pup.¡±


    Flinching, Maxi looked behind her. Richard Breston, who had been talking with Sejuleu Aren by the gate moments ago, was now swaggering toward them. He was likelying to pick a fight after recognizing the Remdragon armor. He halted in front of them, his intimidating gaze settling on Ulyseon.


    ¡°Or shall I call you the mad dog now? You¡¯ve be quite notorious. But what else could one expect from Sir Rovar¡¯s progeny?¡± ¡°You should refrain from starting unwee conversation,¡± Ulyseon said coldly, sending shivers down Maxi¡¯s spine. ¡°It is no hobby of mine to exchange words with beasts.¡± ¡°Bahaha! Still have that temper, I see.¡± The man¡¯s hulking body shook as he burst intoughter. ¡°Didn¡¯t your master teach you not to bark whenever you like?¡± ¡°No, but he did teach me how to silence a man who likes to run his mouth.¡±


    Ulyseon¡¯s purple eyes glinted as he gripped the hilt of his sword.


    Leaning down, Breston¡¯s smile spread into a wide grin. His voice dropped dangerously low. ¡°I¡¯m curious. What did he teach you, little Rovar?¡±


    Maxi nervously nced back and forth at their faces. A momentter, Sejuleu Aren ced himself between the two men and gripped Breston¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Look here, Breston. You only just got here. Are you that desperate for trouble?¡±


    The Baltonian knight shrugged nonchntly. ¡°You¡¯re overreacting. 1 was simply d to see my fellowrade-in-arms.¡± ¡°Give it a rest. You¡¯re too old to be going around picking fights,¡± Sejuleu said, his voice graver than Maxi had ever heard.


    Breston¡¯s lips twisted. ¡°And thising from you? I remember a time when you¡¯d seek out any brawl you could.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve be more sensible with age,¡± Sejuleu said, sighing. ¡°I heard you¡¯re now themander of your order. Do try not to tarnish your father¡¯s name.¡±


    Hostility shed across Breston¡¯s face. Maxi held her breath in the tense silence.


    ¡°Very well,¡± he said eventually, nodding. ¡°I shall be careful.¡±


    The tension eased from Maxi¡¯s shoulders. Though Breston still looked willful and dangerous, he seemed to have learned some restraint. She furtively tugged at Ulyseon¡¯s clothes.


    ¡°Th-There is an empty table in the infirmary. I would like to continue my work there¡­


    Could you help me move my tools?¡±


    Ulyseon broke his wary re and released the hilt of his sword. He picked up the tools Maxi indicated and shifted them to his side along with the drake bone.


    ¡°Shall we, mydy?¡± he said, motioning with his head.


    Relieved, Maxi rolled up her parchment and tucked it under her arm. She then motioned to te, who was absentmindedly watching them from a short distance away.


    ¡°Y-You shoulde too, te. We can work indoors to create the magical devices and attach them to your mantletter.¡± ¡°You go ahead. 1¡¯11 join you after I finish this,¡± te replied, pointing to the wide board she was hammering.


    Maxi nodded and started for the infirmary with Ulyseon. Just then, a hand roughly yanked her around. The grip on her forearm was so forceful that it made her whimper in pain. Breston looked down at her with narrowed eyes before pulling back her hood.


    ¡°Huh. 1 was wondering who you might be. You¡¯re that impudent wench who needed to learn some fear.¡±


    Maxi¡¯s face flushed in anger. ¡°H-How dare you¡ª¡± ¡°From all the racket that bastard made, 1 thought you¡¯d died. But I¡¯m d to see you¡¯re alive and well ¡ª there¡¯s little joy in killing a man who¡¯s lost his mind.¡±


    Paying no mind to her indignation, the man continued to snicker. Maxi shuddered when she saw his reddish-brown eyes gleam like blood.


    Losing his patience, Ulyseon dumped the items he was carrying and drew his sword with lightning speed. In the blink of an eye, the gleaming de hovered just above Breston¡¯s shoulder joint.


    ¡°Remove that filthy hand at once, or 1 will ensure you¡¯ll eat like a dog for the rest of your life.¡± ¡°No need to growl. I have absolutely no intention of hurting her,¡± Breston replied with a smirk. ¡°I¡¯m just saying hello. If you recall, miss, our previous encounter wasn¡¯t all that pleasant. It¡¯s why I was greatly bothered when I heard you almost died.¡± ¡°Y-You will pay¡­ if you do not unhand me this instant.¡±


    Maxi cleared her throat past her trembling voice, but she still managed to direct a cold re at him. She started circting her mana to resort to magic if necessary when he released her arm.


    ¡°Oh dear,¡± he said, grinning. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t want to be pulverized like the rock walls of Eth Lene.¡±


    As soon as Maxi was free, Ulyseon pulled her behind him. Brestonnguidly turned away like a cat that had lost interest in the mouse it had been toying with. He strolled toward his men, waving a hand in the air.


    ¡°Let¡¯s end our greeting here. We¡¯ll be running into each other often, so let¡¯s try to get along.¡±


    Sticking close to Ulyseon, Maxi fearfully stared at Breston¡¯s back as he walked away.


    Sejuleu eyed her with concern. ¡°Are you all right? Did he hurt you?¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m fine.¡± Though her forearm felt bruised, Maxi deliberately maintained a calm facade. ¡°I was¡­ just startled.¡± ¡°If Sir Riftan were to hear that man is harassing you again, he would not let it slide,¡± Ulyseon spat menacingly, his jaw clenched tight.


    Maxi flinched and jerked her head up at the young knight¡¯s stony face.


    ¡°I-I think it would be best not to mention it to Riftan,¡± she said, trying to pacify him.


    ¡°He has affronted you, mydy. He must pay.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want this to be a bigger problem,¡± Maxi said, firmly shaking her head. ¡°To win this war¡­ we must cooperate with the Knights of Phil Aaron. We cannot have discord already affecting our army.¡± ¡°But this is a matter of honor,¡± Ulyseon replied stubbornly. ¡°If he is not made to pay, it would be a mark against Sir Riftan. He should be put in his ce so he will never again dare treat you with such discourtesy.¡±


    Ulyseon¡¯s adamant expression drained away all of Maxi¡¯s arguments. Something told her that no amount of persuading would have any effect on him.


    Sejuleu heaved a deep sigh as he cast a worried look over the Knights of Phil Aaron.


    ¡°We¡¯re in for a rough journey.¡±


    ***


    Riftan cut across the training grounds. Dusk was settling, but the ce was still packed with Baltonian soldiers unloading luggage from wagons and setting up their barracks. He swept his gaze over them with narrowed eyes. Most had chain shackles around their wrists and ankles.


    ¡°I heard they enlisted prisoners to fill the shortage of soldiers,¡± Sejuleu exined, matching Riftan¡¯s quick steps. ¡°They gathered those on death row all over Balto by promising pardons.¡±


    Riftan furrowed his brow. ¡°We¡¯ll have to be more watchful of deserters.¡± ¡°Certainly. And heighten security as well. We should have men keep an eye on them in case anyone tries to run off with supplies or trouble any of the female mages.¡±


    Not bothering with a reply, Riftan continued to assess the soldiers with a ferocious look in his eyes. Since the castlecked rooms to amodate thousands, military tents were being erected all over Eth Lene. The Remdragon Knights had set up camp in the basilica¡¯s courtyard alongside the Royal Army of Wedon. Riftan had chosen the location to monitor the church¡¯s movements, but he now realized this might have been the wrong move.


    His lips thinned as he scanned the rough faces of the northern men.


    Ulyseon walked up to his right, pointing to arge tent by the castle. ¡°That is Breston¡¯s tent, Commander.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have toe along,¡± Riftan spat out coldly as he moved through the crowd of giants armed with iron maces, battle axes, and hefty swords.


    Sejuleu trailed behind with a worried expression. ¡°Why not take a breath first?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Riftan replied frostily. ¡°I¡¯m going to resolve this with words, so stay out of it.¡±


    He halted in front of Breston¡¯s tent. Recognizing him, the Baltonian knights parted, clearing the way to the entrance. Anticipation shone in their eyes.


    Sejuleu let out a groan. ¡°How can 1 stay out of it if we¡¯ve another war on our hands before the real one has even begun? I¡¯ll eat my hat if you two really do resolve this peacefully.¡±


    Ignoring him, Riftan pulled back the thick leather p covering the tent¡¯s entrance. His gazended on the bed covered in expensive throws and furs. A firece zed beside it, with a long table positioned in front.


    Richard Breston sat at the table enjoying a sumptuous feast of food and drink. He turned his head toward Riftan.


    ¡°Long time no see, Calypse,¡± he said, raising a silver goblet. ¡°Though 1 can¡¯t say I¡¯m d to see you, even as a lie.¡±


    Without waiting for permission to enter, Riftan strode into the tent and settled across from Breston. The knight filled a second goblet with wine.


    ¡°I hear you¡¯re set to be an earl soon. Here, allow me to offer you a drink to celebrate your undue advancement in life.¡± ¡°Do you not also have an undue advancement to celebrate?¡± Riftan said, looking at the ymore propped to one side of the tent.


    The hilt was engraved with a wolf, the symbol of themander of the Knights of Phil Aaron.


    epting the goblet, Riftan drained it and added dryly, ¡°Allow me to pour you one for managing to weasel your way into your new position using your father¡¯s shining achievements.¡±


    He picked up the bottle and tipped wine into Breston¡¯s goblet. The dark red liquor overflowed, spilling first onto the table and then over Breston¡¯sp. The man¡¯snguid demeanor vanished, anger zing in his eyes.


    Riftan met his fierce gaze with stony indifference and ced the empty bottle back down. ¡°There is a knot between us that needs untangling. I intend to challenge you to a duel once this war is over, so you can stop your childish provocations.¡±


    Breston said nothing.


    ¡°There are soldiers from all over the Seven Kingdoms gathered here. If you don¡¯t want to be ridiculed as the fool who instigates strife, 1 suggest you proceed with caution.¡±


    Breston¡¯s eyes narrowed. He grabbed a chunk of meat and tore a bite out of it. Chewing, he said in an ominous tone, ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡±


    Riftan slowly rose to his feet. Just as he was about to step out of the tent, Breston¡¯s voice ¡ª gleeful this time ¡ª grated on his nerves.


    ¡°But you see, you misunderstand something. I didn¡¯t talk to that woman to get a rise out of you. I find her bravery fascinating, especially as she¡¯s trembling like a leaf all the while. Even if she weren¡¯t connected to you, 1 would still find myself drawn to her.¡±


    Riftan froze.


    ¡°Who knows?¡± Breston added slowly. ¡°She might be a widow by the time this war is over.¡±


    A heartbeatter, he was no longer smiling. Riftan stood dangerously close to him, his dagger stabbed into the te between the Baltonian¡¯s fingers. The sharp de had cut clean through into the table beneath. If his aim had been even a little less precise, it would have pierced the back of Breston¡¯s hand.


    In the tense silence that followed, Breston stared at the dagger, his fury rising. He cussed and leaped to his feet.


    Wrestling the Baltonian back down onto his chair, Riftan held him there by sheer force. He yanked the dagger up and held it under Breston¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple in one swift movement. Breston¡¯s struggling stilled immediately.


    ¡°Did 1 not tell you to mind your tongue?¡±


    Riftan¡¯s chilling voice was at odds with his tranquil gaze.


    ¡°You did¡­¡± said Breston. ¡°I¡¯ve never forgotten the humiliation of that day.¡±


    His eyes shed as he bared his teeth. Riftan leaned the tip of his de closer to his neck.


    Sensing they had crossed into dangerous waters, Sejuleu Aren rushed forward. ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± he said, regarding Breston coldly. ¡°You¡¯ll have plenty of time to settle this after the war. I will even serve as a witness to your duel.¡±


    Riftan slowly backed away before striding toward the entrance.


    Acting as though nothing had happened, Breston reached for the meat on his te. He mumbled as he tore into it, ¡°Then let us both muster our patience. The longer the wait, the sweeter the harvest..¡±

 Chapter 318 - 79

    Chapter 318: Chapter 79


    With the Baltonian soldiers camping in the training grounds, the mages moved their remedy-making operation to the main castle. Most of the northerners were either staunch followers of the Orthodox doctrine or uncivilized people with loose morals. As the mages considered both to be dangerouspany, they made every effort to steer clear of them. They enlisted the help of the Livadonian soldiers, who ferried remedy ingredients and magical deviceponents to their workshop set up in the main castle. Knights would also escort the mages whenever they moved about.


    As it turned out, however, crafting magical devices indoors proved difficult.


    Maxi looked anxious as she carried the device she had been working on with te out to the training grounds. The Baltonian infantry was in the middle of a vigorous drill. Perhaps because she knew most were former convicts, she now found them even more terrifying. She tried not to stare as she scurried to the workshop next to the armory.


    ¡°Finally! Quick,e help me with this!¡± Armin cried as Maxi and te entered.


    Having spent most of his time cooped up in the castle forge, Armin had enthusiastically rolled up his sleeves to help when work on bolstering the siege weapons had begun.


    Maxi hurried to him when she saw him struggling to raise a hefty wooden column. Before she could get there, her escort Ulyseon reached him first. The young knight shifted the column upright with ease.


    Armin dusted off his clothes and gave a disgruntled sigh. ¡°We are severely short on hands. It¡¯d be nice if the other mages helped as well.¡±


    Maxi shook her head as she ced the magical device made of drake bones on a long table.


    ¡°Deciphering the dark mages¡¯ runes is more pressing. If we do not solve the wyvern problem¡­ it will be a major hurdle in capturing the city.¡±


    ¡°Have they made any progress?¡±


    ¡°No, something about it has them stumped.¡±


    When Maxi noticed soldiers nearby leaning in to listen, she quickly added, ¡°B-But I¡¯m sure they will figure it out. Master Calto has managed to decipher most of the runes, so I¡¯m certain they udll find a solution soon enough.¡±


    ¡°That problem could be resolved with more help as well,¡± te grumbled as she dumped her tools on the ground. ¡°Having a few more mages, even low-ranking ones, would be great. They don¡¯t need to be elemental mages to help with the remedies or magical devices.¡±


    ¡°That is¡­ actually a good idea,¡± Maxi mumbled, looking pensive.


    Most of the Tower¡¯s mages were under the services of high-ranking nobles. Though there were certainly free mages among them who were under no one¡¯smand, the fact that only ten had shown up at Eth Lene Castle meant that the rest were unwilling to participate in the war.


    However, those who did not belong to the Tower might be more inclined to volunteer. She had heard that the famine had cast many northerners into poverty, and no doubt there would be mages among them. The promise ofpensation and the opportunity to study at the Tower could very well entice a few more to join the coalition army.


    ¡°I¡¯ll suggest to Master Calto¡­ that we hire regr mages.¡±


    ¡°We should get to work first. We must hurry if we¡¯re to finish all of this in time,¡± Armin said, looking at the mound of drake bones and sacks of magic stones.


    The trio dove into their tasks. te was in charge of meticulously carving depressions on the mantlet with a carving knife and fitting magical devices into them. Meanwhile, Arminid out parts of the siege tower and inscribed fortification runes on each. Readying the magic stones to be embedded in the devices was left to Maxi, a terribly monotonous but necessary task. She blew onto her freezing hands as she carefully scraped the dross off the stones. Once all the impurities were removed, she began infusing mana into them one at a time, creating a mana circuit in each.


    Though her hands never ceased moving, they quickly turned pale and raw in the freezing weather. The nearby brazier did barely anything to lessen the chill. She pulled her cloak around her and momentarily stopped to hold her fingers closer to the mes.


    She looked up when a group of ck-robed Temple Knights passed through the castle gate. They seemed to be heading to the training grounds. Maxi narrowed her eyes in their direction. After their arrival at Eth Lene Castle, the Temple Knights had ensconced themselves in the church building. They had made a brief appearance to greet the Osiriyan army, but other than that, they had spent the rest of their time indoors.


    ¡°It appears the coalition army is finally gathering in the war room,¡± Ulyseon muttered, appearing deep in thought.


    True to his assessment, themanding officers from each kingdom entered the barracks one by one. Sejuelu Aren cut across the grounds with four of his adjutants, followed by the Knights of Phil Aaronmander and a queue of his subordinates.


    Maxi instinctively pulled her hood lower. Even a glimpse of Richard Breston¡¯s face from afar was enough to make her skin crawl.


    ¡°Do you think., he will cause problems?¡± she mumbled worriedly.


    ¡°If he does, I am certain Sir Rif tan will take care of it.¡±


    Maxi nced up at Ulyseon¡¯s chilling remark. Riftan must have given his fellowmander quite the warning, for Breston had not harassed her since their unpleasant encounter on the day of his arrival. Though she did not know exactly what Riftan had said, she doubted it had been a peaceful exchange.


    Noticing her concerned expression, Ulyseon added reassuringly, ¡°You needn¡¯t worry, mydy. Even that man should know that stirring trouble will do him no good. He will at least hold back until the war is over.¡±


    Fervently praying that Ulyseon was right, Maxi returned to her workbench. A momentter, she caught sight of Riftan and Princess Agnes walking together. She froze as she watched them pass. Though Hebaron, Elliot, and three men who appeared to be royal knights trailed them, Maxi could not see anyone but her husband and the princess.


    Deep down, she knew there was nothing between them, but seeing them walking side by side still stung. While Maxi had failed to obtain his approval to join the support unit, the princess was allowed to stand shoulder-to-shoulder with him.


    Old jealousy began to stir, and she bit her lip as she felt it rise.


    te stood nearby, shooting her nces. She said bluntly, ¡°If you¡¯ve seen enough, you¡¯d best start moving those hands again. We¡¯re going to finish the day with only half the work done at this rate.¡±


    Maxi willed herself to look away and picked up her carving knife. As if venting her frustration, she began furiously scraping off the hardened flesh and blood from a drake stone.


    ¡°So this is where you were.¡±


    Maxi looked up at Anton¡¯s voice. Anton, Geoffrey, Miriam, Albern, and Lucain were descending the stairs from the great hall. Her eyes grew round when she saw the five mages.


    ¡°A-Are you¡­ attending the meeting?¡±


    ¡°Indeed. Master Calto has not been feeling well, so I will be the mages¡¯ representative in his stead.¡± Anton swept his eyes over Maxi, te, and Armin. ¡°You three should join us. We will need you to exin how the magical devices work.¡±


    ¡°Do you need all three of us?¡± Armin asked, frowning.


    Anton shook his head. ¡°One will suffice.¡±


    ¡°Then you go, Max,¡± te said without hesitation. ¡°I¡¯d like to avoid mingling with humans as much as possible.¡±


    Maxi dly lowered what she was working on.


    When they entered the barracks, a Livadonian soldier led them to arge hall on the second floor. Maxi cautiously nced around as she stepped through the arched entrance. A zing firece heated the expansive room. In the middle was arge, circr table, knights representing each kingdom seated around it. Maxi spotted Riftan right away. He was grimly studying a map in the middle. Princess Agnes was next to him, whispering something in his ear. Maxi¡¯s brow furrowed subtly.


    ¡°What are you standing there for? Come, sit down.¡±


    Her frozen legs became unstuck at Miriam¡¯s prompting, and she walked over to the table. Only then did Riftan¡¯s eyesnd on her. She avoided his gaze as she pulled out the chair beside Miriam and sat down.


    ¡°Is everyone here, then?¡±


    Richard Breston¡¯s voice came from the shadows. Maxi flinched. Turning toward him, she saw him reclined in his seat, twirling a dagger.


    He said impatiently, ¡°Can we start this thing now? I¡¯m getting cramps from sitting here being forced to look at the dark face of a damn southerner. I¡¯d appreciate it if we got this over with as quickly as possible.¡±


    Maxi stiffened, blood rushing to her head in anger at the man¡¯s audacity. How dare he insult Riftan so publicly before all the prominent nobles of the Seven Kingdoms? Riftan, however, seemed not to care at all. He calmly spread a parchment over the table.


    ¡°This is the map of the Pam teau we created on our reconnaissance of the region.¡±


    All eyes were fixed on the map. Riftan unfurled another parchment next to it.


    ¡°And this shows theyout of the monster city.¡±


    Maxi peered down at the outline. On it was a detailed architectural drawing simr to the ones used by the masons.


    ¡°The city is enclosed with seventy-kevette double ramparts,¡± he continued dryly. ¡°As it¡¯s located on a slope, there is only one ce in the southwest where we can set up the siege towers.¡±


    He picked up a small model tower at the table¡¯s edge and ced it on the map..

 319 Chapter 80

    319 Chapter 80


    Sejuleu regarded the map in silence, then turned his head to address Kuahel.


    "We would need an ungodly amount of wood to build siege towers that could take on ramparts that high. Just the task of transporting it to the Pam teau would be grueling."


    "We must take every weapon avable," Kuahel replied, ncing over everyone present with his ever-lifeless eyes. "There are magic negators installed on the ramparts, which means it will be difficult to breach the walls with magic. We will have to rely on physical weapons to capture the city."


    "But we already have too much baggage even without the siege towers," said Agnes. "Add to that provisions and fodder and we would need more men to transport everything, which means even more provisions. This issue alone poses quite the headache."


    Richard Breston snickered. "What a needless worry. By the end of this war, the mouths that need feeding will have been reduced to half. I assure you, our current supplies are more than enough."


    Agnes scowled in disdain at the man''s callous remark. She was not the only one who found his words contemptible; some of the other knights present also shot daggers at him. Even so, Breston paid no mind to their scornful looks. He picked up the map and swept a half-hearted gaze over it.


    "The report clearly states that around thirteen thousand monsters currently dwell in this city. Do you expect so little casualty on our side even after hearing such numbers? Is that not too optimistic?"


    "I believe you are being too pessimistic," Sejuleu retorted stiffly. "We should at least try to minimize our casualties."


    "Sir Richard''s words may sound harsh¡­ but he has a point," said the middle-aged knight to Breston''s right. "I also see no need for us to increase our food supply."


    From the man''s attire, Maxi surmised that he must be themanding officer of the Arexian spear unit. The knight turned his head to Kuahel and added, "Moreover, the Council of the Seven Kingdoms has already imposed its nobles to pay for this costly war. Demanding more funds from them will be met with resistance."


    "An unfortunate but unavoidable situation if the war drags on," chimed in another knight. He appeared to be higher in rank than the first speaker. "We fight to protect the peace of the Seven Kingdoms. It is the Council''s duty to provide our army with sufficient supplies however many times we require it!"


    "I assure you, you need not worry about supplies being cut off," Kuahel replied calmly. "Still, it would be best to find a way to capture the city as quickly as possible. There are few resources avable in the teau, and there is no guarantee that the supply party will always reach us on time. If the siege bes drawn out, I''ve no doubt the Council will order a retreat, rendering this campaign a failure."


    His piercing eyes looked at each face around the table.


    "We must capture the city within half a month."


    "Ludicrous! How are we to capture a fortress surrounded by gigantic high walls in just fifteen days?! Breston eximed with a snort. He began tapping his knife on the map. "We are already at a geographical disadvantage. The monsters have the upper hand by being on higher ground. No matter how gentle, a slope is a slope. It''ll require twice the effort to move the siege towers, and it''ll affect the catapults. And that''s not taking into ount our enemy''s unlimited regenerative abilities. Every attack would leave us with heavy casualties while they heal right up! The monsters will know that time is on their side. Mark my words ¡ª they will try to drag this battle out."


    Anton, who had been listening to the knights in silence thus far, suddenly spoke.


    "A troll''s regenerative ability is not unlimited."


    When all eyes in the room flew to him, the mage lightly cleared his throat and said calmly, "Trolls heal by using the nutrients stored in their bodies. As such, once their wounds are dealt with, they will be afflicted with extreme hunger. If they were to run out of provisions, they would eventually lose their regenerative abilities, and the hunger would likely drive them into a frenzy."


    Nobody spoke for a moment. Riftan looked up from the map he had been studying and broke the silence.


    "Which means they also can''t afford to hold out forever. We have little chance of winning if the monsters decide to hunker down and defend their walls. But if they were also struggling to procure food, they won''t find it as easy to prolong the siege."


    "Trolls require fivefold the nourishment of your average human, while ogres require twelvefold. There will certainly be a limit to how long they can sustain themselves," said Agnes. She squinted an eye, racking her brains. "And these Ayin monsters are breeding dozens of wyverns inside their city, are they not? I heard that a single wyvern requires nourishment equal to consuming a whole cow once a week. It seems our concern over how to feed our horses might not be that significantpared to what the monsters have to deal with."


    "Look here, miss. Did it not ur to you that the trolls might sustain themselves by eating the wyverns?"


    Agnes shot Breston an irritated re at his impertinence.


    She was about to snap back at him when Riftan cut in icily, "Why would they eat the wyverns when there is something far more appetizing close by?"


    A heavy silence nketed the hall.


    Tapping the table with his finger, Riftan continued, "Humans are the most tempting prey for any monster. The enemy will turn their attention to us the moment they run out of food. It would be impossible for starved cannibals to meekly stay behind their walls when there''s a feastid out right before them."


    He paused to organize his thoughts before adding, "The question is how long they can hold out. We can''t afford to keep waiting until they run dry. After surrounding them, we must wear them down as quickly as possible. Relentless attacks."


    "Can we strengthen the siege weapons?" Hebaron asked, looking up from the map. "It''ll be difficult to inflict substantial damage to the ramparts with our current catapults. Our tests were disappointing, to say the least. They must be enhanced to hit targets at greater distances."


    "That''s easier said than done," said Sejuleu. "We''d need a bigger lever to increase the strength of a catapult. Constructing one with our limited resources is one thing, but hauling the building materials for massive siege towers and catapults over treacherous mountain paths is another problem entirely. Everything we need, we must take with us. It would do to keep that in mind."


    "How about enhancing the catapults with magical devices?" Elliot asked, looking at Anton. "Could you It would slow us down immensely."


    He gave a deep sigh and shook his head.


    "Ordinarily, we would''ve gathered resources from nearby forests, but that''s not a viable option there. Everything we need, we must take with us. It would do to keep that in mind."


    "How about enhancing the catapults with magical devices?" Elliot asked, looking at Anton. "Could you not bolster them as you have done with the mantlets?"


    All eyes now turned to Anton. The mage lightly cleared his throat and patted Maxi on the shoulder. "This mage is best suited to answer any questions regarding magical devices. She and two others are currently in charge of crafting them."


    Maxi swallowed dryly. Being at the center of attention among so many knights was intimidating. However, the fight in her red up when she caught sight of Riftan''s impassive face. She wanted to appear confident in his eyes.


    She cleared her throat and exined, "We are already working on doing just that. Currently, we are¡­ bolstering the siege weapons. That alone should enhance the power of the catapults enough to hold rocks or cannonballs¡­ that would normally be too heavy for a regr catapult."


    "And the maximum range of attack?" Riftan asked, leaning forward subtly.


    Maxi faltered for a moment before looking him dead in the eye.


    "Considering the size of the catapult and the weight of the projectile¡­ the maximum range should be around one thradion (approximately 185 meters)," Maxi replied, enunciating each word. "If you also consider the incline and the height of the ramparts, it would be more effective to station the catapults closer."


    "That range is insufficient," Riftan mumbled, frowning.


    Maxi was taken aback. Clearly, he had expected more.


    He seemed to be deep in thought as he brushed his temple. Then he asked matter-of-factly, "Is there no other way to further improve the strength of the catapults? To minimize casualties, we must ce them where the enemy can''t reach our men."


    "B-But¡­ there is a limit to how much a magical device can enhance them. Though wood can be reinforced with magic, there is little we can do to strengthen the ropes. The strain that woulde from hurling rocks at greater distances would eventually cause them to snap. Rather than risking breakage, we could¡ª"


    Maxi stopped herself. She was afraid of beingughed at for sharing an idea that suddenly sprung to mind.


    Seeing her hesitation, Riftan brusquely pressed her point. "We could what?"


    She studied his expression. How did he feel about her speaking at this meeting? His face did not seem to give anything away.


    Maxi nervously wet her lips. "Wouldn''t it be better¡­ for us to alter the terrain instead?"


    "Alter the terrain?" Kuahel asked, arching an eyebrow.


    Before anyone could dismiss or scoff at her suggestion, Maxiunched into an exnation. "We could elevate the catapults by summoning earth barriers beneath them with magic. That way¡­ we can attack from a greater distance without having to modify the devices any further."


    "But mana concentration in the teau is low. It would require twice the mana to maintain the barriers. To keep them up, we would need all of the mages focusing on the task," Miriam argued, appearing unconvinced.


    This was nothing new. During their time at the Mage Tower, Miriam regrly picked holes in her ideas. Now it only filled Maxi with greater determination.


    "A-A barrier does not require that much mana! Moreover¡­ we wouldn''t have to keep them up all day long. We would only have to elevate the ground beneath the catapults while we attack."


    "Not a bad idea," Sejuleu murmured.


    Maxi''s face brightened.


    Agnes had her eyes fixed on the map, turning Maxi''s proposal over in her mind. The princess soon nodded in agreement.

 Chapter 320 - 81

    Chapter 320: Chapter 81


    ¡°Offensive magic would be ineffective against the walls, so it would be more practical for the mages to focus on bolstering the weapons,¡± Maxi pointed out, looking at Miriam triumphantly.


    Her sense of victory was nipped in the bud when Kuahel remarked dryly, ¡°If we do not solve the wyvern problem, it wouldn¡¯t matter how much we enhance the catapults. No amount of distance would keep our men safe from an above-ground attack.¡±


    ¡°We will solve that problem in short order,¡± Geoffrey replied. ¡°We have deciphered most of the rune. Once we understand how it works, it will only be a matter of time before we figure out how to negate it. However¡­¡±


    The mage trailed off, looking troubled.


    Breston¡¯s impatient nature got the better of him. He pressed irritably, ¡°However, what? Get on with it, man.¡±


    Geoffrey frowned, offended by Breston¡¯s rudeness, and said curtly, ¡°To destroy the rune, one would need to ess its mana circuit.¡±


    There was a pause.


    ¡°That means someone will have to infiltrate the monster city,¡± Riftan muttered.


    Maxi¡¯s back stiffened. Surely he was not considering taking on such a dangerous task? She eyed him warily.


    ¡°The monsters will fortify their defenses once we muster our army,¡± Kuahel said snarkily. ¡°Sneaking in will not be as easy asst time.¡±


    Riftan raised his chin to look at the pdin, and a cold smile curled his lips before vanishing.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy the first time either.¡±


    ***


    Deliberations continued into the night. The knights flung about various military terms, taking turns voicing their opinions. The atmosphere within the hall soon grew heated as one argument after another broke out. Having had enough of the knights¡¯ battle of nerves, Anton rose from his seat as the servants arrived to light the candles.


    ¡°We shall excuse ourselves now. We still have much to do.¡±


    Maxi instinctually stood with them, but the sight of Riftan and Princess Agnes seated side by side prevented her from moving further.


    Seeing her awkwardly frozen in ce, Miriam frowned as she headed for the entrance. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    The other mages were already filing out of the assembly room. Not knowing what to do, Maxi turned to look at Riftan. Her husband, however, kept his eyes fixed on the map.


    ¡°Escort her back, Charon,¡± he said woodenly.


    Elliot stood and walked over to her. With no excuse for her to remain, Maxi left with a sullen expression.


    She found te and Armin still hammering away in the workshop. Despite Elliot and Ulyseon¡¯s insistence that she return to her quarters to rest, Maxi returned to her spot next to the brazier to finish her task. After workingte into the night, she finally returned to her room to fill her stomach with bread, cheese, and warm wine.


    Even then, light still streamed from the barracks. Standing in front of the window with amp in hand, Maxi stared out over the grounds before crawling into bed with a gloomy expression.


    When morning arrived, she sought out Calto to suggest hiring mages not affiliated with the Mage Tower. Though not fond of the idea initially, the elder must have deemed it necessary, for he soon sent a letter ofmission to the mercenary guild.


    A few dayster, seventeen mages arrived at Eth Lene Castle. Though most were lesser mages who could only use a few spells like healing or restorative magic, some were practitioners of considerable skill. Their assistance made it much easier for Maxi, te, and Armin to craft the magical devices. Deciphering the dark mages¡¯ runes made headway as well, and the leaders of the coalition army were able to set the date for their departure.


    Anton strode into the spacious room where the mages were gathered and made a solemn announcement.


    ¡°You must pack your belongings before the day is out. We re set to leave at first light. Each of you will be given self-defense weapons and emergency rations, and we will also be handing out magical devices, magic stones, and remedies. Be sure to pack everything.¡± ¡°Has the army made ns on how we¡¯re going to capture the monster city?¡± Miriam asked, raising a hand.


    Anton shook his head. ¡°Themanding officers seem to have something in mind, but nothing definite has been decided. They seem wary of information leaking. The specifics will be confirmed as we travel to the teau.¡±


    At his words, the mages began muttering to each other with looks of apprehension. All of them were aware of the war of nerves brewing among themanders of each of the kingdoms, and the mages were doubtful that such a splintered leadership would be able to bring this campaign to victory.


    ¡°Enough with your whispering. Might 1 remind you that three knights heralded as the incarnations of Rosem Wigrew will be fighting in this campaign,¡± Anton said in an imposing voice, attempting to assuage the mages¡¯ apprehension. ¡°This war is necessary to protect the peace and prosperity of thisnd. It will not be an easy endeavor, but 1 pray you will all do your best in your respective roles.¡±


    His firm tone silenced the mages. He studied their faces before adding, ¡°The mages of the Tower will be divided into two units. The mages of Sigrew and Kab will assist the knights on the front. The mages of Undaim and Nome Hall will form the defensive line in the rear and tend to the wounded with the unaffiliated mages. Are there any objections?¡±


    When his listeners remained silent, Anton slowly continued, ¡°I will be leading the offensive support unit, and 1 want you, Maximilian, to lead the rear support.¡±


    Maxi had been listening intently. Her eyes widening at Anton¡¯smand, she stared up at him before turning a bewildered gaze to Ben, a senior mage of Undaim.


    ¡°W-Why me and not Master Ben?¡±


    ¡°I have no experience in a war, but you once served in a support unit when you were still an unaffiliated mage,¡± Ben said cidly. ¡°Not only that, you are quite popr among the soldiers. I¡¯m sure they will have no problems taking orders from the Scarlet Lady. It would make things much easier for the rest of us if you were in charge.¡±


    Heat rose in Maxi¡¯s cheeks as she scanned the faces around her. Including herself, a total of twenty-one mages would serve in the support unit. Three were from Nome Hall, one from Undaim, and the rest unaffiliated. Though she wondered with some apprehension if these mages would be willing to follow her instructions withoutint, she eventually gave a determined nod.


    ¡°I understand. I will take the role.¡±


    ¡°Good. Now, all of you, off you go. Go and pack.¡±


    Everyone dispersed at Anton¡¯s instruction. Maxi made her way to the infirmary to gather remedies and medical equipment. To her surprise, the training grounds ¡ª previously crowded with the Baltonian knights¡¯ tents ¡ª were now filled with dozens of wagons and thousands of horses lined in organized rows. She was weaving through them when the sight of Riftan bending over one of the wagons made her freeze.


    He was dashing in a wine-colored tunic and Remdragon Knight silver breastte and chainmail, over which he had slung a ck fur coat. It vexed Maxi to no end.


    Biting her lip, she considered giving in and speaking to him first. The fact that he had made absolutely no effort to reconcile was beginning to make her anxious. However, when she saw him straighten from his inspection of a crossbow and turn to Princess Agnes, all thoughts of approaching him first vanished.


    She nced back and forth between the two, her eyes narrowed. The pair were like figures in a painting. A slender beauty with dazzling golden locks, and a dashing, raven-haired knight.


    Maxi felt her heart burn with jealousy. Ever since the princess¡¯s arrival at Eth Lene Castle, they were always together. ording to Ulyseon, the royal edict that the princess had brought with her appointed Riftan as the chief aide to the suprememander of Wedon¡¯s royal army ¡ª the princess herself.


    They attended strategy meetings together and afterward supervised military training side by side. There was nothing strange about this on the surface. After all, Riftan was a knight who had pledged allegiance to the Wedonian crown. Still, Maxi had the sneaking suspicion King Reuben had not given up his desire to match Riftan and the princess.


    Quelling her simmering emotions, Maxi whirled around and walked into the infirmary. The mages who were already there were packing vials within the dimly lit space. Though she threw herself into the work, her busy hands did nothing to stop her thoughts from drifting back to Riftan and Princess Agnes.


    Did he truly feel nothing for her? Even if he did not, the same could not be said for the princess. Maxi scowled, loathing herself for harboring such suspicions. Her head told her there was nothing to be worried about, but her insides still boiled whenever she saw them together.


    She irritably gnawed her lip and tied the opening of the herbal bag as tightly as she could. It was high time she overcame this feeling of inferiority she felt toward the princess. After all, Agnes had done nothing but support and encourage her up until now. It would be highly ungrateful of her to repay her kindness with such petty jealousy. She took a deep breath.


    Princess Agnes was not the problem. The real problem was theck of trust between Riftan and herself. Even so, she could not think of a way to resolve it.


    Perhaps I¡¯m wishing for too much.


    She walked over to the window and opened the shutters. Outside, she saw Riftan and Agnes walking through the crowd of soldiers.


    It was a stifling feeling, this longing to be the one at his side, be it in the safety of the castle or on the battlefield. But all this desire of hers had done was cause a rift between them. One of them would have to relent first.


    She knew that her resolve was weakening by the day. Her greatest fear was that they would end up no better than strangers if she stubbornly persisted in cing her will above his. Once this war was over, would it be wiser to follow his wishes? She did not wish to antagonize him any further.


    The next day, twenty thousand soldiers marched out of Eth Lene Castle at first light. The infantry marched at the head of the massive procession, carrying the banners of their respective kingdoms. Behind them rode the cavalry, followed by a train of baggage wagons. As the armies of Osiriya and Balto had gone ahead, the billowing banners still visible were those of Livadon, Wedon, the golden banner of the Bolose Royal Knights, and Remdragon navy blue.


    Maxi scanned the crowd as she rode behind the Remdragon Knights. It seemed every inhabitant of the city had flocked to the streets.. They waved colorful handkerchiefs, cheering, ¡°Rosem Wigrew d¡¯Aren! Rosem Wigrew d¡¯Calypse! Peace and victory to the Seven Kingdoms!¡±

 Chapter 321 - 82

    Chapter321 - 82


    Resounding cheers filled the city. Maxi pacified a snorting Rem by patting her neck. At the same time, she gazed out at the slowly brightening sky beyond the shadowed walls. The light from the rising sun yed over the knights'' armor, making them glint silver. The gathered crowd looked on in awe, and their exuberant cheers continued until the Remdragon and Bolos¨¦ Royal Knights rode out of the gate.


    "Are you not cold, mydy?" Ulyseon asked as they reached the steep valley just outside the city.


    Maxi pulled back her hood and smiled. "I-I''m fine. I''m dressed quite warmly."


    In truth, her hands and feet were already freezing, but she did her best not to show it. It had snowed the previous night, and the field around them was covered in frost.


    Ulyseon surveyed the surroundings, his brow furrowed. "This year''s winter truly is unrelenting. It should be warmer by now."


    "Isn''t it always this cold up north?" said te from the baggage wagon beside them. She blew her nose into a handkerchief as if to emphasize her point.


    Ulyseon shook his head. "No, this Paxias has been unusually long. It is strange for it to still feel like the middle of the season when we''re two months into the new year."


    Maxi gazed despondently over the wilderness currently being battered by fierce winds. Thick frost nketed the ground, and the soldiers'' breaths rose above their heads like smoke. This winter truly was unrelenting.


    Adjusting her cloak to cover Rem''s rear, Maxi fished out a sk of mulled wine from her saddlebag. The once-hot liquid was already tepid from their ride out of the city.


    "Let me have a sip of that," said te.


    Maxi obliged, stretching her arm out to pass the sk to her friend. She then nudged Rem to keep up with the knights. The cacophony of wheels rolling over frozen soil, thousands of hooves stomping the ground, and the rhythmic marching of soldiers filled the air.


    She advanced with the army in silence. Before long, the distant figures of the Baltonian and Osiriyan forces became visible over the gentle slope ahead. The sight of the sloped in filled with soldiers sent a chill down her spine.


    There were twelve divisions in the coalition army, each of whichprised thousands of spearmen, archers, and cavalrymen. The units marched in orderly, square formations around wagons loaded with weapons, provisions, and lumber. It was like watching a moving city.


    "I didn''t think¡­ we would catch up to them so soon," Maxi said in surprise.


    Since the two armies had started their march before dawn, she had expected them to be much further ahead.


    Ulyseon looked down at her. "Scouts are sent out first to ensure our course is safe, which takes time."


    Maxi nodded her understanding.


    While the soldiers came to a brief halt, she searched the cavalry for Riftan and spotted him just as the march resumed. He was in the middle section advancing up the hill, leading the Remdragon Knights and the Wedonian army''s cavalry. Her eyes locked on his head of ck hair bobbing above the sea of soldiers. A momentter, she noticed Agnes riding next to him.


    She frowned as irritation surged through her. "Isn''t it¡­ customary for mages to be stationed at the rear of a unit?"


    Ulyseon looked puzzled by her abrupt question. "Customarily, yes."


    "I ask because¡­ I see Princess Agnes riding at the head."


    "Mages who are part of the offense, like Princess Agnes, are sometimes stationed at the front. Mage Ruth often assists Sir Riftan there as well."


    "Then, it should be Ruth next to him," Maxi said tartly.


    She quickly pressed her lips together at the surprise on Ulyseon''s face. Embarrassment at her disy of petty jealousy set in, and she felt her cheeks burn. She was about to apologize for her ill temper when she heard a curt voice behind them.


    "I do not see why you''re bringing me into this."


    Maxi jumped. Ruth had materialized seemingly out of nowhere.


    After dumbly staring at her friend atop his gray stallion with a sullen expression, Maxi stammered, "H-How long have you been there?"


    "This whole time," he replied tly. "It was merely a light concealment charm, but you didn''t seem to notice at all. You really must work on your magic detection, mydy. It''s not just today, either. You were quite oblivious to my near-constant presence back at the castle. I would call that a cause for concern."


    "W-What? Why would you do something so disturbing?"


    Genuinely rmed, Maxi shifted slightly away from Ruth. She found it greatly unsettling that he had been hovering around her without her knowledge.


    Ruth''s jaw dropped in shock. "Disturbing?!" he cried. "How could you say such a thing? Everything I did has been to help you. Mydy, you are shockingly unobservant. You did not even notice your significantly reduced workload. That is a serious problem!"


    "I-I thought it was te or Armin! How was I to know you were nefariously concealing yourself?"


    "Nefariously?!" Ruth cried again, his anger rising. "Surely you do not mean that. Was the first slight insufficient?!"


    A momentter, his shoulders sagged wearily, and he heaved a long sigh.


    "I am exhausted. Not only am I dealing with Sir Riftan, who is as testy as a bear stung by a bee, but my uncle resorts to violence at the slightest provocation, and the other mages shoot daggers at me whenever I''m near. And now the princess has arrived to pester me as well."


    He shuddered and continued, "Can you imagine how terrible the situation must have been for me to go into hiding? But I got plenty done despite it all. If anything, I should be apuded."


    "I-I don''t see why¡­ you had to conceal yourself even from me," said Maxi, glowering at him incredulously.


    "I used the concealment charm to give myself a little respite," Ruth muttered, rubbing his nape. "But being unnoticed was sofortable that I forgot about it. All I did was work anyway, so I saw no need to speak."


    Maxi found his plight both pathetic and tragic.


    "I-In any case, just don''t do it again," she said, somewhat pacified. "You are the mage of the Remdragon Knights, Ruth. Stop hiding like a fool¡­ and return to your station."


    "You want me to ce myself between Sir Riftan and Princess Agnes?" Ruth retorted with a snort. "Why should I subject myself to such torment? I would have to be mad. I''d rather continue under the safety of a concealment spell."


    Maxi red at him irritably. As much as she could not stand the sight of Riftan and the princess together, she could not bring herself to ask Ruth to separate them. Still, the sorcerer seemed to cotton on to what she wanted without her having to say it.


    "I understand your disapproval, mydy," he said, clicking his tongue, "but my going there won''t change anything. Even if I were to attempt to steer the princess away, I doubt she would catch on. It is in her nature to be oblivious to such things."


    Shooting a nce at the royal knights, he continued quietly, "Think about it, mydy. She is a woman of superior lineage, beauty, and talent, showered with the love and admiration of thousands. Do you think she has ever felt envy or jealousy? Since she herself has never experienced it, it''s impossible for her toprehend those sentiments in others. You could say that she is blind to such things."


    Maxi was shocked by his scathing assessment of the princess. As if venting years of resentment, Ruth''s tone became increasingly bitter.


    "The princess does not understand that actions without malice can still cause hurt. You will only be tormenting yourself if you keep fretting over it."


    Maxi was so mortified at her innermost thoughts beingid bare that she found herself mumbling a tant lie. "A-Actually¡­ I am not that bothered by their rtionship."


    When Ruth merely shrugged, she rode on for a while in silence before blurting, "Even if the princess is oblivious¡­ sh-shouldn''t Riftan keep his distance? I don''t think the chief aide¡­ is required to apany her at all times. Especially with knights from other kingdoms watching. What if¡­ they were to spark scious rumors likest time?"


    "I shall go convey this to Sir Riftan, mydy!"


    Ulyseon, who had been stoically listening nearby, steered his horse forward. Maxi frantically grabbed his cloak.


    "Y-You mustn''t!"


    "But Sir Riftan should know how concerned you are for his honor."


    "I-I shall be furious with you if you tell him any such thing!" she hissed through clenched teeth.


    Ulyseon stared down at her in bewilderment before bobbing his head.


    After eyeing the young knight doubtfully, she offered a reason that sounded like an excuse even to her ears.


    "I was only¡­ slightly concerned¡­ th-that their reputations might be tarnished. I am in no way jealous¡­ or upset by their rtionship¡­. so you are not to turn this into a bigger problem than necessary. Do you understand?"


    Ulyseon nodded gravely. "Yes, mydy."


    Feeling deeply embarrassed, she urged Rem into a trot. The army continued marching, stopping only for short breaks to relieve themselves or water the horses. With half of their forces being foot soldiers, the pace was frustratingly slow. Nevertheless, by sunset, they were almost at the Pam teau. They began setting up camp near a winding gorge cut through by a frozen river.


    The first thing she did was unsaddle Rem. The mare''s head drooped to the ground from exhaustion. After briefly casting restorative magic on her, Maxi led her to the water''s edge. Soldiers were already by the riverbank, smashing hammers against the ice and scooping water into pails. Soon, more soldiers arrived with hundreds of horses in tow. Maxi stood in line behind them and waited her turn. Just then, a hand gripped her shoulder.


    Startled, she turned to find Riftan looking down at her, his face impassive.


    "We''re about to hold a strategy meeting. The mages will be in attendance, so you shoulde as well."


    When she continued to stare up at him stupidly, Riftan impatiently took Rem''s reins from her and called to one of the soldiers.


    "Water this horse and have it rest near a fire."


    When the soldier took the reins from him, Riftan immediately dragged Maxi to a zing brazier. At his urging, she settled in a seat near the warmth. Joy began to bubble up inside her as the shock wore off.


    Riftan removed his gauntlets and tossed them to a squire. He picked up a wine bottle from a table the soldiers hadid out.


    "Drink this for now," he said, pouring some into a cup for her. "The meal will take a while."


    "Th-Thank you," Maxi said, taking the cup.


    Richard Breston chose that moment to saunter over, an unpleasant smile stered on his face. He did not say a word and merely ced a chair next to where the knights were putting up barracks. As Breston sat down, Riftan pulled a chair next to Maxi and poured himself wine.


    One by one, Sejuleu Aren, Kuahel Leon, and Princess Agnes finished inspecting their respective units and joined them around the fire. The high priests of each kingdom came soon after, followed by the mages.

 Chapter 322 - 83

    Chapter 322: Chapter 83


    The soldiers promptly offered the neers seats and wine, and the group huddled close to the brazier to thaw their freezing bodies. Meanwhile, the area around them bustled with activity as the tents went up for the night.


    Maxi¡¯s shoulders eased. With the windbreak in ce, it was no longer unbearably cold. Clutching her cold cup, she stole nces at Riftan between sips of wine. He sat in silence, staring into the fire with his elbow resting on hisp.


    She was debating whether to talk to him when Princess Agnes, who had been discussing something with the Wedonian knights, pulled her chair next to his and began whispering in his ear. Whatever it was clearly gained his attention, for Riftan cocked his head toward the princess. Fiddling with her cup, she repeated Ruth¡¯s words in her head.


    You are only tormenting yourself. You are only tormenting yourself.


    They had to be discussing official matters. If she were to disy disapproval now, she would only be painting herself as narrow-minded. You are only tormenting yourself.


    As she was desperately trying to maintain her silence, Sejuleu Aren finished conferring with his men and addressed the person sitting across from him.


    ¡°Has the scout party returned?¡±


    The noisy tent stilled for a moment.


    ¡°They only sent back a message,¡± Kuahel replied dryly. He continued as he rinsed his hands in a basin brought to him by a young cleric, ¡°Since we will be passing through the ravine tomorrow, they have decided to camp near the entrance to keep watch.¡±


    Riftan cut short his conversation with Princess Agnes and searched Kuahel¡¯s face. ¡°Do you think word has reached the monster city?¡±


    The cleric proffered a towel to Kuahel, who wiped his hands on it as he replied with his usual indifference, ¡°It never hurts to be cautious. We currently have no inkling of how the monsters are getting information about the Western Continent. Though the Council has locked down cities all across thend to weed out spies, it is still possible that enemy informants have managed to slip away.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d wager that they have,¡± Sejuleu remarked, raising his cup to his lips. ¡°I doubt that secured gates or heightened inspections would be able to contain the spies¡¯ movements. After all, these bastards managed to create ghouls across the Seven Kingdoms while avoiding detection. I¡¯ve been trying to track them down for months with nothing to show for it. They must have a way to deceive humans..¡±


    ¡°How do you suppose the dark mages managed to operate in our cities so covertly?¡± Riftan asked, his eyes fixed on Kuahel.


    The answer came from the others, each putting forth hypotheses ranging from fake identities, hypnosis, and borate concealment spells that could dupe even clerics. Soon, a heated exchange filled the tent.


    Maxi nced at Celtic and Anton. The two kept their lips tightly sealed as they watched themanding officers. They seemed to be considering how much they should share with these people.


    Gnawing her lip, Maxi thought of the dark mages¡¯ lineage. Most of those banished to the north were an offshoot of the silver-haired, blue-eyed Serbel n. Though many Serbels in Nornuicked these distinctive features after years of intermarriage, the exiled mages would not have had the same chance to dilute their blood. This information could help narrow down the hunt for the spies.


    Still, she understood why the mages of Urd were reluctant to disclose anything of the sort. It could put the Mage Tower in a difficult position. Moreover, she did not think people with such conspicuous features could mingle unnoticed among the general poption anyway. If the dark mages were wandering the Seven Kingdoms in disguise, there was no point in revealing something that would only be detrimental to the Mage Tower and the Reformed Church.


    While Maxi was absorbed in silent deliberation, Kuahel said grimly, ¡°It would be prudent to set our strategy with the assumption that the monsters are aware of our movements. 1 have already marked all the areas they could use as points of ambush, and 1 would like you all to take note.¡±


    He motioned to an aide standing behind him, who moved the brazier aside, dragged a table in its ce, and spread a map over it. While the knights of each kingdom pored over the map, soldiers entered the tent with supper.


    Maxi ate her ration of thickmb stew cooked with garlic, onion, and nutmeg alongside thinly sliced and toasted wheat bread spread with butter. All she had eaten during the day¡¯s ride was dried cod and jerky as hard as tree bark, so the warm food filling her stomach seemed to dissipate her fatigue.


    ¡°The report on the topography around the city is rathercking,¡±mented themander of the Arexian army, stroking his bushy beard.


    Maxi recalled the burly man¡¯s name as Adolf. He carefully studied the map before giving Kuahel a questioning look.


    ¡°The route is mapped out, but itcks information on the surrounding areas. There could easily be more ambush points in the uncharted terrain.¡±


    ¡°We had neither the men nor the resources to conduct a thorough reconnaissance,¡± Kuahel replied tly. ¡°As for the unmapped areas, we can simply send scouts ahead.¡±


    ¡°That may be so, but shouldn¡¯t you have¡ª¡±


    ¡°What did you expect?¡± Riftan cut in irritably. ¡°We are headed into no man¡¯snd. You should be grateful we were able to acquire even this much information.¡±


    Maxi also found herself irritated by the Arexianmander¡¯sint but chose not to show it. She had braved through snow and mbered over rocky mountains to make this map. Adolf let out a low cough and returned his gaze to the table.


    The mages did not have much opportunity to speak during the meeting. They merely offered terse answers to the knights¡¯ questions, and when the sky grew dark, they excused themselves to retire to their tents. Maxi opted to stay till the end. Though she listened intently to the discussion, she found her attention wandering at points to Riftan and Princess Agnes. There was nothing intimate in the way Riftan treated the princess, but simply seeing them talking was enough to grate on her nerves.


    Feeling strangely alienated, she was picking up a fresh cup of wine when arge hand snatched it from her.


    ¡°You should return to your tent now.¡±


    Maxi looked up at Rif tan¡¯s expressionless face. He raised the half-full cup to his lips and emptied it before cing it out of reach.


    ¡°The other mages have all retired. You should too. The march tomorrow will be even more grueling.¡±


    ¡°I-I am not tired. 1 can¡¯t leave when things are still being¡ª¡±


    ¡°The mages will be informed of any important decisions,¡± he said stiffly. ¡°I don¡¯t think we will be requiring their input any further, so there is no reason for you to remain.¡±


    Maxi¡¯s face turned cold. Riftan¡¯s eyes, visible beneath his disheveled hair, showed equal displeasure. Their gazes locked in a silent wrestling match before Maxi finally relented. Removing the nket covering herp, she rose from her seat and left the tent.


    Elliot was outside, torch in hand, dispensing instructions to the soldiers. He rushed after Maxi when he saw her walking away.


    ¡°Are you returning to your tent now, mydy? Please, allow me to escort you.¡±


    Maxi obliged and followed him through the rows of tents. Before long, darkness descended around them. Though torches dotted the camp, they were not enough to illuminate a moonless night. Maxi nced at the shadowy figures moving about the gloom before entering the mages¡¯ tent. Relying on the light from the brazier, she clumsily ced her nket next to te andy down. She felt close to fainting from exhaustion, but sleep eluded her.


    Rolling onto her side, she pulled her nket over her head and mulled over Riftan¡¯s curtness. Without warning, a deep loneliness gripped her. He felt even more distant now than when she had been in Nornui. Desperately trying to shake away the petty emotion, she prayed for sleep.


    After tossing and turning for most of the night, she finally managed to drift into a slumber, only to be awakened a few hourster by busy footsteps outside. Apart from Miriam and Armin, whose beds were noticeably empty, most of the mages were sound asleep.


    Maxi soaked a handkerchief with water from her sk, wiped her face, andbed her tangled hair with her fingers. After securing her curls in a braid, she sluggishly pulled on her robe and left the tent. Outside, the dawn was growing lighter by the minute as the soldiers busily broke camp.


    Squinting against the bright sky, Maxi nced around. A trail of smoke rose from one side of the camp, and she followed it to find men boiling fodder and preparing a simple breakfast. She was about to help them when she saw Riftan pushing through the soldiers. Freezing, she watched him stride past. As expected, Princess Agnes walked beside him.


    Riftan listened with detached interest to something the princess said, then motioned with his head to follow him. Soon, Maxi saw them make their way past the tents. She hesitated before trailing them to see where they were going. They seemed to be searching for a private ce to talk. Reaching the river, they disappeared behind arge rock.


    Maxi stood rooted to the spot in disbelief. Her mind went nk, no longer capable of forming a coherent thought. The reminder she had been repeating to herself ¡ª that both Riftan and Princess Agnes were people of integrity ¡ª seemed to elude her at that moment.


    After pacing anxiously, she covered her head with her hood and rushed to where they had disappeared. Finding the pair some distance away, she narrowed her eyes to gauge the situation. Their words were hard to make out, but it was obvious from the atmosphere between them that it was a serious topic.


    She knew what she was doing was wrong. Still, she pushed the concern to the back of her mind and crept closer. Hiding behind arge rock, she strained her ears to try and catch what they were saying.


    It¡¯s inappropriate for a married man to be alone with an unwed woman anyway, she justified.


    ¡°Might I ask what you are doing here?¡±


    Maxi whipped around at the brusque voice. Her eyes grew wide at the sight of Kuahel Leon standing a few paces away.


    ¡°How fortunate,¡± he said, approaching her. ¡°I needed you to confirm something for me, Lady Calypse. It is regarding the tunnel connected to the basilisk farm¡ª¡±


    Aghast, Maxi grabbed the pdin¡¯s clothes and attempted to yank him behind the rock with all her strength. Of course, it was foolish of her to think her feeble arms would have any effect on one of the greatest knights in the Seven Kingdoms. Kuahel merely stared down at her in rm.


    Afraid they would get caught, she tightened her grip on his arm. Frowning, Kuahel reluctantly crouched behind the rock. She mped both hands on his tunic to keep him from moving and watched the two figures beyond the rock, her eyes aze. They stood very close to one another, still deep in conversation. Rage boiled in her chest.


    Gnawing her lip, she impatiently shook Kuahel¡¯s forearm. ¡°Can you h-hear what they are saying?¡±


    Kuahel did not reply. Unbothered by his silence, Maxi continued to watch the pair like a hawk.


    ¡°D-Do you¡­ also think there is something strange going on between them?¡± she asked after a while. ¡°This is not the first time I¡¯ve seen them whispering to each other.¡±


    ¡°I would not know,¡± he muttered woodenly. ¡°But I do think they are standing inappropriately close.¡±


    ¡°R-Right,¡± Maxi agreed heatedly. ¡°Y-You think so too. They are standing needlessly close.¡±


    Again, Kuahel only offered silence.


    ¡°W-What do you think they¡¯re discussing¡­ to warrant that? As a cleric, d-don¡¯t you think you should reprimand them for such inappropriate behavior?¡±


    ¡°If inappropriate behavior is the concern¡­¡± the pdin trailed off.


    Only then did Maxi turn her head to look at him. Mortification washed over her as she met his clear, green eyes looking down at her from an ufortably close distance. She hastily released her grip.


    Her cheeks burned as reason returned to her. She mumbled an apology, her voice growing smaller and smaller by the end.


    ¡°P-Please forgive me. I was¡ª¡±


    ¡°What are you two doing here?¡±


    An icy voice sounded above their heads. Maxi flinched and looked up. Having stealthily approached them, Riftan regarded them with a chilling gaze.


    Maxi¡¯s face fell in despair. How could she possibly wave off her gross breach of decency? She was desperately racking her head for an excuse when Riftan spoke, his voice ominously gentle.


    ¡°Am 1 not owed an exnation?¡±


    ¡°W-Well¡­ You see¡­¡± Maxi stammered, rolling her eyes up to think.


    A secondter, she stiffened when she noticed Princess Agnes standing behind him, looking over at them with curiosity.


    ¡°And what about you and the princess? W-What were you doing all the way out here?¡±


    She observed their reactions through narrowed eyes. Though Riftan did not let anything show, the princess looked dismayed.


    ¡°I had something to discuss with Sir Riftan in private,¡± Agnes exined awkwardly, scratching her head.


    Maxi¡¯s lips pulled into a thin line before saying coldly, ¡°We¡­ also had something to discuss in private.¡±


    ¡°What could you possibly have to discuss?¡± Riftan snapped.


    Flustered, Maxi looked to Kuahel for help.


    The pdin sighed. ¡°1 needed her to confirm something about the basilisk farm.¡±


    ¡°Why would that require you to speak to her in a ce like this?!¡±


    ¡°That is none of your concern,¡± the Temple Knight replied tly, straightening himself. ¡°She is not a mage under yourmand, so 1 do not see why I would require your permission to speak to her.¡±


    Riftan stiffened, his eyes ring into a murderous look. Kuahel calmly turned his back to him to face Maxi.


    ¡°Shall we take our discussion elsewhere?¡± he said politely.


    Maxi, who had been anxiously looking back and forth between the two men, promptly shot to her feet. At that moment, her main concern was extricating herself from this embarrassing situation. She rushed after Kuahel as if fleeing the scene of a crime, away from Riftan and the princess..

 323 Chapter 84

    323 Chapter 84


    Maxi did not have to look back to know that Riftan was staring furiously after her fleeing figure. Straightening her back, she did her best to look dignified. Only after she was certain they were no longer visible did she nce over her shoulder. After carefully scanning the surroundings, she looked up and caught Kuahel staring down at her as though she were a strange creature.


    Embarrassed, Maxi gave a small cough. "Y-You said¡­ you had something to ask me about the basilisk farm?"


    "Specifically, to confirm something about the tunnel connected to the farm."


    Kuahel''s reply was curt. Seeing that he had no intention of chastising her for her scandalous behavior, the tension eased from Maxi''s shoulders.


    "But I have already given you my report¡­ that contains everything I know about the tunnel."


    "I doubt that. There are always details that cannot be documented," he replied, briskly leading them to where the soldiers were dismantling the tents.


    The men were almost done with the packing by now. Kuahel led her into a military barracks that had not yet been taken down. Standing at the entrance, Maxi nced around the dim tent. Dying embers flickered in the brazier on one side, and next to it was a long table with several chairs. She presumed this was where the Temple Knights held their meetings.


    Kuahel removed a roll of parchment from a small chest and unfurled it across the table.


    "To utilize the tunnel in this war, we must know everything about it. You are the only person who knows its entire structure."


    "A-Are you nning to infiltrate the city through the tunnel?"


    Maxi walked over to the table to examine the map. The yellow parchment contained a rendering of the Pam teau, the same one she had seen at every strategy meeting. Opening an ink bottle, Kuahel checked its contents before handing it to her.


    "That would be ideal, but the risk is too great. The tunnel is simply too long. Reaching the city from the basilisk farm would take at least five hours. If the monsters were to destroy the tunnel or trap us inside, it would be a grave problem indeed."


    His words chilled Maxi''s heart.


    "If the tunnel''s exit works in the same way as its entrance¡­" she said, "it would certainly make it difficult for our army to infiltrate that way."


    She recalled the moment she had dived into the tunnel after the goblin. They had been forced to keep going down only because they could not reopen the hidden door. As long as the door''s mechanism remained a mystery, the tunnel was as good as useless.


    "Most of the hidden doorways created by the dark mages were decorated with a sculpture of a snake''s head. Moving that¡­ opened or closed the doors. We also found simr devices within the ruins¡­ but we were unable to figure out how to operate them."


    "That is what we must find out," Kuahel said resolutely.


    Maxi nodded, her expression grave. "I''m sure¡­ there are records regarding these devices. I have yet to take a look at them since I did not deem them important¡­ but I shall do so right away."


    "Good. Now, I need you to draw theyout of the tunnel."


    Maxi furrowed her brow. "My knowledge of it¡­ is rather vague. As you know, I only had time to confirm that the tunnel was connected to the city."


    "A rough sketch would suffice. It would be better than nothing," he said tly. He addressed the soldier standing by the entrance. "Bring us a meal for two."


    With that, the Temple Knight sat at the table and motioned for her to get to work without even asking for her consent. Though she was irritated by the man''s arrogance, Maxi reminded herself that he had just rescued her from what could have been a humiliating situation. With a sigh, she pulled out a chair and sat down.


    ***


    After maneuvering through the Pam teau''s narrow ravine, the army cut across a snowy in. They traveled around twenty to twenty-five maltions(approximately 32 to 40 kilometers) each day, and sometimes covered forty maltions(approximately 64 kilometers) if the conditions were more agreeable. Nheless, the speed of their progression gradually slowed with each passing day.


    The grueling march quickly wore out the infantry. It became increasingly difficult to lead the troops, with some divisions starting tog behind. Atop his horse, Riftan furrowed his brow as he inspected the soldiers.


    "We should slow the march."


    Princess Agnes, who was riding to his right, knitted her brows. "We cannot go any slower. To conserve food, we should be making even more haste."


    "There is a limit to the distance the infantry can cover in a day on foot. If we keep driving them like this, most will copse before the fighting even begins. We should give the men more time to rest between marches so they can recuperate and limit a day''s march to twenty maltions."


    After casting a pensive look over the Wedonian army, the princess reluctantly nodded. "Agreed. I shall bring it up with the othermanders tonight."


    Riftan looked to the armies of Balto and Arex marching far ahead. While Kuahel was likely to follow their directive, no doubt Richard Breston and themander of the Arexian army would prove stubborn. Both men were annoyingly rash, and they had been imposing this relentless pace with no consideration as to how much their men could take.


    Riftan scowled in irritation. "Don''t tell them it was my suggestion. That will only give them a reason to oppose it."


    Agnes replied with a bitter smile. Riftan had refrained from speaking during the strategy meetings as much as possible, namely because of Breston, who had a habit of picking holes in everything he said. He did not want the n he was forming in his head to be ruined by that man, nor did he wish to make this campaign any more difficult by stirring unnecessary strife.


    Riftan spurred Talon on as he pored over his almost fully formed n. He would have to convene with the othermanders to exin it in due time, but he intended to dy that meeting for as long as possible. It would not do to give his opponents an opening to find fault.


    He swept his gaze over the marching Wedonian army as he mulled over how he was going to deal with Richard Breston. Just then, his eyesnded on his wife''s pale face among the darkly-tanned soldiers. He reflexively pulled back the reins. Having dismounted, she was walking in step to the soldiers'' marching. It appeared she had gotten off her mare to ease the creature''s burden however she could.


    He silently watched her before his face crumpled into a furious scowl. Maxi had walked up to Ruth''s bent figure and was pushing the stumbling mage from the back with both hands. Riftan''s lips thinned as he looked on over the pathetic scene. He was well aware that his wife felt at ease with Ruth and that their rtionship was purely tonic. Nevertheless, he still felt a branding iron searing his skin whenever he saw how familiar they were with each other.


    He searched his memories to recall if she had ever treated him simrly. Perhaps she had once, but those times were long past. Now they were no better than strangers. He also knew that the me was solely his.


    After bitterly watching Maxi and Ruth, Riftan steered his horse away. Suddenly, faint screams sounded in the distance. He jerked his head toward it. The soldiers ahead of him stopped their march and began murmuring among themselves.


    At first, he could notprehend why the men had stopped. A secondter, the scent of blood carried over to him on the wind. He rode past the knights, who were doing their best to get the soldiers back in formation, and galloped across the field to the head of the army. He reined Talon to a halt as he spotted the pool of blood-soaked snow on one side of the hill. Headless corpses were piled next to it, their pasty, severed heads disyed on pikes nearby.


    Riftan took in the gruesome sight through narrowed eyes before approaching one of the knights standing next to the corpses. "What is the meaning of this?"


    The northerner shrugged and said calmly, "They are Baltonian deserters who tried to run away with our provisions."


    Riftan''s face hardened. The disying of corpses was a cruel punishment reserved for those who hadmitted atrocious crimes like treason.


    After scanning the soldiers murmuring in agitation, Riftan barked, "Take down the heads at once! Did you not consider the throngs of monsters that would descend on us with all this blood?"


    "But Sir Richardmanded that they be put up to serve as an example. More fools might attempt to desert if we don''t," the knight replied, looking disgruntled.


    Riftan stared the northerner down before bringing his sword to the man''s neck.


    "If you do not take those heads down immediately, yours will be put up next to them."


    A hint of fear rose on the man''s face at his threat. After warily looking up at Riftan, the knight begrudgingly began removing the heads. Riftan watched the man, his gaze thunderous, before giving his orders to the Wedonian soldiers waiting behind him.


    "Help them bury the bodies!"


    A few men rushed away and returned with shovels. They began digging into the frozen soil, and Riftan stationed himself near to oversee the burial. His face suddenly clouded when he spotted Maxi among the murmuring crowd of soldiers.


    Her face was pale as she stared at the pikes in horror. It was no use ¡ª having seen her terror, he could no longer bring himself to stay away. He leaped down from Talon and strode over to her. Grabbing her by the arm, he spun her away and marched her through the spectators. The palpable shock in her eyes pierced like a dagger to the chest.

 Chapter 324 - 85

    Chapter 324: Chapter 85


    Riftan took Maxi as far from the execution site as possible. The soldiers advancing across the field behind them looked confused by the sudden standstill. He pushed his way through, stopping next to the billowing Wedonian banner in front of a baggage wagon. When he hoisted Maxi up and onto a space in thepartment, she simply looked back at him in horror, her face ghostly white.


    He studied her clear gray eyes for a moment before taking his sk from his belt. ¡°Here, have some wine.¡±


    ¡°I-I am not thirsty.¡±


    ¡°Have a sip anyway. You¡¯re pale.¡±


    His firm tone seemed to prompt her into action. She opened it and sniffed its contents. As soon as she took a few cautious sips, she burst into a coughing fit.


    ¡°Heavens¡­ w-why is this so strong?¡±


    She handed the sk back with a scowl. Riftan closed the lid and ced it back on his belt.


    ¡°Strong liquor is useful for fighting the cold or cleaning wounds,¡± he replied stonily.


    To his relief, she seemed to have regained herposure.


    With some color returning to her face, Maxi looked out of the wagon uneasily. ¡°W-Why were those men executed? What could they have possibly done¡­ to deserve such a cruel death?¡±


    ¡°They were Baltonian deserters. They were executed in ordance with militaryw.¡± He bent down to extract a nket from one side of the wagon. Draping it over her shoulders, he said, ¡°Stay here while the men bury the bodies. It shouldn¡¯t be longer than ten minutes.¡±


    ¡°I-I am all right. I was simply a little shocked¡­¡±


    Riftan frowned when he recognized the stubborn look on her face.


    After pensively staring at the floor of the wagon, Maxi said stiffly, ¡°1 have seen far more gruesome corpses¡­ in my time as a healer, and no doubt there will be more unspeakable sights toe. So¡­ you needn¡¯t try to shield me every time something happens. 1-1 assure you, you will not see me faint from shock again.¡±


    With that, she folded the nket, ced it aside, and rose to her feet. Riftan stopped her as she tried to get down from the wagon. Without warning, something inside him erupted.


    ¡°I told you to stay here!¡± he snarled, forcing her back down.


    He silently cursed himself when he saw defiance growing in her eyes. He knew that browbeating only provoked her to defy him, but that never seemed to stop him from losing his temper time and time again. It almost always made the situation worse.


    Summoning thest of his self-control, he said, ¡°There is no reason for you to watch the men bury the bodies. It won¡¯t take long, so just wait here.¡±


    ¡°That may be true¡­ but 1 also have no reason to run from it like a frightened child!¡±


    pping his hand away, she red up at him with defiance shining in her eyes. ¡°I-I am in charge of the mages in the support unit. I must¡­ show them that I am capable¡­ o-or no one will be willing to follow my orders.¡±


    He was about to tell her he would punish anyone who dared to ignore hermands but managed to stop himself. It was obvious how this proud woman would react.


    Maxi haughtily climbed out of the wagon and straightened herself. She took a few steps toward the other mages before she stopped to shoot a hesitant look back.


    ¡°I-I thank you¡­ for your concern, but¡­ please understand that I also have a reputation to uphold.¡±


    Riftan offered no reply. He feared only harsh words would pour forth as soon as he opened his mouth. Looking disappointed, Maxi turned and walked away. Her receding figure appeared both determined and dignified.


    Had she not been the woman he cherished more than life itself, he might have found her strength of will admirable. However, it was frustration, anger, and uncontroble fear that assailed him whenever he spotted her weary figure enduring the grueling march in the cold.


    Riftan clenched his fist as a sense of helplessness washed over him. He would do anything to keep her far away from all the cruel, terrible things of this world. He hated the thought of her growing ustomed to the sight of corpses, and it pained him to watch her dutifullybor away withoutint. Nevertheless, the more he tried to protect her, the more she drove herself into danger.


    Uncertainty hung over his head. His whole body broke out in a cold sweat when the memory of her bleeding body shed in his mind. She would have been better off if she had never married him.


    The torturous, years-long guilt gripped him once again. Had the Duke of Croyso wed her to a respectable nobleman, she could have lived a peaceful life offort without ever knowing the horrors of war.


    Goddammit.


    Raking his hair back with a shaky hand, Riftan drove the thought out of his head. Now was not the time for him to be wallowing in such helpless what-ifs. For her sake, he had to end this war as quickly as possible. There was no time for him to worry about anything else.


    After gloomily watching her go, he turned to Ulyseon, who was waiting for hismand a short distance away. He motioned for the young knight to follow her. Ulyseon nodded and promptly strode after Maxi. Riftan watched him disappear, then made his way back to the execution site.


    The soldiers had managed to dig a deep hole in that brief time, and they were nowying the fifteen or so corpses inside. After calling for a hierarch to perform a simple purification rite, Riftan ordered the men to fill the grave.


    The march resumed once the dead had been taken care of. Elliot had just finished overseeing the formation to ensure no one else was contemting desertion, and he approached Riftan with a question.


    ¡°How do you intend to handle this matter, sir?¡±


    ¡°I n to lodge a formalint,¡± Riftan replied coldly, nimbly mounting Talon. ¡°Such executions not only put us at risk of monster attacks but also weaken morale. We cannot stay silent on this matter.¡±


    ¡°Do you think that man wallply without a fight?¡± Elliot asked, looking worried.


    Riftan replied frostily as he dug his spur into Talon¡¯s side. ¡°We ll have to make him.¡±


    ***


    Maxi wrapped a nket around Rem¡¯s neck and anxiously looked up at the sky. After days of gray clouds, light snow had begun to fall. Though it was not as heavy as before, the fierce winds whipped the tiny kes into flurries, making it no different from a blizzard.


    Pulling her cloak in tight, Maxi blew into her gloved hands to keep warm.


    Riding next to her, te coughed and said, ¡°Thank heavens Master Calto decided to stay behind. We would¡¯ve had to bury him before the war even started.¡±


    A short distance away, an exhausted-looking Ruth chortled. Maxi was taken aback at just how pale he was, as if he were at death¡¯s door. It made her question how on earth he had managed to follow Riftan around for all those years.


    ¡°There¡¯ve been no more deserters for a while now,¡± Armin abruptly muttered after watching the marching soldiers.


    Maxi looked troubled. The first public execution had failed to stop soldiers from fleeing the army. While some had sessfully gotten away, those who were caught had been promptly executed. Though the disying of heads was abolished due to the objections of those inmand, the threat of death hung over all who wished to flee, effectively stopping further defection.


    While the Baltonian army had the most deserters, the camps of Wedon, Arex, and Livadon also had their share. ording to the knights, this was amon urrence inrge-scale campaigns.


    ¡°Halt! We will camp here for the night!¡±


    As soon as the booming voice cried out from the front, audible sighs of relief rippled through the ranks. Maxi had no idea how long they had been marching through the violent wind. Her legs were nearly numb from the cold when she dismounted. Soon after, the ever-present Ulyseon rushed to her side.


    Had this been any other time, she would have pushed him away to assert her independence. However, with her whole body stiff and her muscles aching from shivering in the saddle all day, she was forced to ept his help unsaddling her mare.


    Leaving Rem in Ulyseon¡¯s care, Maxi made her way to where the soldiers were lighting a fire to warm her frigid body. Only when the heat seeped into her did she have the mind to look around. She scanned the faces around the campfire before her gaze wandered beyond the windbreak put up by the soldiers. Riftan was there, giving instructions to the knights from atop his warhorse.


    Her expression grew concerned. Every time a gust tossed his dark hair, she felt the icy chill in her own body. His face had grown lean over the past few days, adding to her worry.


    Does he ever rest?


    As if sensing her eyes on him, Riftan turned his head toward her. She froze as he leaped off his horse and strode over.


    ¡°The final strategy meeting will be held shortly at the front. The mages of the Tower are to attend as well.¡±


    Maxi¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°F-Final?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± he replied, then furrowed his brow. ¡°Were you not aware? We will be at our destination in two days. The battle draws near.¡±


    Her heart sank at his words. Though she had prepared herself for such tidings, her stomach still twisted into knots. She swallowed hard and slowly rose to her feet.


    Maxi listed the mages under hermand ¡ª te, Armin, Ben, and a new recruit from Undaim called Renl. Since those in the offensive unit were already at the head of the army with the Osiriyan troops, these were the mages who would be attending the meeting with her.


    ¡°You are toe as well,¡± Riftan told Ruth, who was trying to remain inconspicuous by huddling in front of the fire.


    When Ruth reluctantly rose with a sigh, the group followed Riftan to the front, with Ulyseon and Elliot close behind. Hebaron and Garrow, in charge of the rear unit, joined them soon after..

 Chapter 325 - 86

    Chapter 325 - 86


    Maxi gave them a silent greeting with her eyes. Hebaron''s cavalry unit was in charge of clearing the army''s tracks from the rear, which meant he usually only arrived at campte into the night.


    "It''s been a while, mydy," Hebaron called out jovially. He addressed both Maxi and te as he said, "After days of having only weather-beaten men forpany, I''m relieved to be in the presence of such finedies.


    te let out a low snort. Hebaron chuckled despite her lukewarm response before walking past them to hismander. The impish look on his face vanished, reced by the air of a dignified knight is "


    I have scouted the western route as you instructed, Commander. I don''t believe there are any threats of an ambush!


    "That''s not good enough," Riftan said curtly. "You must be certain."


    Hebaron shrugged. ''We are not deities. There''s a limit to how much information we can gather in such a short time. As far as we can tell, there are no traces of monsters having ever been there i''s curiosity, and she studied the two men. Had Hebaron been on some private mission under Riftan''s orders? She bit her lip as she nced at her husband''s impassive face. It saddened her that she could not prate through to his thoughts even a little.


    "I will have to be content with that, then," Riftan mumbled, mulling it over.


    With that, he marched on past the soldiers who were setting up tents. Soon, they wove through the Wedonian camp and reached the one bearing Balto''s banner. Though the order of the armies changed now and then, it was usually the Temple Knights of Osiriya leading, followed by Balto, Arex, Livadon, and Wedon. Thus, they had to walk the length of the whole army to reach the meeting location. Maxi warily eyed the Baltonian soldiers as she willed her aching legs forward.


    The northmen''s attire were mostly ragged, and there was an emptiness to their sunken eyes and gaunt faces. She found their bleak appearance slightly unsettling. They ate around a fire, sitting hunched against the gale like beasts.


    "Stop looking," te warned. "Don''t give them reason to pick a fight." Maxi looked away. The group quickly cut through the Baltonian camp and reached the Osiriyans. It appeared that the meeting had started without them inside the Temple Knights'' barracks. They caught snatches of heated voices as they drew closer to therge, hexagonal tent in the middle of the encampment.


    She followed Riftan in with a worried expression. Though fifteen or so meetings had been held so far, they had yet to settle on a definitive n. Not only did themanding officers refuse topromise, but the high priests and knights also asserted their opinions. This tense dynamic always seemed to turn meetings into squabbling matches.


    "Ah, finally," Richard Breston remarked as they entered.


    At his odious tone, Sejuleu Aren and themander of the Arexian unit cut short their heated argument. Riftan gave the men a curt nod before walking over to Princess Agnes. The tent did not have enough chairs to seat the fifty or so people gathered inside, so some were perched on wooden crates or barrels while others stood leaning against tent poles.


    After ncing between the Remdragon Knights and the mages, Maxi quietly chose a chair near Riftan. Though the seating was not assigned, she was still nervous that she would bemanded to move. Despite her worries, no one seemed to mind the current arrangement.


    Once everyone was settled, Kuahel looked up from the map he had been studying. "It appears everyone is here. Let us begin."


    "Is there still more to discuss?'' quipped Richard Breston, grabbing a wine cup from the side table beside him. "I tire of these pointless arguments. Siege strategies are simple: you either cut their supplies and wait for them to starve or bombard their walls until they copse!


    The Baltonianmander stretched out his bulky, muscled legs and propped an elbow on his armrest. Tut since we''re more likely to starve to death before the enemy, our only option is to focus our attack on the vulnerable sections of the ramparts."


    Folding his arms, Sejuleu said in exasperation, "Have you forgotten that we are dealing with seventy-kevette double walls? Our siege weapons will be useless against them. We must find a way in and destroy the gate. Sending a unit of our best men to attack from the inside should make it easier for us to capture the city."


    "Are you suggesting we use the tunnel?" Breston said, snorting.


    "Just look at the size and length of it. Do you think the monsters guarding the entrance would wee us with open arms when our army tramps through it in one long procession? They will block the entrance the moment they detect intruders! His lips curled into an infuriating smirk as he added, "Of course, that doesn''t mean we can''t try. Which unit will take on this dangerous task?"


    ''The Bolose Royal Knights will do it. My men and I can handle such risks; Sejuleu retorted stiffly.


    "Let us be rational about this," said one of the high-ranking knights of Arex, looking annoyed. "It''s not because weck the courage that we do not speak up. We simply cannot divide our forces without considering if this n has any chance of sess:''


    "Even so, we cant leave the tunnel unguarded: said another knight.


    "The monsters might use it to slip out or bring in the basilisks for food. Why don''t we preemptively destroy the tunnel and the basilisk farm?"


    Another argument broke out as the high-ranking knights of Livadon voiced their objections. Maxi fought back a sigh. All the previous meetings had ended simrly, with everyone asserting their opinions and ultimately failing toe to an agreement. Even on the eve of war, themanding officers seemed as hardheaded as ever. She hunched her shoulders as uneasiness wound through her.


    Just then, something heavy fell onto herp. When she whipped her head up in surprise, Riftan tilted his chin at the leather coat he had draped over her knees.


    "Put it on''


    Maxi blushed. Had he mistakenly thought she was cold? She thought of returning it at first but quickly changed her mind and put it on. The coat was ridiculously big on her, but she instantly felt warm. She buried her face in the fur cor and inhaled the scent of iron and leather. His gaze lingered on her a moment before returning to the bickering men. Finally, he broke his tight-lipped silence.


    "Have you all forgotten there is another way into the city?" When all eyes flew to him, Riftan calmly scanned the faces around the tent. "We can sneak in through the wyvern farm. We''ve done so once before."


    He turned to Albern and Geoffrey as he said this.


    Geoffrey quietly nodded. "Sir Riftan is right. The wyvem farm is also connected to the outside through a tunnel."


    "Didn''t you say the entrance is located in the middle of a steep rock face?" Adolf countered with a surly expression. "There aren''t many soldiers nimble enough to scale a rock wall. Anddders or magic would give us right away


    Riftan''s reply was full of suppressed irritation at the man''s ignorance. "Why would we use such conspicuous methods when we''re trying to enter unnoticed? If we decide to use the tunnel, we''d have to do so with the same method asst time."


    "Do you have a n in mind?" Sejuleu asked, his eyes glinting.


    Riftan paused for a moment. "I have two strategies. The first is to sneak into the wyvem farm, as I have already mentioned, and manipte the rune to make the wyverns attack the city instead. That would be the most efficient method''


    "Is that possible?" said Kuahel.


    Celric nodded. "It is. From our examination of the rune, we have discovered that it affects the wyverns in three ways. First, it mellows the monsters'' aggression. Second, it heightens their protective instincts; that is, their desire to protect their pack and territory. And finally, it suppresses their appetite. The enemy is essentially controlling the wyverns by suppressing their natural urges, hence it is also possible to produce the opposite effect by slightly altering the rune"


    Murmurs rippled through the tent. After keenly observing the reaction, Riftan said, "My n is thus. While the army waits outside, two capable mages escorted by three knights will infiltrate the city and incite the wyverns into a rampage. Once the city is in chaos, an elite unit will enter through the basilisk tunnel and open the gates for the rest of the army to charge in. If sessful, we can conquer the city within two days?


    After quietly listening to Riftan speak, Richard Breston said derisively, "Are you so sure that everything will go ording to your n? The monster army may be aware of our movements by novi.lf they have already fortified their defenses, I highly doubt we''d be able to get in using the same method!


    "That is true; Riftan admitted after a pause. "If the first n is thwarted because the enemy''s intelligencework is more formidable than we thought, we will proceed to the second n!


    "Second n?" Breston said, cocking an eyebrow.


    Ignoring him, Riftan continued, ''If it bes apparent that the first n is infeasible, the coalition army will be notified immediately, after which the siege will begin. This time, we will lure the monsters out from behind their walls to provide an opportunity for a unit to slip into the city!


    Silence reigned over the tent as he finished his exnation.


    Everyone seemed to be turning over the n in their minds.


    Kuahel sighed and pensively stroked his chin. ''It is going to be a long war!


    "Once the siege starts, it will be difficult to sneak in since the city will be closed off," Riftan admitted. "It might take a long time for the monsters to drop their defenses enough for us to lure them out. We will not be able to avoid heavy casualties in the process''


    After grimly staring at the map on the tray table, Riftan finished somberly, ''We can only hope that the first n seeds."


    "Even if we cant reach the wyvern farm, can''t we use the tunnel to get into the city?"


    Riftan shook his head at Sejuleu''s question. Not with its structure. To make full use of it, we must first breach the monsters'' defenses. Since we only have one chance to sneak in, we can''t squander that opportunity with an ill-conceived strategy. The covert unit will have to wait for the best moment to seize the city:''


    Pausing, he regarded each of themanding officers. "If anyone has a better n, I will concede!


    While the other knights began deliberating in hushed voices, Sejuleu Men voiced his support for Riftan''s idea.


    "I ept your n. The elite unit of the Bolose Royal Knights will take on the infiltration."


    "I have gone ahead and scouted the route leading to the basilisk farm; Hebaron chimed in as though he had been waiting for his chance to speak. ''There are no monsters in the area. Though I cannot speak with absolute certainty, I don''t believe the monsters are aware that we know of the farm''s existence."


    Maxi''s eyes widened as she realized the nature of the ndestine investigation Riftan had ordered.

 Chapter 326 - 87

    Chapter326 - 87


    At Riftan''s nod, Hebaron pulled a map from his coat pocket and passed it to Sejuleu Aren. "I''ve marked the paths that will keep you hidden, and scouts are searching for a suitable hideout near the tunnel. We should have more information by the morrow."


    "How very thorough," Sejuleu muttered in astonishment as he examined the map.


    Maxi studied the faces of the othermanding officers. Though Kuahel Leon''s expression was inscrutable, he did not seem to have any objections. Richard Breston also kept his mouth firmly shut as he observed the situation. Because of his assertion earlier that siege was their only option, he clearly felt that voicing an objection now would only cast him in a bad light.


    When none of his listeners made any objections, Riftan moved on. "If there are no objections, three hundred men will be chosen for the elite unit that will be stationed in the west as soon as the scout party returns. They will be hiding their tracks as they move, so they will take some time to get here. That is why they must depart at the earliest opportunity."


    Sejuleu''s brow creased into deep lines. "Shouldn''t we send more?" he asked, cocking his head.


    Riftan shook his head. "If the first n fails, the unit will have to stay hidden for at least half a month. The maximum amount of provisions we can allot them will only be enough for three hundred, and any more will only increase the chances of discovery."


    "And who will infiltrate the wyvern farm?" Agnes asked after carefully poring over the map.


    Maxi bunched the hem of her sleeve in her fist. Though she had 18:09


    expected this, her heart still dropped. She hastily looked down to "I will," Riftan said without a moment''s hesitation.


    Maxi bunched the hem of her sleeve in her fist. Though she had expected this, her heart still dropped. She hastily looked down to hide her distress.


    "Once the wyverns are driven into a frenzy, those in the farm will also be in danger," Riftan added tly. "The task must fall to someone who has sessfully infiltrated the city before and has extensive experience with the dragon subspecies."


    Themander of the Arexian army blurted, "Then, who will lead the Wedonian¡ª"


    "Are you questioning mypetence?" Princess Agnes shot back, along with an icy re.


    The man promptly closed his mouth. After giving the Arexianmander a warning look, Agnes turned her head to Riftan with a dignified air.


    "What I want to know is who will be dismantling the rune."


    Albern had been listening to the tense discussions in silence. He answered the princess as soon as she posed the question.


    "That would be us."


    All eyes turned to where the mages of Nornui were seated.


    "Geoffrey and I are the ones who slipped into the monster city with Sir Riftan," Albern continued calmly. "As we also copied the rune, we would be the best fit for the job."


    Agnes nodded in agreement. With that, the knights began to address Riftan''s second n. They discussed infantry, archers, and cavalry positions in rapid session, followed by the cement of the catapults, routes, and countermeasures in case of a wyvern attack.


    All the information left Maxi feeling addled. She had yet to even process her husband''s deration to walk into enemy territory. At a loss for what to do, she looked up at Riftan. Her head acknowledged he was simply doing his duty as a knight, but her heart filled with resentment. There was anger, too. While he was excessively protective of Maxi, he never seemed to have any regard for his own safety.


    Nheless, she knew she was being unreasonable. Riftan was a knight, and in a war with tens of thousands of lives at stake, it would be dishonorable for amanding officer to think only of his own well-being. As she silently fought the urge to dissuade him from this reckless n, Kuahel suddenly directed a question at her.


    "How many mages in the support unit are capable of defensive magic?"


    Maxi did not catch his question right away, and it was only when she noticed everyone looking at her that she snapped out of her thoughts.


    "Th-The mages of the Tower are all capable of basic defensive magic," she hastily replied, "and¡­ two among the unaffiliated mages are as well. A total of seven."


    "A small number indeed," Kuahel replied, furrowing his brow. "More than anything, it is vital that we protect our provisions. The monsters have targeted our rear support unit in the past and will undoubtedly do so again. We must prepare ourselves for such attacks."


    "Aren''t the high priests capable of summoning barriers?" Riftan asked, leaning forward slightly in his chair. "It would be safer to move some of those stationed at the front to the rear."


    "Divine magic is our best weapon against the dark mages. We cannot put such crucial personnel in the rear," Kuahel said with a firm shake of his head.


    Riftan''s face twitched almost imperceptibly. "Did you not just say so yourself that protecting our food supply is vital? Everything is over if we lose that."


    "Which is why we must deliberate on a solution," Kuahel retorted scathingly.


    Feeling the tension rising between the two men, Maxi decided to cut in.


    "How about gathering the provisions in one area¡­ and putting magical devices in ce to keep them safe? We could also¡­ ce the mages'' tent in the vicinity so that at least one mage is standing guard at all hours."


    Kuahel took a moment to think before nodding. "That appears to be our best option."


    Though he clearly had more to say, Riftan kept his mouth shut and looked away. The subject of discussion returned to how they would lure the monsters out of the city. Despite being thoroughly exhausted, Maxi continued to listen attentively. Eventually, her umted fatigue and the tension within the tent drained thest dregs of her energy.


    She was apparently not the only exhausted member; some of the mages huddled around the brazier began nodding off. Riftan interrupted the discussion when he noticed them.


    "Shall we conclude the meeting here since we''ve decided on the general points? We will need to rest before the march tomorrow."


    The othermanders agreed, and one by one, they all got to their feet. With a sigh of relief, Maxi rose with them. She shrugged off the leather coat and tried to return it to Riftan.


    "Keep it on," he told her.


    She swept a worried gaze over her husband, who wore only a ck tunic beneath his armor and leather belt. "But it is snowing outside¡­"


    "I can have someone bring me a cloak, so do as I say," he replied brusquely before turning away to face Sejuleu Aren.


    Maxi frowned at his curtness, but in the end, sheplied with a sigh and stepped out of the tent. Ulyseon swiftly followed her to serve as her escort. Riftan, on the other hand, showed no sign ofing after her. She furtively peeked into the tent. Though the high priests and mages had all retired, Riftan and the othermanding officers still stood around the long table, deep in discussion.


    She only looked away at te''s urging and began trudging back along the path. The sun was long gone, leaving them surrounded in pitch darkness. Pulling her coat closer, she relied on the fires lit throughout the camp to guide her steps. When they finally reached the Wedonian camp, she was too exhausted to lift even a finger.


    After thanking Ulyseon for escorting her, she wobbled into the mages'' tent and found the others already sleeping on their bedrolls.


    She joined those who had attended the meeting for a simple meal, then made a bed for herself byying a nket on a rush mat. She was removing her coat and leather belt when something snapped and fell from her clothes.


    Flustered, she fumbled the ground before her fingers closed around a small leather pouch. It must be Riftan''s, she surmised, fallen after being caught on her belt. Holding it closer to the brazier, she saw that the palm-sized pouch was unadorned and made of high-quality leather. Her curiosity getting the better of her, she opened it to see what was inside. Tucked away at the bottom of the pouch was a coil of worn rope.


    Maxi gingerly pulled out the piece of cloth to examine it. One end showed signs of tear, while the other was stained with what looked like blood. Why would Riftan carry such a thing? Furrowing her brow, she pushed it back into the pouch. She was securing the opening when she felt something nudge the edge of her memory.


    She froze and reopened the pouch.


    "Cover the brazier already," te grumbled from her bedroll. "We ought to get some sleep before the hellish march that awaits us."


    Maxi ced the brass lid over the brazier and shoved the pouch inside her bag. She reminded herself to reattach itter. Removing her belt, she ced it aside and slid into her bedroll. When she pulled Riftan''s coat all the way up to her shoulders, the familiar scent seemed to ease her fears.


    Burying her face on his coat, she murmured in prayer, "Let all of this be over when I open my eyes."


    She drifted off to sleep not long after.


    ***


    When the scouts returned the following morning, the Bolos¨¦ Royal Knights made prompt preparations to depart. While they saddled their horses with a month''s worth of provisions, the soldiers loaded three wagons with coal, firewood, and horse fodder, and the mages packed herbs and magical devices.


    Seven more had been chosen to join the Bolos¨¦ Royal Knights, including Hans, the pdin who had participated in the expedition to the Pam teau, five of his subordinates, and a mage of the Tower. This mage would be responsible for opening the doors of the tunnel and thus served a critical role.


    After careful deliberation, Celric chose Miriam for the job. Though she specialized in offensive magic, Miriam was adept with magical devices. Above all, they could use her fairies for long-distancemunication.


    Once everything was ready, the covert team wasted no time setting out west. Maxi anxiously watched their disappearing figures.


    This could be thest time I see them.


    She snapped herself out of the bleak thought and tried to keep her mind from wandering back. Imagining the worst had always been a terrible habit of hers. Turning away, Maxi went to help the others break camp. They would soon begin marching east along the mountains surrounding the monster city, where they would hide until they received the signal to strike.


    Her stomach twisted into knots. Nausea surged through her as memories of past cmities resurfaced. The only difference this time was that they would be fighting in monster territory, away from human settlements.


    Steeling herself, she loaded her bags onto Rem''s saddle with renewed determination. Just as she was about to mount her horse, she spotted Riftan. He usually inspected the formation at the head of the Wedonian army with Princess Agnes before every march, so Maxi was surprised when she saw him striding toward her.


    Stopping in front of her, he sounded strangely nervous as he said, "Can I have a moment?"


    Maxi looked up at him in bewilderment. Ever since the start of this campaign, he had been nothing but impersonal with her. She could hardly remember theirst intimate conversation. What could he possibly want to talk about? Growing anxious, her throat tightened as she nodded.


    "Sh-Shall we go somewhere more private?"


    "No, that won''t be necessary. I just wanted to ask¡­" he trailed off, looking agitated.


    Having never seen him like this, Maxi blinked in a daze. What was making this terribly self-possessed man so flustered?


    Nervously rubbing his lips with an armored hand, Riftan continued hesitantly, "About my coat. Did you¡­"


    "Your coat?" Maxi repeated, taken aback by the unexpected topic. "I-I asked Ulyseon to return it to you at dawn. Did you not receive it?"


    Riftan appeared almost distraught as he dumbly opened and closed his mouth. He eventually pressed his lips together as though at a loss for words, and all emotion vanished from his face.


    "No, I received it. I apologize for taking your time. It''s not important, so don''t concern yourself."


    With that, he turned around and started walking away. Only then did Maxi recall the pouch.


    Hurriedly stopping him, she lifted the leather pouch. "A-Are you looking for this? It fell offst night while I was getting changed. I was going to sew it back on, but itpletely slipped my mind."


    Riftan''s eyes clouded with dismay as theynded on the pouch. He snatched it from her and said usingly, "Did you look inside?"


    Startled by his heated reaction, Maxi hunched her shoulders and shamefully nodded. She saw his jaw tighten as he silently searched her face.


    A momentter, his expression turned cold. He said icily, "You don''t have to trouble yourself. I found what I was after, so you can return to what you were doing."


    With that, he spun on his heels and marched away. Maxi watched him go in bewilderment. She simply could not understand the reason for his reaction.


    Is that grungy string that important to him?


    Right at that moment, a memory shed in her mind. She stiffened, then scurried after him.


    "Th-The string inside¡­ is it the adornment I gave you?" she said, her tone uncertain.


    She got her answer as his bronze neck turned red.

 Chapter 327 - 88

    Chapter327 - 88


    Maxi was stunned. The string was a piece of a tassel she had given him almost four years ago. It had been an adornment for his sword belt, an impulsive purchase while wandering the market.


    Feeling her throat close up, she mumbled in a quivering voice, "I didn''t think¡­ you would still have it."


    Riftan clutched the pouch and kept his gaze on the ground. "I only carried it with me out of habit," he said defensively.


    The excuse must have sounded unconvincing even to his ears, as his cheeks burned a deeper shade of red. He swore under his breath and quickened his steps.


    Maxi instinctivelytched onto his cloak. "B-But¡­ you came looking for it as soon as you found it missing."


    Riftan''s face contorted ever so slightly, but he offered no reply and kept walking. Maxi bit her lip as she followed him, unable to understand why he was trying to conceal an obvious truth, nor why she feltpelled to force him to admit it. Perhaps thetter was due to his stubborn attempt to build a wall between them.


    Seeing himpulsively hide his true feelings was exhausting. It was unbearable, this act of treating each other like strangers. Maxi wanted to break down his defenses; she wanted the old Riftan back.


    Suddenly, the floodgates opened, and she yanked at his clothes. The emotions she had suppressed until now came pouring out all at once.


    "You have been cherishing it, haven''t you? Y-You kept it with you¡­ even with it in tatters."


    Riftan came to an abrupt halt and whirled around. "What is it you wish to hear from me? What do you want to confirm? Wasying myself bare for you not enough?"


    Maxi shrank back at his bitter tone. His self-control gone, Riftan began to unleash his emotions.


    "As soon as I heard you were out of Nornui, I abandoned everything to see you. My only concern was you, even though I feigned indifference. But you already know that. I''ve already told you the mere thought of you getting hurt terrifies me, that I''m close to losing my mind from worry. Are you still not satisfied with that?"


    The anguish and shame swirling in his eyes made them appear a dark onyx. He looked down at the pouch in his hands, and his lips twisted into a self-deprecating smile.


    "Yes, I still have it. But what of it? Why does it matter when you don''t even recall giving me such a thing? Don''t you agree?"


    Maxi reflexively went to deny it before she realized he was right; she had not recognized the adornment right away. She pressed her lips together.


    Riftan''s fingers tightened around the pouch. "And yet I¡­"


    Closing his mouth, he stared down at his fist. He raised his arm as if to fling the pouch away, then froze. As still as a statue, Riftan stood there for a long time, staring out at the snowy field. In the end, he could not bring himself to do it and slowly lowered his arm. When he turned around to face her, all Maxi could see was a vulnerable little boy.


    She felt her eyes burn. This was what he was trying to hide behind his cold armor.


    "Tell me something," he said abruptly. "Three years ago, when I told you I wouldn''t wait for you¡ª"


    He stopped as if to contain his surging emotions. Tearing his gaze away, his eyes locked on the soldiers loading the wagons.


    For a moment, Maxi was afraid that he would end their conversation there and walk away. Ever fearful of revealing his inner feelings, she knew he always chose to escape any situation that required him to show his true self. But this was theirst meeting before they went their separate ways. That, at least, seemed to count for something.


    His defenses crumbling, Riftan turned to face Maxi once more. His voice trembled as he spoke.


    "Did you know¡­ I didn''t mean it?"


    Maxi''s lips parted in surprise. Now, she was the one who wanted to escape.


    Before she could reply, Riftan continued bitterly, "When I told you I wasn''t going to wait for you anymore, you turned your back and left. I kept wondering if you knew I didn''t mean it, or if you still chose to leave believing I did."


    A flurry of snow blew past them. Maxi gazed up at him with pained eyes, at a loss for words.


    After a moment of heavy silence, Riftan murmured, "I can''t decide which is more wretched."


    The wind began to pick up. The memory of that day seemed to take them back to that moment. But this time, it was Riftan who turned away. She watched him return to the knights, her gaze locked on his figure.


    When Rem nudged her back, she willed herself to look away. The mages in the rear support unit were nearby, watching the scene with curiosity, and Maxi forced herself to join them.


    The march resumed not long after. Riftan''s words kept ying in her head as she rode after the soldiers. She now knew that he understood why she had been forced to leave and that she had made the right decision. Still, the fact that she had been able to walk away had wounded him deeply, and their current circumstances were certainly not helping to mend the rift.


    Her eyes turning misty, she watched him disappear and reappear as he wove between the knights. Avoiding him to prevent shing further might have been a grave mistake. She should never have given up trying to persuade him. Either that, or she should have allowed herself to be persuaded.


    Unfortunately, both of them had abandoned any attempt atmunication, and now they might never be able to talk again. The thought filled her with dread.


    She realized that she had never considered a future without Riftan. In her mind, it was an unspoken constant that he would always be there, that there would always be a next time. It was the reason she had been able to put off mending things between them. As soon as she acknowledged this, she found the answer to his question.


    She could never have left him as she had without her unwavering conviction that things could always be put right again. All the affection Riftan had showered her with had given her that confidence, but she had failed to do the same for him. Never in her life had anyone treated her the way he did. Intoxicated with his love, she followed him around, not once thinking to reciprocate or give him any sense of certainty.


    She felt her heart breaking at the thought of the shoddy trinket he still clung to.


    "Halt! We will rest here a while!"


    One of themanding officers'' bellow roused her from her thoughts. The army stopped in a steep mountain valley and ate ate lunch while the horses rested. In preparation for the looming battle, the soldiers were provided with more food than usual.


    Maxi mechanically shoveled spoonfuls of her ration as she brooded over the fact that they would soon be at their destination. In two days, Riftan would leave her to infiltrate the monster city. Their bitter conversation earlier could very well be theirst. Just the thought of it suffocated her.


    Crouched behind a rock, Maxi looked away from the zing fire and pulled her saddle closer. She rummaged through the jumble of herbs, medical tools, magic stones, emergency rations, and spare clothes in her leather pack. Finally, she found a rtively fresh handkerchief. Though the dark blue cloth was small, she could tear it into long strips and entwine them into a decorative piece.


    She bunched the handkerchief in her fist, her face growing red. Would such a hastily-made gift bring him any joy? She did not want to give him something so crude. However, the thought of him leaving with a mangled stringpelled her to act. This sort of adornment was typically given to adventurers for protection, and Maxi could not bear the idea of Riftan carrying a severed charm stained with blood.


    Seized with superstitious fear, she started to tear the handkerchief into thin strips with a dagger. te, who had been idly sipping beer in front of the fire, looked over at her with a puzzled expression.


    "What are you doing?"


    Maxi blushed, quickly hiding the pieces inside her clothes. After a moment, she took them out again, knowing she had no time to waste.


    "I-I am making an adornment for my husband¡­ before he leaves," she confessed, her voice barely audible.


    "Adornment?" te asked, arching a brow.


    Maxi nodded. "The kind you tie to a belt."


    te raised her head to look at the knights and muttered something in understanding when she saw the long braided cords hanging from their sword belts. "You''re awfully devoted. I don''t understand what you see in that cold man."


    "H-He isn''t cold," Maxi replied sullenly.


    She focused on braiding the strips of fabric together. Cutting a cloth into long strips might have been simple, but intertwining them into an intricate shape was a different matter. After wordlessly watching Maxibor away, te fished something out of her bag.


    "It''ll look dull unless you add another color. Here, try adding some of these in the middle."


    te tore the white linen she had brought to use as dressing into strips and offered them to Maxi. No doubt, watching Maxi''s endeavor had roused her craftsman sensibilities. Maxi gratefully epted the two white strips and braided them with the dark blue.


    After a few minutes, a palm-sized, unevenly-braided tassely in her hand. Maxi''s shoulders sagged with dismay.


    "It looks horrid."


    te, who had watched her work with a nk face, said with a chuckle, "What do you mean? I think it''s cute. Aren''t navy and white the Remdragon Knight colors? I think it would suit his armor well."


    Reassured, Maxi resumed her work. When she was halfway done, Hebaron''s booming voice carried to them from up ahead.


    "Rest is over! Put out the fires! Leave no traces!"


    Maxi shoved the tassel into her bag and hastily put out the fire. She then gathered the burnt wood in a sack and ced it on a wagon. Since they had to conserve as much kindling as possible, they had to rummage through the ashes for any usable fuel every time.


    Once the army was ready to depart, the soldiers got in formation and resumed their march. Though Maxi tried to work on the tassel whenever she could, intecing strips of fabric atop a moving horse was no easy feat. Her fingers grew stiff from the cold, and her knots became a tangled mess. She gave up shortly after and shifted her attention to keeping up with the soldiers.


    When evening finally came, the men started setting up camp behind a towering crag. Maxi hurriedly finished her supper and retired to the mages'' tent to finish the tassel. The hastily made charm was embarrassing even to look at. Maxi stared at the finished adornment in dismay before irritably shoving it into her bag.


    Riftan would no doubt ept it, and knowing that made her upset. Just the thought of him cherishing such a shabby trinket made her heart crumble. Furious with herself, she began to resent this whole situation.

 Chapter 328 - 89

    Chapter328 - 89


    Maxi angrily rubbed her eyes. Though she wanted to do something wonderful for Riftan, she had neither the time nor the means. She recalled the bundle of her letters that he had kept. It urred to her that she could have used the time she had spent writing those to create a memorable gift for him instead. Bitterly, she thought back to how she had deprived herself of sleep for months crafting letters she had not even been able to send in the end.


    What if she would never be able to mend things with him? She shot to her feet and began pacing the length of the tent. Even if they returned to Anatol after the war, she doubted their rtionship would revert to what it once was. And would they even be able to return home?


    Suddenly, a suffocating fear seized her. She could not let him leave on such a dangerous mission without saying something, anything. Before she could organize her thoughts, she threw on her coat and left the tent.


    A galeshed at her face as she stepped outside. She waited momentarily for the wind to settle before treading through the snow. Evenings in the north felt a thousand times colder and darker than in the south. The nights were starless, and the relentless wind battered the camp day in, day out.


    With whiffs of white vapor issuing from her mouth, Maxi nced around. The night watch kept warm around braziers dotted around the camp. With the help of the glowing lights, it did not take long for her to spot the Remdragon Knights'' banner.


    She was about to head toward it when a hand grabbed her shoulder. Startled, she turned around, and an apologetic voice said above her head, "Forgive me for startling you, mydy."


    Maxi rxed as she recognized Ulyseon. "I-It''s all right. It was too dark to see you."


    "My apologies. I failed to consider that when I rushed after you."


    As if to ay her fears, Ulyseon took a few steps closer to the light. Maxi smiled when the firelight dimly illuminated the knight''s youthful features.


    "Are you on the night watch again?"


    "No, mydy. I was just inspecting the rear. If you tell me where you are headed, I shall dly escort you."


    "Th-That won''t be necessary."


    Ulyseon''s face grew stern when she waved her hand with a troubled expression. "You should not roam the camp on your own, mydy. You might run into dangerous men."


    Maxi rolled her eyes. While that might be true of other camps, the soldiers of Livadon and Wedon regarded her with a mortifying level of deference. Nevertheless, she was in no mood to argue.


    She nodded and said, "I wanted to go see Riftan."


    "Sir Riftan has gone to see themander of the Temple Knights in his tent," Ulyseon exined, pointing in the opposite direction of where she walked.


    Maxi''s face clouded. "Wasn''t thest strategy meeting¡­ the final one?"


    "I think he had something to discuss with Sir Kuahel privately. Seeing as the mages of the Tower are there as well, they must be discussing the best way to infiltrate the city."


    Faint lines creased the young knight''s brow. He seemed upset that he had not been allowed to join the meeting. Ever since he had been rejected from joining Riftan on this mission, his demeanor had been quite sullen.


    Ulyseon raked back his hair. "Shall I escort you to Sir Kuahel''s tent, mydy?"


    Maxi hesitated, then shook her head. Though she desperately wished to talk to Riftan, she had no desire to interrupt such an important meeting. In the end, she made her way to the mages'' tent.


    In truth, she did not even know what she wanted to say. There had been an endless number of things she longed to tell Riftan back in Nornui, but now, she could not think of anything. He felt more distant these days than when they had been apart.


    Sheid out her nket, feeling tired and discouraged from the long march in the cold. Despite exhaustion weighing heavily on her, sleep did note. She buried her face in the sheets to stifle her sobs.


    After tossing and turning for most of the night, she woke to find she had only managed to sleep a few hours. She wiped her face with a wet towel andbed her hair before bundling herself up and gathering her belongings. The sun was rising from the east when she stepped outside.


    She stared over the shimmering snowfield, her face haggard, before starting for the temporary stables. All around the camp, the soldiers were already dismantling the tents. She slipped past them to where Riftan stood over her, d in gray armor over a navy tunic. Her quivering eyes swept over his intimidating figure. In a sh, she Rem was tethered. Just as she was encouraging her mare to stand, arge shadow caught her eye, and she looked up.


    Riftan stood over her, d in gray armor over a navy tunic. Her quivering eyes swept over his intimidating figure. In a sh, she remembered their reunion right after the Dragon Campaign. Who could have known back then that she would pine after this man to this extent?


    "I was told you were looking for mest night," Riftan said,ing closer.


    After racking her brain for the words, she finally blurted out, "I was¡­ terribly insensitive yesterday. I''m sorry. I just¡ª"


    "Don''t apologize."


    Maxi studied his expression. To her relief, he did not look angry.


    Riftan restlessly swept back his hair. "I didn''t mean to say such things. I don''t resent you." He bit his lip, then added stiffly, "No, that''s not true. The truth is, I don''t even know myself. But I do know one thing ¡ª you were right to leave. If not for me, then for your own sake. I was¡­ a mess back then."


    "What¡­ are you saying?" Maxi asked, looking up at him in confusion.


    Riftan gave her a bitter smile. "Three years ago, I could not let you out of my sight even for a moment, and I know that made you feel stifled. But even knowing that, I couldn''t help it. I tried to endure it, but I could not bear losing track of you."


    He rubbed his mouth, adding in a chillingly calm voice, "I am of no help to you. For three years I''ve thought about this, and that is the conclusion I''ve reached. My overbearing behavior would have smothered you regardless of everything that happened. I see now that your decision to leave was wise."


    Maxi''s jaw dropped in shock.


    After staring at the floor, Riftan spoke as if he were trying his best to sound gentle. "I''m not trying to be snide. I really mean it, so forget what I said yesterday."


    With that, he turned around and began walking out of the stable. Maxi felt her whole body freeze over. Why was he saying such things now, as if this meeting was theirst?


    Her stunned face crumbled, and she chased after him. She grabbed his arm and snapped, "H-How could you even think that?"


    Riftan looked taken aback.


    Maxi''s lips quivered, and her voice cracked as she forced out, "I-I was¡­ only saddened by the fact that I made you so anxious. I hated knowing that I made you feel that way! If only¡­ I had more faith in you¡­ If only¡­ I-I had been stronger¡­ you wouldn''t have had to suffer like this."


    Her nose prickled, and she stopped as tears spilled down her cheeks. Clutching his clothes, she hung her head and said, "I-I wanted to change for your sake. I managed to do that b-because of you. I have always hated myself¡­ but thanks to you cherishing the likes of me¡­ I''ve finallye to like myself. I-It is because of you that I¡ª"


    The tremor in her voice grew worse as the emotions flooded her, and her face flushed. Though she hade to ept her impediment, she had never hated her stuttering tongue more than at this very moment. She wanted to be able to convey her feelings clearly, leaving no room for doubt.


    She stared up at him through her tears. Riftan looked back at her in a daze. Was he truly unaware of how she felt?


    Wiping her eyes on her sleeve, Maxi took out the hideous sword belt adornment from her bag. Though her face burned, she saw no point in keeping up appearances now.


    "I-I will make something better for you when we go home," she said, sniffling while tying the tassel to his belt. "I-I will practice¡­ and make you the most beautiful charm in the world. When it gets worn¡­ I''ll make you a new one. A-And when that needs recing, I''ll make you another¡­ I''ll keep making them for you, so¡ª"


    Maxi''s breath caught in her chest as Riftan dragged her behind a tent. Backing her up against a rock, he hoisted her off the ground and pulled her into a passionate kiss. She felt her tears trickle between their lips.


    His firm hand cupped her head in ce. Trapped between an icy boulder and his steel-like body, Maxi writhed like a helplessmb. Fire coursed through her frozen limbs. He panted over her lips as he spoke, his voice hoarse.


    "Swear to me."


    Dropping to a low whisper, he continued, "Swear that you won''t do anything reckless, that you will put your safety first at all times."


    Maxi bobbed her head, tears brimming in her eyes.


    Riftan bit her lip. "Say it. Swear to me that you will not throw your life away."


    "I-I swear."


    Maxi let out a small sob as she pressed her lips to his, and when Riftan tightened his arms around her in a crushing embrace, she sped back with all her strength.

 Chapter 329 - 90

    Chapter329 - 90


    Riftan''s shaky breath yed over her nape, and she could sense the bone-gnawing fearing off him in waves. She clung to his neck as though she were drowning. At that moment, she wanted him more intensely than ever. She could not bear to be parted from him. Sobbing, she rubbed her cheek in his hair before seeking his lips.


    Riftan cupped her face with a gloved hand and pushed his tongue into her mouth. Sobs broke out of her between feverish breaths.


    Kissing her cheek, Riftan mumbled something gruffly. Though it was much too low for Maxi to catch, she reasoned that he was telling her not to cry. Nodding, she looked past his shoulder at the rising sun. She could hear the knights ordering the soldiers to make haste.


    His arms wrapped around her, Riftan muttered, "I must go now."


    Maxi nodded again but kept her forehead pressed on his shoulder, and he did not move either. They stayed that way for a long time. When the knights'' shouts reached them, she finally loosened her arms around his neck. Only God knew how difficult that one action was for her.


    Riftan carefully lowered her to the ground and took a measured step back. His eyes were feverish as he gazed down at her. Then, squeezing them shut, he whirled around.


    Maxi silently stared at his dark hair gleaming blue in the sunlight. Each step he took seemed to puncture her heart. She wiped her wet cheeks on her sleeve, wondering if she had properly conveyed her feelings to him. It suddenly urred to her that all the sobbing had prevented her from saying the most important thing.


    She hastily chased after him. The soldiers had taken down most of the tents and were now loading the wagons. Slipping past them, she stopped when she spotted Riftan walking with Hebaron, Elliot, and Princess Agnes. They were engaged in a loud discussion as they made their way to the head of the formation. Maxi vacantly watched Riftan''s cloak flutter in the wind before weakly turning away.


    ***


    The coalition army set up base in a narrow pass wedged between a steep, rocky mountain and a wall of towering rock and ice ¡ª the perfect ce to lie in wait. As the soldiers stealthily unpacked, the high priests cast barriers around the mountain range to conceal them from monsters.


    The assembling of the siege weapons also began that day. Warriors transformed into carpenters, the pounding of their hammers ringing out across the pass. To prevent the noise from leaking, the mages of Sigrew inscribed runes all over the encampment to manipte the airflow. They also cast a detection spell that would alert them to the presence of monsters.


    Meanwhile, Maxi and the other mages of Nome Hall inspected the runes on the siege weapons. Knowing that their offense wouldmence in a few days, Maxi inspected and reinspected the magical devices with near-obsessivepulsion. She could not shake the fear that the devices would fail to function at a crucial moment.


    In the end, te was unable to stand her fixation any longer.


    "That''s enough. You''ve already checked that one twice," she said irritably. "It''s going to work just fine, so give it a rest."


    Maxi ignored her friend''s exasperation and continued inspecting the mantlet. Though her limbs felt as heavy as lead from fatigue, she found it impossible to stay still even for a moment. She infused mana into a magical device installed on a shield to ensure there was nothing wrong with the mana circuit. Just then, a familiar voice addressed her.


    "May I have a moment of your time, mydy?"


    When she looked up, she found Ruth standing a few paces away. She put down her tools with a puzzled look and walked over to him.


    "Is something the matter?"


    "Why do you always assume that something must be wrong whenever I try to speak with you?" Ruth grumbled when he saw her face cloud with worry.


    Maxi narrowed her eyes. "Because¡­ you''re rarely the bearer of good news."


    Ruth''s mouth fell open as if he were about to snap back. Instead, his shoulders sagged, evidentlycking the energy to argue. He took something out from his thick coat and offered it to her.


    "So that''s how you see me. Well, I''m only here to give you this."


    Maxi peered suspiciously down at the exquisite purple magic stone in his hand. "W-What is it?"


    "The stone of a sea serpend which I''ve been saving for many years. Do take it before I change my mind."


    After vacantly staring at it, Maxi extended her hand. Ruth dropped the stone onto her palm with obvious reluctance.


    "It has been modified to supply mana more easily. Use it immediately if you sense you''re nearly depleted. Though I would like to believe you won''t be so reckless again, I am sadly aware of your impulsive tendencies."


    Maxi shot him a re before slipping the stone into her pocket with a sigh. "Thank you for your concern. I shall use it well."


    "Please look after yourself. Sir Riftan would not be able to bear it if anything happened to you. I hope you''ll always keep that in mind."


    "This feels like¡­ you are bidding me farewell."


    Though initially taken aback, Maxi narrowed her eyes, suspecting he was nning to flee. Ruth scowled as if reading her mind.


    "This is farewell," he said stiffly. "I will be leaving the camp soon with Sir Riftan. It was decided that I would rece the mage Albern in the mission to infiltrate the city."


    Maxi''s eyes widened in surprise. "B-But why?"


    "I volunteered. With great reluctance, I might add, but I thought it best for a mage skilled in deciphering and reconstructing runes to be in the unit for this foolhardy n to seed. With my skills, I can not only drive the monsters into a frenzy but also control the wyverns to a certain extent."


    "I-Is that possible? Are you¡­ truly capable of such a thing?" Maxi said, looking Ruth up and down in disbelief.


    Though she was well aware of Ruth''s capabilities as a mage, the rune in question was soplex that it had taken even Calto Serbel a long time toprehend it.


    Ruth merely shrugged as if this was hardly an obstacle for him. "For a Serbel, the amount of mana I can store in my body is rtively limited. To ovee this w, I''ve been working on boosting the efficiency of runes, trying to achieve maximum results with the least amount of mana. It so happens that the dark mages'' rune also uses this principle. I''m sure it was simrly developed topensate for the low mana concentration in the teau."


    Ruth pensively looked up at the sky before returning his gaze to her.


    "Though I cannot say for certain I''ll be able to control thempletely, I can at least buy us enough time for an escape."


    Maxi regarded Ruth as if seeing him in a new light. Because of his pathetic antics ofte, she had nearly forgotten that he was considered a prodigy even by Nornui''s standards.


    She nodded, feeling somewhat reassured. "That makes me¡­ greatly relieved. But are you all right with this decision?"


    "I am not," Ruth replied despondently, "but I have no choice. If you recall, I also have instructions from my uncle to fulfill."


    His expression grew cautious. Maxi did not understand what he meant at first, but her face hardened when she recalled what he had told her before their initial departure for the monster city. The secret instructions Calto had given his nephew were, should he discover them, to immediately destroy any evidence of the dark mages'' attempt to create their own purification spell.


    After ncing at the Temple Knights'' barracks, Ruth added quietly, "If we seed in capturing the city, the church will no doubt prevent the Tower''s mages from essing anything pertaining to dark magic. If possible, I would like to search the city before that happens and eliminate any threats before they lead to bigger problems."


    Maxi swallowed hard. "But¡­ will you even have the time?"


    "It will certainly be difficult, but I still have to try," he replied, sighing deeply.


    Maxi sighed along with him. She now had one more thing to worry about. As expected, Ruth had note bearing good news. She was silently grumbling about this when she heard Riftan''s cold voice calling from afar.


    "Ruth Serbel! Why aren''t you ready to depart?"


    "Yes, yes, I''ming," Ruth replied tly before giving her an imploring look. "Please, mydy, don''t do anything reckless. I am begging you."


    "You should go," Maxi replied irritably, pushing him from behind.


    Ruth trudged over to where Riftan was waiting for him. Her husband silently regarded her for a moment before turning his attention to the squire who passed him Talon''s reins. Maxi watched as Riftan tied his luggage to his saddle. Geoffrey, Elliot, and a pdin named Luke followed suit next to him. When Ruth returned with a horse and finished securing his belongings, the group mounted their steeds in unison.


    Maxi suppressed the urge to run and cling to Riftan like a small child. If it would help lessen his worries even a little, she wanted to appear as undaunted as possible. Bracing herself, she slowly walked behind the knights gathered to see them off. Riftan abruptly stopped his instruction to Hebaron as she approached.


    "You must return safely," Maxi said, forcing a smile.


    To her great relief, she managed to sound calm. Riftan regarded her silently, intimidating atop his warhorse. He also appeared exceptionally calm and aloof.


    "May victory be on your side," he said after a while.


    Maxi held back her tears as she echoed, "May victory be on your side."


    As Riftan steered his horse away, she exchanged farewells with Ruth, Elliot, and Geoffrey. Through it all, her attention was fixed on her husband. Soon, he dug his spurs into Talon''s side, and the five men rode out of the narrow pass. Maxi stood in ce until their figures disappeared.


    It began snowing the following day. Sheltered under a canopy, Maxi watched as the soldiers assembled the siege weapons. Eight siege towers, hundreds of giant crossbows, and forty catapults were scattered all over the camp. It was truly a formidable sight to behold.


    Themanding officers of each kingdom waited at the center of camp for the scouts to return. Meanwhile, the knights held drills on one side of the spacious area. A fraught atmosphere hung over the coalition army. It was a nerve-racking tension Maxi had never felt before, not even when she had served as a healer at Eth Lene Castle all those years ago.

 Chapter 330 - 91

    Chapter 330: Chapter 91


    ¡°Maximilian, can youe with me to the central barracks?¡±


    Maxi had been watching the snow flurries with a heavy heart when Princess Agnes called to her. Upon turning, she spotted the princess crossing the camp with her royal guards, dressed in a green tunic and silver armor. Maxi¡¯s gaze shifted to the princess¡¯s slim rapier and small battle ax hanging from her waist.


    Princess Agnes asionally donned a helmet and led her men into mock battle, appearing more a warrior than a mage while bellowing orders and swinging her sword from atop her warhorse. Every time Maxi saw her, she felt a strange mix of envy and jealousy for getting to share the same world as Riftan.


    Burying her emotions, Maxi asked politely, ¡°Is something the matter?¡±


    ¡°We have finalized the cement of the battalions. The mages should also acquaint themselves with the arrangement to make assisting during the battle easier.¡± The princess tilted her chin toward therge barracks behind a rock face. ¡°Come with me.¡±


    Maxi pulled her hood over her head and hurried after the princess, who regarded her with a warm smile. ¡°We haven¡¯t had much time to talk. Is the work manageable?¡±


    ¡°My work is insignificant¡­pared to what you must do, Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°Once again with the formalities,¡± sighed the princess. ¡°I wish you wouldn¡¯t be so stiff with me. I feel as if I¡¯ve been walking on ice since the start of this campaign because of Riftan.¡±


    Maxi eyed her with suspicion. Without thinking, she replied curtly, ¡°You seemed to get along just fine¡­ for that to be the case.¡±


    Agnes¡¯s eyes widened, and Maxi felt her cheeks burning. Trying to make up for it, she stuttered, ¡°Y-You were always together¡­ as thick as thieves.¡±


    ¡°Well, Riftan is my chief aide,¡± Agnes replied, scratching her check with an ambiguous expression. ¡°But any friendship we had was lost a long time ago. He has resented me ever since I took you away to the Mage Tower. You have no idea how furious he was.¡± The princess hugged herself, shuddering lightly. ¡°I thought he would have softened after your return, but I was wrong. Frankly, I¡¯ve been on edge this entire time.¡±


    Maxi scowled as the memory of the two whispering during strategy meetings shed in her mind. An intense mistrust surged within her. Despite this, she did not wish to argue over such petty matters with war on the horizon, and she gave the princess a cid smile. It was a relief when they reached the barracks, putting an end to the embarrassing conversation.


    Inside therge, brazier-warmed tent, many of the coalition¡¯s key members had already gathered. Themanders and vicemanders stood around a long table with the high priests on one side, while the mages sat in a small circle on the other. Maxi walked past the pile of weapons and cargo boxes to join them.


    Celric was muttering something in Elvish while stroking his thick beard, but he looked up when he noticed her approaching.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you,¡± he said.


    Sensing that something had happened, Maxi hurried up to him. ¡°Is something wrong?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Anton replied from his seat beside Celric. ¡°Everything is fine. Miriam sent word that they have sessfully found a hideout near the basilisk farm.¡±


    He pointed to the copper birdcage next to the brazier where two fairies sat on a perch, nibbling on sugar cubes the size of acorns.


    Celric heaved a sigh. ¡°They have carried out the first phase of your husband¡¯s n. Now¡ª¡±


    ¡°Now we wait for the signal to begin the siege.¡±


    The hairs on Maxi¡¯s nape rose at the voice. Spinning around, she met Richard Breston¡¯s red eyes. He stood looking down at her, a wolf pelt thrown over his ckened armor.


    Maxi instinctively backed away, and a savage smile curled up Breston¡¯s lips. ¡°Do I scare you,ss?¡±


    Before she could retort, Ulyseon rushed over and ced himself between Maxi and the northerner.


    ¡°Does one avoid excrement out of fear?¡± Ulyseon growled.


    Breston looked behind him to the long table. ¡°Oi, Nirtha, you should train your dogs better. This one clearly needs to be taught some manners.¡±


    Hebaron was seated on a cargo box, absentmindedly fiddling with a dagger. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t provoke him too much,¡± he said gently. ¡°I warn you, he¡¯s far more ferocious than that wolf you¡¯re wearing.¡±


    ¡°How terrifying. Shall we see just how ferocious he is, then? Are you going to go for my throat, little runt?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±


    Kuahel Leon¡¯s irritatedmand rang out through the tent.


    Breston was leaning toward Ulyseon by then as if to goad him. He clicked his tongue at Kuahel¡¯s interruption and straightened. As he sauntered to the table with two of his subordinates in tow, Maxi felt her tension drain away.


    Hebaron sheathed his dagger andnguidly walked over to her. ¡°Fear not, mydy. I shall make sure no one dares to bully you.¡±


    Maxi haughtily raised her nose in the air. ¡°Th-That man¡­ does not scare me in the least.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve no doubt,¡± said Hebaron, grinning. He scratched his orange curls. ¡°After all, mydy, only a few can match your reputation for fearlessness.¡±


    At his teasing, Maxi shot him a re before joining Princess Agnes at the table. The princess began exining the map spread over it, cing ivory figurines on specific points as she spoke.


    ¡°The army will advance toward the city from these three sides. The central battalion of infantry and spearmen will advance head-on through this ravine while our cavalry and archers will surround the city from the left and the right.¡±


    Maxi focused on the map as Agnes ced a miniature ivory wagon behind the infantry.


    ¡°The support unit will follow behind the central battalion, but they may be stationed within the battalion if necessary.¡±


    Maxi turned her head to meet the princess¡¯s blue eyes. ¡°I-If necessary?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ if Riftan fails to infiltrate the city,¡± Agnes replied soberly. ¡°If we fail to solve the wyvern problem, we will have to fight with air assault in mind. The surest way to protect the provisions would be to have the army surround them, and the mages must be ready to cast a shield around the wagons at any wyvern sighting. If things doe to that, a wyvern unit will lead instead.¡±


    Maxi silently watched Agnes ce a line of miniature horses at the forefront of the ranks.


    ¡°The wyvern unit will be made up of elite warriors from the Remdragon Knights, the Temple Knights, and the Knights of Phil Aaron,¡± the princess continued. ¡°You must remember this arrangement. If the monsters discover us first, the battle may begin before Riftan¡¯s signal.¡±


    Maxi nodded, her eyes glued to the map. ¡°I-I understand.¡±


    As Princess Agnes proceeded to exin how the siege would be carried out, Maxi felt her stomach shriveling in on itself. Her eyes shifted around the table as she listened. Sitting at the end was Kuahel Leon, conversing with the clerics. To his left sat the northern knights, fiddling with their weapons and drinking liquor, and to his right were the Remdragon Knights and the soldiers of Arex.


    It was beyond her how they were all able to tolerate such fraught tension. Maxi nervously wet her lips as she strove not to miss any of the details being discussed around the table. If the burden of leading twenty mages was this heavy, she could not imagine having the lives of thousands in her hands. The thought alone terrified her.


    Eventually, Maxi excused herself and left the tent with Agnes¡¯s sketch of the army¡¯s battle formations clutched in hand. As always, the pounding of hammers filled the camp. Maxi looked up at the jagged mountains past the line of catapults. Somewhere over those peaks, Riftan was riding into the freezing wind. Her heart ached at the thought. Though they had only been apart a day, she missed him terribly. How many more times would she have to endure such anguish in the future? She quickened her steps in an effort to shake off the depressing thought.


    The days passed in suffocating tension. When the appointed date came and went without word from Riftan, the knights grew visibly anxious. The fear that something terrible had happened held Maxi in a vice grip. The monsters could have discovered them, or Miriam¡¯s fairies might have escaped during the mission. The awful possibilities had Maxi gnawing her nails and pacing anxiously in front of a tent.


    Noticing her distress, a Wedonian soldier cautiously approached her. ¡°Lady Calypse, we have lit braziers in the shared barracks. Why not rest there a moment?¡±


    Knowing he only meant well, Maxi forced a smile. The soldier¡¯s face brightened when she allowed him to lead her to a tent on the fringe of the encampment.


    Just then, a sharp cry rang through the air. Maxi whipped her head around to see ck smoke rising from a siege tower behind the rock face. Her blood ran cold. For a moment, she became a statue, unmoving as she stared at the dancing mes.


    Returning to her senses, she scrambled into action. She saw soldiers pouring dirt and water over the beams of the burning siege tower as she approached. Despite putting out the fire quickly, the damage was done; an entire side of the tower was charred.


    Maxi pushed through the soldiers and inspected the ckened wood with her fingers. There was no way the structure would be able to bear any weight. ¡°H-How did this happen?¡± she asked, her voice trembling.


    ¡°Goblins snuck into the camp.¡±


    Maxi whirled around at the voice. Kuahel Leon was striding over to them, his dark robe billowing in the wind.


    ¡°G-Goblins?¡± Maxi echoed, her face nching.


    ¡°Yes, six in total. Five were dealt with quickly, but one got away after starting the fire. It escaped through a small tunnel in the ground.¡±


    ¡°Th-That means¡­¡±


    ¡°It means your husband¡¯s first n has failed.¡±


    Richard Breston¡¯s sneering tone reached them, and Maxi turned to see him roughly pushing his way through the troops. She regarded him grimly as he inspected the half-burnt siege tower, his lips pursed in a silent whistle.


    ¡°We have no choice now,¡± said Breston. ¡°We must strike before the goblin informs the monster army of our presence.¡±


    ¡°B-But we have yet to receive any word from¡ª¡±


    ¡°This is no time to sit idly waiting for that bastard.¡±


    Breston looked down at Maxi, a vicious glint in his red eyes..

 Chapter 331 - 92

    Chapter 331: Chapter 92


    ¡°We¡¯ve waited long enough. We can¡¯t afford to waste any more time,¡± Breston snarled, wolf-like. He turned his scowl onto Kuahel Leon. ¡°If you are unwilling to give the order, my men and I will ride into battle ourselves if necessary.¡±


    Kuahel stepped closer to Breston with the swiftness of a jaguar lunging at its prey. His voice rumbled with authority as he said, ¡°I am the suprememander of the coalition army. I will not condone unsanctioncd operations.¡±


    Breston, a towering figure at nearly seven kevettes(Approximately 2.1 meters) tall, leaned forward threateningly. ¡°I take orders only from my father, Geyhart Breston, and the King of Balto, Heimdall VI.¡±


    Themander of the Temple Knights did not even bat an eye despite the hulking knight looming a full head over him. ¡°I am an apostle of God and the right hand of the pope. This is a holy war waged by the church, in which you have a duty to obey the apostle¡¯s will.¡±


    ¡°Obey?¡± Breston scoffed, then began hooting withughter. As his amusement died down, he brought his face closer to Kuahel¡¯s. ¡°Why bother when I can have a cleric absolve me of any sin of disobedience as soon as I return to Amasek?¡±


    With that, he pushed past the Temple Knightmander. Raising his voice for the hundreds of soldiers gathered to hear, Breston dered, ¡°The enemy knows we are here! If we don¡¯t strike now, this whole journey would have been for naught! Now is our chance. We cannot give these monsters time to fortify their defenses!¡±


    His subordinates raised their weapons and hollered in unison. Like ripples spreading over ake, their insurgency swept through the camp.


    Maxi watched the scene unfold, her face pale. Hastily stepping in front of Breston, she cried, ¡°W-We cannot advance now! Not when we do n-not know what has happened to the unit we sent to infiltrate the city. Once we start advancing, the monster army will fortify its defenses. I-If the unit is currently inside the city or in the process of slipping in¡­ it w-will only endanger them further!¡±


    ¡°Look here, little miss mage. Did I ask for your opinion?¡± Breston sneered, clicking his tongue.


    Maxi¡¯s face flushed with anger. ¡°L-Let me remind you that you agreed to Riftan¡¯s n during the strategy meeting. If you were against it¡­ y-you should have voiced your objections then!¡±


    ¡°If you wanted your husband¡¯s n to seed, you should have done a better job with the barrier,¡± Breston retorted, his voice low and intimidating.


    Maxi summoned all of her courage to stand firm. Even for a northerner, Richard Breston was exceptionallyrge and had the disposition of ten barbariansbined. Standing up to him was a dangerous thing to do. Nevertheless, the thought of Riftan being thrown to the wolves because of this man¡¯s egoistical judgment quashed her fear.


    She desperately feigned calmness and said, ¡°We can still track down the goblin. If we y it before it can¡ª¡¯<sup>1</sup>


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that won¡¯t be possible,¡± said a disheartened voice.


    Maxi whipped her head around at the interruption. Albern and Lucain forced their way through the crowd of soldiers.


    ¡°It appears magical devices that negate magic are in ce. Master Anton has tried to track the goblin several times, to no avail.¡±


    ¡°H-How could that be¡­?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s decided, then. The Knights of Phil Aaron will ride into battle,¡± Breston spat before shoving past her to join his subordinates.


    When Maxi tried to go after him, Kuahel grabbed her shoulder. ¡°No amount of persuading is going to work on that man.¡±


    ¡°B-But¡­!¡±


    ¡°His judgment is correct. If we are unable to catch the goblin, we have no choice but to strike.¡±


    Maxi pushed his hand away, her eyes shining with betrayal. ¡°Are you saying¡­ you don¡¯t care what happens to the people who left for the city?¡±


    ¡°We are here to wage war. Sacrifices cannot be avoided.¡±


    Animosity surged within her at his callous words. She wanted to lunge at him for daring to utter such a statement to her face, but she knew she needed to maintain herposure. Creating a scene would do nothing to help her cause.


    ¡°Th-Then¡­ I only ask that you buy me some time,¡± she implored, suppressing her outrage. ¡°I will send the fairies back to Riftan. They should at least be informed that the n has failed.¡±


    Kuahel¡¯s clear green eyes regarded her for a long moment. ¡°Then do so quickly. But we will not wait for a response.¡±


    With that, he strode away toward the Osiriyan soldiers. Maxi watched him disappear before tearing her desperate gaze away to look at Albern.


    ¡°I shall send word to Geoffrey,¡± Albern said first as if anticipating her words. ¡°And we should also inform Miriam of the situation.¡±


    ¡°P-Please hurry,¡± Maxi mumbled hoarsely.


    The argument had drained herst reserves. She tucked her disheveled hair behind her ear and rubbed her throbbing temples. She needed to keep her wits about her. As long as word reached Riftan¡¯s unit in time, they would be able to remain hidden.


    Desperately clinging to that hope, she squeezed her eyes shut. Lord, I beseech you¡­ please keep them safe.


    The camp now bustled around her, with soldiers loading wagons and knights saddling horses. Maxi steeled herself and stepped into the flurry of activity.


    The infantry began their march out of the ravine in strict formation, followed by the cavalry. Hundreds of soldiers pushed and pulled the siege weapons on either end of the procession. Riding behind a wagon carrying a ten-kevettc(Approximately 3 meters) pile of lumber, Maxi ceaselessly nced around. Ulyseon and four of his subordinates rode to her left while wagons nked by spearmen sped past her right.


    Her heart pounded painfully against her ribs at the dread, fear, and excitement mingling in the air. All around her, the soldiers¡¯ faces were flush with determination and hunger for victory. She took a deep breath and tried to match their spirits.


    ¡°Please be prepared to cast a barrier at any moment!¡± Ulyseon cried, steering his horse closer.


    Clutching her reins, Maxi regarded the young knight.


    ¡°Mydy, the enemy will begin their attack from the outer wall once we close in on the city,¡± Ulyseon said, his purple eyes grim. ¡°Since we do not know when or how the attacks wille, you must be alert at all times.¡±


    ¡°I-I know,¡± Maxi barely managed to squeak out.


    She was unsure if he heard her above all the noise. The racket of nging armor and stomping hooves surrounded them, while the deafening rattle of the siege towers¡¯ wheels reached them from the back.


    Practically in a trance, Maxi kept her eyes fixed ahead. The coalition army eventually reached the gentle hills at the end of the ravine, and the soldiers¡¯ excitement swelled as the hazy outline of the monster city emerged above a snowy hill.


    As the army picked up speed, Maxi felt as though she were being carried by a massive wave of steel tes. It was like being swept away by a current without knowing where it was taking her. She did not know how long she was trapped in this state, but a strong gust eventually roused her, followed by a violent squall of snow.


    Maxi quickly covered her face with her cloak as a veil of snow turned her vision white. Just then, a roar tore through the air. Her heart racing, she instinctively cast a shield around the wagons. A chill ran down her spine as she looked to the top of the hill. When the sudden snowstorm died down, she instantly grasped what was happening. Massive balls of fire hurtled toward them from the city¡¯s ramparts like hail.


    She heard Kuahel Leon¡¯smanding bellow from afar. ¡°Cast a barrier in front! Prepare the catapults!¡±


    Regaining herposure, Maxi looked behind her. ¡°Ben! Please maintain the barriers around the wagons with the others. A-te and Armin, with me!¡±


    Maxi spurred her horse and shot through the soldiers. This time, a shower of ming arrows reced the fireballs. She faltered briefly, but te urgently pressed her from behind.


    ¡°There¡¯s no time to waste! Hurry!¡±


    Maxi turned her reins and gazed up at the top of the ramparts to gauge the distance. To her horror, they were now close enough to get a clear view of the outer wall surrounding the city and the monsters stationed above it. Maxi held up a hand to signal to the soldiers moving the catapults.


    ¡°H-Halt!¡±


    Her voice must not have been loud enough as the men continued pushing. Ulyseon noticed and loudly repeated hermand.


    The soldiers promptly began positioning forty catapults in a long row. Maxi swiftly signaled to te and Armin before dismounting and cing her hands on the frozen ground. A momentter, a faint tremor rippled through the earth as the ground beneath the catapults began to rise. She did her best to keep it level, knowing that an uneven or shaky foundation could topple the huge structures.


    Wiping the sweat from her forehead, Maxi looked up to assess the distance once more. When her gazended on the top of the ramparts, she saw the trolls along the outer wall, their giant crossbows aimed right at them.


    ¡°F-Fire!¡± Maxi yelled, diving behind a catapult.


    The soldiers released the iron hooks holding the catapults¡¯ arms in ce. The sudden release of torsion in the twisted ropes propelled the massive beams upward, sendingrge rocks flying in a wide arc.


    Maxi instinctively closed her eyes to avoid seeing the destruction. A momentter, she peeked around the catapult¡¯s legs to assess the damage. The trolls were still hiding behind the battlements, taking cover from the attack. The soldiers took the opportunity to charge the gate..

 Chapter 332 - 93

    Chapter 332: Chapter 93


    The coalition army¡¯s thunderous cries were almost as loud as the rocks smashing into the stone walls. Maxi covered her ears against the din and looked down. Foot soldiers with shields charged up the hill like a herd of bison, surrounding the city. Two battering rams, ten scalingdders, and three siege towers followed close behind.


    The monsters reloaded their crossbows and began to fire down on them.


    ¡°Hurry!¡± Maxi cried out to the men readying the catapults.


    They swiftly loaded the buckets and released the hooks holding the arms. Maxi crouched and watched the rocks soar through the air. The monsters ceased firing and scattered as the projectiles smashed into the stone walls.


    The soldiers sprung out from under their shields, rapidly extending thedders. But before they could scale the ramparts, ming arrows began to rain down on them from the watchtowers. The mages in the offensive support unit hurried to cast a shield, but they were a second toote.


    Maxi watched in horror as pitch oil and mes spattered over the soldiers at the base of the wall. Even from her post, she could see them iling in agony as mes engulfed them. Sick to her stomach, she hastily looked away. Despite the biting wind, her whole body broke out in a cold sweat, and her heart pounded furiously. Willing herself to keep her eyes from the gruesome scene, she staggered along the towering earth wall to help transport the rocks.


    A row of approximately eighty soldiers stood alongside forty catapults perched precariously across the ridge. They worked tirelessly, ferrying rocks up to each weapon. Reloading took time, and the soldiers had to continuously draw the ropes back in before they could ready the catapults for firing.


    Maxi counted the pile of rocks at the base of the catapults, then used magic to transport simrly sized projectiles from beneath the twenty-kevette-high earth wall. It was no easy task for the soldiers, hauling suchrge loads up adder, so she wanted to help in any way she could. She did her best not to look at the battlefield and immersed herself in the work.


    ¡°Mydy! Watch out!¡± Ulyseon¡¯s urgent cry rang out from below.


    Maxi abandoned the rock she had been levitating and instinctively cast a shield. Within seconds, there was a deafening impact as mes burst in front of her eyes. She shrieked and covered her head. It took her a few moments to realize what had happened.


    The monsters hadunched a massive fireball using a catapult, but her quick action had saved her and the soldiers from being sted into pieces.


    Unfortunately, part of the earth wall had crumbled, causing one of the catapults to tilt.


    Maxi hurriedly touched the ground, but the catapult tipped over the edge and plunged off before she could do anything. She looked down to make sure no one was hurt.


    Her relief was short-lived when Ulyseon shouted, ¡°Lower the wall! They¡¯re aiming for the catapults!¡±


    Maxi whipped her head up and saw one enormous fireball after another hurtling toward them. She cast a shield at the same time as te and Armin, but it failed to block the dozens of fireballspletely. Two catapults suffered direct hits, sting some of the soldiers off.


    ¡°E-Everyone, on the ground!¡± Maxi yelled at the top of her lungs.


    Whether it was hermand or instinctual fear, every soldier on the earth wall dropped to the ground. Maxi began to lower them but could only do so at a measured pace, as descending too quickly could topple the other catapults. Beads of sweat began to form on her forehead from the effort.


    Even as she returned the ground to its original state, the fierce battle continued at the front. Burning rocks and arrows relentlessly rained down on them from above, and Maxi felt caught in surreal hellfire.


    When they finally reached level ground, Ulyseon rushed over to help her to her feet.


    ¡°This way, mydy! We must retreat to where their attacks can¡¯t reach us.¡± Ulyseon then bellowed to the soldiers, ¡°Move the catapults back!¡±


    Maxi staggered to the rear. Two of the siege towers that had attempted to approach the wall were aze, while the third was in pieces. The battering rams, which had been charging the gate, were also in mes. It hit her then that the coalition army¡¯s first attack was a disastrous failure.


    She was staring at the wreckage with a stupefied expression when Ulyseon tugged her arm. ¡°We must hurry!¡±


    Maxi mechanically moved her legs. When they were finally out of the enemy¡¯s range, her legs gave out from relief. She sank to the ground and tried to catch her breath.


    Ulyseon knelt next to her, fear etched on his face. ¡°Are you all right, mydy? Have you depleted yourself¡ª¡±


    ¡°N-No, I¡¯m all right. I-I am simply¡­ tired, that¡¯s all.¡±


    Shaking her head, Maxi got to her feet. She had never experienced this sort of shock before; her legs felt weak, and she had to summon all of her willpower to remain standing. Despite the struggle, she managed to steady herself and assess the situation. The central battalion was retreating on theirmander¡¯s order. The left and right nks, which had remained at the foot of the hill, surrounded the city at a safe distance.


    Terror-stricken, Maxi whirled to Ulyseon. ¡°W-What happens now?¡±


    ¡°I do not think themanders will order another attack immediately, but there is no telling what the monsters will do.¡±


    Ulyseon anxiously looked to the city gate. Nothing could be better for the coalition than for the monster army to charge out and engage in direct battle. But the entrance remained firmly shut, and the coalition army¡¯s cavalry kept a vignt eye out as they stood in formation around the ramparts.


    It was impossible to tell how long the silent standoffsted. When the sun began to sink behind the mountain, the soldiers started setting up camp around the city, and Maxi retreated to the rear to tend to the wounded. Around eighty men had suffered injuries, half of which were too dire for magic to heal.


    Even as it grew dark, she helped her patients out of bloodstained armor, cleaned wounds, and applied splints on broken bones. The uninjured repaired the siege weapons and other armaments in preparation for the next battle, and clerics performed the purification rite for the dead. As the night grew deeper, Maxi slumped in front of a brazier, exhausted from hours of healing.


    Ben, who had tended to the soldiers alongside her, handed her a cup of ale. ¡°Here, have a drink.¡±


    Maxi shakily epted the ale and gulped it down. Until now, she had been unaware of her hunger.


    When she finished devouring the bread the soldiers brought her, she asked, ¡°I-ls there still no word from Riftan?¡±


    Her voice was hoarse from all the shouting.


    ¡°None of the fairies have yet returned,¡± Ben replied with a sigh.


    Maxi bit her lip and pressed her face to herp. Now that she could finally rest, the gruesome scenes of the day floated back to her, traumatizing her anew. She squeezed her eyes shut to dispel the paralyzing fear rising in her chest. There was also worry for Riftan and dread at whaty ahead. sping her hands together, she sent up a desperate prayer for courage.


    Right at that moment, the st of a kopel signaled a surprise attack. Maxi shot to her feet and raced out of the tent. Beyond the thousands of torches lighting the camp, she saw a shadowy horde charging down the hill. The knights, who had anticipated a night raid, swiftly mounted their horses and rode out to meet the enemy. Battle cries rang out, and soon the cacophony of a skirmish shook the ground.


    After looking on in terror, Maxi scrambled to cast a shield around the wagons. It would be the end for the coalition army if the monsters slipped into the camp during themotion and burned their provisions.


    ¡°E-Everyone, cast a shield now! We must keep the provisions safe at all costs!¡± she yelled to the mages.


    They promptly obeyed, and Maxi observed the battle while keeping her shield in ce. Beyond the rows of spearmen surrounding the camp, the cavalry was engaged in fiercebat with the monsters. Maxi held her breath as she watched the two armies sh.


    Thousands of shadowy figures thrashed in the gloom. Though it was too dark to tell which side was winning, it was clear that it was a bloody conflict. Maxi fought to keep from fainting, determined to y her part. She pushed through the pain and exhaustion and remained vignt through the long night.


    The enemy finally retreated to their city as dawn began to break. The bluish light revealed a harrowing scene, filling Maxi with despair. Strewn across the hill, alongside mutted monster carcasses,y the lifeless bodies of their


    men..

 Chapter 333 - 94

    Chapter 333: Chapter 94


    The mage who had cast a barrier to protect the queue of baggage wagons poked his head out from behind apartment.


    ¡°I-Is it over?¡± he asked.


    Too exhausted to answer, Maxi merely bobbed her head and wove her way through the throng of soldiers. As she drew nearer to the hill ahead, she saw that the slopes were guttered with flowing streams of dark red. Steam rose from the blood oozing from corpses. The soldiers trudged over the stained earth, clearing the monster carcasses with their spears.


    Maxi watched the proceedings nkly before rubbing her throbbing eyes, a spell of lightheadednessing over her. She felt dazed after being awake for nearly thirty hours, and her limbs were as heavy as lead.


    te came up behind her. ¡°Are you all right?¡± she asked, her face etched with concern.


    Maxi straightened, nodding. ¡°What about you? Are the others¡­?¡±


    ¡°Those in the rear are all safe, though they all look close to copsing,¡± te replied, pointing to the mages slowly gathering around a freshly lit fire. ¡°As for the offensive support unit, I¡¯ve no idea.¡±


    Maxi turned to look at the thousands of knights lining the ridge. At the center of the regiment fluttered the ck banner of the Temple Knights. The Knights of Phil Aaron were on the right, and the Royal Knights of Wedon were with the Remdragon Knights on the left.


    Camped outside the city gate, they were preparing for the second attack, with archers behind them readying to provide cover. Maxi wondered in dismay if they were going to start another battle so soon after the earlier skirmish.


    Her tension eased when she realized that the knights were only being vignt and had no intention of attacking the city for the time being.


    ¡°We should¡­ make more room in the infirmary to amodate the newly wounded,¡± Maxi said, prying her eyes away from the billowing Remdragon Knight banner. She headed toward the infirmary. Though she desperately wanted to confirm that the people she knew were well, her duties as a mage came first.


    After assessing the mages nodding off around the fire, she instructed those who looked rtively fine to prepare to receive the wounded. Shemanded the remaining half to rest in their tent, as they would be taking over in a few hours.


    Inside the infirmary, she added more charcoal to the dying brazier and moved the patients to one side to make room for new arrivals. She then busilyid bedrolls over ayer of straw.


    Before long, the gravely wounded were carried into the tent on stretchers ¡ª a total of forty-nine, ten of whom were in critical condition. The mages promptly peeled off the bloodied armor and washed their injuries with wine.


    Maxi instructed her unit to stop the bleeding while she began stitching upcerations. Most of the mages had almost depleted their mana by now. Without the luxury of magic to speed up healing, they were forced to tend to the men in order of urgency.


    Maxi was flitting from one patient to the next when, all of a sudden, a soldier with a broken shin became delirious and began thrashing on his bedroll.


    She threw her weight on him, pressing him down. ¡°B-Bring me some hot water! And clean linen!¡±


    The man¡¯s violent movements opened up the gash on his leg even further. Blood spurted over her, some of it streaking her face. After calling for soldiers to help restrain the man, she cast healing magic on his gaping wound. Her mana was low now, but she knew the blood loss would kill him in a matter of minutes if she did not act.


    Maxi continued to heal the soldier until she stemmed the bleeding, then pushed his protruding bone into ce. The poor man soon fainted from the pain. She gingerly turned him on his side to prevent him from suffocating, stitched his wound closed, and set a splint on his leg.


    Her arms moved ceaselessly, oblivious to the passing hours. Eventually, someone tapped her shoulder, and she spun to see a bone-weary Ben.


    ¡°We should let the others take over now,¡± he said, rubbing his nape. ¡°It¡¯s already high noon.¡±


    Maxi nodded. Bidding the other mages to go and rest, she stepped out of the infirmary. Her eyes immediatelynded on the burning mound of monster carcasses. In other parts of the camp, hierarchs performed simple purification rites for the newly buried, and soldiers prepared food.


    The mouthwatering scent that wafted over set off an overwhelming hunger. Maxi was appalled at how ravenous she was even after seeing nothing but blood and smoke all day long. She turned, a bitter smile on her lips. Though she was starving, sleep proved the more pressing need.


    She tottered into her dark tent and removed her blood-soaked robe, cing it in a corner. Then, she crawled into her thickly stacked bedroll and curled into a ball. The cold made her tremble, but she did not have the strength to toss more wood into the brazier. She barely managed to fish out a firestone from her bag and, after tucking it into her clothes, promptly fell asleep.


    It was only in the light of the following day that she was able to grasp the extent of the coalition army¡¯s losses. The monsters had managed to fell three siege towers, two battering rams, and several other siege weapons. The nightlong raid had also resulted in the death of two hundred soldiers.


    Their enemy, on the other hand, seemed to have lost little. Maxi bit her lip as she gazed at the walled city standing proudly above the hill. Though the outer fortifications had sustained some damage, it seemed insignificant. Maxi felt her hope dwindling.


    Could the coalition army truly bring down that imprable fortress? As she stood beset by doubt, Ulyseon called over to her.


    ¡°Mydy, a strategy meeting for the second attack is about to begin in the central barracks. I believe your presence is required.¡±


    Maxi swiveled her head toward him from her position crouched before the fire. The young knight stood to attention behind her, his armor streaked with blood.


    Startled, Maxi hastened over to him. ¡°M-My goodness. What happened? Are you hurt?¡±


    ¡°The blood is not mine. You won¡¯t find a scratch on me, mydy,¡± Ulyseon said proudly, grinning.


    Maxi breathed a sigh of relief before her fear returned, ¡°What of the others? No Remdragon Knights were brought to the infirmary, but¡­ were any¡­?¡±


    ¡°No Remdragon Knight lost their life during battle,¡± Ulyseon assured her. ¡°Some were wounded, but none of them gravely. Most were treated on the spot.¡±


    ¡°Thank¡­ goodness,¡± Maxi choked out.


    Her crippling fear of possibly recognizing a familiar face among the dead eased at Ulyseon¡¯s words. She rubbed her aching eyes and headed toward the central barracks.


    ¡°Is there¡­ still no word from Riftan?¡±


    ¡°Not yet,¡± Ulyseon replied as he trailed her. ¡°A fairy did arrivest night, but it was from Sir Sejuleu. He informed us that the Bolose Royal Knights will wait at the appointed ce for an opportunity to sneak into the city.¡±


    His calm tone changed as he noted how pale she was, hastily adding, ¡°Please do not worry, mydy. I¡¯m certain we will hear from Sir Riftan soon.¡±


    Maxi gave him a smile that felt stiff even to herself before entering the barracks. Inside the candlelit tent, around fifteen knights were already seated at the long table. They appeared to be studying a strategy map. Princess Agnes beckoned to her when she noticed Maxi hovering by the entrance, intimidated by the somber atmosphere.


    ¡°Come sit here, Maximilian.¡±


    Maxi cautiously took the seat next to the princess. Kuahel Leon sat directly opposite, wrapped in his usual air of calmness. Richard Breston and themander of the Arexian army were seated on her left, while Celric and Anton were on her right.


    She was scanning their faces when Princess Agnes said gently, ¡°I heard you toiled through the night. How are the wounded?¡±


    ¡°We lost two¡­ but I believe the rest will make a quick recovery. W-We n to heal them with magic once we¡¯ve replenished our mana.¡±


    ¡°Good. That means more men for the infantry,¡± Breston chimed in. ¡°I suggest you heal them all by tomorrow to make room for the next drove.¡±


    Maxi directed a contemptuous re at the man, but he only responded with a heartyugh as though he found her hostility amusing.


    ¡°1 only say this for your sake,¡± Breston said, chortling. ¡°A full infirmary will be more work for the mages.¡±


    ¡°Enough drivel,¡± Agnes snapped. ¡°I¡¯m growing tired of your provocations. Exin your strategy.¡±


    ¡°The many casualties among your royal knights must¡¯ve put you in a foul mood, Your Highness.¡±


    Agnes responded with a venomous re.


    Breston shrugged and picked up a quill. ¡°Very well. It appears the princess is upset, so I¡¯ll get this over with quickly.¡±


    He dipped the quill in ink and drew a straight line on the map.


    ¡°This is the enemy¡¯s reach from the city.¡± He propped his elbow on the table and drew another line. ¡°This is the range of their catapults, and here, the range of their arrows. Hence we must position our catapults here, just out of reach.¡±


    After blinking down at the map, Maxi eyed the man skeptically. ¡°H-How can you be sure?¡±


    ¡°Did you not see our little experiment on the first day?¡± Breston replied tly, sticking the quill back inside the ink bottle.


    Maxi furrowed her brow in confusion before she stiffened as understanding dawned on her. She had been too preupied during the battle to notice anything strange, but she now recalled that the infantry that had charged the city on the first day were from the Baltonian army.


    ¡°Rest assured,¡± Breston said nonchntly, ¡°these are meticulous calctions made from the rear during the mock unit¡¯s attack..¡±

 Chapter 334 - 95

    Chapter 334: Chapter 95


    Maxi stared at Richard Breston in horror. ¡°Are you saying¡­ those soldiers were used as cannon fodder to assess the monsters¡¯ attack range?¡±


    ¡°Did you think we would order an all-out assault without first understanding the strength of the enemy¡¯s defenses?¡± Breston drawled, leaning back in his chair. ¡°That knowledge is crucial before we dive in, hence the experiment.¡± Maxi hugged herself as a chill ran down her spine. The man seemed to regard the soldiers as nothing but pawns on a chessboard.


    ¡°This siege is going to be more troublesome than we thought,¡± Breston added apathetically. ¡°The front and west walls are loaded with catapults and crossbows. The east wall is rtively weak, but ess is limited by a steep valley. Positioning our siege weapons there is out of the question. And even if, by some miracle, we were able to get close enough, our weapons would be razed if we don¡¯t find a solution for those sted ming arrows.¡±


    ¡°Which means our only option at present is to bombard the ramparts from a safe distance,¡± said Kuahel, breaking his silence.


    The pdin appeared unperturbed by Breston¡¯s chilling remarks. In a sh, Maxi realized that the Knights of Phil Aaron had not acted alone in sacrificing the convicts.


    After gazing down at the map with a pensive expression, Kuahel added calmly, ¡°There is also the problem of the night raids. The enemy will wear down our soldiers if they persist.¡±


    ¡°What about a makeshift wall?¡± Princess Agnes suggested. ¡°There is no shortage of stones in the mountains. If we have the rear unit transport them, we could have one up in a few days. Even just a ten-kevette structure would help. It would also allow the mages to take turns resting as they wouldn¡¯t be required to maintain a barrier around the supplies all night.¡±


    The princess turned to Maxi as though asking for support.


    Maxiposed herself and replied calmly, ¡°A-A wall would be nice, but¡­ where would we source the y or the ster to build it? And even if we did seed in building such a thing, 1 doubt it would be strong enough¡­ t-to withstand attacks.¡±


    ¡°There will be an elite unit standing guard outside it, so it does not have to be too sturdy,¡± replied Agnes. ¡°It only needs to stop goblins from sneaking into camp.¡±


    ¡°Very well,¡± Kuahel said, stroking his chin. ¡°Since the war is not going to start in earnest anytime soon, we can assign part of the rear unit to construction duty.¡±


    The discussion shifted to the reassignment of the soldiers. Maxi felt like an outsider among a group of strangers. Was war always this ruthless? Themanding officers¡¯ tant disregard for the lives of not only their enemy but their own men horrified her.


    As if sensing her wandering attention, Kuahel tapped the table. ¡°We will position the catapults at the center and the ballistae on either side. A three-pronged attack should make defense a little more difficult for the enemy.¡±


    Maxi snapped her head down at the map and carefully studied the formations. Now was not the time to be distracted.


    As soon as the meeting concluded, the army reorganized as nned. While the Remdragon Knights and the Knights of Phil Aaron guarded the camp, some of their forces moved west, and the siege weapons were repositioned.


    At longst, they were ready for the second attack. This time, the task of assisting with the catapults fell on Ben and Armin. Thirty catapults inched their way up the hill, and giant crossbows formed rows along the east and west sides. As soon as the tense preparations wereplete, the coalition armyunched their attack from multiple angles.


    Maxi readied herself to cast a shield around their supply wagons in case of wyverns. Though a counterattack came promptly, as Richard Breston had estimated, it fell short of the coalition army¡¯s ranks. On the other hand, the monsters seemed hardly affected. By the end of the hours-long siege, the coalition had barely made a dent in the enemy¡¯s forces.


    It was evening when they reorganized the battalions, forming a defensive line of spearmen and cavalry on the front to prepare for a possible night raid. The soldiers withdrew the siege weapons to the rear and went about lighting fires around the camp.


    Thus, another day passed. There were minimal casualties in the second attack, saving the mages from staying up to look after the wounded all night, but Maxi still awoke feeling exhausted. Between her concerns for Riftan and fears of a night raid, she had only managed two hours of sleep. She dragged herself to the infirmary to check on the remaining patients, then had her fill of onion and bacon soup.


    As the sun rose, the soldiers who had stood the night watch retired to their tents. Their well-restedrades emerged carrying weapons. This time, the central battalion attempted to approach the city gate while the catapults assaulted the ramparts. The soldiers rushed up the hill brandishing siege hammers even as ming arrows rained down on them.


    Maxi busily tended to the wounded as ear-splitting sts tore through the air. The coalition army charged again, ending in another dismal failure and filling the infirmary with hundreds of soldiers.


    There was no bone in the human body Maxi had not seen or touched. Crushed legs, cracked skulls, and organs spilling from abdomens were familiar sights by then, and she spent more time in blood-soaked clothes than clean ones. The more she worked, the more numb to it all she became.


    Her arms moved mechanically, and she had no idea how much time had passed when te came up behind her.


    ¡°Let me take over now, Max. You should get some rest.¡±


    Maxi looked up at her friend through heavy lids and rasped, ¡°Wh-Who is assisting with the catapults?¡±


    ¡°The mages in the offensive support unit volunteered. You¡¯re free to rest for the remainder of the morning.¡±


    ¡°I doubt I can sleep, though.¡±


    ¡°Just look at yourself. At least try, or you¡¯ll end up copsing.¡±


    te forced Maxi to her feet and swung her around toward the exit, just in time to meet soldiers helping a wounded man into the infirmary. The color drained from Maxi¡¯s face as she recognized Garrow.


    Recovering from her shock, Maxi rushed over to the young knight. ¡°W-What happened?¡±


    Ulyseon, who had entered the tent behind the group, whipped off his helmet and flung it to the ground. ¡°The fool stubbornly fought all night despite a head injury,¡± he exined through clenched teeth.


    After looking up at Ulyseon in surprise, Maxi hastily led Garrow to an empty bedroll. Garrow teetered as though he was dizzy before falling unconscious.


    Maxi felt her heart shrivel with fear. She desperately prayed that he had not suffered any damage to his brain. More often than not, such head trauma resulted in debilitating disabilities even with healing magic.


    As soon as Ulyseon gently lowered Garrow, Maxi knelt to inspect his wound. A cry of despair escaped her lips. There was a visible depression above his right eye, where the bone near the socket waspletely bashed in.


    ¡°S-Someone bring me hot water and clean linen!¡± Maxi cried, then gingerly opened Garrow¡¯s eyelid. His eyeball was terribly swollen.


    ¡°Goddammit,¡± Ulyseon cursed.


    He sank onto a chair and roughly scrubbed his face, no doubt aware that vision loss from an injury could not be restored.


    ¡°How¡¯s the wound?¡± te asked, cing a kettle and a stack of linen nearby.


    Maxi soaked a strip of linen with water without replying and began wiping the blood from Garrow¡¯s face.


    ¡°Could you not heal him with magic first, mydy?¡± Ulyseon said anxiously.


    ¡°I-I must right the bones first. If I don¡¯t, they will set in the wrong ce.¡±


    After gingerly feeling the upper part of Garrow¡¯s forehead, Maxi motioned to te, who promptly fetched an array of medical tools. Maxi took a barber¡¯s de from the leather pouch, wiped it with wine, and made a long incision from the right corner of his forehead to his temple.


    She had almost drawn the incision down to his cheek when Garrow suddenly jerked awake. After asking Ulyseon to restrain his friend, Maxi pried apart the skin and began to position the broken bones with tweezers. Fresh blood spilled from the open wound, and Garrow twisted in pain throughout the harrowing process.


    Maxi was soaked in sweat by the time she finished reconstructing his skull. She was about to cast healing magic over it when teid a hand over her shaking fingers.


    ¡°Let me do the healing. You should rest, you look almost blue.¡±


    Maxi anxiously looked down at the unconscious Garrow before conceding. She struggled to her feet and made to leave the tent when, all of a sudden, her stomach wrenched. She raced outside and around the corner to hurl in private.


    Her throat burned, and her limbs felt heavy. Panting, she wiped her lips.


    He might lose sight in his right eye.


    It would be fortunate if his vision was the only thing the young knight lost. If his brain was indeed damaged, he might never wake again. And even if he did, he could very well find himself crippled. Maxi pressed her face to her knees. The fear she had kept at bay came crashing down on her like a tidal wave.


    Ulyseon or Hebaron could be the next person rushed into the infirmary, not to mention Elliot, Ruth, or Riftan. No one was safe. The sobs Maxi had been suppressing burst forth, racking her whole body. She ached to see Riftan.


    She wanted to confirm with her own eyes that he was well and feel hisforting arms around her..

 Chapter 335 - 96

    Chapter 335: Chapter 96


    ¡°Are you all right, mydy?¡±


    The voice came from behind. It was Ulyseon, standing next to the tent as he gazed down at Maxi forlornly. He had likely followed her out of concern.


    Maxi pulled herself together and staggered to her feet. ¡°I-I am all right. All the tension¡­ made me a little queasy.¡±


    ¡°You look unwell. Please allow me to escort you to your tent.¡±


    Ulyseon helped her up, and Maxi leaned against him as she rose. She was simply too drained to maintain a strong front.


    ¡°Is everyone else all right?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Around seven knights were wounded, but none of their injuries are life-threatening,¡± Ulyseon said gravely, looking up at the hill.


    The battle had raged throughout the night. The knightly orders now stood guard above the hill while soldiers loaded the wounded onto stretchers. Clerics buried and purified the dead, and others towed carts loaded with the limp carcasses of their steeds.


    Though it was customary to honor a warhorse with a burial upon its death, the army had to resort to eating whatever they could find to conserve provisions. The horses were either skinned and dismembered or roasted whole over fires. Even while hundreds died each day, their screams ringing through the air, the living still had to fill their stomachs when the time came.


    Maxi watched the soldiers roam up and down the hill beforeing to her senses and making her way through the camp. Adjacent to the rows of tents was the start of the camp wall construction, a stack of roughly cut stones four kevettes(Approximately 120 centimeters.) high. The rear unit worked on it between skirmishes. Walking past the unevenly stacked structure, she reached the tall tent assigned to the mages.


    She did not bother changing out of her bloodied clothes beforeying next to the brazier and huddling beneath two dirty nkets. Despite the anxiety and fear that tore at her heart, her exhaustion dragged her into a deep slumber.


    Garrow remained unconscious the next day. Hebaron, who hade to the infirmary to check on him, called Maxi out of the tent.


    ¡°Do you think thed will be all right, mydy?¡± he asked cautiously.


    Unable to answer right away, Maxi bit her lip.


    A heavy silence passed.


    ¡°I would like your honest opinion,¡± said Hebaron. ¡°Garrow is my direct subordinate, so I must know his condition.¡±


    ¡°W-We have healed his wound¡­ but magic cannot repair damage done to the brain.¡± Maxi hesitated briefly before adding, ¡°We won¡¯t know until he wakes up¡­ if there are any long-term effects.¡±


    She could not bring herself to say that he might never open his eyes. Hebaron stood wordlessly beneath the eaves for a long time, watching the snow fall across the hill. It had started snowing at dawn, forcing a brief cessation to the fighting. The coalition army was now taking a much-needed rest.


    Maxi was grateful for the respite. The soldiers were thoroughly worn out fromying siege during the day and protecting the camp at night, and the mages were running low on mana. This reprieve had been desperately needed.


    After studying Hebaron¡¯s grave expression, Maxi blurted, ¡°Sh-Should we not abandon this campaign?¡±


    Hebaron tore his eyes away from the monster city to look at her. Startled by her own statement, Maxi hunched her shoulders, but the words continued to flow out of her like water from a burst dam.


    ¡°I-It might be better for us to return¡­ before we lose any more lives. W-We still have no word from Riftan. That must mean¡­ something has gone wrong! We must¡­ give up this campaign and send a search party to find him, Ruth, and Sir Elliot before it¡¯s toote! We would be better off returning to Anatol with them¡ª¡±


    ¡°Even if we give up now and return, we will have to face the monsters again in a few years,¡± Hebaron said.


    Despite Maxi¡¯s defeatist remarks, the knight showed no sign of anger. He regarded her with tranquil eyes before adding calmly, ¡°Now that we¡¯ve discovered their fortress, the monsters are bound to take action. They will strike back the moment we order a retreat. Another war cannot be avoided.¡±


    Maxi bit down on her lip. Hebaron was right. Vast sums had been collected to fund this war, enough to supply more than twenty thousand soldiers with several months¡¯ worth of food, firewood, coal, magic stones and devices, siege weapons, various armaments, and fodder for their mounts. If this campaign were to fail, it would be especially devastating to the famine-stricken northern regions.


    Nevertheless, pushing on did not guarantee sess. They could ultimately end up retreating after suffering even heavier casualties. As if sensing her fear, Hebaron kept talking.


    ¡°The monsters are uneasy as well. The fact that they have yet to use the wyverns is proof.¡±


    Maxi looked up at him, baffled. ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°Do you recall Princess Agnes exining how much food a wyvern gets through? A nest that size would need an ungodly amount of livestock. It¡¯s why the monsters forced the creatures into hibernation.¡± Hebaron stroked his bristly beard that covered his cheeks and continued, ¡°They require even more food once they awaken, which the monster army cannot currently provide. That exins why there¡¯s been no wyvern in battle. They¡¯re likely saving them for when the war is in full swing.¡±


    ¡°Th-The monsters might never engage in direct battle! They could be thinking they have the advantage of time.¡±


    ¡°If that were the case, they wouldn¡¯t have bothered with the night raids. They are trying to wipe out our numbers as quickly as possible. If one thing is certain, the enemy wants to avoid a long war as much as we do.¡±


    Hebaron¡¯s keen eyes moved away from the battlefield to look at her. His voice was full of conviction as he said, ¡°They are likely short on food as well. They will try to drag this on, then strike at the critical moment.¡±


    Maxi anxiously gazed at the silent hill. She doubted whether events would unfold as he said. Even if they did, it did not guarantee sess.


    The mere thought of battling tens of thousands of monsters at close range caused her heart to shrivel with fear. Above all other emotions, though, was her worry for Riftan.


    Excusing herself, Maxi turned to go back into the infirmary. She felt she would lose all self-control if she continued this conversation. Striving not to let her thoughts linger on Riftan, she walked over to Garrow.


    A mage named Nora was by his bedside, trickling an herbal tonic into his mouth. Maxi crouched to inspect the knight¡¯s pallid face and run her fingers over the surgical marks on his temple. Though the wound had healed, small lumps ran above his right eye. Worry pricked at her that she had not set all the bones right. After examining his still-swollen eye, Maxi asked Nora to reduce the swelling with ice and moved on to the other patients.


    The heavy snowfall finally ceased at noon the next day, and the coalition army wasted no time in resuming the attack. Maxi and Armin summoned a forty-kevette(Approximately 12 meters.) earth wall behind the central battalion, creating a vantage point for another round of relentless catapulting. Though the enemy retaliated with fireballs, they never reached the coalition¡¯s weapons.


    The same could not be said for the soldiers who rushed at the city gate. Maxi averted her eyes as they were blown down the hill in heaps of tumbling rock and me. Though the mages desperately tried to shield the troops, there was little a handful of them could do for thousands. By the end of the day, more than two hundred had lost their lives.


    Rage and despair roiled in Maxi¡¯s chest. It was unbearable, watching so many lives being snuffed out as if they were worth nothing. She tried to keep from looking down and instead concentrated on ferrying more rocks up to the catapults.


    The attacks ceased at sundown, and the soldiers who had rested during the day came forth to form a defensive line. Maxi lowered the wall and moved the catapults to the rear.


    She wolfed down her meal as soon as she returned to camp. In the initial days of the siege, she had struggled to eat even a slice of bread. Now, in just a matter of days, she found herself gorging her rations despite the stench of blood that permeated the air.


    It was a testament to the incredible resilience of the human body, one that she was experiencing firsthand. Her body still craved sleep and nourishment even in the chaos of war. Before this, she never would have thought it possible to fall asleep with the deafening noise of smashing rocks.


    In the second week of the fruitless siege, Adolf, themander of the Arexian army, allowed his anxiety to get the better of him.


    ¡°We cannot drag it on like this,¡± he blurted during a strategy meeting.


    Everyone gathered inside the central barracks scowled.


    ¡°We currently have no alternative,¡± Agnes retorted. ¡°Hasty action will only result in more casualties. Our best strategy is to keep up the siege until the monsters are out of options without losing any of our men.¡±


    ¡°We will run out of options first,¡± the man said with a loud snort. ¡°Morale is falling!¡±


    ¡°Then what do you suggest?¡± Kuahel said tersely.


    It was Richard Breston who answered. He raised his wine cup, his lips twisting into a vicious smile. ¡°Is it not obvious? We must order a full-scale attack. We didn¡¯t drag all those siege weapons here for show.¡±


    Kuahel¡¯s tone turned icy as he said, ¡°Have you already forgotten the catastrophe of the first day?¡±

 Chapter 336 - 97

    Chapter 336: Chapter 97


    ¡°We may not recover from a rash attack,¡± said Kuahel. ¡°We cannot take the risk.¡±


    ¡°We cannot keep wasting time either!¡± Adolf mmed his fist on the table, his craggy face flushed with anger. ¡°Our supplies are running low, as is our horse fodder. At this rate, we¡¯ll either starve to death in this barren wastnd or retreat without having achieved a thing!¡±


    ¡°We still have enough for a few weeks,¡± Agnes retorted, annoyance bubbling beneath her calm exterior. ¡°As Sir Kuahel has pointed out, a foolhardy attack could cost us greatly. Our soldiers are defenseless while the enemy is protected by solid walls! Unless we find a way to protect our men¡ª¡±


    ¡°There is no way,¡± Richard Breston interjected, followed by a sardonic snort. ¡°Unless the walls copse on their own, the monsters will always have the upper hand. We have a greater chance of winning by mobilizing all of our troops. Let me remind you that it¡¯s not just the enemy that wearies the longer this siege drags on.¡±


    A brief silence reigned over the tent. Indeed, the soldiers were bing more exhausted by the day. What with the harsh weather, poor conditions, frequent night raids, and an impregnable fortress, it was no wonder they were discouraged.


    ¡°Send word to the Bolose Royal Knights at once,¡± Breston concluded, hammering in his point. ¡°We must end this once and for all while our army still has the will to fight.¡±


    Kuahel Leon, frozen in a pensive gesture with his chin resting on his steepled fingers, finally spoke. ¡°This is not a decision to be made hastily. We still have time, so we shall monitor the situation over the next few days.¡±


    He rose from his seat and strode out of the tent, bringing the meeting to an end. Though visibly discontented with the verdict, Breston and Adolf held their tongues and left the tent.


    Maxi promptly returned to the infirmary to tend to the wounded, where she stayed busy for the rest of the day. When the sun rose the next morning, she was napping by the brazier. She woke as the light yed over her eyes. One by one, the mages who had rested through the night filed into the infirmary to take over.


    A low groan came from beside her just as she was willing her stiff body to stir. Jolting awake, her head snapped toward the sound. The previously corpse-like Garrow was clutching his head.


    Maxi rushed over to his side and knelt down. ¡°G-Garrow! Can you hear me?¡±


    With a grimace, the young knight pressed his temple as though suffering a terrible headache before his eyes flickered open. Maxi¡¯s heart sank. One of his eyes was cloudy andcked focus. She was staring at it in dismay when she noticed his parched lips moving. Grabbing a kettle, she poured water into a cup and brought it to his mouth.


    Garrow gulped at it before rasping, ¡°Did someone drill a hole in my head? Worst headache I¡¯ve ever had.¡±


    Maxi breathed a sigh of relief. His brain, at least, was functioning as normal.


    ¡°You were brought to the infirmary with a grave head injury. D-Do you remember anything before you lost consciousness?¡±


    ¡°I remember fighting with the monsters on the hill, but after that¡­¡± he trailed off, furrowing his brow.


    He was likely still dazed. Maxi asked a passing soldier to bring her a bowl of diluted barley porridge, then offered Garrow more water. Propping himself up on one elbow, Garrow epted the cup and downed the contents.


    ¡°How long have 1 been unconscious, mydy?¡± he said, squinting around the infirmary.


    ¡°F-For almost¡­ five days, 1 think,¡± Maxi answered uncertainly. She had been too busy to keep track of the time.


    Garrow sighed deeply, scrubbing his face. ¡°That¡¯s quite a long time in bed.¡±


    ¡°You should lie back down. You must rest for a few more days¡­ to fully recuperate.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m perfectly fine. I should¡ª¡±


    Garrow swayed as he got to his feet, clutching his head in pain. When he slumped back down, Maxi swiftly cast restorative magic on him. The tension in the young knight¡¯s shoulders gradually eased.


    ¡°It appears 1 must obey your instructions, mydy,¡± he muttered bitterly.


    ¡°O-Of course,¡± she replied in the sternest voice she could muster. She then asked one of the sentries to inform the Remdragon Knights that Garrow was awake.


    After silently watching the sentry hurry out of the tent, Garrow asked, ¡°Is my right eye unsalvageable?¡±


    Maxi turned to see him gingerly touching the corner of his right eye. Her fears were correct ¡ª his eye was damaged.


    ¡°Lost eyesight¡­ sometimes does return,¡± Maxi managed to strangle out through her tight throat. ¡°But¡­ such c-cases are extremely rare. And permanent vision loss¡­ c-cannot be recovered even with¡ª¡±


    She bit her lip, unable to finish.


    Garrow calmly nodded as if he had been expecting as much. ¡°1 see.¡±


    Maxi¡¯s mouth opened and closed, but she could not find the words.


    ¡°There is no need to look so sad, mydy,¡± Garrow said, smiling. ¡°For a head injury, I¡¯d say I got off lightly.¡±


    ¡°Y-You should rest. I shall go make you a tonic.¡±


    Realizing that the young knight was putting up a brave front so as not to appear weak in front of her, Maxi hastily rose. As if on cue, Ulyseon burst into the tent, and Maxi slipped out of the infirmary through the opposite entrance.


    The coalition army resumed its attack at noon. After barely managing a few hours of sleep through the din of battle, Maxi pushed past rows of soldiers to take her turn in assisting with the catapults. As she neared the front, a high earthen wall emerged before her with a long row of catapults and soldiers lined atop it.


    She walked to thedder installed on one side of the wall and carefully made her way up. When she reached the summit, she stepped over to Armin, who was standing close to one of the catapults.


    ¡°L-Let me take over now.¡±


    ¡°I can keep going,¡± said Armin.


    ¡°But¡­ you have been awake since dawn.¡±


    ¡°I managed some shut-eye in the middle,¡± he replied dismissively, tightening one of the catapult¡¯s screws.


    Soldiers pulled thetch, and huge rocks that would require lifting by three strong men flew in an arc toward the wall. Maxi covered her ears to block out the deafening crash. Despite the resounding impact, the walls of the monster city remained intact.


    Maxi¡¯s face fell in dismay. Just then, she caught sight of four siege towers advancing toward the city.


    ¡°A-Are we¡­unching an all-out attack today?¡±


    ¡°If we are, I wasn¡¯t informed,¡± Armin replied, appearing just as surprised.


    Maxi looked down to study the reactions of the soldiers below. They were all murmuring in confusion. Soon, the st of a kopel came from the front. Maxi realized that it was the signal to halt. Despite the order, the siege towers continued to roll forward, and the soldiers of Ar ex marched behind them.


    With nearly four thousand troops breaking formation, the coalition army was thrown into disarray. The soldiers were visibly confused while the officials of each battalion began bellowing instructions. Then, a boomingmand rang out from the front.


    ¡°Charge!¡±


    Maxi whipped her head up to see themander of the Arexian army standing at the crest of the hill, his sword raised above his head. Like moths flying headlong into fire, the troops charged toward the city. The soldiers were as relentless as frenzied warhorses struck with a whip, and the ming arrows raining down on them did little to stop their advance.


    The first person to regain theirposure in all the chaos was Kuahel Leon. Standing at the head of the Osiriyan army, he began to st his kopel for an all-out attack. He was ordering them to finish what the Arexian army had started. They had gone too far now, and he had no other choice. Losing four thousand men along with their siege weapons for no reason would be a devastating blow to the coalition.


    ¡°Archers, advance!¡± Kuahel bellowed. ¡°Mages, shield while the infantry ready the battering rams!¡±


    Maxi finally broke out of her stupor and leaped into action.


    ¡°Quick!¡± she yelled. ¡°Fire the catapults! We mustn¡¯t let them attack the siege towers!¡±


    The soldiers immediately tightened the catapults¡¯ ropes and beganunching a barrage of rocks at the ramparts. Maxi anxiously watched as the siege towers advanced through the shower of ming arrows.


    The monsters¡¯ burning projectiles soon knocked down one of the towers. Though the soldiers inside it quickly dispersed, dozens were still crushed by the falling debris. Maxi stifled a scream.


    Despite the horrific scene, the coalition army kept advancing, and the monsters began hurling rocks. The mages summoned barriers, but they could do little to stop the swirling embers alighting the siege towers.


    ck smoke billowed from the towers as mes engulfed them, forcing the soldiers inside to rush out. The zing structures then began sliding down the slope. Soldiers knocked each other down like dominoes in their attempts to avoid the moving columns of me. In a matter of seconds, about a hundred meny sprawled across the hill.


    The tragedies did not end there. The Arexian cavalry riding close behind failed to stop in time, trampling theirrades.


    The senseless carnage left Maxi speechless. Even those bent on self-destruction could not have failed so spectacrly..

 Chapter 337 - 98

    Chapter 337: Chapter 98


    With hundreds of theirrades dying in droves, the soldiers charging up the hill began to falter. Those that made it close to the wall must have deemed it toote to turn back; they extended thedders and began to climb.


    Armored monsters began scaling the outer walls, paying no mind to the coalition¡¯s arrows directed back at them. Leaning out of the battlement, they bashed their iron maces against the soldiers who managed to get close. It was such a gruesome sight that Maxi had to look away.


    After a few hours, the Arexian army began retreating. Arrows rained down on the fleeing soldiers, killing additional hundreds in the process.


    Maxi tried to count the bodies scattered on the hill but gave up after passing five hundred. Her rough estimate of the total was three times that number. The whole situation was simply too disastrous to be the result of one man¡¯s reckless actions.


    Armin stood nearby, gazing down at the battlefield with a grim expression. ¡°I think it¡¯s over,¡± he said. ¡°Let¡¯s lower the wall.¡±


    As he lifted the spell, the earthen mound slowly descended. Maxi pushed past the soldiers as the ground leveled out. While the Arexian army had suffered the most casualties, many of the archers who had marched with them were from the Osiriyan and Wedonian forces.


    Maxi anxiously scanned the wounded being carried back to camp, on the lookout for a Remdragon Knight among them, but there were simply too many requiring medical attention to linger for long. She was still searching desperately when Nevin stepped out of the infirmary with a despondent expression.


    ¡°The infirmary is full. Well have to set up another tent.¡±


    Maxi let out a heavy sigh and nodded. ¡°We can pitch another tent at the foot of the hill as best we can.¡±


    With the help of the soldiers, they quickly erected poles behind the central battalion and draped a stiff, tar-coated fabric over them. Once the new infirmary wasplete, the soldiers brought in the wounded andid them on rush mats.


    Maxi began treating those in critical condition first. Most were bleeding from arrow wounds on their shoulders, backs, or calves, and some had also sustained broken limbs. The sight of their terrible injuries filled Maxi with rage. Containing her anger, she pulled arrows from flesh, set broken bones, and stitched upcerations.


    Once the most pressing treatments wereplete, she emerged from the tent to assess the situation. The coalition army had swiftly reorganized, forming a defensive line. Her eyes swept over the orderly ranks arrayed on the hill and breathed a relieved sigh when she spotted Hebaron and Ulyseon behind the central battalion.


    Garrow¡¯s injury had strung Maxi into a state of constant anxiety. She felt the need to confirm their well-being prick at her, and she started toward them. Suddenly, the mass of soldiers parted, revealing a man being dragged into camp. The ominous scene stopped Maxi in her tracks.


    Two pdins forcibly brought their captive to his knees in front of the other knights.


    Incensed, the man bellowed, ¡°I am amander appointed by His Majesty King Balial! I will not be subjected to such treatment!¡±


    Maxi¡¯s eyes widened as she recognized the man as themander of the Arexian army. As Adolf struggled to break free from his captors, Kuahel Leon strode over. Maxi tensed, her shoulders hunching. She had never seen the clergyman look so stern and merciless. He halted before Adolf, removed his helmet, and pped him across the face with his gauntlet.


    Maxi gasped. Blood trickled down Adolf¡¯s cheek as he stared up at Kuahel in disbelief.


    ¡°W-What the devil do you think¡ª¡±


    ¡°You endangered the entire army,¡± Kuahel stated icily, wiping the blood from the metal of his gauntlet. ¡°I demand that you humble yourself and beg for forgiveness.¡±


    ¡°Th-The result may not have been what I wished, but I fought for the peace and stability of the Seven Kingdoms!¡± the man shouted, enraged. ¡°What gives you the right to penalize me? You may be the suprememander of this army, but I am a representative of the King of Arex! You have no authority¡ª¡±


    Before Adolf could finish, the clergyman struck him on his other cheek. The blow was so forceful that blood trickled from the Arexianmander¡¯s nose.


    After observing the bleeding man, Kuahel spoke calmly as if addressing a child, ¡°You have vited militaryw, and your foolish actions have cost the coalition army dearly. If you have even a shred of dignity, you will ask for forgiveness.¡±


    Adolf¡¯s face was red with shame. He nced up at the cold faces of the knights surrounding him, his shoulders shaking from the humiliation. Finally, he reluctantly spat, ¡°I ask¡­ for forgiveness.¡±


    Kuahel regarded the man for a long moment before nodding. Adolf tried to rise, thinking his moment of disgrace over, but the Temple Knights did not loosen their hold. They pushed his shoulders down, forcing him onto the ground. Adolf¡¯s eyes darted upward in confusion. Maxi did not understand what was happening either.


    Kuahel drew his sword, and a split secondter, the man¡¯s head was rolling away over the dirt. The surreal scene left Maxi stunned. After wiping the blood on his de, Kuahel nodded to his subordinates.


    ¡°Hold a funeral for him as soon as possible,¡± he said in a chillingly calm voice.


    Maxi hugged herself, realizing that she had just witnessed an execution. The plea for forgiveness had been extracted as an admission of the man¡¯s crime.


    ¡°We suffered heavy casualties in this battle. Since the enemy is likely aware of this, they might attempt a counterattack. Everyone must remain vignt!¡±


    The knights promptly returned to their battalions. Maxi watched with a dazed expression as the clerics gathered up the dead man¡¯s remains. Blood still oozed from the man¡¯s gaping neck.


    Feeling sick, Maxi spun around. Even though she had seen her fair share of gruesome things, she was still shaken by the sight of someone being beheaded before her.


    There is no need to feel sorry for him. He merely paid the price for his actions, she thought, trying topose herself.


    But was executing the Arexianmander not a potential trigger for diplomatic problems? Maxi frowned, mulling it over. She did not wish to consider political matters when there were more important things at stake, such as their lives being constantly on the line. For now, she needed to focus on ending this war so that she could return to Anatol.


    She looked up at the charred remains of the siege towers and the bodies scattered across the hill before returning to the infirmary. As night fell, an intense anxiety kept her awake. In just a few weeks, the coalition had lost three thousand men and all their siege towers. Though this was only her second experience of war, she knew enough to understand that things were not going well for the coalition army.


    After tossing and turning all night, she left the mages¡¯ tent before dawn. The stench of smoke and burned meat hung in the air. Snow had fallen during the early hours, and Maxi trod carefully so as not to stumble on the slippery ground. She stopped at the base of the hill. From there, she could make out the soldiers on the night watch and, beyond the zing campfires, the hazy outline of the imposing city.


    Leaning against the wall of ice and stone, she watched the sky behind the city gradually brighten. Tears suddenly sprang to her eyes. Dabbing them with her sleeves, she tried to swallow her sobs. All this time, the only way to maintain herposure had been to keep Riftan from her mind. But she was reaching her limit now, and she felt the urge to start searching for her missing husband tug at her.


    Why had they not heard from him yet? She did not think it possible for Riftan, Elliot, and Ruth to have all met an unfortunate end. They were warriors who had survived the battle against the vicious Red Dragon. No, the more likely exnation was that they were in a situation that prevented them from sending word.


    Steeling herself, Maxi was turning to start the day¡¯s work when a looming shadow caught her eye. She stiffened.


    Richard Breston was perched on the low wall. He was oiling his sword, a hefty weapon almost as big as he was. His face looked even more cruel and cold in the bluish light of dawn. Maxi was backing away as quietly as possible when a lowugh spilled from the shadows.


    ¡°I don¡¯t see why you avoid me like the gue.¡±


    The knight hopped down from the wall and blocked her path. Maxi summoned her mana to use magic if necessary. As if sensing this, Breston raised his hands.


    ¡°I mean you no harm, so there¡¯s no need to be so wary.¡±


    ¡°I suggest you move out of my way at once.¡±


    ¡°Dear me, i didn¡¯t know Her Highness was so formidable,¡± the man replied mockingly.


    Maxi glowered at him. ¡°I¡­ am not your princess, so do not address me as such.¡± ¡°Who knows? You might just be one when this war is over.¡±


    After uttering that cryptic statement, the man took a step back. Maxi put more distance between them and directed a wary re at him.


    ¡°W-What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Do you think the armistice will still stand after this war?¡± Breston muttered as he freed a sk from his belt and maneuvered the lid open with his teeth.


    Maxi furrowed her brow at his sudden question. Breston took a sip beforenguidly adding, ¡°The Armistice of the Seven Kingdoms was drawn up in response to the explosion of monsters. Simply put, if there are less monsters, it no longer serves a purpose.¡±


    ¡°N-Nonsense. Th-There is no guarantee that such a thing¡ª¡±


    ¡°The goal of the armistice has never been peace. It was an agreement made so the rulers of each kingdom could protect their power. And under this pretext of peace, they have suppressed rebels and defiant nobles alike, yet thisnd is still gued by conflict.¡±


    A disturbing smile curled the man¡¯s lips, and his red eyes glinted as he spoke. ¡°This fictional peace is bound to end, and the warlords who¡¯ve been stifled by the armistice will rise up to reim Roem¡¯s former glory. Only then will the myth of Rosem Wigrew trulye alive.¡±


    Maxi hunched her shoulders against the chill that ran down her spine, but Breston prattled on as if under a spell.


    ¡°Wigrew is the hero who unified the Seven Kingdoms. It¡¯s deplorable, is it not? That the forces preventing the rebirth of the empire are sullying his name. Just the thought of those imposters alone fills me with rage.¡± He gave her a goading look. ¡°And the worst among them is your mutt of a husband.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare¡­ call him that,¡± she said fiercely.


    Breston shrugged nonchntly. ¡°The mongrel won¡¯t be debasing Wigrew¡¯s name for long. The armistice will end once the monsters have been exterminated, and the true myth of the empire will begin again.¡±


    ¡°And i suppose¡­ you consider yourself the hero of this myth?¡± Maxi retorted derisively.


    The man¡¯s eyes shed dangerously. ¡°It¡¯s certainly a possibility.¡±


    ¡°Though I feel bad for you¡­ I doubt that will happen in your lifetime,¡± Maxi said with conviction.


    The smirk vanished from Breston¡¯s lips.


    Maxi met his gaze and emphasized each word as she said, ¡°Because you will never surpass Riftan Calypse.¡±


    She readied herself to cast a shield as his eyes shed dangerously, but he made no move to attack and simply red at her.


    Then, in a disconcertinglynguid manner, he said, ¡°We¡¯ll see about that.¡±


    He turned around and strode toward where the Baltonian g pped in the wind. Maxi stared after him, uneasiness pooling in her gut. Something told her that she might have needlessly disturbed a ho¡¯s nest..

 Chapter 338 - 99

    Chapter 338: Chapter 99


    By midday, the night watch retired to their tents to rest, while those who had managed a few hours of sleep climbed the hill armed with spears and shields.


    Standing in front of the newly erected infirmary, Maxi watched the army move in perfect synchrony to theirmanders¡¯ orders. Since much of the Arexian infantry had fallen during thest charge, it appeared that a portion of the Baltonian army had joined the central battalion to make up for the shortage.


    The dark green banner of the Knights of Phil Aaron fluttered above the entrance. After gazing up at it, Maxi entered the infirmary, an uneasy feeling weighing on her stomach. It had been there all day ever since her unpleasant exchange with Richard Breston. Stirring a boiling pot over a brazier, she stewed over the man¡¯s ominous prophecy.


    The Seven Kingdoms could very well splinter once theirmon enemy was no more. If the peace agreement broke, war would erupt along the border of Wedon and Dristan, and there would be uprisings all over Roviden. Could the newly-elected pope protect the current order from power-hungry opportunists like Richard Breston?


    Lost in thought, Maxi only looked up when someone whacked her shoulder. te stared back at her with a scowl.


    ¡°Where¡¯s your head? You¡¯re burning it!¡±


    Maxi blinked before hastily scooping water from a pail and tossing it in the pot.


    ¡°You should rest,¡± te said, sighing. ¡°Thest thing we want is for you to burn the ce down because you¡¯re in a fog.¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry. 1 will pay more attention,¡± Maxi mumbled sullenly as she scraped herdle against the herbs stuck to the pot¡¯s rim.


    She felt irritated at herself for letting Breston¡¯s words get to her. Even if there was some truth to them, it was a scenario in the distant future. Why was she adding to her worries when they were already struggling with the problem at hand?


    Driving out all thoughts of catastrophe, she forced herself to focus on tending to the wounded. There was no shortage of work after yesterday¡¯s foolhardy attack had resulted in hundreds of injured.


    Once the herbal tonic was ready, Maxi lowered the pot and summoned a few soldiers to the infirmary. She instructed them to administer the tonic to those who had fevers. Meanwhile, she moved on to changing all the blood and pus-soiled dressings. Though she wanted to heal all of them with magic, she had no option but to rely on other treatment methods.


    Each dressing change was a mechanical process, wiping stitched-up wounds of discharge and redressing them with clean bandages. Her hands moved busily of their own ord until a strangemotion outside the tent leaked through the entrance.


    Maxi went still. A shiver passed down her spine as she wondered what problem had reared its head now, but she was too terrified even to find out. After hesitating, she reluctantly stepped outside to find thousands of soldiers crowding the front. Rows of catapults stood on either side.


    Maxi narrowed her eyes. Though the sight was nothing out of the ordinary, something did not feel right. She studied the tense faces of the soldiers and furrowed her brow when she noticed the ck smoke rising above their heads. A smell more pungent than burning wood assaulted her nose.


    Had the monsters attacked their camp in secret? She scowled, recalling the simr odor of burning monster carcasses. When she spotted Armin standing next to the catapults on the right, she immediately bolted over to him. ¡°W-What is happening?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve no idea,¡± Armin replied, his eyes clouded with confusion. ¡°It can¡¯t be good. Themander of the Temple Knights and that savage northerner had a long argument, then the soldiers were ordered to assemble. They say an all-out attack will begin soon.¡±


    ¡°A-An all-out attack?¡± Maxi parroted.


    So far, the monsters had hunkered behind their walls during the day and only left their city at night to attack in stealth. How on earth was the coalition army to lure them out of their impregnable fortress? She grew uneasy, her heart pounding. Breston stood at the head of the unit arrayed on the hill. The air around them seemed thick with fraught anticipation.


    After carefully observing the men, Maxi elbowed her way through the throng of soldiers as ifpelled. Though she heard someone call her name from behind, her legs seemed to have a mind of their own.


    She quickly crested the hill and stopped when she reached the cavalry stationed at the front. A gasp escaped her at the horrific sight; in the middle of the field stretched before them was a burning mountain of corpses. Maxi pped a hand over her mouth as she retched, but she could not take her eyes off the dancing mes and dark smoke billowing from the hundreds of bodies.


    She had been wrong to believe that nothing could ever shock her again. An urge to put an end to the atrocity made her rush forward. Just as she was about to intervene, someone grabbed her shoulder roughly, causing her to snap her head up. It was Kuahel Leon, staring down at her sternly.


    ¡°Return to the rear at once.¡±


    ¡°W-Why are you doing this?¡± Maxi asked, ignoring hismand.


    Without replying, the clergyman grabbed her arm and forcefully walked her behind the men.


    Maxi yanked herself free, yelling, ¡°H-How could a man of God allow such a thing?! I-I am aware¡­ of how difficult it is to retrieve bodies, b-but should we not try our best? How could you just¡ª¡±


    ¡°The dead are already dead.¡±


    Maxi whipped her head toward the voice. Richard Breston sat atop his blue-gray warhorse, sipping wine from a sk.


    He closed the lid and said tly, ¡°We can¡¯t afford to waste the abilities of the clerics any longer, but if we do nothing about the corpses, they will either turn into undead monsters or be enemy fodder. Better for us to make use of them first, wouldn¡¯t you agree?¡±


    Maxi stared at him dumbly in shock.


    Silhouetted against the light, his face looked fearsome as though shadowed behind a dark iron mask. His ga eyes glinted as he added, ¡°Humans are the most tempting prey for any monster. Those were your husband¡¯s words. If he¡¯s right, this is the best way to lure those creatures out.¡±


    A strong gust fanned the pungent odor over the field as if on cue. Sickened, Maxi began to back away. The charred corpses were now shriveling. Rooted to the spot, she watched the appalling sight, her face ashen, until Ulyseon appeared at her side.


    ¡°Mydy, you must return to the rear,¡± he said stiffly. ¡°The battle is about to begin.¡±


    Maxi followed the direction of his gaze to see the city gate slowly rising. With a triumphantugh, Breston drew the sword strapped to his back. Kuahel Leon promptly mounted his horse and signaled the start of the battle as monsters began to flood out of the city.


    ¡°Now, mydy!¡± Ulyseon cried, drawing his sword.


    Maxi whirled and raced down the hill. A chorus of battle cries went up as the coalition army charged. Fighting the urge to look back, she ran straight to the infirmary.


    ¡°Th-The attack has begun! We must h-hurry and set up the barriers!¡±


    No sooner had the words left her mouth than the mages made a beeline for their designated posts. They summoned a double barrier in front of the rear unit, and archers and spearmen climbed atop it. It was a defensive measure in case the enemy managed to beat back the frontline.


    Maxi followed them up thedder. The vantage point offered a clear view of sixteen thousand men shing with legions of trolls. Her whole body trembled in terror. Each swing of the green giants¡¯ iron maces sent two or three men flying, rapidly splintering the coalition¡¯s ranks. It was like watching a stampede of bulls. The horrifying sight seemed to dampen the army¡¯s fighting spirit.


    The trolls relentlessly pushed the central battalion back until the battle raged in the middle of the coalition army¡¯s camp. Maxi¡¯s breath caught in her throat, terrified that the monsters would break through their barriers at any moment. The human soldiers looked helpless up against their enemy¡¯s frightening strength.


    Suddenly, a chilling fear seized Maxi. Would she ever be able to see Riftan again? In the next moment, she realized that the tide of battle was not yet against them. The central battalion had intentionally retreated so the left and the right nks could surround the enemy.


    The tables turned quickly from there. The coalition army drove the monsters to the center and began their onught. When the catapults fired from the nks, the monsters broke rank to avoid the hurtling rocks, and knights ruthlessly ughtered them in the ensuing confusion. Maxi watched in astonishment until a dark shadow loomed overhead.


    She looked up, her blood running cold. Dozens of wyverns blocked the gray sky. Maxi promptly cast a shield when she saw some clutching objects in their great talons. All at once, a barrage of rocks fell from the sky.


    Though Maxi quickly tried to expand her shield, she was a step toote. The rocks rained down at frightening speeds, smashing half of the earthen wall and the tents pitched behind it.


    ¡°E-Everyone, beneath the shield!¡± Maxi yelled at the top of her lungs.


    But her cry was smothered in the chaos of battle. People scattered in panic, some copsing after being hit squarely on the head by falling debris. Maxi watched in overwhelming despair as their camp was torn apart.


    Right then, a wyvern dove straight at her. Terrified, she squeezed her eyes shut. With her current mana, she did not think the shield would be able to withstand the blow.


    A fierce gust blew overhead, and a sharp noise pierced her ears. Time seemed to stop. ttened against the earth wall, Maxi braced for the impact.


    When the wailing wind died out, she slowly opened her eyes just in time to see a wyvern snatch a troll into the air..

 Chapter 339 - 100

    Chapter 339: Chapter 100


    Maxi blinked dazedly, unable toprehend the horrific scene before her. The wyvern¡¯s sharp talons tore apart the troll, its hulking form falling to the ground in chunks and spraying the battlefield crimson. Maxi fought to tear her gaze away as she stood covered in troll blood, the metallic scent filling her nose.


    A second wyvern circled above. It gobbled up a piece of troll as it plunged, while a third dove to snatch up another monster. Only then did Maxi finally realize what was happening ¡ª the wyverns had turned tail and were now attacking the monster army.


    Intense relief flooded her. She desperately held back her sobs, almost dizzy with joy. Rif tan had sessfully infiltrated the wyvern farm as nned. He was safe. The fact that the wyverns were now indiscriminately attacking trolls must mean Ruth was manipting the rune that controlled them.


    The monsters began a frantic retreat. Having recovered from the sudden airborne attack, the coalition army rapidly organized to strike back.


    Maxi found it easier to watch the fighting now that the tide had turned. The Remdragon Knights advanced from the east, cutting down the raging waves of trolls as they retreated. The Royal Army of Wedon charged close behind. From the center, the Osiriyan cavalry dispatched the fleeing monsters while evading the swooping wyverns. Balto¡¯s army, on the other hand, forced the enemy back with much more aggression.


    Shivers crawled down Maxi¡¯s spine as she watched Richard Breston running amok like a demon. He violently swung his greatsword, the de of which was nearly six kevettes(Approximately 180 centimeters.) long. She realized he was far more dangerous than she had thought. After witnessing the callous tactic he had used to lure out the monsters and his brutality in battle, Maxi suddenly found the man¡¯s hostility toward Riftan rming. She feared he would only wreak more mayhem once this war ended.


    Suddenly, a wave of blistering heat hit her back. She looked over her shoulder, her blood running cold. One of the tents housing their provisions was up in mes.


    Maxi scrambled down the earth wall and cut through the chaos. She ordered back the soldiers who were fighting the mes, then swept a nket of soil over the burning tent with magic.


    No sooner had she snuffed out that fire than smoke began to rise from the makeshift stables. The terrified horses broke free from their tethers and bolted away, throwing the camp into further confusion.


    Maxi nched and raced to the stables. What on earth was igniting all these fires? Had some of the braziers toppled over during themotion? Kneeling in the dirt, she was about to start a spell when she froze. Dozens of kevettes away, red goblins streaked past with torches in hand.


    Maxi scowled. How dare the creatures sneak into the heart of their camp and set fire to their property again?


    ¡°G-Goblins!¡± Maxi shouted. ¡°Stop them at once!¡±


    A group of soldiers raced after the monsters. Meanwhile, Maxi extinguished the mes with magic. Just as she had finished, a crimson-skinned creature shot past. She realized it was heading for the tent where the fodder was stowed. Acting on instinct, she drew her dagger and drove the de into the goblin¡¯s nape with miraculous precision.


    A momentter, the riskiness of her action sunk in. The goblin twisted violently and swung the sickle in its hand. Maxi dodged, falling on her rear, and the monster pounced. Moments before it went to lodge its de in her, it crashed to the ground. Maxi shuddered as warm blood spurted over her face. ¡°Mydy. Are you all right?¡± said a gruff voice.


    Maxi turned slowly to see Garrow scrunching his blinded eye. Her heart dropped at the sight of the bloodied sword in his hand. Despite still suffering intense headaches and losing the vision in his right eye, the young knight seemed unconcerned that he was in no condition to fight. With his sword poised, he scanned their surroundings before lifting Maxi by the arm.


    ¡°It seems we missed a tunnel in the mountains. 1 have ordered my subordinates to locate it at once.¡±


    Maxi straightened, surveying the camp. It was clear that the fires had startled the men on the frontline. The soldiers stationed behind the central battalion had rushed through the copsed barriers to put out the mes, creating a gap in the coalition¡¯s battle formation. The trolls had then managed to push in all the way to the rear.


    ¡°Stay close to me at all times, mydy!¡±


    After beheading a charging giant with a single stroke of his sword, Garrow began striding across the camp with Maxi at his side. He was trying to take her as far away from the battlefield as possible.


    She looked about in confusion as she followed. Bodies of humans and monsters alikey strewn over the dirt, and the wyverns¡¯ roars sted overhead. None of it felt real.


    Desperately, Maxi tried to collect herself. But how could she when, all around her, carnivorous giants roamed about brandishing axes and iron maces? Staying close to Garrow while forcing her trembling legs onward was the only thing she could do.


    Gripped by a sense of helplessness, Maxi bit down on her lip. The camp was in shambles, with skirmishes breaking out all around and most tents torn to pieces. Victory had seemed within reach just moments ago. Now it appeared that the tide of battle had turned against them in a matter of minutes.


    Though she could not confirm it yet, Maxi feared they may have lost more supplies than they realized. Her heart sank as she surveyed the chaos around her, crying out in despair.


    Suddenly, the st of a kopel reverberated from the front. At first, Maxi mistook the noise for a wyvern call. As the signal repeated several times for longer durations, she realized that it signified the coalition army¡¯s triumph.


    How could they dere victory when the battle still seemed to be raging? Maxi looked up at the hill in disbelief, her gaze flying to the city¡¯s ramparts silhouetted against the sky. She froze when she spotted the dozens of gold banners billowing atop the outer walls.


    Maxi scrambled up the camp¡¯s perimeter wall and saw the Bolose Royal Knights waving the banners.


    Having followed her up, Garrow exined proudly, ¡°It all went ording to themander¡¯s n. The Bolose Royal Knights captured the city while the monsters fought outside.¡±


    A lump rose in Maxi¡¯s throat as she nodded. It was victory atst.


    The sudden loss of their fortress threw the monster army intoplete disarray. Trolls swarmed up the hill to reim their city but were met with a barrage of ming arrows. Those that tried to evade the fiery rain collided with the monsters behind them, and soon the enemy was fighting among themselves.


    Kuahel Leon, making a quick assessment of the situation, raised his sword and shouted, ¡°All troops, attack!¡±


    The central battalion charged toward the city. The panicked troll army fought fiercely, but they were helpless against the onught that came at them from all sides. The battle came to a swift end in less than an hour, and the hilly littered with the bodies of the defeated monsters.


    ¡°Looks like it¡¯s finally over,¡± te muttered, appearing by Maxi¡¯s side.


    Maxi continued to stare at the hill with a stunned expression. The war, which had seemed never-ending, was over so suddenly that it was hard to believe. She could not shake off the dread that another crisis could arise at any moment, but the victory signal from the ramparts that came soon after eased her fears.


    Without a second thought, Maxi sprinted up the hill. She trudged through the slurry of blood and mud, clumps of it caking her shoes. Her legs felt like lead, but she willed herself to keep moving, ignoring the voices calling after her.


    By the time she reached the city gate, she had lost count of the corpses she had stepped over to get there. She had a feeling the horrific scene would haunt her dreams for a long time. But still, at that moment, she strangely felt no fear.


    Perhaps her senses had been damaged somehow, she thought as she ran through the huge arched entrance. She took in the deste city of stone and steel. The buildings lining the road were all colossal and, surprisingly, built in the Roemian style. After ncing about wildly like a madman, Maxi spotted a group of knights burning a mound of monster carcasses and rushed over to them.


    Evidence of the fierce battle that must have taken ce within the castle walls littered the wide square ahead. Werewolf and ogre carcasses were piled all over, and the ditch edging the road flowed with blood.


    Maxi¡¯s pace quickened as fear finally began to stir. Her heart pounded as she ran down the broad road leading to the square. Gripped by an unexinable anxiousness, she darted up the darkened steps. She saw the banner of Wedon¡¯s army a short distance away, but the Remdragon Knight crest was nowhere to be seen.


    Growing increasingly panicked, Maxi turned and kept moving. She passed through a second gate and found herself in a vast courtyard cluttered with debris. She briefly squinted against the blinding sun and scanned her surroundings.


    Her breath hitched as her eyesnded on a knight with an imposing build standing in the rubble. Frozen in ce, the only thing she could do was stare at Riftan, her mind nk.


    Though he had grown terribly thin, the fact that he was standing, seemingly unharmed, made her want to drop to her knees in prayer.


    She rocked back, then finally managed to step toward him. Riftan¡¯s head swiveled toward her.


    Maxi suddenly felt dizzy. The moment she met his dark gaze, the self-control she had barely managed to cling to until now crumbled away. Sobs burst out of her as she ran to him.


    Riftan stood stone-still, unable to believe his eyes. He spread his arms wide to embrace her.


    Gazing down at her in disbelief, he muttered, ¡°My God¡­ is that really you?¡±

 Chapter 340: Chapter 101

    Chapter 340 Chapter 101


    Maxi was still sobbing as she raised her head to take him in. Silhouetted against the light, his gaunt face appeared sharper and more rugged than before, and shadows darkened the skin beneath his eyes. But even then, he was spellbindingly beautiful.


    As Riftan stared at her in wonderment, Maxi ran a light finger over the dark contours of his chiseled cheek, and her touch seemed to rouse him from his trance. He grabbed her by the shoulders and pushed her back, frantically scanning her from head to toe.


    "Are you hurt?"


    Surprised by his harsh tone, Maxi stopped crying.


    Riftan''s pale lips quivered ever so slightly. "Why are you covered in blood? What on earth...?"


    Finally remembering that her face was coated in goblin blood, Maxi tried to wipe it away. Not that it did any good with her gloves and clothes equally as drenched. She felt her cheeks growing hot. With so many things happening, she had not had time to care about her appearance. No doubt, she currently looked far worse than a vagrant. 1


    Rubbing the dark brown stain marring the gray of her woolen tunic, she said awkwardly, "Th-This... is goblin blood, not mine


    "It''s-? Goddammit." Riftan fumed. "If the monsters were close enough to drench you like that, you were in the thick of it! What was that oaf Nirtha doing after I ordered him to protect you?"


    Clenching his jaw, he scrubbed his face as if to calm himself. Maxi was surprised to see his hands shaking. Why was he so shocked? Was she that horrible a sight?


    "Th-The knights did their best to protect me," she exined. always had a R-Remdragon Knight with me. As you can see... I am


    unscathed, thanks to them."


    Riftan did not reply and only gazed down at her grimly. His face twitched as he said, "There may still be monsters about, yet they let you roam this ce alone. You call that protecting?"


    Maxi stiffened at his critical tone. With the enemy defeated and the city full of the coalition''s knights, she had not thought her actions risky. Thinking about it now, she had to admit that leaving her guard to slip into the city may have been reckless.


    Nevertheless, being admonished by someone who had been missing for weeks infuriated her. Awash with equal parts affection and anger, she glowered at Riftan through her tears.


    "Th-The knights are not to me. I-I rushed here before they could stop me. I-I wanted to make sure... you were safe."


    She had to pause as grief surged within her. When she could no longer contain her anger, she choked out, "W-Why did you not send word? Do you have a-any idea how worried I was? Y-You''ve no idea how¡ª'' 5


    "We could not risk detection; Riftan replied tly.


    He wrapped an arm around her shoulder and rushed her out of the ruins. Seeing that he had no intention of borating, Maxi was momentarily speechless. She almost felt wronged as she recalled all the sleepless nights tormented by horrible imaginings about his fate. Eclipsing that, however, was relief that he was alive and well.


    Sniffling, she stuck close to his side. He squeezed her shoulder when she wrapped her arms around his slender waist, chiseled with iron-hard muscles. She could tell he was holding himself back from pulling her into a suffocating embrace.


    Maxi scanned their surroundings as she dried her eyes with her soiled sleeve. ''W-Where are Ruth and Sir Elliot? And what of the other mages?" 3


    "They are still at the wyvern farm. I snuck out alone to let Sejuleu Aren into the city: he said dryly, quickening his steps.


    Maxi knitted her brow, wondering why he was making such haste. Soon, arge pool of dark blood came into view next to the rubble of a stone statue. Lying among the debris was a gigantic monster she did not recognize. The ck-scaled, colossal beast was hacked in half. 7


    "D-Did you y that?'' Maxi asked, looking up at Riftan.


    He offered no reply and kept moving. Maxi''s eyes darted around the courtyard for more monster carcasses before she realized that the heaps of stone were the remains of golems. Had he fought so many monsters by himself? Aghast, she blocked his path. 9


    "A-Are you hurt?"


    "I''m fine: he replied irritably.


    He slung his arm around her shoulders once more and resumed walking. It did not take long for Maxi to discover his lie. She paled as she noticed the trickle of blood from the gap in his arm guard, remembering how she had jumped into his arms without a thought. a


    "R-Riftan, you''re bleeding!"


    "It''s just a scratch. You needn''t worry."


    Maxi red at him. "W-What on earth is wrong with you? All that fuss earlier b-because I had monster blood on my face... and now you''re dismissing my concern when you are the one bleeding?"


    "I know my own body. It''s just a superficial cut," he snapped as he led her out of the arched entrance.


    Maxi tugged at his clothes and said impatiently, "W-We should heal you first. Something could have gotten into the wound, s-so I will inspect it and¡ª"


    "I told you, I''m fine!"


    Maxi froze at his fiery outburst.


    Riftan stopped walking to re at her, his eyes aze. "Have you seen the state you''re in? You''re as pale as a ghost, as if you''re about to drop at any moment! I beg you, just stop''


    Maxi went to argue but bit back her words when she saw the anguish on his face. It suddenly urred to her that seeing her covered in blood might have brought back painful memories.


    Riftan rubbed his face again to calm himself, then said evenly, "I can have a hierarch heal my woundter. For now, we must rejoin the Remdragon Knights with Ruth and Elliot."


    "B-But you''re bleeding," she said, extending her hand toward him. "At least allow me to¡ª"


    Riftan immediately backed away and growled, "I said, leave it"


    Maxi''s face fell. Seeing him raising his guard again so quickly filled her with an acute sense of loss.


    "I was merely... trying to help: she murmured.


    Riftan appeared flustered by her forlorn response. An edge of anxiousness crept into his voice as he exined, "I don''t need anyone''s help, so please, look after yourself first."


    With that, he turned and continued walking. His words felt like a rejection.


    To thwart her from insisting further, Riftan sped down the steps to where the banner of the Bolose Royal Knights pped in the wind. The livadonian knights were resting next to a mountain of dead monsters. Maxi was looking at the men with a slightly disconcerted expression when Sejuleu Aren, sitting on a ruined pir, heartily waved them over.


    "Are you done with the clean-up, old chap? You were taking so long I was considering going looking for you."


    "Look after my wife while I do another sweep insider "


    When Riftan pushed her gently on the back, Maxitched onto his arm. "I-I want to go with your "


    "You will stay here," he said firmly, twisting free of her grasp.


    A wave of anger rushed over her.


    "Then, at least let me heal your arm!"


    Riftan''s initial scowl froze when he saw the desperation on her face. Before he could say no, Sejuleu leaped to his feet. The Livadonianmander draped an arm over Riftan''s shoulder and beckoned to a mage under hismand.


    "Tend to this fellow, will you? He seems to have injured his arm"


    "Get off me: Riftan said, shoving Sejuleu away."


    Nevertheless, hepliantly perched on a stone pir to allow the mage to heal him. Maxi let out a silent sigh of relief. Knowing his extreme reluctance to show weakness, she had feared he would refuse.


    The young mage of the Bolose Royal Knights approached Riftan and said politely, shall first remove your arm guard to inspect the wound."


    Riftan wordlessly extended his wounded limb as if telling the mage to get it over with. He pulled out a sk with his free hand and opened it with his teeth.


    As Maxi watched him gulp at his wine, she felt strangely incensed. Why did he always refuse her but readily ept the help of others? She tried to calm her boiling rage as the young mage removed Riftan''s vambrace.


    "The wound is fortunately not deep," the magemented.


    Maxi crouched to inspect Riftan''s arm herself. A long gash along his smooth, bronze skin peeked through the rip in his tunic. The mage was correct. The cut did not appear deep, and it was healed in no time at all. Riftan promptly snapped his vambrace back and rose to his feet.


    "What are the Temple Knights doing?" Riftan abruptly asked Sejuleu.


    "They began searching the castle as soon as they entered the city," Sejuleu said, his expression imprable. He poked the fire with a long branch. "It''s only a matter before theye upon your discovery"


    Maxi looked up at Riftan questioningly. "What did you discover?"


    When Riftan only scowled and refused to answer, Sejuleu spoke in his stead. "A tomb."


    "A...?"


    "In the heart of the main castle is a tomb filled with what appears to be human remains!

 Chapter 341 - 102

    Chapter 341: Chapter 102


    Maxi hunched her shoulders. ¡°D-Do you think it is the tomb of the dark mages?¡±


    ¡°I would appear so since it is unlikely that ordinary humans ever lived there.¡± Unease shed on Sejuleu¡¯s face. ¡°The clerics will undoubtedly be appalled once they see it. The burial chamber is built like a shrine.¡±


    Maxi¡¯s face clouded. Had the dark mages built the tomb to purify their souls? After being banished and emunicated, their greatest fear would have been an eternity of anguish as undead monsters. That was likely the reason behind attempting a purification spell of their own, and why their tomb resembled a shrine. The question was, had their efforts paid off?


    Maxi¡¯s gaze drifted up to the castle tower, then back to Sejuleu. ¡°Where are¡­ the dark mages? Have they been dealt with already?¡±


    ¡°We have yet to meet one. We¡¯ve scoured the entire city but have found no one resembling a mage. I suspect they may have fled after catching wind of the coalition army¡¯s n to invade.¡±


    Riftan, who had been tightening his armor, interrupted. ¡°Don¡¯t jump to conclusions. They could be hiding somewhere in the city, so have the knights posted at the gates.¡±


    ¡°My men are already watching every entryway like a hawk,¡± Sejuleu assured him, ¡°but there may be secret passageways we aren¡¯t aware of. We should do a thorough search of the city once the soldiers have rested.¡±


    Maxi was about to volunteer to help with her search magic but hesitated when she saw Riftan¡¯s expression. She was not sure if she had enough mana left anyway. A wave of exhaustion suddenly came over her, and she hugged her knees.


    Noticing Maxi¡¯s weariness, Riftan took off his cloak and wrapped it around her shoulders. ¡°Stay here. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    She stared at him like a sullen child but, in the end, reluctantly bobbed her head. Riftan gave her a doubtful look before climbing the stairs. She spotted Sejuleu motioning for four of his subordinates to follow Riftan. Feeling somewhat reassured Riftan was not going alone, Maxi rested her chin on her knees.


    ¡°Drink this,¡± Sejuleu said, offering her a cup. ¡°It¡¯ll ease your nerves and warm you up.¡±


    ¡°Th-Thankyou.¡±


    Maxi epted it and took a sip. The warm wine was heavenly as it passed down her throat.


    She realized she had not had water all day after having had only bread and ale for breakfast. She had been too busy tending to the wounded. Suddenly ovee with intense hunger and thirst, Maxi drained the cup. As the wine settled warmly in her stomach, she felt the day¡¯s tension drain away.


    ¡°Have some of this as well,¡± Sejuleu said, holding out a piece of bread and cheese.


    Maxi hungrily devoured it all. It felt bizarre that she could ingest anything with a mountain of monster carcasses a few dozen kevettes away. Nevertheless, she had to eat if she did not wish to copse. After satiating her hunger, she settled close to the fire to thaw her freezing body.


    Before long, Riftan returned with Ruth and Elliot. Though they both looked haggard, neither appeared to be hurt.


    ¡°I¡¯m d¡­ to see you unharmed,¡± Maxi said, rising to her feet. ¡°You¡¯ve no idea how worried 1 was.¡±


    Ruth was trudging toward the fire, but he halted when he recognized her, his eyes growing wide. ¡°I cannot say the same of you, mydy. You are a mess. Please do not tell me you¡¯ve gotten yourself hurt again. What sort of reckless¡ª¡± ¡°Th-This is goblin blood. I assure you, 1 am unscathed,¡± Maxi cut in. Her eyes darted around. ¡°Where¡­ are the others?¡±


    Elliot smiled bitterly and replied, ¡°They did not enter the city as we also needed to guard the horses and provisions. They should have reunited with the rest of the army by now.¡±


    ¡°We must hurry and rejoin our order as well,¡± Riftan said. ¡°It will be another sleepless night if we don¡¯t finish the search by sunset and start setting up camp. Come, Maxi.¡±


    Wrapping his arm around her, he led her toward the outskirts of the city. Maxi gave Sejuleu a nod as they walked out of the square. Even though unknown dangers could be lurking amid the ruins, with Riftan¡¯s arm around her, sturdier than any rampart, Maxi had never felt safer.


    As they approached the magnificent but deste city, ck smoke rose from the rows ofrge stone buildings, and soldiers bustled over the streets. It did not take long for them to find the banner of the Remdragon Knights among them.


    ¡°Hang on a little longer. It¡¯s all over now,¡± Riftan muttered, his relief palpable.


    Only then did Maxi realize he had been as worried as she was. Tears welled in her eyes, and she wound her arms around his waist. Everything was over now. They would finally be able to return to Anatol.


    Fortune was on the Remdragon Knights¡¯ side. There were no casualties, and though thirteen high-ranking knights had sustained injuries, none were life-threatening. After swift treatment with magic, all of the knights were spared from permanent damage.


    However, the hundreds ofmon soldiers were not as lucky. Maxi promptly set up a new infirmary at the edge of the square. Around two hundred were in critical condition, and about three times more had suffered minor injuries.


    Maxi could not contain her sighs. If there was a silver lining, it was that she had more help. With no more battles to fight, the mages in the offensive unit were reassigned to healing. Among them, Celric proved the biggest help. With him directing the healing unit, Maxi could finally unburden herself from the heavy responsibilities of being a leader.


    She was in the middle of making pain relievers when Anton entered the tent.


    ¡°We are to depart in a week,¡± he announced, his face grave. ¡°I was told to make sure the soldiers can travel by then.¡±


    Maxi looked up at him in surprise. ¡°S-So soon?¡±


    ¡°Yes. They have searched every kevette of this city but found no trace of the dark mages. They¡¯ve long abandoned this ce. ording to the knights, there is no evidence of humans ever living here.¡±


    Anton plopped down in front of the brazier with a heavy sigh.


    ¡°It¡¯s possible that the band creating undead monsters all over the Seven Kingdoms is thest of them. Not that surprising considering how rare a Serbel offspring is.¡±


    Maxi¡¯s heart sank. With so much happening, she had forgotten the undead problem entirely.


    ¡°Th-Then, what will happen now?¡±


    ¡°The dark mages have failed. With their base gone, no amount of undead will be able to help them achieve their goal of conquering the Seven Kingdoms.¡± After pensively gazing into the zing fire, Anton scratched his thick beard and added, ¡°Still, we intend to track them all down. It would be better to capture them before the church, but that is unlikely. The Temple Knights are already keeping an eye on us.¡±


    ¡°They are¡­ watching us?¡± Maxi said, shocked.


    ¡°Have you not noticed? This city is full of records left by the dark mages. The clerics are wary of us swiping them.¡±


    Maxi¡¯s face hardened. ¡°Will the rtionship between the church and the Mage Tower¡­ sour again?¡±


    Anton shrugged and said unconcernedly, ¡°It is too early to tell, but it¡¯s clear that a dispute over the records cannot be avoided.¡±


    Despite the older mage¡¯s attempt to look nonchnt, Maxi could see the determination on his face. The Mage Tower would not give up on the dark mages¡¯ record so easily.


    She felt drained just thinking about the prospect of another troublesome dispute. She had no interest in participating in an irksome power struggle. All she wanted was to return home to rest.


    As if reading her thoughts, Anton gave her a stern look. ¡°The coalition army will stay in Balbourne for some time to discuss the distribution of spoils. 1 want you to attend the council with us to support the im of the Mage Tower.¡±


    ¡°M-Me?¡±


    ¡°Not only were you in charge of the rear support unit, but you have acquired great fame throughout the Western Continent. Your presence will help us greatly during negotiations.¡±


    Maxi stared at Anton nkly. She had never once considered herself as a person of influence. Having said his piece, Anton rose without waiting for her reply.


    ¡°It is already decided that the army will head to Balbourne, and since the rulers of the Seven Kingdoms are currently in Osiriya, the knightly orders are bound to remain at the basilica until the council reaches an agreement. In the meantime, you can take your time to think it over.¡±


    Maxi let out a dejected sigh as soon as he left the tent. It had been a mistake to think that she would be able to return home as soon as this war was over.


    At least 1 will get some rest in Balbourne.


    Traveling to Anatol from here took two months, so a stop in Balbourne might do them good. Fortune allowing, she might even get to attend one of the grand festivals in Osiriya or watch a swordsmanship tournament.


    Maxi tried to cheer herself up by recalling the stories Rosetta had smugly recounted in the past. As the old capital of the Roem Empire, Balbourne was a magnificent city with endless sights. There was surely no harm in staying in Osiriya for a few weeks. Reassuring herself, Maxi walked over to her patients for bandage changes.


    She had been tending to them for some time when she sensed a presence behind her. When she whipped her head back, she saw Riftan standing over her. She smiled brightly, the sight of his chiseled face draining away all of her fatigue.


    He looked much better now. With all the sweat and dust scrubbed clean, his tousled hair appeared lustrous, and he smelled of soap and leather. Maxi mused that he must have washed at the spring within the castle..

 Chapter 342 - 103

    Chapter 342: Chapter 103


    Pride swelled in Maxi¡¯s chest as she gazed at her husband. Wiping her hand with a towel, she hastily arranged her disheveled hair and smoothed her crumpled tunic. Though she doubted such efforts would improve her appearance, she could at least avoid looking like a vagrant.


    ¡°Has¡­ the search already finished?¡± she asked, watching Riftan nce around the infirmary.


    He turned to look at her, and she flushed as his gaze raked over her. Even though he had seen her in worse states numerous times, she still felt awkward and embarrassed.


    She covered the blood stain on her sleeve, coughing lightly. ¡°1 heard that we are to leave in a week. Have you found anything regarding the dark mages?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s take a walk,¡± Riftan said brusquely, turning to the tent entrance.


    At first, Maxi was baffled, but she quickly reached for her cloak when she realized his suggestion could be an excuse to have a private moment with her.


    Her heart began to race. They had not had the opportunity to speak until now. He had been busy searching the city, and she had been upied with the wounded. After informing the mages sitting in front of the brazier that she would be leaving her post for a moment, Maxi followed Riftan outside.


    To her surprise, the sky was already turning red. They circled a building with a copsed wall and made their way toward the square lined with tents of various sizes. They cut through a group of soldiers lugging and loading wooden crates onto wagons, the contents of which knights meticulously recorded into ledgers. Maxi surmised they must be tallying up the spoils of war.


    ¡°1-1 was told that we would be staying in Osiriya for some time¡­ to settle the distribution of the spoils. Are there many items of value?¡±


    ¡°Far more than we expected,¡± Riftan replied tersely, leading her toward the city¡¯s outskirts.


    They entered a narrow alleyway between two buildings that appeared to be repositories. A steep flight of stairs rose at the end of it, and Maxi nced up with curiosity. Where was he taking her?


    Riftan motioned for her to follow, saying indifferently, ¡°A mountain of mana stones and artifacts made of wyvern hide, basilisk bones, and scales. All found in an underground cer. There was even orichalcum.¡±


    Maxi¡¯s eyes grew wide. ¡°Orichalcum?¡±


    ¡°Indeed,¡± Riftan replied, a sardonic smile curling his lips. ¡°Its discovery has spurred a few tiresome arguments. The possibility of finding orichalcum veins somewhere in this frigid hell seems to have driven everyone mad with greed.¡± ¡°Do you not¡­ want it yourself? 1 heard orichalcum is hundreds of times more valuable than gold.¡±


    ¡°That is only true for the smelted kind,¡± Riftan replied tly, ¡°but the method of smelting orichalcum ore has been lost since the fall of the Roem Empire. The ore is useless if you cannot extract the metal, and the cost of developing a mine would be greater than the profit.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ why are the others fighting over it?¡±


    ¡°Because of greed. Not many in this world can let go of such valuable treasure. And there¡¯s always the possibility that someone might discover the smelting method again someday.¡±


    The climb had left Maxi breathless, bringing an end to her questioning. They now stood in front of an arched tunnel.


    Maxi peered uneasily into its depths. ¡°W-Where are we going?¡±


    ¡°I want to show you something.¡±


    Riftan draped an arm around her shoulders and led her into the narrow passageway. It was difficult to gauge how long they walked through the darkness, but when they emerged from the other side, the brilliant sunset was blinding. Maxi¡¯s eyes were squinted shut, and she gasped when she opened them.


    ¡°H-Heavens¡­ it¡¯s so beautiful,¡± she muttered in awe, stepping into warm beams of light.


    Never in her wildest dreams had she imagined a ce of such beauty in this city of monsters. Slowly turning in a circle, she took in the magnificent circr hall. It might have been a temple, but she could not be sure as she had never seen anything like it.


    The stained-ss walls illuminated the spacious hall in breathtaking colors, the light dancing across the marble floor. Looking up, Maxi saw stained-ss windows on the ceiling, and the purple sunlight shining through made her feel as if she were surrounded by fire.


    Though it was cold enough for her breath to mist, her entire body rxed in the gentle sunlight. Maxi closed her eyes to savor the sweet sensation.


    ¡°No one ever said anything about this ce.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because I haven¡¯t told anyone yet.¡±


    The hint of restraint in his voice snapped Maxi out of her euphoria. Opening her eyes, she saw Riftan standing in the light with her, his dark hair now tinted in spellbinding hues of purple, blue, and dark brown. The sunset cast his skin in fire and gold, and his eyes glinted like the night sea reflecting the stars.


    Desire ignited in her chest. Her fingertips tingled with the urge to caress him.


    She wanted to be one with this beautiful man. Her need was so intense that it momentarily terrified her. Her whole body growing tense, she gazed up at him with burning eyes.


    ¡°I wanted to show you before the others could ransack it,¡± Riftan said, looking around the room. ¡°For months now, you¡¯ve seen nothing but monsters and corpses. You¡¯ll need something to rece those memories.¡±


    When he turned to face her again, she saw no emotion there. A strange sadness washed over her.


    Riftan seemed to be avoiding her gaze, staring at the light ying over the floor. His voice cracked slightly as he said, ¡°I pray that the memory of this ce will protect you. If you¡¯re ever tormented by nightmares, a beautiful memory can be a great sce.¡±


    ¡°Were you?¡±


    Riftan¡¯s eyes snapped up at her question. A desire to understand his inner thoughts rushed over Maxi.


    ¡°W-Were you ever tormented by nightmares?¡± she pressed. ¡°Did you have to recall beautiful memories¡­ whenever you had one?¡±


    Something akin to pain shed across his face.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve had nightmares, and a lone memory helped me to bear them,¡± he replied tly.


    Before she could ask what the memory was, he stepped into the shadowed perimeter and began inspecting the pir carvings. The realization that he was still trying to keep her at arm¡¯s length hit her like ice water. She had thought that he had finally opened his heart to her. Had it been no more than a momentary re of emotions in the heat of war?


    Maxi walked up next to him and caressed his forearm. He tensed for a moment, then wrapped his arm around her shoulders. She felt his reassuring warmth melt away her anxiety.


    Riftan was merely being vignt. Once they left this battlefield for safer quarters, he would fully ept her again. Reassuring herself, Maxi wound her arms around his waist.


    ¡°Thank you¡­ for bringing me here,¡± she muttered, her face against his chest.


    His arm tightened around her, and she let out a sigh as she watched the fading streams of light. When the nightmares came, she would remember him standing in the brilliant sun.


    ***


    Maxi¡¯s workload markedly reduced once the clerics started tending to the wounded. Soon, all those of the Mage Tower, including Maxi, were tasked with investigating the city. It did not take her long to realize that Anton had not been exaggerating ¡ª the Temple Knights were indeed watching them.


    Under the pretext of acting as their escort, the pdins followed the mages¡¯ every step, and any discovery was kept under a watchful eye. Maxi was unsettled by the pdins¡¯ behavior. With theirmon enemy gone, she wondered if their next foe would be the Temple Knights.


    After an anxious nce at the Osiriyan soldiers, Maxi went to join the mages. The coalition army was currently set up outside the castle due to concerns that there may be traps inside. Maxi wove through the tents crowding the square, stopping near the haphazardly stacked wooden boxes at the entrance to the mages¡¯ quarters. Nevin, Albern, Miriam, and Geoffrey sat around a fire. Maxi took the leather scroll she had pinned to her side and handed it to them.


    ¡°I¡¯ve finished with the east wing. Is the search of the main castleplete?¡±


    A strange expression rose on their faces at her question.


    Maxi looked at them in puzzlement. ¡°W-What is it? Did something happen?¡±


    Miriam, who had been poking the fire with a stick, replied tersely, ¡°They ordered a stop to the search. They will start demolishing the city once everyone¡¯s cleared the buildings.¡±


    Maxi¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°B-But we have yet to find any leads on the dark mages, and¡­ there are still ces we have yet to investigate.¡±


    ¡°We are running out of time.¡±


    Maxi jerked her head up at the unexpected voice. Kuahel Leon was walking out of the tent apanied by one of his aides. They seemed so intimidating that Maxi reflexively took a step back.


    Kuahel regarded her sharply and continued, ¡°We must depart before we run out of provisions, or we will starve to death. We cannot dy any longer.¡±


    ¡°The buildings in this city¡­ are made of stone. It will not be so easy to destroy them.¡±


    ¡°We must at least tear down the walls of the main castle. If we do not, the monsters may return to use this ce as their base again.¡±


    Maxi studied the pdin¡¯s face. Though his argument was sound, something told her that the man was only telling them part of the reason. She concealed her misgivings and chose her next words carefully.


    ¡°As you know, the ramparts are fortified with magic. They are also inscribed with runes that negate any spell aimed at them. T-To break down the walls, we must first deal with the runes.¡±


    ¡°It is precisely for that reason that 1 am here, to ask the mages to nullify the runes as quickly as possible.¡±


    It sounded more like amand than a request. Kuahel¡¯s eyes ¡ª a piercing, gold-flecked green ¡ª passed over the mages.


    ¡°You can hear the full details inside,¡± he said, then strode off toward the rows of tents without waiting for their answer.


    Geoffrey shook his head as he watched them go. ¡°That fellow seems to think that we are obliged to obey his everymand.¡±


    ¡°He is the suprememander. We have no choice but to follow orders until this campaign is over,¡± Nevin muttered bitterly as he rose to his feet. ¡°Come, we should head inside and hear what Master Celric has to say about it. Whatever they would have us do, 1 just want to get it over with so we can finally leave this ce..¡±

 Chapter 343 - 104

    Chapter 343: Chapter 104


    The following day, the mages began the task of destroying the runes. te, Armin, Anton, and Maxi were charged with nullifying those within the main castle. The towering stone walls that rose along the mountainous slope were covered in fortification runes, half of which were impossible to decipher because of their sheerplexity.


    Maxi breathed a deep sigh as she ran her fingers over one of the stone pirs nking the castle entrance. Nearly all of the castle¡¯s building materials seemed to be fortified with magic.


    ¡°I-It will take forever¡­ to nullify all of them.¡±


    ¡°We need not nullify every one,¡± Kuahel Leon said curtly. ¡°The castle will copse once the main support pirs arepromised.¡±


    The Temple Knight had trailed the mages, his subordinates in tow. Maxi, who had been gazing up at the high ceiling, gave him a disconcerted look.


    ¡°May 1 ask¡­ why you are following us?¡±


    Kuahel arched an eyebrow. ¡°Is that forbidden?¡±


    ¡°N-No, but¡­ does the suprememander¡­ not have more important matters to attend to?¡±


    ¡°I happen to have manypetent aides,¡± the Temple Knight replied dryly. ¡°What¡¯s more, this task may be more dangerous than you think. During the nullification process, a rune may start acting up, or a hidden trap might be activated. As a precaution, it was decided that high priests capable of negating magic would apany the mages.¡±


    Maxi frowned. She doubted that anything untoward could happen from nullifying fortification runes. Nevertheless, when she recalled how she had nearly died from a golem attack during their time in the ruins, she found herself unable to refute his point.


    With a sigh, she meekly kept walking. When they reached the hall at the center of the castle, Kuahel pointed to the rows of stone pirs along the perimeter and at the vaulted stone ceiling.


    ¡°The runes on these pirs are the ones you need to work on. How long will it take?¡±


    ¡°Every stone appears to have a spell on it,¡± Anton said after carefully inspecting one of the intricate carvings. ¡°It will take us at least half a day for all of them.¡±


    ¡°Understood. Then, please make haste.¡±


    Soon, the mages split up to begin their task. Maxi bent a knee by the entrance of the left transept to carefully inspect a pir. Though this particr rune did not appear difficult to neutralize, the sum of them would take some time.


    cing her hand on the pir, she used her mana to unravel the rune¡¯s power from the top. When she was certain that it could support the ceiling even without the spell, she moved along the wall and rapidly began nullifying the others.


    Finally, Maxi reached the end of the room. When she straightened and turned around, te and Armin were still working on the other side while Anton was nowhere to be seen. He must have moved on to another part of the castle, Maxi reasoned. She retraced her steps to where Kuahel was leaning against a wall.


    ¡°I have finished this side,¡± she said cautiously. ¡°Where should 1 work next?¡±


    The Temple Knight¡¯s eyes slowly surveyed the dim corridor before he motioned toward the entrance. ¡°This should do for the hall. Let us head out.¡±


    ¡°A-Already?¡±


    ¡°Remaining inside any longer is dangerous. We cannot disregard the risk of the castle caving in now that the runes are undone. You may continue the task outside.¡±


    The group filed out of the castle and began working on the runes inscribed on the castle facade. By the middle of the afternoon, Maxi was thoroughly spent. Negating runes for such an extended period used up more mana than she had expected.


    Exhausted, she slumped onto a cold stone step. Kuahel Leon was close behind, shadowing her like a prison guard.


    ¡°Have you run out of mana already?¡± he said irritably.


    ¡°M-Mana concentration is low around these parts!¡± Maxi cried, ring at him.


    Kuahel looked at te and Anton, then back to Maxi. ¡°The other two appear to be fine.¡±


    Maxi¡¯s face flushed. As a member of the Umri tribe and a senior mage of Urd respectively, te and Anton¡¯s ability to store immense amounts of mana was exceptional even among those of the Mage Tower. It was only natural that an ordinary mage such as Maxi would not be able topete in that regard.


    Still, knowing how pathetic it would sound, she could only mumble sullenly, ¡°They are the unusual ones.¡±


    ¡°I did not mean it as a rebuke. I was merely surprised. After watching you work tirelessly during the war, I had assumed your magical ability robust.¡±


    ¡°U-Unfortunately¡­ I can only describe my mana stores as ordinary. As for my efforts during the war¡­ 1 was merely doing everything in my power to keep going.¡±


    Her voice grew somber as the memories of the strenuous few weeks shed in her mind. She was taking in the deste city when she suddenly noticed the Temple Knight looking at her as a curious cat would.


    Puzzled, Maxi frowned. ¡°Why¡­ are you looking at me like that?¡±


    His eyes widened ever so slightly at her question. The Temple Knight cocked his head and rubbed his face as if to scrub away his emotions. ¡°How was 1 looking at you, exactly?¡±


    ¡°Like you were¡­ observing an unusual creature.¡±


    At her peeved tone, his expression snapped back to its usual impassiveness. ¡°I apologize if I¡¯ve offended you. I shall strive not to wear my thoughts so inly next time.¡±


    Maxi red at the man incredulously before letting out a sigh. She was too tired to even argue with him.


    Before long, Anton and te joined her on the stairs, and the trio returned to camp to rest. Just as the sun began to dip below the horizon, the group that had gone to the outskirts of the city returned to the square.


    Maxi was dining on watery bean porridge in front of the campfire by then. She lit up when she spotted Riftan, whom she had not glimpsed all day since starting work on the runes at dawn. Setting down her bowl, she ran over to him.


    ¡°R-Riftan!¡±


    Riftan¡¯s long strides halted, and he turned his head. As his prating eyes parsed over her, Maxi reflexively went to fix her hair. To her dismay, her fingers were no match for the matted tangles in her curls.


    She pulled her hood over her head as she drew closer. ¡°Where are youing from? I-I did not see you the entire day.¡±


    ¡°Leading a search of the mountains. I¡¯ve beenbing rocks all day because that damned woman is bent on finding an orichalcum vein,¡± Riftan grumbled, his eyes flickering over his shoulder.


    Maxi followed his gaze, and her face fell when she saw Princess Agnes leading the Royal Knights of Wedon across the square. Another woman had been with her husband all day, yet here Maxi was, unable to glimpse his face even once. Her blood boiled at the thought.


    ¡°A-And?¡± she said with a stiff smile. ¡°Were you able to find one?¡±


    ¡°It was a waste of time.¡± He entrusted Talon to a squire behind him and began kneading his nape, looking thoroughly wearied. ¡°Though 1 suppose it¡¯s for the best since that would only have led to more disputes.¡±


    ¡°I-lf that is your opinion¡­ why bother searching for it?¡±


    As if sensing her disgruntlement, his eyes focused back on her. Maxi strove to appear calm. To her relief, he seemed oblivious to her petty jealousy.


    ¡°I went so I could patrol the area for hidden monsterirs as well,¡± he said tly. ¡°I¡¯ve been meaning to search the vicinity anyway, though nothing came of that either.¡±


    He paused to study her closely. ¡°More importantly, how was your day? 1 heard that the search of the city was halted so the mages could start nullifying the runes. Is the work not difficult?¡±


    ¡°N-Not at all. The task went more smoothly than expected, so I think we will be able to finish by the morrow.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll assign Rovar as your escort from the morning, so let him apany you.¡±


    Maxi frowned. She was already vaguely aware that at any given moment, at least three or four Remdragon Knights watched her. She did not see why Ulyseon, who was sixth in rank in the order, should be added to the list.


    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary,¡± she said with mock sternness. ¡°We have the Temple Knights escorting us wherever we go¡­ and we even had Sir Kuahel apany us today.¡±


    Riftan, who had been striding toward the Remdragon Knights¡¯ barracks, stopped in his tracks. He narrowed his eyes and asked in an ominous voice, ¡°The Holy Sword escorted you?¡±


    ¡°N-Not only me. He was escorting the mages working at the main castle, protecting us in case anything¡ª¡±


    ¡°You are telling me that themander of the Temple Knights took such a task upon himself?¡± Folding his arms, Riftan leaned forward menacingly. ¡°I seem to find you in hispany a lot. And he seems to have taken an interest in you.¡±


    Flustered, Maxi blurted, ¡°N-Nonsense! The man merely finds me amusing¡ª¡±


    She stopped herself. Did he have the right to question her like this after having spent the day with Princess Agnes? What was more, Kuahel Leon was a clergyman.


    Suppressing the defiance rearing inside her, Maxi said with feigned gentleness, ¡°Perhaps¡­ he was taking pity and being considerate¡­ because my husband has been neglecting me.¡±


    Riftan¡¯s face hardened.. ¡°Neglecting you? Is that an usation?¡±

 Chapter 344 - 105

    Chapter 344: Chapter 105


    Riftan¡¯s expression suggested Maxi had just uttered a ridiculous statement. She cast her eyes down. Riftan reached out to lift her chin, forcing her to meet his gaze. He stared at her for a moment, then, seeing the discontent stered over her face, let out an incredulousugh.


    ¡°So that¡¯s what you truly think. What have 1 done to deserve such a reproof? When have I ever neglected you?¡±


    ¡°Y-You have been nothing but aloof¡­ since the start of the war.¡±


    Though she had not intended it, the words came rushing out. Her face burning, she stammered, ¡°A-And even though the war is finally over¡­ we barely have time to talk¡­ a-and I hardly ever get to see you.¡±


    ¡°So, instead of the husband you hardly get to see, you¡¯ve been dallying with another man?¡± Riftan scoffed.


    Infuriated, Maxi glowered at him. ¡°W-Watch your tongue! You dare use me of dallying? D-Did you not also¡­ spend the day with Princess Agnes?¡±


    ¡°That woman is my superior! 1 was doing my duty as her chief aide!¡±


    ¡°A-And Sir Kuahel was escorting the mages!¡± Maxi furrowed her brow in genuine bafflement. ¡°W-What ridiculous suspicions are you harboring? He is a clergyman!¡±


    ¡°Countless bastards have been sired by clergymen,¡± Riftan spat stiffly.


    Maxi¡¯s face hardened. ¡°Are you¡­ honestly questioning my fidelity?¡±


    Her frosty gaze seemed to wipe the cynical smirk from his lips. He raked back his hair and said tentatively, ¡°That was not my intention. 1 just¡­ can¡¯t stand seeing you with another man.¡±


    Though those words would have normally softened her heart, his absurd usation had hurt her greatly. She found it impossible to speak without resentment.


    ¡°H-He is no ordinary man! And he has never shown any interest in me.¡± ring at him reproachfully, she added, ¡°How could you hold such sordid suspicions?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because 1 was born of a sordid affair,¡± he said defensively. ¡°I apologize if I have upset your sensibilities. Clearly, seeing you two whispering to each other left an impression on me, as my head filled with all manner of obscenities when I heard you were with him all day.¡±


    Maxi could not fathom what he meant at first, but her face flushed when it dawned on her that he was referring to the time he had caught her spying on him and Princess Agnes. The truth was, she had no right to criticize him.


    Her voice grew smaller as she muttered, ¡°A-As I made clear then¡­ we were¡­ merely discussing something in private. 1 have done nothing¡­ to be ashamed of.¡±


    Of course, she knew her actions had been shameful. Her awkward response must have fanned Riftan¡¯s suspicions; his eyes narrowed once again.


    ¡°What could the two of you possibly have to discuss?¡±


    ¡°I-l¡¯m afraid¡­ that¡¯s confidential.¡±


    Riftan¡¯s brow furrowed at her feeble attempt at evasion. He smirked as his eyes locked on her face. ¡°A secret you can¡¯t even tell your husband? I feel my sordid imagination running wild again.¡±


    Maxi red at him. ¡°What about y-you, then? What were you discussing with Princess Agnes? Because if memory serves me right¡­ you were also whispering to each other.¡±


    ¡°Why do you keep mentioning that woman?¡± he hissed through clenched teeth. ¡°You know very well that there is nothing between me and the princess. The fact that you¡¯re feigning jealousy to avoid the subject makes me wonder if I really should be suspicious.¡±


    ¡°I-I am not feigning!¡± Maxi shrieked in exasperation. ¡°i am jealous! I-I, too, am vexed w-when 1 see you with other women!¡±


    She suddenly realized that their surroundings had grown strangely quiet. Jolting back to her senses, her back broke out in a cold sweat. She stiffly turned her head to look about. The flurry of activity around them had stopped, and both the soldiers and the knights, who were in the middle of distributing supper, were now openly staring at them.


    Maxi¡¯s face grew beet red. She pulled her hood even lower, wishing there was a hole she could crawl into. Why were they even having this silly argument? It had only been a few moments ago that she had rushed over out of sheer joy at seeing him.


    ¡°R-Riftan¡­ you idiot,¡± she said through gritted teeth.


    Before he could say any more, she fled to the mages¡¯ tent.


    ***


    The next day, Maxi avoided the nces of the other mages, who snickered among themselves as she made her way to the rear of the castle. Once there, she also ignored Kuahel Leon, who looked as though he had a million things to say to her, and Ulyseon, whose worried gaze followed her as she passed. She immersed herself instead in dispelling the castle¡¯s fortification magic.


    If someone were to tease her aboutst night¡¯s argument right then, she was certain she would die of shame. She thumped her forehead against the cold stone wall now and again as she worked, letting out one tormented groan after another. Desperate prayer seemed to be her only course of action against some evil bard turning their marital fight into a song that would spread across the continent. She shuddered at the horrible thought.


    As if finding her misery pathetic, Kuahel said coldly, ¡°We have no time for dawdling. The task must be finished before the day ends. If you have room for self-pity, I suggest you use it to nullify one more rune.¡±


    ¡°Who are you tomand herdyship?¡± Ulyseon snarled. ¡°She is no servant of yours. If you refuse to give her the due respect, I shall challenge you to a du¡ª¡±


    ¡°I-It¡¯s all right, Ulyseon. I do not mind.¡±


    Though her interference forced the young knight to snap his mouth shut, it did not stop him from ring disapprovingly at the clergyman. Kuahel, on the other hand, paid no mind to Ulyseon and motioned with his head for Maxi to keep working.


    With a sigh, Maxi started moving along the castle wall. She drovest night¡¯s humiliating memory from her mind and concentrated on the task at hand.


    She only stopped after a while when she noticed Ruth standing on the path leading to the castle tower. He was carefully studying a pir carving, recording something in the parchment clutched in his hand. After observing him with curiosity, Maxi quietly approached.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± she asked.


    Startled, Ruth snapped his head to her.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you, mydy.¡± Rxing, he returned his gaze to the parchment and said tly, ¡°I should thank you for the entertaining spectaclest night. It would¡¯ve been another boring evening if not for you.¡±


    Mortified, Maxi¡¯s face flushed. ¡°Y-You could have stopped us instead of gawking!¡±


    ¡°Why on earth would I intervene in such an embarrassing quarrel?¡± Ruth said, snorting derisively. ¡°Watching from afar was painful enough.¡±


    Maxi¡¯s face was the color of plums. Staring daggers at him, she quickly changed the subject. ¡°M-More importantly¡­ why are you loitering here? Aren¡¯t the Remdragon Knights supposed to patrol the area around the city today? W-Why are you not with them?¡±


    ¡°They have the princess with them, so there was no need for me to go as well,¡± he replied evenly. He paused to study her face. ¡°Don¡¯t be jealous, though.¡±


    ¡°I-I am not!¡± Maxi shrilled.


    Ruth shrugged and continued scribbling on his parchment.


    ¡°What are you investigating?¡± said Kuahel Leon, walking up behind Maxi and breaking her furious re.


    ¡°I am recording everything 1e across. Anything could be a clue to lead us to the dark mages,¡± Ruth replied. He then folded the parchment and shoved it into his bag.


    Maxi inwardly sighed at his suspicious behavior. It might have been better had he openly confessed to hiding something.


    Concealing her exasperation, she asked, ¡°And? Were you able to learn anything?¡±


    ¡°Nothing yet. At the moment, I am merely recording whatever I can before they destroy the castle. I intend to look through themter.¡±


    ¡°Then I suggest you work with haste,¡± Kuahel said. ¡°We are going to destroy everything and leave the city tomorrow.¡±


    Maxi was surprised by his words. ¡°S-So soon? I had thought¡­ it would take us at least two more days.¡±


    ¡°Once the fortification spells are undone, the demolition will not take long.¡± The clergyman ced a hand on the castle wall. ¡°We already found cracks in the walls during the morning inspection. A bit of impact should be enough to send the castle crumbling.¡±


    Maxi anxiously looked up at the expanse of stone, which seemed to touch the sky, but resumed her task at Kuahel¡¯s urging. Ruth had already slipped away by then. She resolved to ask the sorcerer about what he had discovered in private.


    Unfortunately, evening came without her chancing upon him again.


    Bone-weary, Maxi crawled into her bedroll. She briefly considered seeing Riftan but soon dismissed the idea, still embarrassed to face him. She feared that they would only end up arguing again. A part of her also hoped that he would seek her out first.


    To her disappointment, there was no sign of him even as darkness fell. She forced it from her mind and burrowed into her nket.


    In the morning, the soldiers promptly broke camp and loaded the tents onto the wagons. The coalition army then began the march out of the city, with Balto¡¯s soldiers making up the front. Maxi wiped the sleep from her eyes and secured her luggage to Rem¡¯s saddle. Once she was done, she joined the ranks of the Wedonian army as they passed through the city gate.


    The snow-covered hill sparkled under the faint light of dawn. The soldiers had done a thorough job of clearing the bodies, as the vastndscape showed no trace of the battle that had taken ce only a few days prior.


    Stopping at the gate, she watched the army march down the hill before slowly beginning her descent. A strange noise rang out once they were at a safe distance from the city perimeter. A momentter, the imposing castle, which covered a significant part of the mountain, slowly began to tilt.


    Maxi watched as the castle tower copsed. When the debris mmed onto the walls, the fortress crumbled like a sand castle..

 Chapter 345 - 106

    Chapter 345: Chapter 106


    The fortress¡¯s northern wail withstood the impact, but the rest disintegrated beyond recognition. Maxi shuddered at the sight. The ground shook as the city copsed, the deafening destruction echoing around the mountains.


    As thest of the pdins slipped out of the city, the ramparts broke down. Blue res burst from the battlement, along with a series of sts that sent stone flying across the hill. Maxi watched, her face covered with her sleeve, as the city disappeared into a cloud of dust.


    ¡°We should set out now.¡±


    Riftan¡¯s voice came from behind. She turned to see the Remdragon Knights standing to attention next to Wedon¡¯s forces. Her eyes immediately flew to her husband, whose head rose above the others. Even his warhorse seemed to loom above everyone else¡¯s.


    After surveying his men, Riftan gave the signal for the army to move, and the soldiers began to march in perfect order.


    Maxi looked over her shoulder onest time as she followed. The ramparts were now nothing but rubble,shed by the arid wind. She watched as streams of sand blew over the deste city before turning away.


    The war was over. Relief and a strange sadness washed over her. How many had they buried here? As Maxi traversed the field where fierce battles had taken ce, she prayed for the eternal rest of the men lying in unmarked graves. Then, slowly but surely, they left behind the ins blighted with blood and nightmares.


    ***


    The journey back was uneventful. They did not encounter any monsters emerging from hibernation, and the soldiers had no gripes despite their dwindling rations. No doubt the mountain of spoils was a great constion.


    Generous rewards awaited the soldiers, and the knights who had rendered distinguished services during the war would be bestowed with titles andnd. The troops were so full of anticipation that they showed no signs of tiring. Before they knew it, they had marched out of the Pam teau and were at Eth Lene Castle much sooner than expected.


    A bright smile lit Maxi¡¯s face as she gazed up at the gray ramparts of Eth Lene, then to the towering summits on either side thick with pine trees. It had been so long since she hadst seen such greenery. Joy sang in her heart. Finally, they were out of that realm of rock and ice and back in the human world.


    Rem snorted from fatigue. Maxi patted the mare¡¯s neck and urged her along the winding creek, following the knights who were watering their steeds further downstream. Now that they were in safer territory, the soldiers appeared much more rxed. Chattering excitedly, they dumped their heavy helmets and armor onto the wagons, the number of monsters they had yed inting as they walked. Some even whistled as they marched, a spring in their steps.


    Thunderous cheers greeted the coalition army as they passed through the city gate. Maxi gazed over the crowded streets, brushing off flower petals thrown by the exuberant residents of Eth Lene. Neatly dressed women scattered yet more petals on either side of the road, and the men sang boisterous songs praising the valor of the heroes. The crowd was muchrger than the one that had seen them off.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t tell me we¡¯ll get the same wee in every city we pass,¡± te grumbled as she watched the cheering crowd with a difited expression.


    Maxi smiled wryly. ¡°As long as we¡¯re traveling with the knights¡­ I¡¯m afraid so. The Remdragon, Bolose, and Temple Knights are heroes of the Seven Kingdoms.¡±


    Shaking her head, te gave a soft snort. The coalition army left the square and made its way toward Aren Castle. The Bolose Royal Knights entered first, followed by the Royal Knights of Wedon, the Remdragon Knights, the Temple Knights, and the Knights of Phil Aaron.


    The army of over twenty thousand had been reduced to around fifteen thousand, half of which had decided to find lodging in the city¡¯s inns and monasteries. It allowed the remainder to stay in the castle, and though there was to be five people to a room, they were more than happy to be spared another night of sleeping in tents.


    After quietly watching servants lead the soldiers away to various parts of the castle, Maxi unloaded her belongings from Rem¡¯s saddle.


    te observed her for a while before abruptly asking, ¡°What are you going to do?¡±


    Maxi turned in puzzlement. ¡°About what?¡±


    ¡°Where you¡¯re going to sleep. Will you be in our room again?¡±


    Face flushing, Maxi looked away. She did not know how to answer. Though she wished to stay with Riftan, she feared another rejection. She had not had the chance to talk to him properly since their ridiculous quarrel, and she was thoroughly tired of him closing his heart to her every time she thought they had be closer.


    After sullenly staring at the floor, Maxi forced a smile. ¡°O-Of course. I am¡­ a mage of the Tower. I cannot expect preferential treatment.¡±


    ¡°I thought it right that you stay with us during the war when you were leading the mages,¡± te said, frowning, ¡°but is that necessary now?¡±


    ¡°That is¡­ for me to decide.¡±


    te said nothing while she regarded Maxi, then shook her head with a sigh. ¡°All right. Do as you please.¡±


    With that, she took her luggage from her saddle and slung it over her shoulder. She entrusted her horse to a waiting servant before beckoning to Maxi.


    ¡°Come, let us get on. We should see Master Calto once we¡¯ve put away our things.¡±


    Just then, a voice rang out from behind.


    ¡°She will not be going with you.¡±


    Maxi spun around in surprise.


    Riftan took her bag from her shoulder and slung it over his own. ¡°My wife will be staying with me.¡±


    Conflicting emotions of joy and anger fought within her. While his gaze made her heart flutter, the fact that he was calmly asserting his marital rights now after ignoring her for so long inmed a feeling of defiance.


    She stiffened the arm he was holding, and for a moment, she wanted to wrench it free from his grasp. Still, this was an opportunity to mend their rtionship, and she did not wish to ruin it out of pride. After all, had she not been hoping he would approach her first?


    Composing herself, Maxi turned to te. ¡°I-I apologize for changing my mind, but I think¡­ 1 will stay with my husband after all.¡±


    At her words, she felt Riftan¡¯s grip loosen slightly. Had he been nervous that she would rebuff him?


    She was carefully studying his impassive face when she heard te say, ¡°Are you sure you¡¯ll be all right?¡±


    Riftan seemed offended by the question, and he shot te a re. ¡°Is there a reason my wife should note with me?¡±


    te¡¯s lips twisted slightly. Seeing that her friend was about to sling back a quip of her own, Maxi intervened. ¡°Riftan is right. I will be just fine¡­ so don¡¯t worry about me.¡±


    te¡¯s eyes darted over Maxi¡¯s face, searching, before she shrugged and followed the other mages. When they had gone, Maxi looked up at Riftan.


    His face betrayed no emotion as he said, ¡°Come.¡±


    Wrapping his arm around her shoulders, he pulled her close and began leading her toward the main castle. She caught a whiff of his distinctive masculine scent. He would not have had the opportunity to wash himself properly during the long journey, so how on earth did he smell so good? He always seemed to have an air of leather and faint musk around him.


    They were at the training grounds now. Riftan called out as they neared Sejuleu Aren, who was instructing his servants off to the side.


    ¡°I will stay in the same room asst time.¡±


    Sejuleu nodded heartily. ¡°As you please. The servants shall bring food and water for your bath shortly.¡± With an impish smile, he added, ¡°I¡¯ve told them to heat the sauna. Will you be joining me?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Riftan replied curtly, then began leading Maxi away.


    Maxi felt her pulse racing, and she heard Sejuleu¡¯s mischievousugh carry over to them as they neared the stairs.


    ¡°Oh, what a shame to be deprived of the pleasure of yourpany. I suppose I should use this opportunity to befriend our dear Sir Kuahel.¡±


    Maxi peeked over her shoulder just in time to see Sejuleu swing his arm over the stiff clergyman in a chummy gesture. Kuahel promptly twisted the affronting limb. As she continued to watch the twomanders with wide eyes, Riftan led her into the main castle..

 346 Chapter 107

    346 Chapter 107


    They entered an opulent bedchamber. Taking off her dirt-covered cloak, Maxi''s eyes passed over the expansive bed and the rest of the luxurious furnishings throughout the room. Perhaps she had spent too much time hunkered in tattered nkets on the floor of grimy tents, for theforts around her felt strangely foreign.


    "Come, sit," Riftan said, guiding her in.


    Maxi pulled a chair close to the firece and sank into it, a contented sigh seeping out of her. She had forgotten how wonderful it was to warm herself before a zing fire.


    Removing her gloves, she dumped them on herp and drew her hands closer to the mes. Riftan watched her wordlessly for a moment before handing her a silver goblet filled with wine.


    "Drink this. It''ll warm you up."


    "Th-Thank you."


    Maxi epted the cup and took a sip. True to his words, the potent liquor soon warmed her body. She drained the goblet and held out the empty vessel.


    "M-May I have some more?"


    "It won''t do to drink so much on an empty stomach. You should wait till the food is served."


    Riftan plucked the goblet from her hands and ced it out of reach. Maxi eyed the wine bottle longingly, but the memory of passing out after a night of heavy drinking nipped her craving in the bud. She was determined to remain sober tonight.


    She stole a nce at Riftan, intent on breaking the wall between them. He was now deftly removing his armor piece by piece. Her heart sank as she noticed his face, devoid of any emotion. If this night was to be a pleasant one, they still had a mountain to hurdle.


    Suppressing a sigh, Maxi began pulling off her boots and socks slowly to buy herself more time. She tossed them into a basket, still mulling over how to initiate a conversation.


    Just then, hurried footsteps came from outside the room.


    "Sir, we have your bath."


    "Come in."


    Six servants poured into the room carrying arge tub of hot water, stacks of clean linen, and colorful garments. Maxi stepped aside and nervously smoothed down her hair as they bustled about, adjusting the temperature of the bathwater and neatlyying out the clothes, soap, and towels. Riftan finally broke his silence when they left the room.


    "Are you just going to stand there? Get in before it grows cold."


    Startled, Maxi turned to look at him. Now armorless, he was stoking the firece d only in a thin tunic and woolen trousers.


    Flustered, Maxi stared at him nkly before asking, "B-By myself?"


    The poker in his hand froze.


    Btedly realizing how her words sounded, Maxi blushed. "I-It was you who told me¡­ th-that married couples bathe together, s-so I assumed¡­"


    "You should bathe first today. The tub is too small for both of us," he said coolly, feeding more firewood into the mes.


    Maxi''s eyes narrowed at his back before turning them to the steaming bath. Though it certainly could not be called spacious, they had quite happily squeezed into smaller tubs in the past. She bit back her point; thest thing she wanted was to beg him to join her.


    Deliberately stomping over to the tub, she cast off her knee-length tunic, peeled off her thick tights, and threw them all into theundry hamper. Now standing only in socks, an undergarment, and a thin chemise, she turned to face her husband. He was working the bellows, his eyes still glued to the firece. The sight suddenly filled her with anxiety. Perhaps he did not care whether or not she was bare.


    Fidgeting with her worn sleeve, she let out a cough in ast-ditch attempt to draw his attention.


    "I''m sorry, but could you help me pour more hot water? I''m afraid it has already cooled a little."


    Riftan froze. His eyes shifted to the brass kettle the servants had hung over the fire. He was silent for a moment, then lifted the kettle out with the poker. After slowly walking over to the tub, he poured more water and turned away. He did not look at her once.


    Maxi hastily grabbed him. She searched his face, worry setting in. "A-Are you still angry with me?" When he offered no reply, she continued, "What I said that day¡­ was a little harsh. I was angered by your absurd suspicions."


    She snapped her mouth closed when she noticed his jaw clench. It was not her intention to start another pointless argument.


    Warily studying his face, she implored, "Please, say something. Anything. If you would only tell me why you are¡ª"


    "I need you¡­ to get back first."


    He sounded as if he were being choked. Roughly twisting his arm out of her grip, he rushed to the table like a beast freed from a trap. Maxi watched, stunned, as he picked up the wine bottle, filled a goblet, and drained it in one go.


    His eyes zed as he met hers. He wiped his mouth with his sleeve before refilling his goblet, then knocked it back as if putting out a fire in his throat.


    "If you wish to talk, cover yourself first," he spat coldly, tilting his chin toward a nket.


    Maxi blinked vacantly, and she felt her face burn. She wrapped the nket around herself while Riftan looked on uneasily.


    "To answer your question," he said, pouring himself more wine. He paused to sigh. "No, I''m not angry with you. I''m simply trying to hold myself back. I didn''t want to pounce on you right after a strenuous journey."


    He downed another goblet of wine and added bitterly, "Though it would seem that my wife has no intention of aiding her husband''s efforts at chivalry."


    Maxi''s ears turned crimson. Riftan''s eyes lingered on her before he looked away to grab a fresh bottle of wine from the shelf. There was desperation in the way he uncorked it, like a parched man in a desert.


    "Also," he said, "it is you who is still angry with me. You didn''t say a word to me after our argument."


    "N-Neither did you!"


    "That is only because¡ª"


    He mmed the bottle on the table. His eyes darkened as he turned toward her, rubbing his mouth. Then, in a subdued voice, "I thought it best to keep my distance until the campaign was over. I had to stay vignt until we were in safer territory, and you had your own responsibilities. Had we been in the same space, we would only have ended up hissing at each other like a pair of angry cats."


    Maxi was about to snap back when she recalled all their arguments and the constant battle of wills since their reunion. Riftan was right; they had been circling each other like riled animals. Perhaps he had wearied of the situation.


    Seized by crippling anxiousness, she blurted out, "But¡­ that is no longer the case."


    Riftan''s gazended on her, and she could not tell if he was asking her if she really thought that was true or if he was simply mulling something over.


    Her heart sank. Had he been building up his walls again while she had been stubbornly protecting her pride? After staring into his ominously calm eyes, Maxi grabbed his hand, which was resting on his thigh. To her relief, he did not wrench free this time.


    "Do you still remember¡­ what I told you three years ago?"


    He stiffened ever so slightly. She raised her head to look into his clouded eyes. The look he gave her was that of a wary animal, and it broke her heart.


    "I told you I would return to you as soon as I could¡­" she said, stroking his calloused palm, "and that I would never leave your side again."


    Riftan made no reply, but Maxi was certain that he remembered her words as clearly as the day she had spoken them. After all, she vividly recalled that moment as though it were only yesterday; the silence in the darkened room, his husky voice beseeching her not to leave, the light fading from his eyes.


    She instinctively gripped his hand. "While I was at the Tower¡­ I promised myself over and over that I would never again leave¡­ That I would never again¡­ be parted from you."


    She paused topose her cracking voice and forced a smile on her quivering lips.


    "If you would allow it¡­ I want to keep that promise. I wish to be by your side, always. I never want¡­ to be separated from you again."


    Maxi heard his sharp intake of breath. The moment she raised her head to study his face, hisrge hand cupped the back of her head.


    A moan escaped her as she tipped her head back. His chapped lips feverishly crushed against hers, and his steel-like arms tightened around her, squeezing out all the space between them.

 Chapter 347 - 108

    347 Chapter 108


    Maxi began to tremble, and her breaths came in sharp gasps as though she were drowning. Riftan''s hand glided up her waist to cup her breast, where his thumb rubbed her taut nipple. She was on the precipice of a crumbling dam. His passion swallowed her like a tidal wave, sweeping away all her thoughts.


    "R-Rif-"


    When she finally managed to tear away for a gulp of air, his mouth was on hers again. She tried rapping on his back to knock some semnce of rationality into him, but to no avail. His hand slid beneath her chemise as he hungrily sucked on her tongue.


    She had to cling to his neck to remain standing. When his long, hard finger stroked the sensitive bud within her wet bush, it was as if lightning struck, and her body spasmed.


    Good God.


    He was driving her to climax all too quickly. She reflexively squeezed her thighs, then raised her hips to guide his finger even deeper.


    Soon, an unbearable tingling began to spread from her lower abdomen. Though she tried to cling to her self-control, her efforts were futile. Before long, she was imploring against his lips, "P- Please, Riftan. Please."


    She heard him swear under his breath, followed by tearing fabric. Maxi''s eyes widened. Riftan threw her ripped chemise on the floor and swooped her up into his arms.


    "You don''t have to ask," he muttered gruffly before rubbing his lips on the crook of her neck. "I''m the one who should be begging. Goddammit, do you have any idea how much I-"


    He was unable to finish, for she had taken his face in her hands so she could drive her tongue into his mouth as he had done earlier. A choked moan gushed from him.


    Maxi eagerly inhaled his breath as she stroked his nape, damp with sweat. Shuddering, Riftan lowered her onto the rack next to the tub and pressed himself between her legs.


    The thrilling sensation made Maxi squeeze her eyes shut. She was close to losing her mind. The heat of his member pressed against her damp undergarment. Pulling on his tunic, she undted her hips against him.


    "T-Take off your clothes."


    Riftan quivered as he gazed down at her.


    "N-Now!" she said feverishly.


    She did not catch whatever he mumbled next, but he threw off his tunic. Her chest tightened. Even though he had lost weight in the harsh campaign, he was still breathtakingly beautiful.


    She caressed his muscr chest with trembling fingers before peppering his broad, golden shoulder with kisses. A sharp moan escaped Riftan''s lips. He had been impatiently tugging at the straps of his trousers, but he stopped to pull her up and smother her with his mouth once more.


    The lightest touch of her fingers, a feather-brush of her lips, seemed to be all it took to inme him with desire. His responsiveness made her shudder as she buried her fingers in his satin-ck hair.


    It was impossible to tell how long they spent engrossed in each other''s bodies before an impatient rap at the door snapped her awake.


    "Piss off!" Riftan growled.


    He tried to resume their kiss, but the unwee caller would not be swayed. Riftan''s face crumpled into a ferocious scowl when the pounding grew louder. He shot a murderous re in their direction and straightened himself. Picking up the fallen nket, he wrapped it around her before striding toward the door.


    "What half-crazed bastard dares to-"


    Riftan flung the door open, then froze. Curious, Maxi cautiously walked up behind him. A svelte man stood dauntlessly in the corridor.


    "S-Sir Ursuline?"


    The knight pulled his re away from Riftan to look at her, and a hint of relief shed across his cold features.


    "It has been a while, mydy," he said dryly before returning his gaze to Riftan. "It brings me great joy to see you both safe and well."


    Riftan moved subtly to shield Maxi from sight and snarled, "I thought I left you in charge of Anatol. What are you doing here?" 6 "Is that all you have to say to an adjutant you have not seen for half a year?" Ursuline retorted, his voice rising in exasperation. He grew heated as he added, "Did you think that lone message would be enough to keep me in Anatol like a retired soldier in his eighties, praying for your safe return? I have entrusted the tiresome task of looking after Anatol to Sir Obaron and Sir Sebrique, so you need not worry about that!"


    "It appears you havee all this way to voice your dissatisfaction," Riftan replied. He took a deep breath as if to muster all his patience before saying measuredly, "I will listen tomorrow, so away with you."


    He grabbed the door handle, but Ursuline was ahead of him. The knight slid his foot between the door and the frame, then used his shoulder to force himself through.


    "You cannot be serious," Ursuline protested, veins bulging in his neck. "I have been waiting for a month in this wretched castle for your return!"


    "Would it kill you to wait another day?" Riftan snarled, callously pushing the knight back out the door.


    Ursuline refused to budge, standing rigid like a man who had reached the end of his tether. His words spilled forth in rapid, heated session, "Damn it! Stop this nonsense! I have much to report! Have you forgotten the task you gave me?"


    Riftan''s arms froze at his words. Maxi looked up at him in puzzlement. What had he personally entrusted Ursuline with? She was about to ask when Riftan, who had been furiously ring at his subordinate, released the door handle with a long sigh.


    "Fine. I will join you shortly, so wait outside."


    Maxi stiffened. She had not thought for a moment that he would choose to follow Ursuline. There was no way to tell from how he calmly pulled on his tunic whether or not he was aware of her bewilderment.


    "You heard that, didn''t you?" he said, taking his sword from the table. "I will have to hear what he has to say, so rest here."


    He left the room without waiting for her reply. Maxi vacantly stared at the door as it clicked shut. She suddenly felt chilled as though doused with ice water. She pulled the nket close, biting her lip. Though a part of her was concerned that something serious must have happened for Ursuline to be so adamant, she could not help but feel resentful that he had refused to wait even a day longer.


    And here I thought we would finally be able to close the distance between us.


    After rubbing her forehead irritably, Maxiposed herself and strode to the bath. She would not be the only one tormented by unsated desires. He would surely end the conversation as soon as he could and return to her.


    ?


    Intending to make herself presentable before he came back, Maxi immersed herself in the steaming hot water. She used a rough towel to scrub herself clean and meticulously applied perfumed oil to her coarse skin.


    When she was finished, she slipped into the garments prepared by the servants and carefully examined herself in the mirror. Though she could hardly describe herself as dazzlingly beautiful, her rosy skin and her damp hair, sleek and free of frizz, were certainly appealing. She stared into her gray eyes, gleaming with determination, then pinched her cheeks to add more color to them.


    A knock came at the door. "I have your supper, Lady Calypse."


    "C-Come in."


    A maidservant strode into the room with arge tray in hand. "You must be famished, mydy. The cook has been working hard since dawn after receiving word that the army would be arriving today. I hope the food is to your taste."


    The maidservant prattled cheerfully as she ced te after te of sumptuous food on the table. Maxi looked on in delight at the crisply roasted ham, bass soup, a slice of golden pie, and honey- pickled fruits with mashed peas.


    Her expression suddenly changed to one of confusion. Though it was more than enough food for one person, it was hardly sufficient to fill the stomach of a brawny knight.


    "I-Is there no more? My husband will be joining me shortly."


    "Sir Riftan has informed us that he will be dining with the knights. He instructed us to bring you your supper as he would be returningte..." the cheerful maidservant trailed off when she noticed Maxi''s face hardening.


    Maxi quickly adjusted her expression. "Y-Yes, there seem to be many reports for him to hear... since he has been away so long." Reassured, the maidservant''s brightness returned, and she began chattering once more. "Many things happened here as well, mydy. Reinforcements from the Remdragon Knights and troops from Osiriya and Balto arrived a month ago. I heard from the soldiers that they were prepared to set out to the Pam teau if they continued to hear nothing from the coalition army. Everyone was terribly anxious for news."


    "I-I see."


    Had Ursuline arrived as part of the reinforcement? It was certainly not surprising. The pope, along with the monarchs who had funded this war, would have suffered substantial financial losses had such arge-scale campaign ended in failure. For the Council of the Seven Kingdoms, waiting patiently for the army to return was simply not an option.


    "Oh, look at me. I''ve been babbling again," the maidservant said apologetically when she saw Maxi''s face clouding. "I shall excuse myself now. Please ring the bell if you require anything."


    When the maidservant left the room with the empty tray, Maxi sat down at the table and began to eat. Even though she was famished, she had so much on her mind that she could hardly register the cking and scraping of her cutlery. After nibbling on bits of bread dipped in soup, Maxi soon lost her appetite and got up.


    She could not simply sit and wait. It would be better to go look for Riftan herself. Still, she hesitated when the thought cropped up that he would not be pleased.


    After hovering by the door for some time, she eventually made up her mind to remain in her quarters. She took out some of the records she had found inside the monster city, intending to pass the time with study, before she realized that her umted fatigue and full stomach had made her sluggish. Theplex codes and ancient texts became a jumble in her mind.


    Sleep prevailed as she continued staring at the text crowding the parchment, and she fell into a deep slumber.

 Chapter 348 - 109

    Chapter 348: Chapter 109


    Sunlight was streaming through the bedchamber window when Maxi opened her eyes. Feeling wretched, she slowly surveyed the room. Servants hade and gone, as evidenced by the disappearance of the bath and empty tes. There was no sign of her husband ever having returned.


    Did he stay out all night?


    Maxi groped the cold sheet beside her. All of a sudden, she scrambled out of bed and put on her slippers. She hastily threw on a coat and, without even brushing her hair, rushed out the door. The morning air was crisp, but she was too livid to feel the cold as she stormed down the corridor.


    Just then, a familiar voice called from behind.


    ¡°Max!¡±


    Maxi looked back to see Sidina running toward her, her twin braids bouncing on her shoulders.


    ¡°I am so d you made it back safely!¡± Sidina eximed, flinging herself at Maxi and knocking the wind out of her.


    The excited girl spun them both around and stepped to one side of the corridor. Herrge brown eyes examined Maxi¡¯s face.


    ¡°I heard all about your ordeals. Are you sure you¡¯re all right?¡±


    ¡°I-I am fine. The campaign was certainly trying¡­ but I am unscathed,¡± Maxi replied calmly in an attempt to get her exuberant friend to simmer down. ¡°H-How have you been, Sidina?¡±


    ¡°Where do i begin? I¡¯ve been losing clumps of hair from being cooped up inside a room deciphering ancient codes all day. I fear my eyesight has gotten worse in the span of a few months.¡± Her theatricalints gave way to a triumphant look. ¡°Still, the trouble was worth it. I promise you will be shocked when you discover what we¡¯ve learned.¡±


    The girl was visibly hankering to tell her all about their findings right there and then.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Maxi said, her expression troubled, ¡°but could you tell me about itter? I need to find my husband¡ª¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re looking for Sir Riftan?¡± Sidina asked, surprised. ¡°I doubt you¡¯ll find him here. I saw him leaving the castle early this morning. Although I don¡¯t know why¡­¡±


    Maxi stiffened in shock.


    Worry rose on Sidina¡¯s face. ¡°Did he leave without telling you?¡±


    ¡°H-He must not have¡­ wanted to disturb my sleep.¡±


    Maxi quickly offered the excuse with a smile, trying to appear unaffected. Beneath her calm exterior, anger was beginning to boil. Not only had he neglected her the entire night, but he had left without saying a word. She could not believe it. Did he not owe her an exnation? Would it have been that difficult to leave a message, at the very least?


    Her eyes welled with tears, and she tried to hide them bybing her tangled hair.


    Sidina regarded her warily. ¡°It did not seem like he was going far. He was dressed lightly with no luggage, from what 1 could tell, and only two knights apanied him. 1 doubt he was going out of the city. Would you like to visit the knights¡¯ quarters to inquire?¡±


    Maxi looked out the window, her lips pressed together. Though she very much wanted to seek out the Remdragon Knights at once, her wounded pride would not allow it.


    Concealing her anger and dejection, she said with feigned brightness, ¡°Th-That won¡¯t be necessary. Your observation is assurance enough. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be back by the end of the day. 1 shall ask him then.¡±


    Her act must have been convincing. Sidina¡¯s face lit up once again as she said, ¡°Then, you shoulde with me to the mages¡¯ quarters. I¡¯m sure Master Calto wishes to see you as well.¡±


    Maxi allowed herself to be led down the long corridor, which was now bathed in pale spring light. With her entire focus on keeping her mind from drifting back to Riftan, Sidina¡¯s chatter seemed to nce off her.


    The cold seeped through her clothes as they walked. Though she wore only a flowing coat over the thin linen dress she had slept in, she could not bring herself to ask to go back. Thest thing she wanted was to admit to having rushed from her room upon waking, desperately seeking her husband. She gnawed her lip, quickening her pace.


    ¡°te and Armin are likely still asleep,¡± Sidina told her. ¡°Everyone spent the night drinking to celebrate the army¡¯s safe return.¡±


    They arrived at the annex. Sidina shot Maxi a mischievous smile as they stepped through. ¡°I was going to call you as well, but te made it known in no uncertain terms that I was not to disturb your private time with your husband.¡±


    ¡°How¡­ considerate of her,¡± Maxi mumbled.


    If only Ursuline Ricaydo were capable of the same consideration. She gritted her teeth as she recalled the obstinate, fair-haired man but hurriedly changed the subject so Sidina would not realize just how miserable and lonely a night she had spent.


    ¡°This shocking discovery,¡± Maxi said, changing the subject. ¡°Does it have to do with the dark mages¡¯ records?¡±


    ¡°Now you ask!¡± Sidina eximed, hopping up the stairs. ¡°I¡¯m sure you know that the dark mages were divided into two factions. Well, we recently discovered the reason for it. We believe it was brought about by a disagreement on how to treat the monsters of the Ayin race.¡±


    ¡°W-What do you mean?¡±


    Maxi could only gape stupidly at the bizarreness of the statement.


    After making sure they were alone, Sidina¡¯s voice dropped to a murmur. ¡°The dark mages seeded in taming the monsters. They domesticated the beastly ones as livestock, while monsters of the Ayin race ¡ª of higher intelligence, of course ¡ª were enlisted to fill thebor shortage. They were closer to ves at first, but it appears more and more mages began to regard them with empathy as time passed. Some even argued that the Ayin monsters should be treated as equals.¡±


    ¡°Th-That¡¯s preposterous!¡± Maxi eximed, her voice rising unwittingly.


    The fundamentalists of the Orthodox faction did not recognize other races, such as elves or dwarves, as equal to humans. Nevertheless, even the most pious did not deny that these species were creations of God.


    Monsters, on the other hand, were abominations born of the devil¡¯s seed for the sole purpose of tormenting humanity with pain and suffering. iming that these vile creatures were divinely created could have one dragged before the Holy Tribunal.


    ¡°Th-There would be an uproar¡­ if this were to get out,¡± Maxi said. ¡°The church might even use it as justification for the indiscriminate persecution of the mages like they did in the past.¡±


    ¡°Not all of the dark mages were in agreement. It caused a rift amongst them, leading to them splitting into two warring factions.¡±


    Stopping in front of a study, Sidina pensively stared at the door handle for some time before adding, ¡°The records detail how the dark mages began to develop such wed thoughts. After coexisting with domesticated monsters for centuries, the dark mages naturally grew less wary. Even so, the mere fact that some fought against this corrupt notion proves they were not a danger from the start.¡±


    Maxi furrowed her brow skeptically. She doubted the church was interested in learning how the dark mages were initially corrupted. They would be fortunate if the clergy did not use them of trying to protect the dark mages.


    ¡°L-Let us go inside first,¡± Maxi said anxiously, ncing about. ¡°This isn¡¯t something we should be discussing in the corridor.¡±


    Sidina shrugged before pulling on the door handle. Maxi heaved a heavy sigh as she stepped into the study. Already, her head ached from having one more thing to worry about.


    Her stomach was in knots from the cold war between her and Riftan. The sordid history of the dark mages was not a wee addition. Feeling sick of it all, she strode across the room to the zing firece.


    A many on the couch nearby, bundled in a nket. He sluggishly raised his head and looked at her with bleary eyes.


    ¡°What a while it has been, Maximilian Calypse.¡±


    Maxi gawked in shock. The vagrant on the couch was none other than Calto Serbel. His usual solemnity gone, the elder swept his disheveled hair back as he slowly rose.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been informed of all the trials you have been through. Word of your safe return was d tidings indeed.¡±


    ¡°I-I am d¡­ to see that you are also¡­¡± Maxi trailed off when she noted his gaunt face. He was more emaciated than thest time she had seen him.


    When he saw her awkward expression, Calto¡¯s lips curved into a bitter smile. ¡°I am a sight to behold, I¡¯m sure.¡±


    ¡°That is why I¡¯ve been telling you to sleep in your chamber, at the least,¡± Sidina nagged as she gathered the clutter of parchments around him. ¡°Howte were you upst night? It should hardly be a surprise that you¡¯re bing a walking corpse. You cannot keep going like this.¡±


    ¡°I will not burden you with my funeral, so never you mind,¡± Calto said curtly as he walked over to a rack. Picking up a kettle, he filled a basin with water, then proceeded to noisily wash his face. The sight reminded Maxi so much of Ruth that a smile unconsciously tugged at her lips.


    ¡°Do sit down. There is a matter I wish to discuss with you privately.¡±


    ¡°About what?¡± Sidina asked before Maxi could even open her mouth to reply.


    Calto shot the girl an irritated look. ¡°I would appreciate it if you would bring me something from the kitchen. A tankard of ale and some bread should do it. Fetch that for me, and 1 will be forever grateful.¡±


    ¡°I know a dismissal when I hear one,¡± Sidina grumbled, turning around. ¡°Very well. I shall clear the room so you two can talk.¡±


    She winked at Maxi over her shoulder.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten anything yet either, have you? i¡¯ll be back with some food for you as well, so you must tell me whatever it is Master Calto talks about.¡±


    When she finally left the room, Calto plopped down on the couch and shook his head..

 Chapter 349 - 110

    Chapter 349: Chapter 110


    ¡°That child appears to take pleasure in sticking her nose in everything,¡± said Calto. ¡°A true mage of Sigrew in every way.¡±


    ¡°I see you¡¯ve¡­ grown quite close,¡± Maxi muttered, slightly bewildered.


    It was strange to see a newly conferred mage and an elder of Urd interacting without the usual formalities. Calto shrugged, unbothered by Maxi¡¯s shock.


    ¡°While you and the others were fighting in the campaign, the rest of us spent our days deciphering these records. Once you are forced to work in close quarters from dusk till dawn, it is only natural that you be familiar. Though,¡± the elder added with a low grumble, ¡°in the case of your friend, excessively so.¡±


    Maxi pulled a chair closer to the warmth, sat down, and regarded Calto inquiringly. The elder tossed a piece of kindling into the firece and wordlessly stared into the mes.


    ¡°Once this business is over,¡± he began, carefully selecting his words, ¡°most of the mages, including Celric, Anton, and myself, will return to the Mage Tower. Will you not considering with us? 1 would assign you the best mentor if you wished to start training to be a senior mage.¡±


    Maxi¡¯s eyes widened at the unexpected offer. Was it notmon knowledge among those at the Tower that she had been impatient to leave Nornui?


    ¡°F-Forgive me,¡± Maxi said, waving her hands, ¡°but 1 have no desire for advancement¡ª¡±


    ¡°I ask that you allow me to finish first,¡± Calto said firmly. ¡°It is not my intention to keep you in Nornui forever. I am merely suggesting a year of training. Once it is over, I shall send you to whatever post you wish, be it Drachium or Anatol. It goes without saying that highly dangerous magic will not be a subject of study, but I shall grant you leave to learn any spell that is permitted outside Nornui.¡±


    Maxi¡¯s expression grew troubled. ¡°May 1 ask¡­ why you are making me this offer?¡±


    ¡°You are a talented mage, Maximilian, and 1 consider it a waste to halt your training after only three years of study.¡±


    Calto leaned back into the couch cushions. ¡°The Mage Tower is in great need of more capable senior mages. Many were killed during the war three years ago, and since then, the feudal lords of each kingdom have been hounding the Tower for recements. Producing an exceptional mage normally takes a decade, however.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure that lifting the restriction on forbidden spells¡­ should allow you to deploy more.¡±


    Calto shook his head. ¡°We are already considering lifting restrictions on less dangerous spells, but we cannot allow those that are directly against the church¡¯s doctrines to be used outside Nornui. Not only will the Head of the Tower not allow it, but those who are learned in such magic are content with their roles as schrs. Even if the ban were lifted, few, if any, would volunteer for deployment.¡±


    Calto sighed heavily before adding, ¡°Ultimately, it has be necessary for the Tower to cultivate mages capable of powerful spells but still considered safe to be sent out in the world. You are a promising candidate, Maximilian. A few more years of training will grant you power far beyond what you are capable of now.¡±


    Maxi swallowed dryly. Powerful magic. Was there a mage in this world who would not be tempted? Even more so for someone who hade to realize their helplessness over the course of two wars.


    But nothing was worth the pain of being separated from Riftan again.


    ¡°I am grateful¡­ that you think so highly of my abilities,¡± Maxi said, shaking her head, ¡°but I have been away from home far too long. I never wish to be parted from my husband again.¡±


    The elder searched her eyes as if trying to determine if there was any room for persuasion. Maxi very deliberately held his gaze. In the end, a resigned sigh seeped out of him.


    ¡°You have made your intentions clear. But there is still time ¡ª much of it, in fact ¡ª until the Council ends its deliberations. Feel free toe to me if you change your mind before then.¡±


    Though Maxi wanted to tell him she would not be changing her mind, she bobbed her head out of courtesy. As if to signal the end of their conversation, Calto picked up a piece of parchment from the desk and tilted his chin toward the door.


    ¡°On another note, I fear that Sidina has gone astray. Would you mind tracking down the whereabouts of my breakfast? If that is too much trouble, you could ask a passing maidservant to bring me some food if they are not otherwise upied.¡±


    He was clearly trying to get her out of the room, which was just as well for Maxi. She happily rushed out the door and whisked down the stairs, out of the annex.


    Strangely enough, Calto¡¯s offer had somewhat organized herplicated thoughts. She was reminded once again that being with Riftan was what mattered most, and that would never change.


    I should talk to him again.


    nning to seek her husband after fetching Calto his meal, Maxi quickened her steps. The path to the main castle bustled with servants carrying pails and armfuls of firewood, and Maxi wove through them as she headed to the building¡¯s rear. She was almost at the kitchen when she ran into Sidina.


    ¡°What¡¯s this? You¡¯re done talking already?¡± the girl asked, one hand hastily pocketing a loaf of bread.


    Maxi narrowed her eyes. ¡°You were supposed to be fetching food, but I see you¡¯ve been filling your stomach instead.¡±


    ¡°I was only tasting it! Look, I¡¯ve got your food here.¡± Sidina raised the bundle she was carrying with an aggrieved expression. ¡°The kitchen is a shambles right now. Serving eight thousand ravenous soldiers is no small matter. Do you even know how hard 1 had to fight to get my hands on¡ª¡±


    ¡°A-All right, you¡¯ve made your point. Let us hurry back to Master Calto.¡±


    After cutting off the girl¡¯s rambling excuse, Maxi whirled around. Though Sidina had always had a habit of bbering, it seemed to have be more pronounced since Maxi had been away.


    ¡°So, what did Master Calto want to discuss with you?¡± Sidina inquired, sidling up to her.


    After a brief hesitation, Maxi chose to tell her the truth. ¡°He suggested¡­ that I train for a few more years at the Tower.¡±


    ¡°You as well?¡±


    Maxi stuck close to the wall to avoid the throng of soldiers making their way to the kitchen before turning to look at Sidina. ¡°Did he offer you advancement too?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve already informed him of my desire for advancement long ago. Since the mages who participated in the campaign will be given priority to study the dark mages¡¯ records, I wasn¡¯t going to pass up the opportunity.¡± She wagged her finger smugly. ¡°Miriam received a simr offer. I overheard Master Albern asking her if she wanted to be a senior mage of Kab during the celebrationst night, but she turned him down. From what 1 gather, she is set to join the Bolose Royal Knights once all this is over.¡±


    Maxi¡¯s eyes sprung wide. Miriam, who hated mingling with people, was hardly a good fit for the boisterous order. Had they formed a rapport while staked outside the monster city together?


    ¡°That¡¯s surprising. I thought Miriam was more passionate about research.¡±


    ¡°Well, the chance to join the royal knights of Livadon does note around often. If she does well, she could even be a royal mage. 1 hear the pay is pretty darn good,¡± Sidina whispered in her ear as if she were sharing a tremendous secret.


    Maxi shrugged and followed the contours of the castle to avoid the growing influx of people. Last night¡¯s celebration must have continued throughout the night, for the army cooks also reeked of alcohol as they carried pots of food out of the kitchen.


    Had Riftan neglected herst night because he had been drinking till dawn with the knights? Maxi clenched her jaw as she kept walking. If so, he would soon go down in history as the man who had the most violent wife.


    ¡°What do you intend to do, Max?¡± Sidina said abruptly, interrupting her roiling thoughts.


    The question did not register in her jumbled mind at first. She blinked, and Sidina shot her a sideways re as though telling her not to feign ignorance. ¡°About Master Calto¡¯s offer!¡± she pressed. ¡°Do you truly have no wish to return to Nornui to continue your training?¡±


    Maxi gave a small sigh. ¡°You know how desperate I was to leave the ind.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ but don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a waste? Once this campaign is officially over, you will be free to study the innumerable records from the Pam teau.¡±


    ¡°Did you not say you lost hair while tranting those records? Though 1 very much loathe these curls of mine, I still wish to keep them attached to my scalp,¡± Maxi retorted as she made her way toward the annex.


    Sidina suddenly blocked her path. ¡°Jests aside, 1 hope you give it serious thought. We had to leave Nornui right after our conferment, so we never received proper training in elemental magic. A few more years will help us make full use of what we¡¯ve learned so far.¡±


    ¡°Such training does not have to take ce in Nornui.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but you would have to spend five years when one in Nornui would suffice!¡± Sidina clung to Maxi¡¯s arm, looking utterly pitiful. ¡°Don¡¯t say no. Just spend one more year with me at the Tower. We are bosom friends for life, are we not? After the training, 1 also n to request assignment to the north. Once we bothplete the training¡ª¡±


    Sidina suddenly stopped whining. Puzzled, Maxi nced at the girl before looking over her shoulder to follow the direction of her gaze. Riftan, Ursuline, and Elliot stood with their warhorses, reins clutched in their hands.


    The radiant sunlight seemed to bring out Riftan¡¯s dazzling beauty, and Maxi felt her anger melt away. She sprinted toward him, leaving Sidina behind..

 Chapter 350 Chapter 111

    Chapter 350 Chapter 111


    Wearing a ck wyvern-hide vest and light armor beneath a navy robe, his longsword at his waist, Riftan looked more like a rogue mercenary than a knight. Maxi noted his trimmed hair, as the locks that he usually kept swept back now sat neatly over hisely forehead. The hair on his nape fell much shorter as well. Were it not for his wooden expression and somber eyes, he could easily be mistaken for a young man in his mid-twenties.


    Gazing down at Maxi, he handed his reins to Elliot. "You''re dressed lightly."


    The tion on her face quickly turned into a frown. Was that all he had to say? His unapologetic curtness quashed all her resolve to have a calm conversation.


    Hands leaping to her waist, Maxi red up at him. "W-Why did you not returnst night? Where on earth-"


    Riftan grabbed her arm and called to the knights behind him, "Take Talon back to the stable. Wait for me at the knights'' quarters."


    Then, before she could say anything else, he began striding toward the main castle. Maxi could not believe it.


    Does this man think he can do as he pleases?!


    "W-Where are we going?" Maxi demanded while being dragged along like a tethered goat.


    "I would rather not provide everyone with another spectacle. We will talk in our chamber," Riftan said brusquely, stepping into the spacious hall bustling with people.


    Maxi shot her husband a sullen re before ncing over her shoulder. The knights looked on in worry, and Sidina''s eyes were wide as she watched them leave.


    ?


    Maxi forced a reassuring smile on her face and followed Riftan across the great hall, then up the marble stairs leading to the guest rooms.


    "I-I heard you left the castle early in the morning," Maxi burst out as soon as they entered their bedchamber. "What on earth happened? What news did Sir Ursuline bring?"


    "There were some problems in Anatol requiring my urgent attention. I spent the night sending messages, searching for merchants to help me," Riftan exined as he took off his coat and tossed it over a chair.


    Maxi''s eyes clouded with concern. "W-What sort of problems?"


    After a moment of silence, Riftan wearily rubbed the back of his neck. "To supply the coalition army, the Council of the Seven Kingdoms purchasedrge amounts of food from the merchants of Lakazim. The merchant guild of Anatol served as the broker, and there appears to have been a few disputes during the transaction."


    Maxi furrowed her brow. Since Anatol had developed into argemercial hub, the taxes paid by merchants no doubt made up much of the estate''s ie. Even so, she still found it strange that the lord of the estate, who had just fought in a major campaign, would be required to settle a trade dispute with such urgency. She gave him a dubious look.


    "What exactly is the problem? How serious could it be "


    "Anatolian merchant vessels were illegally seized when they entered a port in eastern Balto," Riftan replied stiffly before Maxi could even finish speaking. "Aderon Suner, the representative of the merchant guild, requested the aid of the Remdragon Knights. Ricaydo did his best to resolve the matter, but there was a limit to what he could do as my proxy. That is why I personally had to send an officialint to Balto and search for merchants willing to deliver my bribes there. It is my duty to get my business partners out of Balto''s prison as soon as possible."


    It was a serious matter indeed. Maxi could not do much else except press her lips together. Still, no matter how valid the excuse, her disappointment remained.


    She sullenly eyed the patterns on the carpet as she spoke, her voice full of resentment. "You could have at least told me about it. I was in the dark... waiting for you to return."


    Her words sounded petnt even to her ears. She flushed, throwing him a furtive nce to gauge his reaction. The air between them seemed to hang heavy as he gazed down at her with glum eyes. Maxi took a step back.


    Seeing this, Riftan asked in a strangely subdued tone, "What was this talk about returning to the Mage Tower?"


    Maxi blinked, then sighed in relief. He must have misconstrued the situation after overhearing Sidina''s whining.


    "I-It was nothing," she said, putting on a bright tone to reassure him. "Sidina intends to return to Nornui, and since we''ve grown close during my time at the Tower... she was pressing me to return with her."


    His face hardened ever so slightly, and she quickly added, "Of course, I made it clear that I have no intention of returning. Master Calto asked if I wanted to be elevated to senior mage, but I refused right away."


    She slipped in thest part to show that the Tower acknowledged her as a mage in her own right, but Riftan did not seem impressed. Perturbed by his stillness, Maxi nervously opened her mouth.


    "A-After all, the only reason I volunteered for the expedition to the teau was so I could leave the ind sooner. I intend to return to Anatol-"


    ?


    "Go back to the Tower."


    Maxi stiffened, her face clouding with confusion. "What... do you mean?"


    Walking over to the rack, Riftan grabbed a pitcher and replied tly, "Just that. There is no need to give up your desires for my sake. If you wish it, go ahead and train for a few more years in Nornui." (22 Her face flushed with anger. For a moment, all she could do was open and close her mouth before she found her words. "I-I do not wish to return to the Tower. Were you not listening yesterday? I want to stay by your side. I-I want to return to Anatol with you!" 9 Riftan seemed unaffected by her outburst. He picked up the kettle with an eerie calmness and poured himself water. After quenching his thirst, he turned to look at her, his eyes nk.


    "Why?"


    "W-Why?"


    "Why do you want to return to Anatol with me? You''ve only spent a year there. If you think about it, you have lived at the Tower longer."


    Backing away, Maxi gazed up at Riftan as though she were looking at a stranger. Her mind could not grasp what he was saying.


    What happened to the man who hadvished her with kissesst night? Who was this person spouting nonsense before her? She shook her head in bewilderment.


    "W-Why would that matter? I am... your wife. Anatol is... m-my home. You said so yourself... th-that I am your only family." "I did."


    He lowered his cup onto the rack. Fear stirred in Maxi''s chest at the calm way he moved.


    "I took you to Anatol," he continued, "and you only became my wife because the Duke of Croyso ordered it."


    "Why... would you say that? What is the point of m-mentioning that now?"


    "I am merely telling you that you needn''t honor something you did not choose for yourself."


    Riftan shifted slightly, his back to the window. The light streaming in from behind cast his face in shadow, and she could no longer see his expression.


    Turning toward the window, he continued, "Looking back, it urred to me that bing a mage was the only decision you''ve ever made for yourself. Nothing I said could dissuade you, and you refused to give up the path despite nearly losing your life several times. That''s how important being a mage is to you."


    "Th-That is..."


    "You don''t have to give that up for a duty that was forced on you."


    Shock wound through Maxi, the color draining from her face. A duty? Did he think her resolve to live the rest of her life with him was out of obligation?


    Her voice quivering, she barely managed to ask, "Do you not... want me to return?"


    "When did my desires ever matter?"


    Maxi hunched her shoulders at his barbed remark.


    Riftan said nothing for a while as if to contain his stirring emotions, then intoned, "My needs do not matter. What matters is what you truly want."


    "I-I already told you... what I want!"


    "I trust actions more than words," he spat coldly, his eyes as dark as an abyss. His voice sank lower. "Your life was hell before I took you out of Croyso Castle, so you might havepelled yourself to adhere to my wishes. You should take some time to think over what matters to you most."


    Maxi''s lips parted and closed. Having said his piece, Riftan grabbed his robe from the chair and turned toward the door."


    Something snapped inside her. Shetched onto his clothes and yanked with all her strength.


    When he looked down at her in surprise, sheshed out, "D-Do you think you know w-what I want better than I do?"


    His eyes widened slightly before narrowing, but before he could say anything, a torrent of words burst out of her.


    "Well, you''re wrong! You know nothing! I chose to be a mage... because I wanted to help. I chose to learn magic so I could be u- useful to you in any way I could! I went to the Mage Tower... because I thought that was what was best for us. Do you know h-h- how painful it was to make that decision? The anguish I felt?!"


    Riftan said nothing, looking down at her like a statue. She could no longer bear his calmness. Losing all self-restraint, she began pounding her fists against his chest.


    "Y-You think y-you are the only one who suffered, don''t you? You never considered my pain for a moment! You act as though you do all this for my sake, but you are really only thinking about yourself. You are simply protecting yourself from getting hurt!"


    Riftan had been frozen in ce until then. As soon as she yelled the final word, he took her roughly by the arms.

 Chapter 351 - 112

    Chapter 351: Chapter 112


    ¡°You use me of caring more for myself?¡±


    Riftan¡¯s tone dripped with utter disbelief.


    Tears threatened to spill from Maxi¡¯s burning eyes, which she held back through sheer willpower.


    ¡°C-Can you deny it?¡± she fumed. ¡°You never listen. You never try¡­ to understand what 1 want! Because I refuse to follow your wishes and be tucked away in a castle! I want to do everything with you, be the person standing beside you! But that means¡­ I can h-hurt you again¡­ and th-that¡¯s why you push me away¡­ over and over!¡±


    Her voice was shrill by the time she finished. Riftan¡¯s eyes zed as he grabbed her arms, bringing his face inches from hers. His throat bobbed in fury. Though he looked positively frightening, Maxi felt no fear. She red back at him, her gaze venomous, waiting for him to explode.


    In the next moment, his primal rage disappeared behind the mask of a cold knight. He released her and slowly stepped back.


    ¡°Think as you wish,¡± he said before striding off.


    The anger roiling in her chest crumbled away like sand as Riftan left the room, the door clicking shut behind him. Maxi closed her eyes.


    ***


    He began to ignore herpletely from that point on. Hurt by his silence, Maxi moved her belongings to the mages¡¯ quarters. Riftan was not the only one who did not wish to interact.


    Just as she had begun to believe they had gotten close, he had mmed the door on her. She no longer knew what to do.


    Maxi massaged her throbbing temples, looking up at the gray sky through the window. What was it that he wanted from her? Though it was clear he could not bear the thought of them growing apart, he was always anxious to put distance between them whenever she got too close.


    The expedition to the Pam teau and the extreme circumstances of the war had temporarily put a pause on their conflict. Now that both were over, he seemed to be searching for new reasons to keep her at arm¡¯s length.


    Maxi bit her lip. Was that what he wanted? To keep at a safe distance so neither could hurt the other? Did he want their marriage to resemble the apathetic arrangements of many in the aristocracy, concerned only with keeping up appearances?


    Maxi picked up a piece of parchment from a pile on the desk to dispel her darkening thoughts, but her head was too full to take in any of the ancient scrawls. After furiously scrubbing her forehead, she slumped over the desk.


    te, who had been flickering nces at her, heaved a sigh. ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a nap instead?¡±


    ¡°I am not tired.¡±


    ¡°So you can stop being such a distraction, I mean. Go bemoan your despair in your room,¡± te said heartlessly, scribbling onto her parchment.


    Maxi shot her a re before getting to her feet. Officially, she was assisting with tranting the dark mages¡¯ records whenever she could, but she knew she was not pulling her weight. Feeling defeated, she trudged to the door.


    As if taking pity on her, Celric, who was going over more records by the firece, said gently, ¡°It¡¯s in that something is on your mind, and you will only be more depressed if left to your own devices. Why don¡¯t you all go for a meal instead? It¡¯s not as if there is much left for us to work on after those pdins stepped in.¡±


    There was a hint of bitterness in hisst sentence. Clearly, he was displeased by the Temple Knights¡¯ unannounced seizure of the records a few days prior. There was little the mages could do as mere aides in the expedition, however. The Basilica of Osiriya had funded and led the endeavor; put bluntly, the church had the right to all of the records.


    Though the mages were fortunately allowed to keep their personal findings, the rest were loaded onto Osiriyan baggage wagons, essentially halting all research.


    Celric eyed the stack of documents on the table. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t take us more than a few days to finish the rest. We can take our time with them until the army¡¯s departure to Osiriya.¡±


    No sooner had he spoken the words than those seated around the table sprung to their feet in quick session. Before Maxi could do anything about it, she was hustled out of the building by more than ten mages.


    They chattered away about various topics as they headed to the kitchen. Most of the conversation was about the council that would be held in Balbourne, specting on how negotiations would be handled, and even wagers on what portion of the spoils would be awarded to the Mage Tower.


    As Maxi trailed a few steps behind her noisy peers, she caught sight of a knight in Remdragon armor alongside Princess Agnes, her golden locks flowing loose. They were swiftly making their way behind the castle.


    Freezing in ce, Maxi studied the knight¡¯s back. A hood covered his head, but his height was evident even from this distance. She felt her chest tighten.


    Standing in shock, she watched the figures enter an empty courtyard. Jolting back to her senses, she told the mages to go ahead before hurrying after the princess and the knight.


    The pair walked for some time and came to a stop in an open area edged by a wall. Maxi ducked behind arge tree when the knight turned to nce behind him.


    Voices soon floated over to her. Though she was too far away to catch what they were saying, she realized the man¡¯s low voice did not belong to Riftan. Her shoulders sagged in relief. At the same time, she felt a wrenching in her gut, and her eyes burned with tears.


    What on earth was I thinking?


    Crouching down, she buried her face in her knees. After some time, she heard Princess Agnes¡¯s exasperated voice carry over.


    Maxi peeked out from the tree and saw Elliot Charon calmly attempting to exin something to the princess. When the knight pulled out a piece of paper from his chest, Agnes took it and seemed to assess its contents for a long time.


    There was an unusual air between them. What reason would these two, of all people, have for such a ndestine conversation? Maxi watched furtively from the shadows when she suddenly recalled Riftan and the princess¡¯s simr private talks throughout the campaign. Her face darkened.


    She had always assumed they were discussing the war. She now realized they could have been talking about something she was entirely unaware of. Could there be another reason Riftan had told her to return to the Mage Tower? Was there some grave problem that had reared its head, one that had made him put on that cold act to send her somewhere safe?


    She was turning over these concerns in her mind when someone yanked her arm. With a small shriek, Maxi whipped her head up to see Elliot¡¯s serious face. The knight looked startled and promptly released her.


    ¡°F-Forgive me, mydy. I thought someone was eavesdropping.¡±


    Maxi flushed beet red. It was painfully evident that she had been doing just that. Realizing this, Elliot closed his mouth, looking rather awkward.


    ¡°I saw the two of you from afar¡­¡± Maxi began, ¡°b-but I missed my chance to talk to you.¡±


    Her eyes flickered behind him as she mumbled her flimsy excuse. To her relief, Princess Agnes was no longer there. The conversation had apparentlye to an end while Maxi had been lost in her thoughts.


    Relieved that the princess had not witnessed her shameful behavior, Maxi focused back on Elliot. The knight was visibly tense and flustered.


    Seeing that he did not appear angry, at least, Maxi chose to proceed brazenly. She straightened and said, ¡°It looked like you were discussing a serious matter, so 1 did not wish to disturb you.¡±


    ¡°How much did you hear?¡± Elliot asked after a while.


    His keen eyes searched her face. Maxi considered feigning knowledge to get the knight to reveal something but eventually gave up the idea. She doubted he would fall for it so easily.


    ¡°I-I could not hear a thing,¡± she confessed, ¡°but I did see you hand something to the princess.¡±


    Elliot pressed his lips together. Maxi waited for him to offer an exnation. When he remained silent for a long time, she felt her temper re.


    ¡°The day we arrived¡­¡± she began, ¡°Sir Ursuline sought Riftan out urgently. Riftan told me it was due to a trade conflict, but that¡¯s not really the reason, is it? Something much worse must have¡ª¡±


    ¡°Mydy. i am not authorized to tell you anything. If you must know, 1 suggest you speak with themander.¡±


    Maxi stared at the knight¡¯s somber face. Seeing that he was unlikely to be persuaded, she let out a dejectedugh.


    ¡°So¡­ he is hiding something from me.¡±


    ¡°And he has strictly instructed you and the others that 1 am to be kept in the dark.¡±


    The knight neither confirmed nor denied it, keeping his mouth resolutely closed. That was answer enough for Maxi. She rubbed her throbbing eyes and huffed in irritation. Her chest felt close to bursting from frustration.


    She was thoroughly sick and tired of Riftan hiding the truth, of the way he coldly turned his back on the pretext of protecting her. She was tired of hovering outside his walls, begging to be let in.


    Wiping her forehead with a shaking hand, she said, ¡°V-Very well. I shall press you no further.¡±


    ¡°You should ask themander¡ª¡±


    ¡°No. i know¡­ he will refuse to tell me anything.¡±


    Sensing the resignation in her voice, Elliot looked ufortable.


    ¡°And if he has no intention of telling me anything¡­¡± Maxi continued, no longer bothering to appear unaffected, ¡°I have no intention of asking.¡±


    ***


    A few dayster, the coalition army set out for Osiriya. The conscripted soldiers of each unit had been ordered to return home with theirpensation, and their forces were now half of what they used to be. With more men splitting off during the journey, a little over six thousand remained by the time they reached the Osiriyan border..

 Chapter 352 Chapter 113

    Chapter 352 Chapter 113


    The majority of the remaining soldiers were elite knights representing the various kingdoms. Each order marched with their respective banners held high, all led, of course, by the Temple Knights. Behind them were the Wedonian and Livadonian royal knights, followed by the knights of Arex and Balto.


    Though the army was nearly a quarter of its original size, they still made an awe-inspiring sight. Colorful banners danced in the wind, armed soldiers marched onward by the thousands, and hundreds of wagonsden with spoils of war rolled along the path.


    A throng of eager spectators, hundreds strong, gathered to witness the triumphant army''s journey southeastward. Among them were merchants, courtesans, beggars, and petty thieves, all drawn to the camp under the cover of night. To Maxi, the scene resembled one long boisterous parade.


    Intoxicated by their recent victory, the soldiers reveled in their sess, swaying from drink and their voices filled with boasts. Most of their superiors turned a blind eye to their unruly behavior, understanding the impossible task of reining in the desires of men who had faced hunger and death in the unforgiving wilderness for months. Even the mages, usually reserved andposed, seemed caught up in the lively atmosphere.


    Maxi released a weary sigh as she watched the merriment unfolding around the campfires. The arrival of bards infused the air with vibrant melodies, while scantily d women enticed the soldiers, leading them into barns, tents, or disappearing into the dense woods.


    Pretending not to see them, Maxi guided Rem to the temporary stable.


    "Allow me, mydy," said Ulyseon, rushing over to take the reins from her. "You should retire to your tent."


    "I do not need your assistance," Maxi retorted, her voice dripping with icy disdain as she snatched the reins back.


    She strode past Ulyseon, who slumped his shoulders like a dejected puppy. She led her mare to an empty stall, securing her and removing her saddle.


    Undeterred, Ulyseon followed after her. "Please, allow me to handle the demanding tasks, mydy. Sir Riftan specifically instructed me to look after you."


    "I do not require a servant. Go and inform Sir Riftan that his intrusion is unnecessary!" Maxi eximed, swinging her bag over her shoulder.


    Just as she was about to leave, she ran into Ursuline Ricaydo, who was leading his own horse into the stable.


    The knight looked at Maxi''s stony face, then at Ulyseon''s desperate one. "Good evening, mydy."


    Maxi red back. "I''m afraid I am not having a good evening, Sir Ursuline."


    "How¡­ unfortunate."


    His calm reply only deepened Maxi''s scowl. Though she longed to grab the man by the cor and give him a piece of her mind, she refused to stoop to such udylike behavior in front of everyone. With a piercing look directed at Ursuline''s well-groomed face, she turned away, determined to show that she had no intention of engaging with him. Ursuline sighed and chased after her.


    "How long must I endure your wrath, mydy?" he called out. "I was unaware that there was tension between you and themander. He rushed to your side as soon as he received word that you had left Nornui, leaving only a brief message for me. Given all themotion, I assumed you two had reconciled by¡ª"


    "I-I do not recall chastising you in any way," Maxi interrupted, her cheeks flushing.


    Ursuline seemed intent on continuing this painfully ufortable conversation as if desperate to air his grievances. "You have been glowering at me as if I were your sworn enemy, simply for interrupting your time with your husband."


    Maxi felt her anger and humiliation fueling the rush of blood to her head. She could not believe his audacity as he continued, "As I was merely putting my duties first, I ask that you cease this unjust treatment at once."


    "Fine! Then exin to me what this important duty was. If I am convinced of its significance, I shall set aside my resentment, as you so boldly suggest."


    With a defiant tilt of her chin, Maxi regarded Ursuline with animosity. Deep furrows formed on Ursuline''s brow. Catching the faint hesitation on his face, Maxi fixated her gaze on his mouth, eager to hear his response.


    "What''s going on here?" said a deep voice. It sounded close.


    Maxi turned her head toward the source and saw Riftan ring at them stonily.


    "We were having a conversation," Ursuline replied with a sigh.


    Riftan shot him a warning look before shifting his attention to Maxi. "It''s not safe for you to be wandering about. Go back to your tent."


    "H-How is that any concern of yours?" Maxi snapped, but her face flushed with regret as soon as the words left her mouth.


    Despite her determination to treat him with the same cold detachment he had shown her, her temper had gotten the best of her. Biting her lip, she attempted to regain herposure. "I am perfectly capable of assessing the dangers myself."


    Riftan remained silent, his eyes boring into her. A painful tightness constricted Maxi''s chest as she met his unwavering stare. How was this man capable of such coldness? She was beginning to wonder if the blind affection and dedication he had shown her in the past had been nothing but an illusion.


    Maxi whirled away when she felt tears welling in her eyes. She was afraid that she would end up embarrassing herself again.


    "I must go now," she managed to croak.


    She hurried away as if fleeing and made her way to where the mages were gathered. Ulyseon dutifully followed to serve as her escort.


    Ignoring the nervous young knight, Maxi entered the dark tent and crawled into her bedroll. She strained her ears, listening for any sign of Riftan, before realizing what she was doing. Overwhelmed by misery, she pulled the nket over her head.


    Frustration set in as she scolded herself for continuing to harbor hope despite her vow to let it go. Squeezing her eyes shut, she tried to clear her mind.


    The following day, the coalition army passed through a region called Lindell and arrived at the old capital of the Roem Empire.


    They climbed a hill dotted with scraggly trees, which offered a view of the grand basilica''s towering spires beyond the city''s ramparts. As Maxi led her mare along the gentle slope, she gazed at the massive entrance with a peculiar expression. It felt like years since they had departed through this very same gate for the teau.


    "Sound the kopel!"


    As soon as Kuahel''smand rang out from the front, the soldiers heralded their victorious return with several resounding sts of their kopels. The sound was reminiscent of a mighty beast''s roar. Within moments, the city gate swung open to wee the army. Maxi followed the knights through the colossal doors towering at least forty kevettes(Approximately 12 meters.) high and urged her mare into a trot. Thergest crowd they had encountered thus far cheered from both sides of the broad, well-paved road leading to the basilica.


    When Rem startled at the noise, Maxi gently reassured her while she scanned the exuberant faces in the crowd. Dried petals fluttered all around them. It seemed more people had flocked to Balbourne since their departure.


    When they finally reached the expansive grounds of the basilica, teined with a groan, "How tiresome."


    "Stop grumbling and try to enjoy it," Sidina said, chortling. "When will we ever receive such a reception again? I, for one, am slightly disappointed that there won''t be more."


    "You needn''t be disappointed."


    The three women turned to see Sejuleu Aren, adorned in the full regalia of the Bolos¨¦ Royal Knights. A bright smile yed on his lips. "A grand celebration awaits us at the basilica. Throughout the talks, there will be daytime events and, at night, the most extravagant banquets in history to celebrate our victory. Nobles from each of the Seven Kingdoms will be in attendance. You will be afforded a hero''s reception, to be sure."


    "That sounds terrible," te grumbled with a frown.


    In contrast, Sidina''s eyes sparkled with anticipation as she maneuvered her horse closer to Sejuleu''s. "Aremoners permitted to attend the banquet as well?"


    "Of course! You are the heroes who saved the Seven Kingdoms," Sejuleu replied smoothly. "I''m certain that nobles will be lining up to hear your tales of valor. If you allow me, I would be honored to provide you with gowns for the banquet."


    No sooner had he finished speaking than Ulyseon, riding a few paces behind, hastened forward. "Why would you offer herdyship clothing? Her gowns will be provided by Sir Riftan. Your unnecessary kindness is not needed."


    "Kindness is never unnecessary," Sejuleu countered, his smile unwavering despite Ulyseon''s hostility. He added nonchntly, "I would not have stepped in had Calypse fulfilled his duty. Based on my observations thus far, it seems that''s not the case. I can no longer bear to see the disappointment on herdyship''s beautiful face. I wish for her to enjoy herself while¡ª"


    "Enough!" Maxi shouted irritably. "I will not be attending the banquet, so I ask that you cease this pointless argument at once."

 Chapter 353 Chapter 114

    Chapter 353 Chapter 114


    The two knights fell silent under Maxi''s fierce re. With a final look, she spurred Rem forward across the vast grounds, and Ulyseon dutifully followed suit.


    When atst they reached the basilica, the Temple Knights halted the march. The wagons filled with loot were directed to the depository in the courtyard while the Osiriyan soldiers carried out orders. The knights dismounted and made their way to the guest amodations. Some, however, rode off toward the west entrance. Since the basilica could only amodate four thousand, the rest of the army had opted to stay in the city''s inns.


    Maxi slid off Rem and observed the soldiers moving with precise coordination like a colony of ants. Following Anton''s instructions, she joined the mages heading for the university. Much like their previous visit, the mages had been assigned the university''s dormitory for their lodging.


    "Mydy," Ulyseon said cautiously, a few steps behind her, "should you not stay at one of the lodgings reserved for nobility?"


    Maxi nced over her shoulder, noticing Ulyseon''s visible tension. Feeling remorseful about how she had treated himtely, she said as cidly as she could, "I am here as a member of the Mage Tower, so I shall stay with my friends until the Council concludes its talks."


    "Then¡­ will you be returning to Anatol afterward?"


    Maxi''s face clouded as she detected a hint of unease on the young knight''s face. Had Riftan already informed the knights she might be returning to the Tower? If he had, it would be incredibly difficult to forgive him.


    Fuming, she turned her gaze to where the Remdragon Knight banner was dancing in the wind. Among the well-organized ranks of knights, she spotted Riftan conversing with Hebaron. d in deep gray armor and a navy cloak that entuated his muscr frame, he stood out like a solitary ck diamond amid a sea of dull gravel.


    Watching his raven hair billowing in the wind, Maxi bit her lip, her resentment evident. There he was, shining like a knight of legend, while she was slowly transforming into a wretched old hag. It was infuriating.


    "You should direct that question¡­ to Riftan," Maxi retorted coldly.


    With that, she spun on her heels and strode away.


    ***


    Riftan and the othermanders of the coalition army walked down the long, gray corridor until they reached the entrance of the precinct. Seven thrones reserved for the Council of the Seven Kingdoms stood inside the spacious, circr hall. Seats for those permitted to attend were arranged around the curved walls, which, along with the towering pirs, were intricately carved with images of Darian the Monarch, his twelve knights, and Rosem Wigrew.


    Riftan nced up at the carvings of the knights, each depicted with their legendary weapons, standing as protectors over the council chamber. At the center was the hooded figure of Wigrew with the holy sword, Ascalon.


    He scoffed under his breath when he noticed the cement of the pope''s throne directly in front of Wigrew''s image. The implication was clear.


    "You may enter," a voice called out from above. "I wish to see the heroes who saved the Seven Kingdoms from the monsters."


    A clergyman had entered the hall through an entrance on the raised tform. He appeared to be in his forties and exuded a strong presence. Apanied by a group of high priests, he walked over to the pope''s throne and took his ce. Shortly after, Elnuima Reuben III and the ruler of Livadon, a finicky-looking graybeard, entered the hall. They were followed closely by a white-haired man, presumably the ruler of Balto.


    Upon a gesture from the pope, Riftan led his aides to the center of the hall. He carefully studied the faces of the monarchs as he did so. The new pope appeared younger and more vibrant than he had anticipated. His strawberry blonde curls and bright turquoise eyes gave the look of a mischievous boy, while his thin lips, wide forehead, and angr jaw projected authority and dignity ¡ª a peculiarbination of features indeed.


    Riftan then turned his attention to the others. King Reuben, as usual, wore a facade of boredom. On the other hand, the King of Livadon had a proud smile stretched across his face as he looked at Sejuleu Aren. The elderly ruler appeared genuinely pleased to see his royal knights returned safely.


    Finally, Riftan shifted his gaze to the King of Balto, Heimdall VI, who was dressed in a bewildering ensemble that hardly befitted his station. Somehow, despite his haphazardly draped, poorly-pelted wolf fur over his mercenary-style leather armor, he still managed to radiate the air of a monarch.


    Riftan narrowed his eyes, assessing the Baltonian ruler. The telltale signs of his seraphim lineage were unmistakable, reflected in his snow-white hair, fiery eyes, and formidable physique that stood in stark contrast to his pallidplexion.


    He''s said to be over forty, but he certainly doesn''t look it.


    The man looked young enough to be Riftan''s age.


    "Come closer, all of you," the pope''s voice resonated with an edge of impatience. "I wish to bestow upon you my blessing."


    Obligingly, themanders of the coalition army stepped forward one by one. Sejuleu Aren, Richard Breston, Kuahel Leon, and Princess Agnes knelt before the pope. Riftan positioned himself behind the princess, bowing his head. The words of blessing, spoken in the ancient tongue of Roem, filled the hall, and the pope bid them to rise.


    "You have liberated the Roviden Continent from the nightmare that has gued us for three years. A grand victory banquet shall be held in your honor, and every participant in this campaign shall be duly rewarded."


    Suddenly, a disgruntled voice shattered the pious atmosphere within the hall.


    "Shouldn''t we first discuss the distribution of spoils?"


    It was Heimdall VI, eyeing the pope with derision as he epted a goblet handed to him by a nearby cleric.


    "This war has exacted a heavy toll," he continued, his tone skeptical. "I doubt anyone here would object to learning what they stand to gain."


    The pope fixed the monarch with a searing re, his anger unconcealed. "Something far more precious than gold has been sacrificed in this war. I speak of the lives that have been lost. I will not tolerate your mockery of those who fought to protect the peace and prosperity of thisnd."


    "Oh, I would never dare mock the subjects of God," the King of Balto said, sneering. "Didn''t the previous pope proim this a holy war? Those who perished in battle should be basking in their heavenly rewards by now, so I fail to see how dividing earthly gold among us would insult them."


    The pope''s face flushed a deeper shade of red. It was clear from the faces of the other monarchs that he was not alone in his rage. Nevertheless, the barbarian from the north continued his provocation.


    Taking a gulp of wine, Heimdall VI turned his gaze to the throne on his right. "Balial is truly blessed. Considering that Arex offered the most lives to God in this war, I''m certain they will be rewarded no less than Darian the Monarch himself in the afterlife."


    Only then did Riftan realize the reason for the King of Arex''s absence. It was due to the near annihtion of his army. Moreover, the execution of hismanding officer as a criminal doubled the humiliation, likely leaving King Balial too embarrassed to make an appearance.


    This is going to get troublesome.


    Riftan furrowed his brow as he watched the snickering King of Balto.


    The pope, clearly having had enough of Heimdall VI''s insolence, mmed his cane on the floor. "I will suffer your rudeness no longer," he dered, his voice ringing with authority. "The council is adjourned. You may all rest until this evening''s banquet."


    As soon as the pope left the council chamber, the monarchs of the various kingdoms rose from their thrones.


    After observing them silently, Princess Agnes turned to Riftan. "I have an audience with His Majesty now. Will you join me?"


    "No, I have other matters to attend to," Riftan replied, his gaze fixed on Richard Breston, who was sauntering toward Heimdall VI.


    Agnes sighed softly. "Father will be furious if I don''t bring you with me."


    "I''m sure it is nothing you can''t handle."


    Leaving the discontented princess behind, Riftan strode out of the hall. He passed through an empty corridor and leaped over the railing to the second floor. Slipping into the shadows behind a column, he peered out at Breston and Heimdall VI hurrying down a narrow corridor.


    Riftan remained shrouded in darkness, watching the two northerners engage in a short conversation. When Heimdall VI ascended the stairs shortly after, Breston went in the opposite direction. Riftan crept after thetter.


    By the time Breston noticed his presence, it was already toote. In one swift motion, Riftan cornered the man in the empty corridor, firmly grasping the back of his neck with his armored hand. Before Breston could make a noise, Riftan shoved him against the wall, the tip of his dagger poised just below his Adam''s apple.


    Breston emitted a low sound, somewhere between a curse and a chuckle. "I did hear that you were once a renowned assassin. I suppose bing a knight can''t change old habits."


    "The liege I serve appreciates my skill set, so he would prefer it doesn''t go to waste," Riftan replied, his voice steady. He pinned Breston''s chest with his elbow and dug the de deeper into the man''s skin. Leaning closer, he whispered into his ear, "I am absolutely certain that no one saw me dragging you here. Need I say more? I could slit your throat and get away with it. A mysterious murder inside the basilica would make for a most intriguing story, wouldn''t you agree?"


    "Are you that afraid to face me honorably?"


    Riftan scoffed. "How amusing that you would expect chivalry from someone you consider a lowborn mongrel."


    The sneer on Breston''s lips vanished. He stared at Riftan''s face as if assessing the sincerity of the threat. "Enough empty growling. Get to the point. What do you want to pry out of me, precisely?"


    Now it was Riftan''s turn to study the man''s face, his impassive mask sliding into ce as he did so. As he had suspected, the northerner''s flippant attitude during the campaign had been a calcted act to incite disorder.


    "Were you the one who encouraged Adolf to strike out of turn?" Riftan growled.


    "What on earth gave you that idea?"


    "I have no shortage of eyes and ears."


    When Breston shifted, attempting to take out his dagger, Riftan mmed the man''s head against the wall.


    "The North was well aware that sedition was brewing within the coalition. I know because nothing you did escaped my notice."


    Blood trickled down Breston''s forehead, but he still smirked as he spat, "As expected of a rat."


    "And you behaved like the viper you are," Riftan hissed through clenched teeth.


    Though he appeared to have easily restrained the northerner, the truth was that Richard Breston possessed unnatural strength. Tightening his grip on Breston''s neck, Riftan used great force to pin the man''s boulder-like thigh with his knee.


    "Are you trying to start a war by breaking the armistice?" Riftan said viciously. "You deliberately had the Arexian army decimated to weaken their military power."


    "You seem to have already drawn your own conclusions, so why bother asking me?"


    Breston chuckled as if amused. Riftan''s grip tightened around the hilt of his dagger as he mustered all of his self-control to keep from slitting the man''s throat. This so-called knight was an insurgent who had grantly disregarded the peace agreement. Not only had he caused the deaths of their allies, but he was also covertly rallying opposition against the Armistice of the Seven Kingdoms.


    And above all else, the chaos this bastard had sown had ced his wife''s life in danger.

 Chapter 354 - 115

    <h4>Chapter 354</h4>


    Riftan¡¯s hand tightened around Richard Breston¡¯s skull, pressing it against the cold stone wall. ¡°Are you acting on Heimdall¡¯s orders?¡± he hissed.


    Breston smirked as his red eyes met Riftan¡¯s, goading him. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Riftan yanked the man¡¯s head back by the hair and shoved it against the stone again. Gently, he said, ¡°You are testing my patience!¡±


    ¡°You bloody bastard-¡°


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget, the bloody bastard is the one holding a knife to your neck,¡± Riftan said evenly, tracing the tip of his dagger beneath the bulge of the man¡¯s throat and drawing a thin, crimson line.


    Rage red in Breston¡¯s eyes, giving him the impression of a feral beast. Though the northerner seemed to have an unusually tight hold on his anger at the moment, Riftan knew the man would try to reverse the situation the moment the opportunity presented itself.


    He sensed Breston shift under his grip, struggling against his restraints like an unruly warhorse.


    Applying more pressure, Riftan pinned him against the wall. ¡°Does Heimdall want to thrust Balto into the fires of war?¡± he said, his voice dropping to a growl. ¡°Surely you cannot think that the other monarchs will stand for such treachery.¡±


    ¡°How naive you are, Calypse,¡± Breston sneered, lips twisting into a vicious crocodile smile. ¡°Even if your usations are true, do you truly think the other monarchs would agree to try the King of the North? Heimdall Rune Valdemar is a seated member of the Council. No one can level an usation against him without evidence.¡±


    When Riftan did not respond, Breston continued, ¡°And if the others already had this evidence, you wouldn¡¯t be threatening me right now, would you?¡±


    Riftan stared down at the man¡¯s smug face. Though every fiber of his being longed to hurt the bastard simply to see him scared, reason kept him in check. He narrowed his eyes. Ending this traitor¡¯s life right now would certainly provide momentary pleasure, but it would also disrupt the long-awaited gathering of the Council of the Seven Kingdoms - talks that had been three years in the making.


    Heimdall VI would use the murder of his vassal in the heart of the basilica to pressure the pope. No doubt he would also nt spies throughout the Seven Kingdoms under the guise of hunting down the killer. And in response, the Basilica of Osiriya would be forced to take a firm stance.


    Riftan gritted his teeth. He would not jeopardize the already precarious armistice over this fool¡¯s antics.


    As if reading his thoughts, Breston¡¯s smile turned smug. ¡°Now that you know your threats are in vain, why not put that dagger away?¡±


    Suppressing his boiling rage, Riftan released his grip on the man. Breston swiftly distanced himself and red back with unbridled hatred. Readying to block an attack, Riftan shifted his grip on his weapon. Yet, to his surprise, the northerner remained motionless.


    Breston eventually gave a low chuckle. ¡°I intend to challenge you to a duel soon enough, so I shall bide my time until then. You¡¯d be surprised by how patient I can be.¡±


    A sinister smile yed on his lips as he stalked past.


    Riftan watched him go in silence before descending the stairs to the left of the corridor. He entered the cloister adjacent to the garden, where he found Hebaron Nirtha leaning on the staircase railing.


    The burly knight gave a heavy sigh. ¡°It¡¯s quite unlike you to poke a sleeping bear, Commander.¡±


    ¡°But it is like me to give a clear warning,¡± Riftan replied, striding past his subordinate. ¡°They will act with more caution now, which will afford us more time.¡±


    Hebaron followed him. ¡°But by doing so, you¡¯ve given those northern rabble-rousers a chance to destroy any evidence.¡±


    ¡°Have you forgotten that the ruler of Balto is one of them?¡± Spotting a group of clerics crossing the garden, Riftan lowered his voice. ¡°Even if we had definitive evidence, this matter would require discretion. The armistice is a delicate agreement between the rulers of the Seven Kingdoms. If any of them were to abandon it, the armistice would be in peril. For now, pressuring them privately to give up their ns is our best option.¡±


    ¡°You could have been more cautious. That man is dangerous. He¡¯s ruthless and cunning, a master maniptor. What good will it do to antagonize him further?¡±


    Riftan halted at a wind-battered corner of the garden and turned to look at his second-inmand. When he met Hebaron¡¯s calm gaze, his seething emotions dissipated.


    Until then, Riftan had been certain he had kept a cool head in his run-in with Richard Breston. He now realized his rage had gotten the better of him. He had failed to suppress his impulsive desire to root out the seeds of conflict right then and there, fair trial be damned.


    As if discerning the true motive behind hismander¡¯s rash actions, Hebaron said bluntly, ¡°Why not exin everything to herdyship and ask for her understanding?¡±


    Riftan shot him an icy re. ¡°Stay out of this.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t she the cause of your unease?¡± Hebaron clicked his tongue, adding, ¡°She might lose all affection for you. What will happen then?¡±


    ¡°Then she will return to the Mage Tower,¡± Riftan replied numbly.


    Hebaron stopped to stare at him. ¡°You truly intend to send her away?¡±


    ¡°It is for the best.¡±


    Hebaron¡¯s mouth opened wide to retort, but Riftan did not give him a chance. He strode out of the cloister, making his way to the quarters assigned to the Remdragon Knights. He had chosen to stay with his men instead of taking up Princess Agnes¡¯s offer of the opulent residence reserved for nobles. It was not out of humility but rather the knowledge that he would feel nothing but misery lying alone in arge, extravagant bed.


    Suppressing his simmering frustration, he cut across the bustling courtyard filled with clerics. Without warning, his wife¡¯s resentful gaze shed through his mind, along with the memory of her shy smile.


    Riftan shut his eyes tightly. He would willingly bear her resentment if it meant protecting her from the chaos and danger surrounding him.


    ***


    The splitting of war spoils was a far more tedious and messy affair than anticipated. Attending the negotiation were the five rulers of the coalition, including the pope. Themanding officers, high- ranking knights, and any nobles with the right to vote also gathered in the council chamber.


    It took hours just for each party to say their piece. Maxi was exhausted as she sat staring at her knees, waiting for her turn to speak. When it finally dide, she was given no more than five minutes to exin the contributions of the mages in the rear support unit. No one truly paid attention to her. They were all too busy inting their own achievements. Even the Arexian forces, with their insubordination during the final sh, were no exception.


    Maxi was sick of it. After the first negotiation, she was required to attend two more. When the other sessions ended with no decisions made, she announced she would stop attending them altogether. If she were being honest, it was not the squabbles of the nobles that she found hard to endure - it was being forced to watch Riftan next to Princess Agnes.


    Rubbing her sore eyes, Maxi gazed at the purple sky through the window. Simply seeing Riftan¡¯s expressionless face from afar made her heart ache with anguish. Sometimes, it was anger. She desperately wanted to ask him how he could remain so detached.


    The unfortunate reality was that her hope for their rtionship was slowly fading.


    ¡°Will you really not consider returning to the Tower with us?¡±


    Roused from her depressing thoughts, Maxi swiveled her head.


    te, who had been jotting something onto parchment at a desk, was looking at her with a serious expression. ¡°Armin and I will depart for the Tower in a few days with Master Celric. Would it not be best for you toe with us?¡±


    Maxi went nk for a moment, not knowing how to respond. ¡°B- But the negotiations have yet to end.¡±


    ¡°Master Calto and the other senior mages will remain. It was decided that some of us should return quietly to share our findings.¡±


    After making sure the ink was dry, te rolled up the parchment and sealed it with wax. Sighing, she ced the scroll on top of an existing pile on the desk.


    ¡°Do give it serious thought. I¡¯d hate to see you lose the opportunity to hone your talents because you¡¯re busy pining over a man who cares little for you.¡±


    Maxi angrily opened her mouth to argue, but no words came. She flushed. Did the others also consider her so pitifully? After biting her lip, she managed to stammer out, ¡°Y-You don¡¯t know¡­ how passionate and devoted a husband Riftan used to be. I am certain¡­ th-there is a reason for his behavior.¡±


    ¡°And what would that be?¡± te asked, exasperated.


    Anger rose in Maxi¡¯s chest. ¡°H-He has not given me a clear exnation, but I¡¯m certain it¡¯s for my-¡±


    ¡°Max! Come look at this!¡±


    Her attempt at an excuse was cut short by Sidina bursting into the room. Maxi stared at the girl in surprise, then at the bundle of magnificent gowns in her arms.


    Sidina¡¯s eyes glinted with excitement as sheid them on the bed one by one.


    ¡°You will be attending the banquet with me tonight.¡±

 Chapter 355 - 116

    <h4>Chapter 355</h4>


    Maxi gazed down at the glittering array of colorful gowns. All were of the finest quality normally worn by royalty.


    ¡°W-Where did you get these? From Sir Sejuleu? Please don¡¯t tell me you epted such an extravagant gift simply because he offered.¡±


    ¡°Goodness. Such fuss from the mistress of the most prosperousnd in the south,¡± Sidina quipped while lifting a silk gown with a deep neckline.


    ¡°Sidina!¡± Maxi eximed. ¡°What were you thinking?! Th-This is beyond courtesy! Hundreds of nobles are here right now. If word were to get out¡­ that I epted such avish gift from a foreign nobleman, it would cause a scandal!¡±


    ¡°Not to worry, as these are not from Sir Sejuleu,¡± Sidina replied distractedly, picking up another gown.


    Maxi¡¯s eyes widened. Who else would go out of their way to show her such kindness? Could they be from Riftan? She looked down at the heap of gowns on the bed, her eyes shining with hope. Sidina¡¯s following words caught Maxi by surprise.


    ¡°They are from the King of Wedon.¡±


    ¡°Th-The king?¡± Maxi said, stupefied. ¡°W-Why would the king do such a thing for me?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t know, how should I?¡± Sidina retorted, looking at Maxi as if puzzled by her question. ¡°When I attended the banquetst night with Master Elena, I was approached by someone who imed to be an attendant of your king. He told me that King Reuben wanted to bestow a gift upon you as an apology, and I merely agreed to deliver it. He must have been searching for someone to do so since you refuse to attend such functions.¡±


    ¡°A-An apology for what?¡± Maxi asked, still baffled.


    Sidina shrugged. ¡°He didn¡¯t say, only that I should inform you King Reuben has long wanted to apologize to you.¡±


    te stopped eyeing the heap of shimmering gowns with distaste to turn to Maxi. ¡°What could he have possibly done to you to warrant such avish apology?¡±


    Unable to think of an answer, Maxi looked bewildered. The history of her interactions with King Reuben was limited to their short conversation at the Earl of Loverne¡¯s estate. She had seen him during the negotiations, but only from afar. Where was this sudden generositying from? Suspicion pricked at her as she cast her mind back.


    Is His Majesty apologizing for bringing up my miscarriage to my father during the mediation three years ago?


    ¡°Does it really matter why?¡± Sidina said, yanking Maxi from her thoughts. ¡°I¡¯m d. I didn¡¯t have anything suitable for tonight. Come,e, what are you waiting for? Try them on! We¡¯d better make haste, or we¡¯ll bete.¡±


    Maxi sighed deeply. ¡°As I¡¯ve told you countless times, I have no intention of attending-¡°


    ¡°Stop being so hardheaded!¡±


    Sidina flung down the gown in her hand and shot Maxi an irritated look. Maxi stiffened as the girl raised her index finger andunched into a sermon-like tirade.


    ¡°I am sick of seeing you act like a gloomy slug that creeps out during the rains! Do you think endlessly sighing with that glum face is going to change anything? Or that locking yourself in your chamber to stare sadly out at sunsets will make it better?¡±


    ¡°W-What could you possibly know?¡± Maxi said, her face flushing crimson. ¡°I-I am-¡±


    ¡°No! Let me finish. I have not said my piece.¡± Using the same technique she used to corner her opponents during a debate, Sidina continued, ¡°I tell you this from all the knowledge I¡¯ve acquired as the daughter of a notorious libertine and as president of Nornui¡¯s Romance Novel Society - you will gain nothing if you simply wait for the other person to make the first move. Do you know what you must do when no progress is made? You either give up or take action!¡±


    ¡°Amen,¡± te murmured piously.


    Her face almost purple now, Maxi shouted, ¡°D-Do you think I haven¡¯t tried?! I have bent over backward to get Riftan to open up.¡±


    ¡°Blindly chasing him around is not the answer. You must use your feminine wiles! If pushing doesn¡¯t work, you must pull.¡±


    Snorting to show that she was not interested in hearing what Maxi had to say, Sidina began rummaging through the gowns again. Maxi stared at the girl in disbelief.


    ¡°W-What does attending the banquet have to do with¡­ feminine wiles?¡±


    ¡°Think about it, Max! Throughout the campaign, your husband has only ever seen you sad or angry, wearing that drab mage robe. How could anyone reim a man¡¯s heart looking like that?¡±


    Sidina brought her finger close to Maxi¡¯s face, who recoiled like a turtle retreating into its shell.


    ¡°We will need a different approach,¡± said Sidina, finger moving from side to side like a hypnotist. ¡°Something special.¡±


    Half-convinced by her friend¡¯s zealous speech, Maxi swallowed her pride and said quietly, ¡°W-What¡­ would you have me do?¡±


    As if she had been waiting for Maxi to ask, Sidina grabbed a gown from the pile and dangled it in front of her. ¡°You need to doll yourself up and enter that room as the belle of the ball. And let¡¯s not forget the charming man on your arm to drive Sir Riftan mad with jealousy!¡±


    Maxi looked back and forth between Sidina¡¯s expectant face and the dress she held up. ¡°Would that not damage our rtionship even further? We actually¡­ h-had a rather heated row about me spending time with other men.¡±


    ¡°All the more reason to do it, then! Don¡¯t you want Sir Riftan to lose hisposure so that he will reveal his true feelings? Being as jealous as he is, I¡¯m certain this n will work.¡±


    Sidina¡¯s confidence managed to sway Maxi.


    ¡°A-All right,¡± Maxi said, taking the gown. ¡°I shall attend the banquet.¡±


    ¡°Good. Now, no time to dally. We must find the perfect dress.¡±


    Maxi walked behind the partition in the corner of the room and threw off her Mage Tower-issued dull gray robe and woolen tunic. One by one, she tried on the gowns Sidina offered to her. They all felt indecently tight, while the sleeves and hems trailed much too long.


    Did the king¡¯s attendant think all women were blessed with long, slender limbs? She looked down with mortification at her chest, which threatened to spill out of the tight bodice. She felt like an overstuffed sausage.


    When she came out wearing the sixth option, te scratched her cheek, muttering, ¡°They¡¯re all a little small, aren¡¯t they?¡±


    Maxi flushed in embarrassment. Though every gown so far had felt tight, this particr one was especially so. Her breasts were on the verge of popping out of the low, square neckline, and the skirt hugged her backside.


    Nervously lifting the hem, Maxi said despondently, ¡°I-I don¡¯t think I can go. None of them fit right. Perhaps another ti-¡°


    Sidina, who had been openly gaping at her, eximed, ¡°What are you saying? They suit you impably! This is thetest fashion, you know. I¡¯ve seen countless women in more revealing outfits than this at the banquets.¡±


    Maxi eyed the girl dubiously. ¡°Y-You expect me to believe¡­ th-that women are attending the banquets hosted by the basilica dressed like this?¡±


    ¡°It is the Council hosting the victory banquets, not the basilica. That is why they are being held in Roem¡¯s old pce, far removed from the main building,¡± Sidina exined, her tone coaxing. ¡°And, honestly, I don¡¯t see anything wrong with this one. You look divine.¡±


    As Maxi stared critically at her reflection, Sidina¡¯s praise seemed to sink in. Suddenly, her appearance did not seem so appalling. Though the gown¡¯s plunging neckline was rather immodest, Maxi had seen women in far more revealing attire.


    After carefully inspecting herself in the mirror, she turned to face te. ¡°What do you think? Do I¡­ truly look presentable in this?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ it¡¯s not terrible,¡± te muttered tactfully.


    Sidina swiftly silenced her disapproval. ¡°Not terrible?! Are you both blind?!¡±


    Seizing ab, she began sweeping it through Maxi¡¯s hair, transforming her with practiced hands. Maxi watched in the mirror as she slowly morphed into aplete stranger.


    Draped in a form-fitting gown of pearly silk, her luscious curls cascading down her back, she felt utterly unlike herself. While she had dressed up on previous asions, she had never worn such a provocative ensemble. It made her distinctly ufortable. Nervously, she reached up to touch her exposed neck before turning to Sidina.


    ¡°Wh-Who will be my escort?¡±


    ¡°What about that knight? Ulyseon, was it?¡± te replied tepidly. ¡°Is he not your most devoted admirer? I¡¯m sure he¡¯d happily wag his tail if you propose the idea.¡±


    ¡°He won¡¯t do,¡± Sidina objected before Maxi could say anything, firmly shaking her head. ¡°Ulyseon is more devoted to Sir Riftan than to Max. He would never intentionally provoke his superior¡¯s jealousy.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about that,¡± te said doubtfully. ¡°He¡¯s so dense about these things that he might do so without even realizing it.¡±


    ¡°U-Ulyseon would never behave inappropriately,¡± Maxi argued, grimacing. ¡°And I have no intention of causing discord among the members of the order.¡±


    ¡°Well, that rules out all the Remdragon Knights, then,¡± Sidina noted cheerfully.


    Maxi¡¯s face darkened. Excluding the Remdragon Knights left them with no other viable options.


    Should I consider one of the mages?


    She hesitated, thinking of the Mage Tower¡¯s male members - either pitifully scrawny or pot-bellied individuals. A sense of hopelessness washed over her, and she was beginning to grow despondent when Sidina made a most outrageous suggestion.


    ¡°What about Sir Kuahel? He¡¯s the only person who can rival Sir Riftan in both looks and skill.¡±


    ¡°D-Don¡¯t be absurd! Sir Kuahel is a clergyman!¡± Maxi eximed.


    Sidina retorted, unfazed, ¡°Plenty of clerics have secret lovers. There are even rumors that the current pope is the illegitimate child of his predecessor.¡±


    Maxi was shocked by Sidina¡¯s ability to utter such scandalous statements without flinching. It was difficult for her to fathom the extent of such immorality.


    ¡°S-Sir Kuahel is still out of the question!¡± Maxi insisted. ¡°And besides, he would hold me in contempt if I were to ask him. He would never agree!¡±


    ¡°You have a point there,¡± Sidina conceded, pursing her lips in disappointment.


    Maxi was already regretting agreeing to this n.


    ¡°Then, we have but one choice.¡±


    ¡°Wh-Who would that be?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon enough.¡±


    Draping a cloak over Maxi¡¯s shoulders, Sidina dragged her from the room. Maxi cast a pleading nce back at te, but her friend simply wished her luck before firmly shutting the door.


    They marched forward, with Maxi feeling as though she were being swept away by a formidable tide. Sidina led them through the expansive garden, finally stopping in front of thevish residence currently upied by the Western nobles.


    Maxi groaned as she looked up at the manor¡¯sntern-lit entrance. ¡°Sidina, you can¡¯t possibly be considering asking Sir-¡°


    ¡°Good evening, Lady Calypse.¡±


    The familiar voice sounded from above. Maxi¡¯s heart sank as she looked up. Sejuleu Aren descended the stairs, d in a luxurious fur coat over a crimson doublet. After signaling his subordinates to continue ahead, he strode over to Maxi.


    ¡°May I inquire as to your purpose here, mydy? If you¡¯re looking for Sir Riftan, he is staying-¡°


    The knight abruptly halted. Maxi looked up at him, puzzled. Hisposure soon returned, apanied by his customary gentle smile.


    ¡°You are always lovely, but tonight you are simply breathtaking.¡±


    Maxi found herself slightly reassured by the knight¡¯s ttery. She offered him a shy smile. ¡°Th-Thank you, Sir Sejuleu. Y-You look¡­ quite dashing tonight as well.¡±


    ¡°I am truly honored. I shall reward my tailor handsomely upon my return.¡±


    Grinning, Sejuleu proudly shifted his velvet doublet. While his yfulness momentarily brought a smile to Maxi¡¯s face, it quickly transformed into worry when she noticed that his gaze was fixed over her shoulder instead of on her. Was it her attire that had captured his attention?


    In response to Maxi¡¯s re, Sidina stepped closer to the knight and eximed loudly, ¡°Your tailor must be a man of extraordinary talent! You are always a sight to behold, sir, but today you have truly outdone yourself. Are you perhaps on your way to the banquet?¡±


    ¡°Indeed, I am. Off to enjoy a splendid night,¡± the knight replied, taking a step back.


    Pretending not to notice, Sidina feigned delight. ¡°Oh, what a wonderful coincidence! We were actually in search of a gant gentleman to escort my friend here to the banquet.¡±


    She nudged Maxi, whose shoulders were hunched in humiliation. 2 ¡°It pains me to admit,¡± Sidina continued, ¡°but Max must attend alone tonight since the other mages, myself included, are obliged to see to an urgent matter. Do you not think it a shame for a young woman to appear at such an event unapanied?¡±


    By this point, Maxi¡¯s face was bright red. They were practically begging a man who was not her husband to serve as her escort, a situation made all the more humiliating by the fact that he seemed visibly reluctant.


    Maxi¡¯s eyes were fixed on the hem of her dress when she heard augh followed by a sigh.


    ¡°You propose a dangerous quest.¡±


    The burning in Maxi¡¯s cheeks spread to the tips of her ears. Her reasons for the request had not escaped his notice. Thoroughly disgraced now, she abandoned what was left of her shame and lifted her gaze to meet his, her eyes shining.


    ¡°I-I implore you to be my escort, just this once. I would be eternally grateful if you do.¡±


    After silently regarding the desperation on her face, Sejuleu looked up at the distant sky and breathed a sigh. His next words seeped from him almost like a groan.


    ¡°This cannot be some sort of prank, or¡­¡±


    His difort was evident. Maxi¡¯s shoulders slumped further as she braced herself for rejection.


    When Sejuleu spoke again, his voice was light with its usual cheerfulness.


    ¡°Very well. Braving danger for a beautifuldy is, after all, the highest honor a knight can undertake.¡± He offered her his hand. ¡°Shall we, mydy? I shall do my utmost to be the perfect escort this evening.¡±


    Relief washed over Maxi as she ced her hand in his.

 Chapter 356 - 117

    Chapter 356 - 117


    "I haven''t seen you looking so spruce since Lord Triton retired to his estate," Hebaron remarked, grinning.


    Riftan had just trudged out to the corridor, brow furrowed as he undid the coat buttons covering his throat. These days, with no one around to criticize his attire, he had stopped wearing such gaudy clothes.


    That was not the case tonight. After King Reuben insisted he dress for the asion, Riftan had donned the uniform of his order and a gold, jewel-encrusted belt. He scowled as he touched his thigh- length, ck velvet coat. As if that were not enough, the darn squire had polished his boots until they practically sparkled.


    Should I be grateful he didn''t try to make me wear those ridiculous pointed shoes?


    Gritting his teeth, he said, "The king made it clear that I am not to besmirch his name, and I didn''t want to waste my breath arguing about something so pointless."


    "You''re right. He is a dependable ally at the moment, so it''s best we remain in his good graces," Hebaron muttered, stroking his neatly shaved chin.


    Riftan furrowed his brow. Calling the king an ally felt odd to him since they had never been in perfect ord. However, he could not deny his gratitude for King Reuben''s staunch defense of the armistice.


    A precarious peace is still better than no peace at all.


    Glumly, Riftan turned to the entrance of the grand banquet hall. The mere thought of enduring open fascination and scorn, overblown ttery, veiled hostility, and wheedling throughout the night was already making his head ache.


    ?


    Nevertheless, he could not afford to miss the banquets attended by influential figures of the Seven Kingdoms. The celebration offered not only an opportunity for the nobles to indulge in drink but also to forge new alliances and strengthen old ones. In no other gathering would one hear so many secrets, plots, and rumors.


    Despite his growing irritability from sleepless nights, Riftan steeled himself and strode into the spacious hall. Ignoring the countless pairs of staring eyes, he walked across the room to the end of the long tableden with food and drink.


    Ursuline was already seated, and he stood in greeting. "You arete."


    "As you can see, I could not simply dismiss His Majesty''s gift," Riftan replied tly.


    He picked up a goblet of wine and, scanning the crowd, shifted closer to the wall. The banquet hall was a dizzying flurry of activity; servants bustled among overindulging nobles, and young men and women spun in graceful dances, all under the dazzling light of a grand chandelier.


    Riftan''s eyesnded on Richard Breston. The northerner was seated at a round table by the arcade, talking to a middle-aged cleric in a red cloak.


    After silently watching for a moment, Riftan asked Ursuline, "What do you know about that cleric?"


    Ursuline followed the direction of his gaze. "That is the high priest Garis. The leader of the Orthodox Church, and the defeated opponent of the current pope during the papal election."


    "Were you able to learn anything?" chimed in Hebaron.


    Ursuline''s brows drew together. "Only things anyone could have easily predicted."


    Riftan turned his head to look at him. "Such as?"


    ?


    "Garis has been rubbing shoulders with Heimdall VI and his vassals since the banquets began. They im it''s to foster better rtions, but it''s no secret that Balto and the Orthodox faction have a mutual understanding. They brazenly sow discord by constantly questioning the fairness of the papal conve."


    "So, the pope''s authority is weaker than we thought."


    "People are using the former pope of having brought the conve forward to give his side the advantage. And his decision not to reveal the involvement of the dark mages in the war against the monsters until now has provided the Orthodox Church with just cause to denounce them."


    Ursuline sighed and continued, "The pope is trying to overshadow the criticism with the victory celebrations, but his opponents are now using the banquets as a tform. Many have already been swayed to their side."


    Riftan brought the goblet to his lips, his gaze fixed on Richard Breston. Sensing the scrutiny, Breston turned his head to sneer back.


    Narrowing his eyes, Riftan felt a surge of icy rage course through him. The audacity with which Breston was instigating conflict, disregarding Riftan''s earlier warning, filled him with anger.


    He took a gulp of wine and said stiffly, "Who is colluding with them?"


    "The nobles of Arex," Ursuline began. "There are rumors that prominent Orthodox members have been paying frequent visits to King Balial at his-"


    Riftan turned to look at Ursuline when he abruptly stopped. The fair-haired knight stood frozen, mouth agape, staring at the hall''s doors. Following his gaze, Riftan''s breath hitched at the sight of Maximilian Calypse.


    ?


    He watched her sedate entrance, his chest tight as though kicked by a warhorse.


    "Well, well... Now that''s a bold challenge," Hebaron quipped with a heartyugh.


    Riftan''s jaw was clenched, a rebuke at his subordinate at the tip of his tongue. But he found he could not tear his eyes away from her.


    Maxi appeared to havee determined to seduce every man in the room. Her thin, pearl-colored silk gown exposed half of her pale breasts, and the flowing skirt did little to conceal the alluring curves of her body.


    Riftan let out a stifled groan. If this was her idea of retaliation, she could not have chosen a better method.


    "That... That is hardly appropriate! A-A virtuousdy should not be -" Ursuline stammered before abruptly cutting himself off.


    He did not need to finish for Riftan to grasp his next words. His wife''s current appearance was far from that of a woman of virtue. She seemed more like a seductress seeking a passionate affair.


    Riftan''s grip tightened around his goblet. He refused to believe she held such intentions. It was obvious this was simply her way of expressing her displeasure with him.


    At least, that is what he thought until he saw her tentatively ept the hand of the man who came in after her."


    Hebaron gave a low whistle. "It appears ourdy hase to dere war."


    When Riftan sensed his fingers suddenly wet with wine, he realized he had unwittingly crushed the goblet.


    Flinging the mangled remains of the goblet onto the table, he turned his simmering eyes to his wife. Maximilian Calypse surveyed the banquet hall with a mix of nervousness and excitement. Sejuleu Aren stood beside her, gently reassuring her with a kind smile. Riftan was certain he was quite capable of splitting the man in half without a trace of remorse.


    Ursuline nervously stepped forward. "I shall escort herdyship out."


    "Don''t," Hebaron said firmly. He then turned to Riftan. "You n to send her away, don''t you? If so, you should not interfere with her decisions."


    Riftan glowered at Hebaron, who merely arched an eyebrow, daring him to refute his point.


    "Do you expect her to wait for you like a celibate cleric, despite your neglect?" Hebaron said.


    "Watch your tongue, Nirtha! Themander is only trying to keep her safe-"


    "A fact herdyship is unaware of," Hebaron coldly interjected. "You seem to want to keep herdyship locked away in a gilded cage, but that is impossible. If she is that easily possessed, she can just as easily be snatched away."


    "Watch your tongue," Riftan said in a voice that sounded chillingly gentle even to his own ears.


    Though Hebaron clearly had more to say, he held back when he saw the dangerous glint in hismander''s eyes. Riftan turned his gaze to his wife again, silently watching Sejuleu Aren walk her over to the group of Western nobles.


    Soon, men with flushed faces flocked around her. A murderous gleam shed in Riftan''s eyes as he wiped his mmy hand with a napkin.


    ***


    Maxi felt overwhelmed by all the unexpected attention. The young men from Livadon, whom Sejuleu Aren had introduced her to, treated her with reverence. Some even showered her with such effusive praise that left her feeling embarrassed.


    After just ten minutes in the banquet hall, Maxi felt drained. She felt as though she were conversing with a hundred Ulyseons.


    "It seems we''ve stood by the fire too long, Lady Calypse. You look flushed," said Sejuleu Aren. "Shall we head to the window for some air?"


    Maxi dly followed him toward the terrace.


    When they reached the half-open window, Sejuleu leaned down and whispered, "I must say, this is turning out to be a more exhrating quest than I thought."


    Maxi looked up at him, perplexed.


    An impish smile curled the knight''s lips. "Have you not noticed? Riftan Calypse has been shooting daggers at me from back there for some time now."


    When she turned to look, Maxi spotted Riftan standing like a dark shadow beside a towering column. Though he was devastatingly beautiful, dressed in a well-tailored ck ensemble, he exuded a menacing aura.


    Maxi gulped past her parched throat. Even from the look in his eyes, she could sense his anger had reached perilous levels. Fear made her hair stand on end, but at the same time, the thrill of anticipation coursed through her. It was like riding a wild stallion at full speed - she would either reach her destination or be thrown off and trampled. There was no middle ground.


    "Sir Sejuleu, would you care to join me for a dance?" she proposed, keeping her gaze leveled at Riftan as if in challenge.


    After a brief moment of silence, Sejuleu Aren chuckled. "How could I refuse? It would be my honor, mydy."


    Finally looking away from her husband, Maxi met her escort''s dark green eyes. To her relief, he did not seem to be simply humoring her.


    He took her hand and gantly led her to the dance floor. cing his hand on her waist, he began gracefully moving to the music.


    Maxi quickly realized her mistake. She hadpletely forgotten that she had never danced with anyone in her life. It took all her concentration to avoid stepping on Sejuleu''s foot, leaving her with little attention to spare toward Riftan''s reaction.


    Blushing with embarrassment, she stammered, "F-Forgive me. I-Itpletely slipped my mind... that I have never danced at a ball."


    "Then it is an honor to be your first dance partner. Just rx and follow my lead. I shall ensure your first dance is a great sess."


    With a wide grin, Sejuleu Aren skillfully spun her around, miraculously guiding her back into position. Maxi gripped his shoulder and focused on her steps, determined not to stumble. As she grew ustomed to the dance, she stole a nce at Riftan and caught him silently observing the dangerous game she was ying.


    Disappointment welled inside her. She had hoped he would whisk her away in a fit of burning jealousy, but he remained motionless beside the column even as the gentle serenade ended and a new melody began. Tears threatened to spill from Maxi''s eyes.


    "Th-This will do. I think... I''ve had enough dancing for today."


    "Ah... Delightful moments always end too soon," Sejuleu Aren remarked as he led her to a small tableden with drink. Maxi took a sip of the warmed wine, her gaze returning to Riftan, only to find him gone.


    Her eyes flitted around the room, but there was no sign of him. Stunned, Maxi had to bite down on her lip to fight her tears. She could not believe that he had simply left.


    ?


    "I-I have done something foolish."


    "Lady Calypse-"


    Visibly startled, Sejuleu hastily offered her his handkerchief.


    Maxi dabbed her eyes with it, saying glumly, "I-It would seem Riftan has lost all affection for me."


    "I can assure you, mydy, that is not true in the slightest. I''m certain he has his reasons."


    "A-And what might those be?"


    "They..." Sejuleu Aren trailed off with a troubled expression.


    Maxi cast her eyes down. She did not wish to embarrass herself any further. Mustering a forced smile, she said, "I-If it is all right with you... I would like to retire now."


    "Allow me to escort you back to your chamber."


    "P-Please don''t trouble yourself. I do not wish to ruin your evening more than I already have."


    "Nonsense, you have done no such thing," he insisted. "It is my duty to ensure your safe return. One moment, I shall go retrieve my coat."


    Before Maxi could object, the knight strode off to speak to a servant. However, he was interrupted by someone on his way back.


    Sejuleu gave her an apologetic look and began conversing with the man. It must be an urgent matter, Maxi assumed. Releasing a small sigh, she turned toward the door. She knew it was impolite, but after making aplete fool of herself tonight, all she wanted was to be alone.


    The moment she trudged into the corridor, a strong arm yanked her into a dark corner. Maxi gasped in surprise, her wide eyes flying up to meet Riftan''s stony expression.


    ?


    He grabbed her by the waist, hoisted her off the floor, and brought his face close to hers. Fear and anticipation coursed through her. His breath, tinged with the scent of wine, teasingly brushed against her lips.


    "Why do you look surprised?" His voice was chillingly gentle.


    "Wasn''t this what you wanted? To provoke me to anger?"

 Chapter 357 - 118

    357 Chapter 118


    Stuck between the cold wall and Riftan''s rock-hard body, Maxi felt her nape prickle. A deep flush crept up her face as he pushed his thigh into the folds of her bunched-up skirt.


    He brought his lips above hers, murmuring, "Did you not put on that ridiculous show to provoke me?"


    "I-I merely-"


    "Just say I''m right," he said tersely, pressing her against the wall with more force as she struggled to break free.


    Maxi instinctively held her breath when she saw a glint in his eyes. He was a volcano on the verge of erupting.


    "Tell me you''re dressed like this for my sake," he said, his voice like velvet.


    His hand traced her waist, and Maxi hunched her shoulders. Though his touch was feather-light, she could sense the danger beneath the surface of his restraint. Blood coursed through her veins, a burning heat spreading all the way to her fingertips.


    Cupping her chin, Riftan brushed her lower lip with his thumb. "Say it."


    Maxi bobbed her head, feeling her breasts swell beneath the weight of his broad, muscr chest.


    Narrowing his eyes, Riftan wordlessly regarded her for a moment before crushing her parted lips with his own. Like a predator tasting its prey, he teasingly slid his tongue in and out of her mouth. He was disying an excessive degree of self-control and, strangely, it only fanned Maxi''s anxiety.


    She knew he was desperately mping down on his desires, like a jockey forcibly reining in a wild horse. Soon, that restraint would crumble. His kisses were bing more passionate, and he now had her all but pinned against the wall.


    A rush of fear washed over her. After all her efforts to break down his defenses, now that he was on the brink of losing his self- control, she felt unsure. Could she handle the consequences of Riftan unleashing his pent-up emotions at once?


    When she instinctively iled her legs in the air, he nipped at her lower lip, a dangerous gleam in his eyes.


    "y with fire, expect to get burned," he whispered cruelly, crushing her with more force.


    He tilted his head, driving his tongue deeper into her mouth. Before Maxi knew it, she had ceased trying to push him away, instead winding her arms around him to pull him closer. Searing desire burned away all fear, and the aching turned into intense pleasure.


    Riftan was right. She had wanted to see him mad with jealousy, for him to discard all reason, inmed with desire for her.


    Panting, she began to grind her hips against his thigh. This unconscious act seemed to demolish thest of his defenses. Taking a ragged breath, Riftan slid an arm beneath her and lifted her up, walking them both out of the dark corridor.


    A soft moan escaped her lips. Every step he took nudged her up and down, the sensitive spot between her legs rubbing against his lower abdomen.


    Her face flushed, Maxi stopped moaning to nce around the narrow, secluded passageway. They stood veiled in darkness. The only sound was a faint melody floating from the banquet hall, far from where they were. Still, their seclusion did nothing to diminish the shamefulness of their obscene behavior in a public space.


    "P-Please put me down," she said, pushing his arms away. "I would like to walk on-"


    ?


    He did not let her finish, biting her lip and squeezing her taut breast. Maxi let out a low moan, digging her nails into his shoulder.


    Picking up speed, Riftan gently tugged on her nipple bulging through the thin fabric of her gown. Maxi squeezed her thighs around his waist. To her mortification, her lower abdomen was burning with need, and her undergarments were damp. She felt ashamed at how fast she was burning up.


    With her lips pressed against his, she begged pitifully, "R-Riftan... please."


    Even she did not know what she was asking. Was she imploring him to stop, or was she begging to be taken to even greater heights of pleasure?


    Riftan seemed to think it was thetter. He stopped before an unfamiliar room and burst through the door. He forcefully shut it behind them, then practically threw her on the bed.


    Maxi hurriedly propped herself up. To her relief, the chill suggested this was an unupied bedchamber. She tried to get up, worried that someone might walk in on them. Riftan pushed her back down and slid his fingers inside the bodice of her gown.


    The heat in Maxi''s face rose to her ears. One slight tug and her taut breasts would spill out.


    Riftan inhaled slowly, his tone grim as he asked, "Did Sejuleu Aren give you this dress?"


    "N-No! Th-This was a gift from His-"


    Her frantic denial was interrupted by Riftan purposefully ripping the bodice open. Cold air brushed her skin, and she hunched against the chill. The pale moonlight streaming through the window illuminated her exposed torso, making her seem even more pale in the dark.


    ?


    Riftan climbed on top of her. "You must be pleased," he growled. Ing the "Are you happy now that you''ve proven you can drive your man mad with jealousy?"


    "I-I merely... w-wanted to know your true feelings," she tried to exin, edging to the side of the bed.


    After quietly watching her through narrowed eyes, Riftan lowered his head. "You will know it soon enough whether you want to or not," he muttered hoarsely.


    He grasped her exposed breast and began sucking on her aching nipple. A soft scream spilled from Maxi''s throat, and she buried her fingers in his hair.


    She could not imagine a more erotic scene. This devilishly handsome man was desperately suckling on her rosy breast, she thought, dazedly looking down at him. She began to writhe with pleasure, crushing his face against her bosom.


    As he continued nibbling, Riftan pushed a hand between her closed thighs. Maxi threw her head back. Thick fingers urgently found their way into her wet opening and, before she had a chance to limate, began to stroke her sensitive folds. Flustered, Maxi tried to dissuade him by gripping his arm, but he did not seem even to register her touch.


    Her back arching, her toes curling, she felt her already sensitive body pushed to the peak of pleasure. She pressed her feet against the sheet to find a small reprieve from his urgent strokes, but it was futile. She clenched around his fingers and twisted her body. Her limbs began to spasm from the euphoric sensations. Seeing her reaction, Riftan pressed his rock-solid torso further into her, teasing her sensitive skin even further.


    Maxi screamed, her vision blurring. She could feel her swollen inner walls hungrily pulling in his fingers. Her eyes welled with tears of mortification. She could not believe she had reached her climax so easily on her own.


    She looked up at him, eyes filled with shame. Seeing him still fully dressed made her feel even worse. Realizing that she was the only one vulnerably exposed, Maxi fumbled for the nket.


    Riftan grabbed her arm. "No," he growled.


    After making her hold her thigh with one hand, he raised her hips and brought his lips to her opening, which was still spasming from her earlier orgasm.


    "You asked for this," he whispered. "You wanted to see me crumble at your feet, did you not?"


    Maxi frantically shook her head. She felt her abdomen tighten as the heat of his breath on her wet folds sent shocks up her spine. He quietly took in her stark form, his dark eyes smoldering, before his fingers pushed into her again. A sharp breath caught in Maxi''s throat.


    His lips gently sucked on her swollen nub as his long, sturdy fingers continued their teasing. This was what torturous rapture felt like, she realized. She no longer felt shame or fear. Forced to ept the relentless waves of pleasure, she could only writhe and tear at the sheets, joyous cries erupting from her. She waspletely at his mercy.


    "Goddammit," Riftan muttered, raising his head from between her legs.


    Maxi gazed at him with quivering eyes. He had somehow loosened his trousers and was now stroking his erged member. The lewd sight sucked the air from her lungs.


    Clenching his jaw, Riftan continued to torture himself for some time, only to give up and climb on top of her. He pressed his pulsating member against her wet, throbbing entrance, and Maxi clutched his shoulders as he filled her.


    ?


    Though she was ck from all his teasing, epting him was still challenging. Maxi impulsively moved her hips away, but Riftan could not wait any longer. Mumbling something she could not catch, he crushed her under his weight and entered her. Maxi threw her head back as her entire body tensed. There was a slight pain as he stretched her to her limit. She frantically stopped him when he attempted to begin moving right away.


    "N-No... Not yet. Please do it slowly!"


    Riftan let out an impatient sigh as if he were the one being cruelly tortured. His chiseled cheekbones and sharp jawline glowed under the moonlight, and his ck eyes held a subtle bluish gleam. Even though his face was contorted from his efforts to restrain his explosive desires, he still looked terribly beautiful


    Maxi felt her chest tightening. She wanted this man, and it did not matter if this unbearable passion destroyed herpletely.


    She wound her arms around his strained neck. Riftan''s self-control came crumbling down at her silent consent, and he began to rock his hips. She could tell he had held back for as long as he could. Half-buried in the mattress beneath his hulking, muscr body, Maxi was helpless as he moved atop her like a bucking stallion. Riftan allowed her no wriggle room at all, demanding only that she ept the pleasure he was giving her. Pushed to her limits, Maxi wed his back, thrashing her legs.


    As if unwilling to tolerate even these futile movements, he pinned her legs with his strong thigh. He pulled out of her, only to plunge even deeper.


    Maxi bit down on her lip. Each thrust left her panting as her inner walls spasmed and tightened around him. It was almost as if this were their first time.


    How had she managed to leave him after such an intense connection? What madness had made her turn her back to him?

 Chapter 358 - 119

    ?


    358 Chapter 119


    Riftan pulled her face toward his. As soon as he began devouring her lips, Maxi responded with urgency, sucking his probing tongue and wrapping her legs around his steel-like body. He held her tight and thrust all the way in. Seeking more, he relentlessly rocked his hips, his brittle hairs rubbing against her groin.


    She sped him back as she convulsed with pleasure. He was in too deep. Though she felt a twinge of fear that he would tear her apart, their frenzied pleasure eclipsed everything. She tore at his sweat- soaked tunic as if wrestling to upy the same space. Before long, Riftan reached his climax inside her, and the intensity of it made her shudder.


    Her body had sent him over the edge. She was so gratified by this that she barely cared that she was being crushed under his weight. Still quivering, her opening drew in his furiously pulsating member.


    When Riftan eventually raised himself, Maxiy ck on the bed, panting. His face was slick with sweat, and his eyes burned with desire. The cold and indifferent knight was no longer.


    However, her joy at seeing him so disheveled was short-lived. Riftan slowly pulled out of her, and Maxi shuddered as lukewarm fluid trickled between her legs. Feeling embarrassed, she was about to lower the skirt bunched around her waist when he abruptly grabbed her, flipping her face down on the bed.


    Flustered, she twisted around to look at him. Riftan threw off his tunic and reached out, stripping off the folds of fabric awkwardly wrapped around her. Once she was stark naked, he pulled her into his arms.


    The color drained from Maxi''s face as she felt something hot between her legs. He rubbed hisrge, still-erect shaft against her opening, then entered her before she could speak.


    Maxi clutched at the sheet. Her inner wall, sensitive from repeated climaxes, began to spasm. Riftan began moving his hips without giving her time to adjust. Flustered, she tried to crawl away for a brief reprieve, but he clearly had no intention of letting her go.


    He was persistent, pushing her legs apart with his knee and thrusting even deeper. Falling t on her stomach, Maxi arched her back. His member struck a particr spot, sending a bolt of pure sensation through her. Sparks flew before her eyes. Her limbs convulsed, and saliva dribbled from her gaping mouth.


    Worry suddenly gripped her. Any more of this and she feared she would never be able to return to everyday life. She began to sob pitifully as she furiously wed at his arms.


    "N-No more. I can''t h-handle any more."


    "I can''t hear you," Riftan mumbled, nibbling her neck. "I can''t hear a thing right now."


    He continued his unrelenting thrusts. Maxi realized then that she had toyed with something she should never have touched. He had not been exaggerating when he had said she had driven him mad.


    Riftan propelled her to great heights, then higher. All coherent thought wiped from her mind, Maxi could only bounce back and forth with his movements and give in to the unending cascade of orgasms.


    The night went on until a pale dawn light began to filter through the window. Barely managing to lift her eyelids, Maxi blearily looked around the room. The bedchamber they had barged into without permission was furnished with startling opulence.


    Where on earth are we?


    ?


    Half-dazed, she was vacantly regarding their surroundings when an arm pulled her up. Maxi twitched and hunched over. Still inside her, Riftan carried her to the edge of the bed. There, he made her lean back against his chest and directed her gaze to something in front of them.


    Maxi gasped. Propped next to the bed was a full-length mirror. Grabbing her beneath her knees, Riftan lifted her legs so she could see their union.


    "They say the imperial family of Roem reveled in all sorts of obscene games near the empire''s end."


    Maxi stared at her reflection in utter shock. It was surreal. She could very distinctly see her red, swollen folds between her wide- open legs, and his veined shaft prating her.


    He shifted his hips, and the base of his member disappeared inside her. A white, viscid fluid oozed out.


    Maxi took in a sharp breath. Though her chest felt close to bursting from the lewd sight, she could not look away.


    Riftan also appeared enthralled by their reflection as he began to move in and out of her. His feverish eyes traveled from her flushed face to her heaving chest, slender waist, and down to her opening that was eagerly swallowing his girth.


    Maxi could see his throat bobbing up and down. He released one of her legs to press his fingers into her wet pubic hair. Exposing the hard nub concealed within, he began to rub it up and down.


    The sensation was so intense that Maxi sucked in her stomach and bit down on her lip. The tantalizing feeling bubbling in her stomach made her mp around him. To her mortification, the mirror showed how hungrily her body was devouring him.


    She could no longer bear to look. Closing her eyes, she turned her face away.


    ?


    "Open your eyes," Riftan whispered, nipping her shoulder. His voice was hoarse with passion. "Open your eyes and see how we''re connected."


    When Maxi shook her head, he thrust with more force and gently tugged her swollen nipple. The night-long caresses had left her body sensitive to even the lightest touch. Urged on by his sweet but ruthless threat, Maxi opened her eyes.


    Riftan breathed a satisfied sigh. He murmured in her ear, "Keep your eyes open. Watch how I fill you... how you take me in."


    His rocking picked up speed. Maxi realized that he was also at his limit. His manhood twitched and expanded each time she mped around him, and tendons bulged from his strained arms and neck.


    Bouncing up and down, she watched him in a trance before gripping his bronzed shoulders to prepare for theing fall.


    Finally, Riftan drove himself to the hilt and began to shudder. Warm fluid flowed out of their tightly-joined union, soaking their groins. The raw scene was thest thing Maxi saw before she finally gave in to a deep slumber.


    When she awoke, it was to the sweet taste of fruity nectar spreading in her mouth. She managed to pry her eyes open and found Riftan sitting askew on the bed, holding a goblet to his lips. Confusion clouded her mind. Only when he made her open her mouth and brought his lips down did she grasp what he was doing. In a daze, Maxi swallowed the wine he slowly fed her. His sweet tongue caressed the insides of her cheeks before she tasted the apple wine, the nectar helping to clear her thoughts.


    Surprised, she gazed at the small bedside table. Resting upon it was a silver tray filled with an assortment of beverages, honey-pickled fruits, and bite-sized tarts. Unease suddenly clutched her heart.


    ?


    "D-Did someonee in?"


    "A maidservant," Riftan replied tersely, feeding her a slice of apple.


    Holding the fruit in her mouth, she looked up at him in disbelief. Not only were traces of their passionate lovemaking scattered about the room, but they were both lying on the bed,pletely exposed. The mere thought of someone seeing her in such a state made her want to shrivel up from shame.


    She hastily tried to free herself, but her unresponsive legs made it impossible.


    "Just stay still. We can''t resume just yet," he said calmly, pulling her back to rest against his chest.


    Maxi gulped down the food in her mouth to exim incredulously, "I-I am trying to end it, n-not start it again! We need to g-get out of this-"


    "End it?"


    Maxi flinched at the dangerous edge in his voice.


    "Did you think this would end once you were satisfied? It''s never that simple, Maxi. If I had intended it to end so easily, I would not have tried so hard to hold myself back."


    He cupped her breast, gently kneading her nipple with his thumb. Maxi felt her hair stand on end. He parted her legs, his touch tender as he caressed her opening, still slick with the evidence of their union.


    "You wanted to know my true feelings, didn''t you?"


    Nibbling her earlobe, he slowly slipped a finger inside her.


    "You won''t be leaving this room."


    "W-What do you-" ?


    Her words caught in her throat as his gently probing finger withdrew and brushed up her thigh, leaving a wet trail. He parted her legs over his waist. Soon, his rigid member filled her.


    All the tension eased from her, and she went ck on top of him. Riftan patted her back to soothe her moans, bringing a small piece of fruit to her mouth. "Eat. You''ve been asleep for half the day, so you''ll be hungry."


    Maxi gazed up at him as though he were a stranger. Did he truly think she would be able to eat in this situation? When she shook her head, Riftan clicked his tongue reprovingly as if dealing with a fussy child and pressed the fruit into her mouth.

 Chapter 359 - 120

    ?


    359 Chapter 120


    "Eat."


    Compelled by his gentle but insistent tone, Maxi began to chew dryly. As soon as she managed to swallow, he hovered a small slice of tart in front of her. Maxi kept her lips firmly sealed, but when he began to stroke her chin coaxingly, she forced herself to take a bite. The cream was rich and sweet, but she did not savor it as she would have normally.


    Never in her wildest dreams had she imagined she would ever be in such a bizarrely lewd position. He filled herpletely while she sat atop his bare, sculpted body, allowing herself to be fed mouthful by mouthful. The strangeness of it addled her mind. Riftan, on the other hand, looked unperturbed as he upied himself with being her personal attendant.


    Trepidation slowly stirred in her. Her body seemed to have a mind of its own, the ce where they were joined twitching and mping around him. The burning in her abdomen began to rise.


    Riftan did not react. He simply restrained her wriggling hips and growled, "Stop your whining. We''re not doing it until you''ve finished all of this."


    Growing beet red, Maxi shrilled, "W-Whining-?!"


    She could not believe he was admonishing her like a governess. Paying no heed to her protests, Riftan resumed feeding her. Maxi feared he truly would keep her here until she had finished the entire tter.


    After anxiously ncing back and forth between his impassive face and theden tray, Maxi obediently continued chewing. This mortifying situation would never end if she did not.


    By the time she had taken numerous bites of bread and fruit, the heat in her stomach was unbearable. Squeezing her eves shut, Maxi tried to quell the sizzling, to no avail. In fact, she felt herself reaching her limit as she rocked her hips against him. The fire within her grew to a ze.


    All concern for decorum burning away, she ced her hands on his sculpted waist for support and began to writhe. It was not enough, however. Her modest movements fell short of drawing out the intense pleasure she was seeking.


    She looked up at him imploringly. "I-I would like... t-to stop eating now."


    Riftan wordlessly regarded her flushed face for a moment, then picked a small strawberry off the te. "You''ve barely had anything. Have this."


    "I-I''ve had enough, so will you...?"


    Unable to ask him to take over, Maxi bit her lip. A hot shame suddenly overcame her. Here she was, writhing with desire, while Riftan seemed hardly affected. She glowered at his stony face before shifting her weight to her trembling thighs, willing herself to sit up. When she slowly raised her hips to free herself, Riftan clicked his tongue and grabbed her, thrusting upward.


    Maxi threw her head back, mouth wide open in a silent cry. It felt like a spear to the stomach. She shuddered, the hairs on her body standing on end.


    Riftan pulled her trembling form down to his chest, saying tersely, "I told you I would satisfy you once you''ve had this."


    As he pressed the strawberry to her lips, Maxi stared at him as though he were a madman. Who on earth was he? She did not know this person who was capable of controlling his desires with such cold precision.


    She red at him through her tears before meekly opening her mouth. Riftan ced the strawberry on her tongue, then waited until she had chewed enough times before leaning down to suck her swollen lip.


    At longst, he began to move against her. The torture wasing to an end. Her relief did notst long, however, as she began to tense against Riftan''s increasingly rough thrusts. Though she already felt at her peak, he showed no sign of slowing.


    Overwhelmed by the building sensation, she furiously shook her head like a deranged woman, wing at his stomach. The pleasure was now akin to pain. Her stomach was no longer boiling; it was melting away, and her heart felt close to bursting.


    Even as she thrashed, he thrust deep inside her a few more times. The anguish soon morphed into a searing euphoria. Her limbs felt as though she were iling underwater. The moment she thought her feet had touched the bottom, she was pulled down to greater depths.


    As if guided by something, she began to rock her hips to match the ferocity of his movements. Sparks shed before her eyes, and an electrifying sensation shot up from her sacrum to the top of her head. She threw her head back as her body convulsed, and she felt something spurt from between her legs.


    "N-No, no, no."


    Maxi burst into sobs as she gazed down at her groin in rm. Her climax seemed to go on with no sign of ending. She tried to contain her body''s reaction, but it was futile.


    Her inner wall tightened and loosened around him while endlessly spewing out wetness. Her limbs convulsed uncontrobly as if helplessly broken. Riftan paused, seemingly startled by her intense reaction, but then proceeded to wrap his arms around her and drive himself deeper.


    Maxi screamed and went ck. She felt him climax soon after. By then, she was too drained to react. Light shed before her as she shook uncontrobly, then everything went dark.


    She was awakened by something rattling. Opening her eyes, she saw Riftan standing by the door, d only in hastily buttoned trousers. rmed, Maxi sat bolt upright. Hearing her awaken, Riftan turned to look at her.


    "You''re up already."


    Not knowing what to say, Maxi merely blinked her swollen lids. Striding over to the bed, Riftan ced the towel he was holding on the bedside table and hoisted her up.


    He carried her to the firece and lowered her into a bath that had suddenly materialized. Maxi let out a soft moan as her overworked muscles began to ease under the hot water, her aching joints and bones melting like butter.


    "Is the water not too hot?"


    "I-It''s perfect." Maxi nced dazedly about the now tidy room. "Was someone... h-here again?" TDG


    "The maidservants," Riftan replied calmly before grabbing a small bottle from the rack and uncorking it with his teeth.


    After pouring the perfumed oil into the tub, he scooped palmfuls of hot water onto her shoulder. Maxi looked up at him in confusion.


    "H-How long was I asleep?"


    "About two hours," he answered, gently rubbing her shoulder.


    Maxi instinctively moved to the edge of the tub to avoid his hand. Narrowing his eyes, Riftan slipped out of his loosely fastened trousers and stepped in after her. The water overflowed, soaking the expensive carpet, to which he paid no mind.


    Oncefortably leaning against the tub''s side, he pulled her onto hisp. rm rose on Maxi''s face when she felt his hard rod prodding her buttocks.


    ?


    Her face flushing, she said frantically, "N-no more. I-I really... can''t take any more."


    "Don''t worry. I don''t intend on doing anything"


    Riftan let out a small sigh at her dubious look and gently massaged her tense waist. Slowly, her sore muscles eased as he kneaded them with just the right amount of pressure. A drowsy moan escaped her lips.


    Even as shey back, thoroughly spent and enjoying the respite he was giving her, she still felt strangely awkward.


    After ncing at the candle-lit table and the gloom outside the window, she asked in a cracked voice, "I-Is it all right for us to be here? I-Is the room not upied?"


    "This is reserved for guests attending the banquets," Riftan replied smoothly as though he had been expecting the question.


    He began to wash her chapped face as if she were a helpless babe. It was the tenderness she had long been yearning for.


    And yet, it filled her with unease.


    She looked up at him with misty eyes. "A-Are you... s-still angry with me?"


    "What do you think?" he asked, gazing down at her.


    Maxi bit her lip. "D-Don''t be so tart. I-I merely¡ª"


    "You merely put on that ridiculous show to infuriate me."


    His words struck like a whip. Maxi hunched her shoulders, turtle- like, and furtively studied his face. He did not appear angry as he regarded her, only deep in thought.


    Rubbing his lips on hers, he murmured, "Why are you looking at me like that? You got what you wanted." TDG

 Chapter 360 - 121

    ?


    360 Chapter 121


    Maxi blushed. Hearing it spoken aloud like that, her actions felt incredibly petty. Biting her lip, she lowered her gaze in shame and said meekly, "Th-This... w-wasn''t what I wanted."


    When she felt his hands stop moving, Maxi nced up, cautiously studying his face. "What I want... is for us to go back to the way we used to be."


    A heavy silence enveloped them. Maxi watched the glow of the firelight gently ripple over the water. Slowly, she lifted her head. Riftan had his arm draped on the tub''s rim as he stared out the window in silence. The calmness in his gaze made her heart sink.


    He was still a stranger whose thoughts she could not prate. His face an icy mask, he stared into the distance, the fiery passion in his eyes cooled to an unreadable emptiness. Maxi''s anger boiled up inside her. After all her attempts to learn his true feelings, he still held her at arm''s length. He had stripped away all her defenses, yet he remained behind a wall.


    Had her legs not been trembling, she would have leaped to her feet and climbed out. Her sorrow deepened with every passing moment of his silence.


    Twisting her lips, Maxi kept her gaze fixed on the two dry inds of her knees protruding from the water. Just as she looked up to speak, Riftan got there first.


    "The first few weeks after you left... I was aplete wreck. I''m grateful you weren''t there to see it."


    Maxi stiffened.


    Riftan''s eyes remained fixed on the window as he continued, "Even aftering to my senses somewhat, I worked like a madman. I couldn''t sleep unless I exhausted myself. After a while, I became strangely numb. I couldn''t understand it. I felt nothing." A hollow smile tugged at the corners of his lips. "By then, it urred to me that you might never return."


    Maxi''s eyes widened in shock.


    "You spent a mere year in Anatol." Riftan finally turned his head to meet her gaze. "And truthfully, even less time within my castle. I tormented myself with the thought of you finding a better ce, better people than those you had at Calypse Castle. Over and over, I told myself I must ept it if it happened. And just when I managed toe to terms with that reality," he said, his voice cracking, "your letter arrived."


    Goosebumps rippled through Maxi''s entire body despite the steaming water, and an inexplicable lump formed in her throat. Riftan slowly raised his head, his calloused fingers caressing her earlobe with a touch that unsettled her.


    "Each sentence, each word... I read and reread them, devouring them like a starved man feasting. The fragile stability I''d built over two seasons - it all shattered. The dam inside me broke. I realized then that I wasn''t all right. I was decaying from within."


    His monotonous words wed at Maxi''s ears. Riftan drew her hunched form nearer to his chest, his touch sliding across her back reassuringly. Then, his hand slipped around to cup one of her breasts, partly exposed above the water. She felt his damp breath against her ear.


    "Can you understand my misery? I was close to losing my sanity, longing to hold you, but you weren''t there. All I had were scraps of paper."


    "R-Riftan..."


    Her nipple was swollen from all the biting and sucking. His rough palm chafed against it while his head lowered to ce a light peck on her cheek. Yet, his voice held none of the tenderness of his gestures.


    "I eagerly awaited your letters with each passing season. I was like a man dying of thirst, desperately waiting for a drop of water. Later, a part of me even hoped you would stop writing."


    Maxi grew still as shock set in. Unsure of how to respond, she bit her lip. Riftan lifted her chin and silently regarded her tear-streaked face. A crease formed on his smooth forehead.


    "And then, I feared my wish mighte true... and I wanted to rend myself apart for ever having held such hopes."


    "..."


    "That''s how wretched thest three years have been for me."


    A strange shudder coursed through Maxi as she looked up. His ck eyes glimmered like molten gold in the firelight. Suddenly, the room spun around her. Whether it was due to the long soak or the intensity of his longing and resentment unleashed upon her, she could not tell.


    Tenderly stroking her lip with his thumb, Riftan''s voice was thick with emotion as he said, "How can such hellish years be forgotten in a day?"


    As Maxi struggled to form a response, she felt his hot tongue push into her mouth. Wearily, she epted his probing tongue, bitter with the taste of wine, and blinked her heavy eyes in a fight to stay awake. The overpowering vor filled her mouth, making her wonder if he had been drinking alone while she slept.


    Wrapping his tongue around hers and suctioning it gently, he tilted his head to taste every corner of her mouth. Unsatisfied, he pushed further, teasing the soft pte of her throat. It was as if he were experimenting with how depraved a kiss could be.


    Maxi gasped for air, and Riftan growled in mild discontent.


    ?


    "Suck my tongue."


    Heat rose to the top of her head. It felt as if her skull were giving off billows of steam.


    Riftan gazed down at her, his eyes narrowed. "Do it."


    Obediently, Maxi parted her lips and drew his tongue deep into her mouth. A guttural noise emanated from Riftan''s throat.


    Recoiling slightly, she continued the dizzying kiss. Time blurred, and eventually, Maxi went ck. Riftan reluctantly broke away. He lifted her and stepped out of the tepid water,ying her listless form on the bed. There, he proceeded to dry her off.


    He maneuvered her into a thin linen dress and pulled her into his arms. A bitter silence hung over their heads. Maxi thought about the loneliness and longing he must have felt. Her heart wrenched as she wondered what it must feel like to wait for a letter that might nevere.


    All this time, she had resented him for failing to understand her, but she realized now that she had failed to understand him. Maxi pressed her wet eyes against his broad chest.


    Instead of pressuring him into action, she should have patiently waited for him to open his heart when he was ready, as he had done for her. She wrapped her arms firmly around his waist, squeezing her eyes shut. She would never allow this man to be alone again. Even if he were to push her away, she would never be parted from him.


    They remained ensconced in the opulent room for days, just as Riftan had promised. Maxi lost track of the hours, with time oozing by as though they were moored in a swamp filled with sweet nectar.


    Maxi gazed drowsily up at the sky, already tinged red. Had yet another day slipped by so quickly? As if noticing that she was lost in her thoughts. Riftan drew her head toward him.


    ?


    "What''re you looking at?"


    The crimson sunset illuminated the graceful contours of his body. Captivated, she brushed her fingers along his skin, which shone like heated bronze. To her surprise, he felt only slightly warm.


    Riftan brought her hand to his lips, giving it a teasing lick. "Do you still want more?"


    Desire shed in his eyes, and Maxi hastily shook her head. Her intimate regions still ached from their passionate lovemaking.


    She withdrew her mmy body from his, saying hoarsely, "I-Is it all right... for us to just stay here? Th-The negotiations have not yet ended, and there is also the C-Council-"


    "Don''t think about such useless things," Riftan interjected coldly.


    He pulled her back into an embrace, their tepid skin sticking to each other like glue. Maxi let out a drowsy sigh. Was there indeed no end to desire? Satisfaction seemed fleeting, always leaving her yearning only moments after experiencing the pleasure of climax. And it appeared Riftan struggled even more than she did.


    After eagerly licking her lips, Riftan slid his hand between her legs. Maxi hunched her shoulders against the feeling. Sensing her body''s response, Riftan withdrew his finger and sighed resignedly.


    "We should eat," he said, gracefully rising from the bed.


    He strode to the table and returned with a covered tray. Maxi gazed nkly at the lukewarm soup, bacon, and sd adorned with various nuts. Though she had intended toply with his wishes to alleviate his unease, their extended confinement in the room was beginning to worry her.


    "D-Do the others know we are here?" she asked anxiously. "My friends might be concerned-"


    "Why should they be concerned when you are with your husband?" he replied brusquely, cing a spoon in her hand.


    ?


    Though Maxi had more to say, she resigned herself to eating. Riftan attentively watched her as he waited. When she finally lowered her spoon, he finished off the remaining food.


    The words she wished to say rose to her throat before she desperately swallowed them back down. She was afraid of breaking this tranquil peace between them, that they would hurt each other with barbed tongues again. However, she had too many questions to ignore, and she could not remain stagnant like a puddle of rainwater forever.


    While he cleared away the tray, Maxi quietly put on a robe and crossed the room to peer out the window. Beyond the dense trees, she could hear the distant sounds of music.


    Is there another banquet tonight?

 Chapter 361 - 122

    ?


    361 Chapter 122


    "What are you looking at?" Riftan asked as he walked up behind her.


    Wrapping his arm around her shoulders, he led her away from the window as though he were pulling a heedless child away from a fire.


    Maxi looked up at him as he drew the curtains, feeling a peculiar sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu. The dark room reminded her of a small cavern. Their flickering shadows danced on the floor, and the heady scent of their coupling mingled with the sweet tang of wine.


    She furrowed her brow as she inhaled the soothing, intimate aroma that left her mind hazy. They had once been trapped in a simr cave. Just like now, they had lost themselves in their own world. And Riftan had been hiding something from her even then, too.


    Maxi bit her lip as he guided her back to the bed. Her suspicion that he was trying to divert her attention from something grew stronger. He ensnared her in his arms, overwhelming her ability to think with sweet caresses and meticulous care.


    Despite her burning desire to uncover the source of his restlessness, she resolved to be patient this time. She would wait for him to confide in her.


    "C-Can you hear that?" she asked, forcing a smile. "They must be holding another banquet."


    His dark eyes, tinged with caution, narrowed. Did he think she was asking to leave? After silently scrutinizing her, Riftan turned around with apparent disinterest.


    "Do they not tire of it? It''s impossible to sleep with that racket."


    He picked up the nket from the disheveled bed and deftly spread it out. Maxi''s eyes widened. She sensed irritation in his voice.


    ?


    "Y-You haven''t been sleeping?"


    Only then did Maxi realize that she had never seen him sound asleep. Her expression clouded with worry.


    "S-Since when? Don''t tell me-"


    "I don''t require much anyway, so you needn''t concern yourself."


    Interrupting her with a touch of annoyance, Riftan motioned for her to lie down. Maxi bit her lip. Despite her resolve toply with his wishes, tolerating his domineering behavior was no easy task.


    "W-We''ve been in bed all day. I''m tired of lying down."


    "Your legs are trembling. Stop being stubborn ande lie down."


    Maxi blushed under Riftan''s disapproving gaze as she stood awkwardly, wobbling like a newborn foal. Did he not know the reason she was in that state?


    Shooting him a re, Maxi strode toward him. "Don''t be like that... C-Come here for a moment."


    Snatching the nket from him, she tossed it onto the bed. When she began to lead him by the hand, Riftan flinched as though burned.


    Ever since he had whisked her away like a woman ensnared in a tempest, she had been trapped within his whirlwind. Thus, Maxi gazed at Riftan''s slightly flustered face with satisfaction as she positioned him before the window. As she drew the curtains open, the soft melody of flutes and mandolins floated into the room alongside a chilly breeze and the rustling of leaves.


    "What is it you want us to do?" Riftan asked after a pause.


    His brow furrowed as he regarded her warily, an expression he wore whenever she attempted to discern his innermost thoughts.


    Concealing the numbing ache in her heart, Maxi feignedposure. "I-I like this song. I do not know what it''s called... but I''ve always wanted to dance to it."


    "What?" Riftan asked, his face nk.


    Maxi gently tugged at his hand, repeating the steps of a waltz. After staring dazedly at her, Riftan tentatively mirrored her movements, allowing her to lead rather than truly dancing.


    Maxi glowered at him. "I-I have only danced this once, you know. You should be leading me."


    Without warning, a dangerous glint shed in Riftan''s eyes. Coiling his arms around her waist, he lowered his face right above hers.


    "That was your first dance?" he growled menacingly.


    Growing tense, Maxi managed an awkward smile. She could feel his arms tightening around her, and she looked up to see his expression that of a man about tomit murder.


    "You chose to share your first dance... with another man... right in front of me."


    At his grim tone, Maxi''s eyes darted around furiously like a cornered mouse seeking escape. The fear of reigniting dying embers sent shivers down her spine.


    Desperately, she wracked her brain, blurting out, "Y-You, too, danced with another woman in front of me i-in the past."


    Riftan narrowed his eyes. "Don''t make up lies. I have done no such thing."


    "Y-You have! Y-You-"


    Though she had only said it as a diversion, a surge of anger overtook her. Dredging up the old memory, she admonished him with a re.


    ?


    "You danced... with Sir Hans''s sister."


    Riftan looked baffled. "Sir Hans?"


    Maxi could not tell if he genuinely did not remember or was merely pretending.


    "Do you not recall?" she asked, leveling a re at him. "Sir Hans... i- is one of Father''s 1-loyal vassals. I-I saw you dancing... w-with his sister at a banquet at Croyso Castle. She had dark hair in a crown braid... and a flowing red gown. Sh-She was quite beautiful."


    Riftan''s eyes widened as the memory resurfaced.


    Gnawing her lip at the unpleasant recollection, Maxi pointed out snarkily, "Y-You even... d-disappeared with her... after the dance."


    A strangled noise, either an exmation or a groan, escaped his lips.


    Haughtily lifting her chin, Maxi held her hostile look. Contrary to her expectations, however, he looked neither embarrassed nor guilty. Instead, he gazed down at her with a pensive expression. 5 "Were you watching me?" he murmured.


    Heat rose in Maxi''s cheeks. "E-Everyone at the banquet was watching you."


    Riftan held her gaze as if trying to decipher her thoughts. It irked her that he sought to read her mind when he was bent on concealing his.


    "W-Whenever the Remdragon Knights visited the castle... y-you were all the maidservants could t-talk about. A-And not only them. Even the visiting noblewomen w-were abuzz with talk of you. Y-You understand... w-why I would be curious."


    "For mere curiosity, you seem to remember it in great detail despite it being so long ago."


    ?


    Something in his contemtive tone made Maxi nervous. In truth, she was also astonished at how vividly she remembered that night. Still, it was not all that surprising if she thought about it.


    Not only did he stand out among the brawny knights, but Riftan had always been the center of attention. Even the women who disparaged him for his humble background blushed as they stole nces at him from afar.. Maxi had even witnessed two maidservants yanking at each other''s hair for the chance to attend to him.


    Her face hardened involuntarily as unpleasant memories flooded her mind one after another.


    "H-How could I forget?" she said, pushing his chest away. "Y-You disappeared with a woman wh-who wasn''t even your betrothed. N- Not only that, you brazenly returned to the banquet hall l-looking quite disheveled."


    A hint of frustration rose in Riftan''s eyes.


    Maxi red at him. "You rake."


    "She forced herself on me!" Riftan eximed, aggrieved. "I was an unwilling victim."


    Maxi snorted, her eyes flickering to his broad shoulders and steel- like arms. "I-I''ve had enough. Dancing with you... is no fun at all."


    As she attempted to move away, Riftan seized her by the waist and hoisted her off the floor. Maxi emitted a small shriek. Supporting her buttocks with his arm, he aligned his palm with hers. Fixing her with an intense gaze, he hissed, "Then I shall entertain you."


    With that, he abruptly spun around, forcing Maxi to cling to his neck. He twirled them about the room in time to the faint music, his movements far from the elegant and graceful dance she had envisioned.


    Maxi red at him sullenly. When she caught the impish smile tugging at his lips, however, the boiling anger inside her dissipated. All of a sudden, his steps turned into the precise motions of a skillfully executed ballroom dance. The room spun around her, and she burst intoughter.


    Whirling about like children in the glow of the setting sun felt more intimate than any formal couple''s dance.


    "You... silly man," she said, giggling against his nape. "


    She felt him freeze. His heart pounded beneath the thinyer of robe between them. Lowering her to the floor, Riftan tucked her disheveled hair behind her ear.


    Maxi peered past his shoulder at the sky, awash with hues of purple. Enveloped in the subtle light, he no longer felt like a stranger. The beautiful man standing before her was the husband who loved to y the asional trick on her before breaking into a smile.


    Her heart swelled with happiness. She steered her mind away from the secret he was hiding from her and the many problems awaiting them beyond this room. Over the past three years, no experience had been as painful as missing this man.


    She wrapped her arms around his waist and pressed her cheek against his broad chest. Their dance turned into a slow swaying. Pulling her close, Riftan rested his cheek on the crown of her head.


    "What do you hope to achieve by captivating me further?" he asked, his words turning into a groan by the end.


    His breath tickled her forehead, and Maxi smiled in contentment. It delighted her to know she had such an effect on him.

 Chapter 362 - 123

    ?


    362 Chapter 123


    Maxi reached up to caress his smooth cheek. With his usual aura of sadness gone, it made her wish he could always be this at peace. She gazed up at him with quivering eyes, then tiptoed up to tenderly kiss his chin. Riftan responded with a low moan and pressed his lips to hers.


    Meanwhile, the music slowed to a sorrowful melody, carried over by a faint breeze. The lyrics were of a tragic love story between a knight and a princess. Riftan peppered her with gentle pecks, and Maxi, not wanting to dance to such a mncholy song, led him toward the bed.


    As she gently guided him down, Riftan raised his head, muttering softly, "We can''t. It will be painful for you."


    Incredulous, Maxi narrowed her eyes. "Th-That is not what I was trying to do. I simply... want us to kiss in bed."


    Riftan stared at her as though she had just suggested they bathe in fire. Maxi suppressed a sigh. Though she delighted in his fervent desire for her, she also found it burdensome that even the slightest intimacy could set him ame.


    "Haven''t we done enough of that? Tonight... I just want us to share kisses until we fall asleep."


    Riftan opened his mouth as if to speak, then abruptly closed it. He emitted a pained groan before positioning himself on the bed.


    Maxi promptly snuggled next to him, resting her head on his sturdy arm. When she tilted her head to seek a kiss, he frowned but obediently lowered his head. She could feel his body heating up as hey pressed against her, but she pretended not to notice as she savored the sweet kiss.


    Outside the window, the sky had darkened to a deep shade of blue. A lively tune carried on the wind. Maxi''s fingers caressed the smooth muscles of his chest, cing kisses over his lips and cheeks like a bird pecking at a meal.


    After a while, Riftan shifted ufortably and removed her hand. "You should sleep now."


    "Are you not going to sleep with me?


    A worried look crossed Maxi''s face as she gazed up at his hardened features. While their passionate encounters had left her feeling lethargic during the day, Riftan seemed far from sated.


    Concealing his desires behind a cid facade, he gently closed her eyes with his warm hand. "Don''t worry about me. Just go to sleep."


    It was not the answer she wanted to hear. She pushed his hand away, ring disapprovingly at him. It struck her then that in all the time they had been in this chamber, she had never seen him truly at ease. Could it be that he found their coupling unsatisfying?


    The thought of being incapable of satisfying him both physically and emotionally filled her with anxiety. Propping herself up, she gingerly ced her hand on his hot skin.


    "How can I not worry?"


    "Will you sing me to sleep, then?" Riftan retorted brusquely.


    Maxi''s frown changed to a subtle smile as she slid on top of him. Riftan stiffened, flustered by her unexpected action. She ran her fingers down his tense abdomen, then gingerly undid the loosely fastened straps of his trousers.


    Riftan wrenched her hands away. "What do you think you''re doing?"


    "The reason you''re unable to sleep... is because you''re not satisfied, is it not?" Hiding her abashment, she willed herself to state calmly, "You... always pleasure me. I-I would like to... do the same for you."


    As still as a statue, Riftan stared at her as if she had sprouted an extra head. Why did he always react so strangely whenever she tried toy a finger on him, yet he showed no qualms in doing all sorts of things to her?


    "Th-There is something..." Maxi awkwardly added, "I-I have been wanting to try."


    She blushed when Riftan cocked an eyebrow. Clearly, the opportunity to attempt the act in the heat of the moment had passed. After a moment of hesitation, she began whispering in his ear. His bronze face grew increasingly red as her exnation went on.


    He sat bolt upright, ring at her. "Where did you learn such a thing?"


    "I-I read it in a book," she stammered. "I found it... p-purely by coincidence... w-while I was at the Tower... a-and I scrupulously read the exnation... because I wanted to... t-try it with you." 25 Riftan''s flushed face now looked close to bursting. the source of n0velfullb0ok Maxi had never seen him so flustered. Could it be that he had never experienced anything of the sort? All of a sudden, she felt determined to show him.


    Like a ruffian leading the innocent astray, she whispered enticingly in his ear, "The book says... i-it is very... pleasurable."


    His throat bobbed. Moving her hands reassuringly over his forearms, Maxi lowered them back to his trousers. He already felt close to his limit.


    With a pleased smile, she gently stroked the hard bulge beneath his trousers. That seemed to shock him to his senses, and he roughly yanked her hand away.


    ?


    "You don''t have to do that. It is absolutely not¡ª"


    "But... don''t you always d-do something simr for me? I-I want to... do this for you, too."


    His tense abdomen contracted ever so slightly. After gently freeing her hand, Maxi nervously lowered his trousers. She gingerly sped hisrge member in her hands, then ced the wet tip in her mouth.


    Owing to their bath earlier, it did not taste as foul as she had expected. Reassured, she gently sucked on skin that smelled faintly of soap and the musk of their lovemaking. She heard him cursing and panting above her.


    Maxi peeped up to gauge his reaction - he appeared to be partly in shock - then opened her mouth wider to swallow more of him.


    She soon realized the act was not as easy as the book had made it sound. Though she was nowhere near taking him in fully, her jaw was close to falling off, and her mouth was filled to capacity. Nevertheless, he seemed to find even this feeble attempt satisfying.


    Riftan tore at the sheets despite her clumsy technique, eximing croakily, "That''s enough. You''ve done en-"


    Maxi licked the purple head of his shaft, rendering him speechless. She could feel his muscr thigh tense like a rock beneath her hand.


    Grasping at her hair, he pushed her head down. Then, seemingly shocked by his own actions, he hastily released her. Maxi withdrew and began to cough.


    Even her wheezing seemed to torture him. He let out a suppressed moan, squeezing his eyes shut as though suffering from vertigo. Seeing him so at a loss for what to do filled Maxi with wicked glee. Realizing that she was also capable of inflicting the same taunting pleasure aroused her greatly.


    All shame and awkwardness forgotten, she immersed herself in pleasuring him. Though she found it impossible to take him all the way to her throat like the book had described, gripping his member while sucking forcefully on its tip was enough to drive him from his senses.


    Like a man being tortured, Riftan muttered imploringly, "Good God, that''s enough. I''m about to-


    Knowing that he had reached his limit, Maxi fended off his attempts to push her away and drew him even deeper into her mouth. She heard his sharp intake of breath, and soon his body was writhing from climax.


    Maxi scowled at the pungent taste that pervaded her mouth. Though she wanted to continue until he finished, she simply could not bring herself to swallow the fluid filling her mouth.


    When she raised her head, coughing, a panting Riftan cussed under his breath and hastily grabbed the towel on the bedside table. He brought it to her lips and said gruffly, "Spit it out."


    After nervously shifting her eyes, Maxipliantly spat the remaining fluid from her mouth. Riftan dumped the towel on the ground, then proffered a ss of wine. She obediently rinsed her mouth andy next to him on the bed.


    Riftan''s chest was still heaving, his eyes drowsy. Maxi relished the sight of him in this state. She could tell from his flushed face that he was thoroughly satisfied. She wound her arm around his brawny body, ck from lingering pleasure, and closed her eyes.


    She must have fallen asleep at some point, for she awoke to something weighing on her chest.


    The pale dawn light pouring in through the window was blinding.


    Maxi frowned but quickly looked up when she saw the thick arm draped over her. Riftan had fallen asleep while embracing her.


    After vacantly watching him, she quietly rose from the bed to close the curtains. His creased brow rxed as soon as the bright light was extinguished.


    Maxi returned to gazing at his slumbering form, a strange mixture of joy and pity washing over her. This was the man who used to wake at the slightest sound when he was with her, only allowing himself to doze lightly. Though he made every effort to hide it, she was certain he must be exhausted. She gazed at his serene face as though admiring a rare natural phenomenon.


    A creak sounded as someone pulled on the door handle. Maxi whirled around as it cracked open, and a woman stuck her hooded head in, peering into the room.


    Maxi''s face flushed. Since she had not had the chance to interact with any of the maidservants so far, she had no idea what to say. Still, she did not wish to disturb Riftan''s much-needed sleep. Maxi closed her half-open robe and crept up to the door.


    Just as she was about to tell the maidservant to returnter, she realized who it was.


    "S-Sidina?" Maxi murmured, taking a step back.


    Fortunately, Riftan did not wake. She slipped out of the room and gently shut the door behind her. Bringing a finger to her lips, she led Sidina down the empty corridor.


    "W-What are you doing here?"


    "What do you mean? Do you have any idea how worried I was?" Sidina sighed, looking at Maxi in disbelief. "I did hear that you were with Sir Riftan, but... Max, we haven''t seen you in a week. Did you not think we would worry? I was rather pleased on the first day when I thought my n had worked, but after a while, I began to think I''d made a mistake. I was worried he was being cruel to you."


    Removing the coif she was wearing as a disguise, Sidina looked Maxi up and down with a wicked glint in her eyes. "I see now that my concern was hardly necessary!"


    Maxi drew her robe around her as a deep blush colored her cheeks. "Q-Quite so. There is nothing to be worried about. Riftan would never do anything t-to me."


    "I was thinking three days or so, but a week? You can see how I was concerned. A week is a tad excessive."


    Growing beet red, Maxi shot daggers at the girl.


    The mischievous smirk fell from Sidina''s lips as she added with mock solemnity, "In any case, I didn''te here just to make sure you''re all right. te and Armin will be returning to the Tower soon. I came prepared to sully my eyes so you could say your goodbyes."


    "Th-They are leaving today?" Maxi asked, surprised.


    Sidina shrugged as if this were hardly news. "Since it seems we won''t be getting any more of the spoils, the senior mages intend to share our findings with the Tower as soon as possible so we can organize an investigation into the dark mages."


    Lowering her voice, she added, "Word has it that the church has already started a hunt of their own. I heard rumors that high- ranking pdins covertly left Balbourne a few days into the negotiations."


    Maxi knitted her brow. Why was the church carrying out such a grave mission in secret? Her face clouded as she recalled the inklings of sedition throughout the talks. It could be that the pope wished to eliminate the dark mages as quietly as possible.


    "We should hurry," Sidina said urgently. "Everyone will be waiting."


    ?


    "B-But..."


    Maxi threw a flustered nce across the room to where her husband was sleeping. She was worried their rtionship might sour again if she left without a word. Nevertheless, she could hardly wake him from his much-needed rest simply to ask permission. After deliberating a moment, Maxi nodded. She would leave him a note saying she would be back soon.


    "Just... allow me t-to change first."

 Chapter 363 - 124

    ?


    363 Chapter 124


    "Here, put this on for now," Sidina said, extending her coat to Maxi.


    epting it withoutint, Maxi draped the garment over her robe. Even though the corridor was empty, the fact that she was standing in her nightgown still made her feel self-conscious.


    She bundled the knee-length coat around herself and began walking down the corridor, lit with the bluish hue of dawn. She could not help but feel puzzled as they descended the stairs without encountering anyone.


    "Where are the servants? I think I should ask one of them to exin my absence to Riftan when he wakes... so he won''t be rmed." "


    "The maidservant who let me sneak in should be waiting for us near the back door. You can ask her to convey your message."


    "Y-You had to sneak in?" Maxi asked, looking at Sidina in confusion. "Is this not a ce... you can enter freely?"


    "This was built as a ndestine meeting point for royals and prominent nobles from all over the continent. Only a handful of servants are allowed to enter. To prevent scandals, you see."Author updates n0VelfuIlb0ok. Sidina shot Maxi a mischievous smile over her shoulder. "I''m told it''s rather unusual for a married couple to spend so much time here."


    Maxi blushed, mortified at the thought of maidservants gossiping about them.


    "The limited number of servants clearly didn''t stop word from spreading," Maxi grumbled, scowling.


    "The two of you are married ¨C hardly a scandalous affair requiring secrecy. It''s no wonder you became gossip fodder for the maidservants." Sidina suddenly stopped giggling, her tone turning cautious. "Though other unpleasant rumors have been circtingtely."


    "W-What do you mean?"


    "There''s been talk that Sir Riftan has you confined and that he prevents the maidservants from seeing or even talking to you," Sidina exined, looking embarrassed.


    When the girl saw the shock on Maxi''s face, she quickly added, "Of course, only a few took the rumors seriously. I tried to ask the maidservants several times to pass along a message to you, just in case, but I was turned away every time. That''s why I had to sneak in."


    "I-I''m sorry. I didn''t realize you would be so worried. But... I-I was never confined against my will. We... We just..."


    As she hurriedly defended her husband, Maxi could not help but recall how he had indeed prevented her from leaving the room. She had not taken his threat seriously, attributing it to a momentarypse caused by overwhelming passion.


    Attempting to sound convincing, she said resolutely, "We just... needed some time alone."


    "I thought as much, but te seemed genuinely concerned. I think Sir Riftan''s past actions have not left much of an impression on her. She doesn''t hold him in high regard." Noticing Maxi''s troubled expression, Sidina smoothed her brow and smiled. "I''m sure she''ll be reassured once she sees you."


    "I also... would have hated to part with her without a proper farewell. Thank you foring to get me," Maxi said with a small sigh.


    Grinning, Sidina tugged at her arm. "Let''s hurry, then. They''re traveling with a merchant group heading east, so they won''t be able to wait long. We must make haste if you want to return to your room to change first."


    ?


    Maxi nced over her shoulder onest time before breaking into a run.


    ***


    He was underwater. At least, that was what it felt like until his fingers met the chilly sheet beside him, jolting him awake. For a moment, Riftan wondered if it had all been an incredibly long dream.


    Blinking his eyes in a daze, he reached out to pull open the curtains, only to be greeted by the harsh sting of sunlight.


    He felt disoriented. Over the past few years, he had rarely managed more than three hours of sleep a night. He never remained under for more than an hour at a time, so he could hardly believe that he had slumbered soundly through the night.


    He squinted up at the bright sky before turning his head to survey the empty room. A wave of shock crashed into him. His mind refused to ept that she had left while he was fast asleep.


    He sprang to his feet and hastily pulled up his sagging trousers, then snatched his crumpled tunic from the floor and threw it on. As he shoved his feet into the boots he had carelessly discarded in a corner, faint footsteps outside the room caught his attention.


    Like a cannonball, he lunged toward the door and swung it open, revealing a startled maidservant.


    "Where is my wife?" he demanded menacingly.


    "H-Herdyship..." The maidservant shrank back in fear, her voice trembling. "Herdyship left with a mage named Sidina."


    "You dared to let someone enter our chambers?"


    The color drained from the maidservant''s face as her lips quivered. "She insisted th-that it was important..."


    "What did she say?" he snapped.


    ?


    The maidservant cowered as if whipped, her shoulders hunching. She replied meekly, "Th-The mages are departing for the Mage Tower... so herdyship left the castle with them. Sh-She asked me to exin the situation to you before she left."


    Riftan stiffened as the maidservant continued to babble. However, her words seemed to fall on deaf ears. It was as if he had been floating amid the clouds, only to be abruptly thrust back to the ground. After staring nkly at the maidservant''s face, Riftan stalked past her and marched down the corridor.


    His mind wiped of all thought, he left the Roemian pce and cut across the expansive garden. Soon, the basilica''s university building came into view.


    He passed by clerics on their way to offer morning prayers and continued to the dormitory. Though students directed curious nces at him as he passed, Riftan remained oblivious to his surroundings.


    Climbing the stairs, he made a beeline for the quarters designated for the mages. Knowing which room she was assigned spared him the need to search each one. Reaching the chamber in the middle of the corridor, he forcefully flung the door open, only to be met with a tidy yet empty space.


    Devastated, Riftan took in the vacant room in one sweep before swiftly turning on his heel and resuming his hurried pace. In fact, he was verging on a run. He only came to an abrupt halt when he spotted a familiar face among the bustling crowd.


    Grabbing the nonchnt-looking young mage, Riftan pinned him against a wall. The startled mage gasped for air as fear shed across his face.


    "W-What is the meaning of this?" the mage managed to stammer. Though Riftan could not recall if the man''s name was Royd or Royald, he remembered the fellow as a match for Ruth at beingzy.


    Riftan red viciously down at the mage''s thin face. "Where is my wife?"


    "Sludge-"


    The mage''s words caught in his throat when he noticed the look in Riftan''s eyes. "Lady Calypse," he quickly corrected himself, "left for Gillian Canal about half an hour-"


    Releasing his grip on the man''s cor before he could finish, Riftan sprinted down the stairs. He was in such a state of panic that it did not even ur to him to fetch a horse. Without armor or even a coat, he raced across the basilica''s vast grounds. His heart pounded, and a cold sweat broke out on his back.


    He could not say how long he ran. All he knew was the raggedness of his breath as he pushed his body to its limits. Thendscape around him blurred as he darted through the bustling square.


    The memory of his desperate pursuit of her three years ago flooded back to him, the anguish and profound sense of loss still palpable. Riftan had to pause for a moment, his lungs threatening to burst from the strain.


    As he fought for breath, beads of sweat trickled down his forehead, gathering on his chin before falling to the ground. After a fleeting gaze at the blurred figures around him, he raised his head to scan the flurry of people. A line of cargoden wagons formed a queue nearby. He forged through the crowd, making his way toward them.


    Before long, a series of small boats moored along the narrow canal came into view. Amid the throng of people standing beside them, he searched for a familiar face, his heart shriveling with fear.


    Sifting through the faces of those boarding the boats with the intensity of a hawk, Riftan hastened toward the luggage storage.


    ?


    He gripped the custodian by the shoulder, his voice thick with urgency as he asked, "Did any individuals appearing to be magese here today? They would likely be in gray robes."


    "Mages?" the man asked, looking puzzled. "Ah, you must be referring to the group that departed with the merchants headed for Gilford. They left about fifteen minutes ago."


    Despair filled Riftan''s eyes as he stared at the man''s deeply tanned face. He shifted his gaze back to the canal. The current was not particrly strong. If they had left fifteen minutes ago, he could still catch up to them.


    If I borrow a horse, I can reach them in no time.


    Turning around, he started toward the congested road. A stable was within sight. He was about to make a beeline toward it when his feet suddenly felt rooted to the ground. He stared down, confusion washing over him.


    Did he not want to keep her safe from all dangers? Was he not exhausted from the constant worry for her well-being?


    Throughout the war, he had been gued by harrowing fear. By the time the final battle concluded, he was so emotionally drained that he wanted to distance himself from her. That was why, when Ursuline had warned him that he might face a simr situation again, he had decided to send her far away. So why was he so desperately trying to chase after her now? Should he not be grateful that she had chosen to leave of her own ord? 18 "R-Riftan?"


    At the sound of her voice, Riftan slowly turned his head. Maximilian Calypse''s startled face came into his blurred vision. After gaping at him in surprise, she pushed through the crowd, determined to reach him.


    "W-What are you doing here? Didn''t the maidservant deliver my message?"


    Riftan stared at her face without blinking. All at once, the walls around him crumbled.


    "You were right," he confessed, his words strained as if choking on a lump in his throat.


    She froze.


    "All this time, I''ve been trying to protect myself."


    His voice was hoarse now. She blinked vacantly, and he could see his disheveled self reflected in her clear gray eyes. After staring at the helpless face of the man who could no longer feignposure, Riftan squeezed his eyes shut.


    "I once vowed to know all of you, no matter the anguish that may bring. But I never imagined it would be this painful."


    Maximilian continued toward him, and Riftan took a ragged breath. Everything within him shattered one by one with each step that brought her closer. He had never felt so vulnerable.


    "I never wanted to feel such agony again. That''s why I-"


    She suddenly ran to him and cupped his face in her hands. Only then did he realize that he was crying, as was she. After gazing at her anguished expression, Riftan weakly hung his head.


    "But I can''t anymore."


    "R-Riftan."


    Her warm fingers anxiously caressed his face. He ced his hand over hers, pressing his cheek to her palm.


    "I never... want to be separated from you again."


    Maximilian, who had been opening and closing her mouth as if to say something, wrapped her arms around him. He could feel her sorrowful sobs against his neck. Riftan broke out of his daze, instinctively pulling her into a crushing embrace.


    ?


    Burying his hands in her soft curls, he said hoarsely, "I don''t care what happens to me. I want to be with you."

 Chapter 364 - 125

    Chapter 364: Chapter 125


    Arid wind swept past Kuahel¡¯s face as he and twelve other pdins traversed the dark forest. Abruptly, he pulled on the reins, bringing his horse to a halt. An unsettling scent hung in the air ¡ª a scent he knew all too well. It was the smell of fumes, ashes, and death.


    ¡°Prepare for battle.¡±


    The knights unsheathed their weapons and readied themselves for an attack. After carefully scanning their surroundings, Kuahel spurred his mount forward once again. Sensing danger in the air, his well-trained warhorse tensed up like a strained bowstring. Kuahel tightened his grip on the reins, maintaining firm control as they galloped through the stark trees.


    The earthshaking pounding of hooves filled the damp, early morning air. After riding for about ten minutes, they reached the edge of Edkina Forest. Kuahel¡¯s gaze immediately snapped up to the column of ck smoke rising above the hill.


    He rode up the steep slope to look down at the ravaged vige. mes still burned like the red eyes of a beast in the shadows of dawn, and thick fumes rose from the charred palisade and devastated buildings.


    Harman rode up behind him, muttering grimly, ¡°We arrived a moment toote.¡±


    ¡°The fires are still burning,¡± Kuahel intoned. ¡°They could not have gotten far. Go after them at once.¡±


    The pdins promptly obeyed, setting off at a gallop down the hill. Kuahel watched them disappear before turning his head east toward the sun rising from behind the dark silhouette of the Lexos Mountains.


    Suddenly, a flicker of premonition shed through his mind. Danger ¡ª grave danger ¡ª was looming over them.


    Kuahel furrowed his brow. While the coalition army had been fighting in the Pam teau, a small group of elite Temple Knights had been scouring the Seven Kingdoms, hunting down the fallen mages.


    However, the heretics had managed to keep themselvespletely hidden. It puzzled him why they were taking action now after maintaining a low profile even with most of the continent¡¯s army concentrated in the north. Lost in thought, he stared up at the dark sky, only to swiftly turn his head.


    A sinister energy mingled in the air. Kuahel immediately steered his horse around and galloped down to the razed vige. The others must have also sensed the danger, for they had already drawn their weapons.


    Dismounting, Kuahel brandished his sword and cleaved through the ghoul rising from the ground. He conjured a fire in his free hand, burning the carcass, then vigntly nced around. Charred bodies rose from the ground one after another ¡ª an unmistakable sign of a nearby necromancer.


    Kuahel summoned his divine power to heighten his senses. There was a web of mana in the air, tangled together like a skein of ck thread. It seemed more tightly woven at a certain point. Just as he was about to head to the location, he halted and leaped into the air. The ground shook violently as a massive undead monster erupted from the exact spot he had been standing on.


    ¡°Commander!¡±


    Ripping the hook off his belt, Kuahel coiled the chain around the monster¡¯s neck. Hended nimbly on the ground and yanked on the steel, sending the eight-kevette giant crashing onto a pile of rubble. Before the monster could rise, Kuahel recited a short prayer and drove his sword into the ground. Cracks formed in the earth. Soon, blue mes erupted all around them, incinerating the monster to ashes in an instant.


    Unsatisfied, Kuahel intensified his divine power to maximum capacity. The raging blue mes fanned out, engulfing the dozens of staggering ghouls around them in a matter of seconds.


    Finally, with the path clear, Kuahel resumed the task of tracking the heretics¡¯ mana. Unfortunately, the flow had already shifted.


    ¡°Darn rats,¡± Kuahel muttered with a surprising degree of viciousness.


    He signaled to the knights battling the remaining ghouls. Though protocol dictated purifying the entire vige to prevent the ghouls from spawning again, hunting down the dark mages took precedence.


    Kuahel mounted his horse and followed the faint, thread-like trail of mana. However, he was soon forced to a standstill.


    ¡°How¡­?¡± a knight muttered in shock behind him.


    Clutching his reins, Kuahel fixed his eyes on therge forest at the foot of the mountain. Undead monsters emerged from the misty woods, their white bones rattling with every step. There were thousands of them.


    Kuahel swiftly turned his horse around. ¡°Send word to the nearest fief at once!¡±


    ¡°But His Holiness has explicitly instructed us to move in secrecy,¡± Harman objected.


    Kuahel¡¯s eyes glinted dangerously. ¡°Did 1 ask for your opinion?¡±


    His subordinate promptly closed his mouth. Kuahel shot Harman a look of warning before steering his mount around once again.


    ¡°Did you not hear me?¡± he bellowed in a tone thatmanded absolute obedience.


    The Temple Knights promptlyplied. Kuahel cast one final nce at the field before galloping off.


    ***


    Riftan stepped into the room.


    ¡°How nice of you to finally join us,¡± Ursuline Ricaydo remarked sarcastically from behind a desk.


    Without bothering to reply, Riftan strode over and took the seat opposite his subordinate. He picked up a stack of reports and began leafing through them. Observing him with a discontented expression, Ursuline let out a small sigh and handed Riftan the parchment he held.


    ¡°It is a report from the East. The Temple Knights have traveled through Arex and are currently headed toward the northeastern region of Wedon.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the situation in the North?¡±


    ¡°We managed to free Anatol¡¯s merchants, but our vessels are still detained. ording to our spies, the northerners have already emptied the cargo from our ships.¡± Gritting his teeth, Ursuline continued, ¡°It appears ours are not the first to be looted in this manner.¡±


    ¡°I assume the goods are now filling Balto¡¯s royal coffers?¡±


    ¡°We have no proof yet,¡± Ursuline replied cautiously. With a sigh, he added, ¡°But likely so.¡±


    Riftan skimmed through the report with a pensive expression. The Roviden Continent was currently a keg of ck powder on the verge of exploding, and adding fuel to the fire were bloodthirsty northerners, the tensions between the Orthodox and Reformed Churches, the dark mages roaming the continent like ghosts, and the Temple Knights pursuing them with their own secret agenda.


    After parsing through the reports with a wooden expression, Riftan raked back his hair. ¡°What about Richard Breston¡¯s movements?¡±


    ¡°He has yet to make any. By all appearances, he is simply a man enjoying a good¡ª¡±


    Ursuline¡¯s sentence was cut off by loud footsteps, followed by a booming voice.


    ¡°Well, look who it is.¡±


    Riftan furrowed his brow as thest person he wanted to see at present sauntered into the room.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t seen you in a while, Commander.¡± Smirking, Hebaron Nirtha plopped down on the seat next to him. ¡°I must admit, I¡¯m astounded by your virility. I was beginning to think we¡¯d need to dispatch a rescue team for herdyship.¡± ¡°You¡¯d better hold that tongue before I snap your neck,¡± Riftan snarled, tossing the reports onto the desk.


    Hebaron shook withughter. ¡°Seeing as you¡¯re blushing like a new bride, things must have gone well. You should never have shown restraint in the first ce.¡±


    Riftan kicked Hebaron, promptly shutting him up. He red at the burly knight, who was clutching his shin in mock agony, before springing to his feet.


    Though there was still much to confirm, he was in no mood to listen to the man¡¯s vulgar teasing.


    Ignoring Hebaron, he told Ursuline, ¡°Keep a close eye on the northerners at all times, and try to bribe any cleric who can provide us information on the activities within the church.¡±


    He then walked out of the study before Ursuline couldin. To his great annoyance, however, Hebaron chose to follow.


    ¡°No need to be so cold. Who do you think took over your duties while you were preupied?¡±


    ¡°Do you take me for a fool? Even a passing dog knows you¡¯ve been intoxicated most of the time.¡±


    ¡°But i had my ears out,¡± Hebaron grumbled, sounding aggrieved.


    Riftan halted and studied his subordinate¡¯s face through narrowed eyes. ¡°Do you have something?¡±


    ¡°I heard a few interesting tidbits. I don¡¯t know how credible the rumors are, but the Orthodox Church is apparently nning on holding a hearing about the pope soon.¡±


    Riftan¡¯s brow creased. ¡°A hearing?¡±


    While he knew the new pope¡¯s authority was shaky, he did not think it was weak enough for the high priests to be able to make such a bold move against him.


    ¡°What is their¡ª¡±


    Riftan abruptly stopped speaking as he nced down from the railing and spotted his wife hurrying across the garden, making a beeline for the building. Her joyful skips indicated some sort of good news.


    Following his gaze, Hebaron remarked with a wry smile, ¡°She must be here to see you. We can continue this discussionter.¡±


    The knight patted Riftan on the shoulder with a thick hand. Riftan immediately leaped over the railing and ran to her. Maximilian¡¯s eyes widened in surprise at his sudden appearance, but her face soon lit up with a lovely smile.


    ¡°R-Riftan!¡±


    Riftan caught her in his arms as she threw herself at him. Standing on her toes, she nted a kiss on his chin..

 Chapter 365 - 126

    ?


    365 Chapter 126


    "D-Did you sleep well?" said Maximilian.


    Riftan had been enjoying his wife''s adorable show of affection, which reminded him of a small bird nudging him with its beak, before his brow crinkled slightly. He was still upset with her for leaving before the sun had even risen.


    "You should have asked me that in bed," he grumbled.


    "I-I didn''t want to wake you," she said, shrinking back. "You said you hadn''t been sleeping well, and you always... wake before me. I didn''t want to disturb your rest."


    Riftan narrowed his eyes, studying her worried face. Being treated like a child by a woman who barely reached half his height still felt strange to him.


    "Then you should have waited until I was awake," he snapped, purposefully adopting a brusque tone.


    "I-I told you I had something important to attend to," she replied, breathing a small sigh. "I left a note this time. Did you not see it?"


    A slight blush crept onto Riftan''s face as he recalled the numerous pieces of parchment he had found scattered across the room. Maximilian tugged at his neck with a smile, pulling him closer, and yfully nted kisses on his cheek as though pacifying a sullen child.


    "I did not wish to leave our bed either, but today happened to be


    She hesitated, a blush coloring her cheeks. Riftan frowned. Though her shyness was utterly adorable, he disliked that she was keeping something from him.


    ?


    Lifting her chin, he gazed into her beautiful, clear gray eyes. "What is it?"


    "W-Well..."


    Clearly flustered, Maximilian hastily lowered her gaze. The pink flush now extended to her delicate ears and the nape of her neck. The sight was tantalizingly dizzying.


    A strong urge welled up within him, tempting him to whisk her back to their room to explore where else the flush had spread. Yet, his curiosity about what had excited her so prevailed.


    He smoothed his face into a carefully nk expression. "Go on. I''m listening."


    "The thing is... I received mypensation today from the Mage Tower for my efforts during the war."


    Riftan narrowed his eyes at her unexpected words. For reasons he could not understand, she seemed nervous.


    Excitement crept into her voice as she added, "Initially... I was supposed to receive eight denar in total... b-but they recognized my leadership in the rear support unit... so they raised mypensation to one soldem and six denar."


    Not knowing how to respond, Riftan furrowed his brow. A soldem was a substantial wage for a novice mage, but considering her background and his wealth, it was insignificant. After all, had he not amassed a fortune in gold and jewels so that she would never want for anything? Could it be that she was unaware of her own wealth? He found himself frowning ever so slightly when Maximilian suddenly tugged at his arm.


    "Let us go... somewhere more private."


    Spotting a group of clerics entering the garden, he allowed her to lead him away. They crossed the cloister and walked toward the rear of the assembly building. An expanse of dry grass covered the spacious courtyard, and clusters of budding bushes stood around a small frozen spring.


    Utterly bewildered, Riftan blurted stiffly, "What on earth is the matter?"


    After looking around to ensure they were alone, Maximilian nervously met his gaze.


    "I... wanted to give you this," she said, taking his hand and cing something in his palm.


    Riftan narrowed his eyes, observing the shiny gold coin resting on his ck leather glove. Perplexed, he lifted it by the gold chain attached to it.


    Maximilian blushed. "You told me once that keeping your first- earned coin... b-brings good fortune."


    Riftan jerked his head up as she reached into her coat. She pulled out the copper coin he had once given her.


    "Since all of your fortune... is with me, I-I want you to have all of mine."


    Stunned, he could only stare at his wife''s face. When he failed to show any inkling of a reaction, Maximilian looked nervous, adding awkwardly, "I went straight to the smithy after receiving mypensation... to have it made. I didn''t want to identally spend it."


    As he remained silent, a hint of anxiety flickered in her eyes. 10 "You will treasure it, won''t you?"


    Riftan felt a surge of emotion welling in his chest as he clutched the coin. His throat burned as though he had swallowed a ball of fire.


    "Until the day I die," he finally managed to choke out.


    A smile curled her lips. She looked so endearingly beautiful, radiating pure joy, that he momentarily forgot to breathe. How had he ever resisted her charms? Suppressing the surge of passion, he held out the ne.


    "Help me put it on."


    She epted the coin, chuckling softly. "Bend down, then."


    Like a loyal hunting dog, he obediently ducked down. Her slender arms wound around his neck, and as she struggled to fasten the chain, he rubbed his forehead against her delicate shoulders. Her distinctive sweet, warm scent tickled his nose.


    "Th-There, all done," she said, stepping back from him.


    Her eyes gleamed with satisfaction as they settled on the gold coin dangling on his chest.


    Removing his glove, he traced the weathered engravings on the coin with his fingertips. Committing the crown on the front, the thirteen swords on the back, and even the scratches and dents to memory, Riftan finally lifted his gaze.


    "Thank you."


    Maximilian''s face lit up as if she were the one receiving the gift. Riftan could no longer contain himself.


    Gently grasping her slim waist, he pulled her closer and pressed his lips against her smiling mouth. The soft sound of herughter danced on his tongue, her breath melting him from within.


    Burying his fingers in her auburn curls, he cradled her flushed face and gazed down at her. He peppered her smooth forehead, rosy cheeks, small nose, and delicate eyelids with kisses.


    Maximilianughed, clearly delighted. Herplete vulnerability touched his heart. She trusted himpletely. Despite the countless wounds he had inflicted on her, she still surrendered herself to him unconditionally.


    It suddenly made him wonder if she knew he existed solely for her.


    Maximilian''s eyes twinkled. "Next time... I will give you something even better." Then, as though determined to shatter his heartpletely, she said, "I will give you... everything I have. It may not be much, but what I have is yours."


    Overwhelmed with emotion, Riftan closed his eyes. Maximilian yfully nuzzled her nose against his, and he felt as if he were in a beautiful dream. He loosened his embrace with great care, fearful of crushing her delicate frame.


    "Then," he said, willing himself to sound calm, "soon enough, I will be as rich as the emperors of Roem."


    "Aren''t you already?"


    Maximilian''s face crumpled into a slight scowl, thinking he was not taking her words seriously. Instead of assuring her that he would choose her gift over all the riches of Darian the Monarch, he showered her sullen face with kisses.


    He longed to hold her tightly, to lose himself in herpletely. Yet, his desire to prolong this perfect moment prevailed. With a fervent sigh, he licked her swollen lip.


    Suddenly, something coldnded on his eyelid. Looking up, he saw snowkes falling from the clouds overhead. Maximilian appeared startled, following his gaze with wide eyes.


    "But it''s Aquarias(The season of water, equivalent to spring.)now."


    After observing the gray sky of this seemingly eternal winter a little longer, Riftan draped his cloak around his wife. He gently brushed away the snow in her hair and turned toward the building''s entrance.


    "We should return to our room. It seems the snow won''t be letting up anytime soon."


    Maximilian, who had been staring absentmindedly at the flurries, slowly nodded. Holding her tightly in his arms, he guided them toward their quarters.


    ***


    The snow intensified, swiftly nketing the world in a pristine white. The unexpectedly heavy snowfall caught many off guard. Whispers of bad omens circted among the clerics, while the nobles fretted over their crops and livestock. Some dismissed the sudden weather as a peculiar anomaly that urred every few decades, but most appeared unsettled by it.


    Maxi, who had been gazing out the window at the snow-covered grounds of the basilica, turned her attention to the mages gathered by the firece.


    "Has something like this... ever happened?" she asked.


    "A bit of snow, perhaps," Anton replied grimly, busily scrawling something on a piece of paper, "but I''ve never seen it this heavy around this time. I worry for those who are on their way to the Tower."


    Royald, ying a leisurely game of dice near a brazier, replied half- heartedly, "I''m sure they are sheltering in an inn somewhere. They are traveling with merchants. I doubt they''re camping outdoors."


    With the negotiations entering its final stages, the mages who remained in Osiriya found themselves with an unprecedented amount of leisure time. While Anton and Calto pondered how to manage the Tower''s spoils, the rest of the mages had little to upy their days except for indulging at the banquets and contemting how to spend their hard-earned money. Maxi was no exception, and she relished the unparalleled tranquility of each passing day.

 Chapter 366 - 127

    Chapter 366: Chapter 127


    Even though Riftan still appeared troubled by something, he no longer used danger as an excuse to push Maxi away.


    That was enough for her. Though he had not offered any exnations yet, she knew that with patience, he would eventually tell her what was on his mind. In the meantime, she wanted to savor the return of her sweet and passionate husband.


    Turning away from the snowstorm raging outside the window, Maxi walked over to the desk near the firece.


    ¡°This is the performance evaluation of the unaffiliated mages who participated in the war,¡± she said, cing the parchment she was holding in front of Anton. ¡°Most of them wish to be official members of the Tower.¡±


    Anton lowered his quill and picked up the parchment. ¡°What great news.¡±


    Remembering the mages who had worked diligently under hermand, Maxi emphasized, ¡°They all have a solid foundation and experience, so I¡¯m certain that with proper training, they will make outstanding senior mages.¡±


    ¡°Mages who have participated in such arge-scale war are valuable resources, Maximilian,¡± Anton replied, sounding pleased as he carefully reviewed her report. ¡°You need not worry about them. The Tower already intends to ept them.¡±


    All of a sudden, Maxi felt a weight lift off her. With this, she hadpleted her duties as the leader of the rear support unit. With the negotiations concluding as well, she would be able to return to Anatol in a few weeks.


    I hope the weather will improve by then.


    Her tion dampened a little as she turned her gaze back to the window. The snow only seemed to be growing fiercer. If such harsh conditions continued, they might be forced to remain in Osiriya for several months. It was a thoroughly depressing thought.


    Though life in Balbourne was opulent, she longed to return to Anatol and the simple yet bustling life at Calypse Castle as soon as possible. However, she could not shake the foreboding feeling that more tribtions awaited before they could go home.


    ¡°Sludge,e join us for a game of dice if you¡¯re done over there.¡±


    Joel¡¯s cheerful voice roused Maxi from her gloomy thoughts. Judging from his excitement, she guessed he must have already won quite a bit of money.


    Seeing his attempt to empty her pockets as well, Maxi gave him an aloof frown. Experience had taught her how terrible a gambler she was.


    ¡°No, thank you. I¡¯ll be returning to my room now.¡±


    ¡°Right, because that terrifying husband of yours wille to find you if you don¡¯t,¡± Royald sneered, rolling the dice.


    Maxi shot him a re. Though she wanted to argue back, she chose to overlook his snide remark, aware of what her husband had put him through. With a small sigh, she turned to face Anton again.


    ¡°Please let me know¡­ if anything is wrong with the report. I will excuse myself¡­¡±


    ¡°Hold on. There is onest thing¡ª¡±


    Anton abruptly cut himself off as Calto entered the study from the connected room. Maxi¡¯s eyes widened when she saw he was not alone.


    ¡°R-Ruth?¡±


    She had not seen the sorcerer since their arrival in Osiriya, preupied as she was with her problems with Riftan.


    ¡°W-Where have you been? What have you been doing?¡± Maxi asked awkwardly. ¡°I couldn¡¯t find you anywhere, so¡­¡± She trailed off, unable to lie and say she had been worried about him.


    Ruth snorted, seemingly seeing through her, and nonchntly walked past the stunned mages toward the door. They all seemed as surprised as she was at seeing Calto and Ruth together. What could the pair have been discussing in private?


    Maxi quickly followed Ruth out of the study. ¡°Is something the matter? W-What did the two of you discuss¡­ for Master Calto to look so grave?¡±


    ¡°Do you remember my uncle¡¯s instruction to me while we were investigating the teau?¡± Ruth replied tly, keeping up his pace.


    Maxi nodded, her face hardening. After scanning their surroundings, Ruth continued slowly in Elvish, ¡°While we were hiding in the monster city, I took every opportunity to stash as many of the dark mages¡¯ records as possible. And when the city was captured, I managed to gather them while evading the Temple Knights¡¯ watchful eyes. They didn¡¯t bother monitoring the outcast.¡±


    Maxi looked surprised.


    He continued striding down the corridor, adding cautiously, ¡°Taking advantage of that fact, I snuck away the important records during the journeys to Eth Lene and Osiriya. I was working on them tirelessly while the rest of you were busy with the festivities.¡±


    ¡°H-How is that even possible?¡± Maxi asked, her expression turning skeptical. ¡°The coalition army was guarding the spoils closely. They would have noticed immediately¡­ if anything had gone missing.¡±


    ¡°Not if nothing was taken. Only the contents were stored away,¡± Ruth exined, tapping his head with his index finger.


    Maxi¡¯s jaw dropped as she thought of the sheer volume of records discovered in the monster city. The fact that they were all written inplex codes made Ruth¡¯s revtion all the more astonishing.


    ¡°Y-You mean to say you deciphered all those records?¡±


    ¡°Mydy, even I am incapable of deciphering the entirety in such a short time. I simply memorized the codes so I could make copiester. By the time we arrived in Osiriya, I had copied most of it.¡±


    Maxi stared at Ruth¡¯s thin face in awe. Since he was known to cast concealment spells on himself, his absence would not have been suspicious. He had used this to his advantage, acting efficiently as a spy. However, she could not help but wonder why he had gone to all the trouble. Calto had instructed him to destroy the dangerous records, not take them.


    Maxi opened her mouth to voice her concern. ¡°But¡­ that does not change the fact that the church now possesses most of the records. They surely have clerics that can also decipher the dark mages¡¯ codes. If they discover that the dark mages were trying to create a purification spell¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. The dark mages failed. It seems they concluded that divine magic cannot be replicated.¡±


    Maxi breathed a relieved sigh. That had been her greatest concern. A secondter, however, her relief drained away at Ruth¡¯s somber expression.


    ¡°Then¡­ what is the problem? W-Why do you look so grave?¡±


    ¡°Because we uncovered something more troublesome,¡± Ruth replied. ¡°When the dark mages realized that purifying their souls without divine magic was impossible, they sought another solution ¡ª training clerics capable of divine magic. While building the temple in the Pam teau, they also began teaching theology to their young. But things took a sinister turn soon after.¡± Maxi swallowed dryly. ¡°What¡­ do you mean?¡±


    ¡°By then, the dark mages had coexisted with monsters for nearly a century. Since the church¡¯s doctrines consider monsters impure entities that must be kept separate from humans, they had to find new interpretations concerning these creatures.¡±


    Recalling what Sidina had told her, Maxi said cautiously, ¡°I have heard¡­ that some recognized the Ayin monsters as God¡¯s creations as well.¡±


    Ruth nodded, his face grim. ¡°Coming up with new interpretations was not the only thing they did. A handful of radical mages even called for the baptism of the Ayin race and insisted on their inclusion in various religious ceremonies.¡±


    Maxi felt her blood run cold. Before she could recover from her shock, Ruth continued calmly, ¡°In the end, a major dispute broke out between the radicals and the majority who opposed the idea. The conflict ended when the radicals left the settlement with the Ayin monsters, but that meant the remaining mages lost much of their workforce in a single day. This led to their decline, while the radicals were able to establish a vast monster empire in the northeast of the Pam teau.¡±


    ¡°I suppose¡­ they are the true instigators of the war three years ago¡­ and the ones creating all the undead throughout the Seven Kingdoms,¡± Maxi muttered contemptuously.


    Ruth shook his head. ¡°That is not so. The banished mages died a long time ago.¡± Maxi¡¯s eyes grew wide. ¡°What¡­ do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Just that. I have read all the records. The exiled dark mages have all perished. The war three years ago, the mass creation of the undead ¡ª both are the work of monsters, not humans.¡±


    Maxi looked up at Ruth, stunned. His expression told her that he was deadly serious. A chill ran down her spine as she sensed the certainty in his voice. ¡°H-How can such a thing be possible?¡± she stammered. ¡°I know some monsters possess higher intelligence than others, but that¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°Those highly intelligent monsters have multiplied significantly,¡± Ruth said gravely as they stepped out of the building. ¡°The dark mages conducted various interbreeding experiments to increase the number of monsters with superior intelligence and magical powers. As a result, a legion of monsters with intelligenceparable to humans was born, and they developed their own religion and culture based on the knowledge left behind by the dark mages..¡±

 Chapter ?367 - 128

    ?367 Chapter 128


    The howling gale drowned out thest part of Ruth''s exnation. Maxi hunched her shoulders against the cold, chilled to the bone, the hair on her nape standing on end. She could not tell whether it was due to theshing snow or the shocking revtion she had just heard.


    "I must report my findings to Sir Riftan, so let''s resume this discussion at the guest quarters," Ruth said, cing a hat on his half-frozen head. He nodded toward the lodgings on the other side of the courtyard.


    Maxi tried to organize her muddled thoughts as she followed him in silence. There were no vengeful dark mages; all that remained were the horrifying monsters they had created.


    Was this good tidings for the mages? Objectively speaking, it was a positive development that the monsters, not the disgraced mages, had orchestrated the invasion three years ago. Furthermore, the enemy''s base was now no more, diminishing their threat.


    The thought provided some sce, if only slightly. Maxi calmed herself and determinedly strode across the snowy grounds. As they neared the knights'' amodation, she noticed men rushing out the door, torches in hand.


    Where are they going in such weather?


    Baffled, she watched their hurried movements through the snow before running after Ruth, who had forged ahead without her. 11 There was more unrest within the building. Dozens of knights were gathered at tables around the spacious hall, their heads bent in grave discussions. Attendants rushed up the stairs hauling pigeon cages.


    Maxi watched them in bewilderment. Surely they could not be trying to send pigeons out in such conditions.


    A few steps ahead of her, she heard Ruth groan. "Something must have happened."


    Maxi''s stomach twisted into knots. It was evident from the tense atmosphere that some serious matter had arisen.


    Without exchanging a word, Ruth and Maxi broke into a run across the chaotic hall. Just as they were about to ascend the stairs, they noticed Elliot Charon making his way down.


    Ruth halted the knight. "Sir Elliot. Has something happened?"


    "Mage Ruth." The surprise on Elliot''s face promptly turned to deference as he spotted Maxi hovering behind. "Greetings, mydy."


    "L-Let us put formalities aside for now! What is going on? Is there a problem?"


    Elliot''s expression grew troubled at her flurry of questions, and Maxi realized he was reluctant to share any bad news with her. She fixed him with a piercing look, ready to rebuke him, but Ruth spoke first.


    "Where is Sir Riftan? I have an urgent report for him."


    "Themander has gone to see the king," Elliot replied. Then, finally deciding to disclose the truth, he added with a heavy sigh, "We have received word that arge number of undead have spawned all over the eastern regions. Several castles and viges have already been ravaged, and we''re scrambling to send an army as soon as possible."


    Maxi was so shocked by the unexpected news that she momentarily ceased breathing. She shuddered as though drenched with icy cold water.


    "Forgive me, mydy, but I must go send word to Anatol and organize our men," Elliot said, his expression grim. "If you will excuse me."


    With a polite nod, he strode out of the hall and into the raging snowstorm. Maxi turned to look at Ruth, her face ashen.


    "D-Do you think the monsters are behind this as well?"


    Ruth nodded. "Most likely."


    "B-But how? Even if they possessed powerful magic, creating enough undead monsters to cause such destruction is no small-"


    "We should not be discussing this here," Ruth interjected.


    Maxi hastily closed her mouth and nced around. Fortunately, no one seemed to be paying any attention to them. Ruth sighed softly and turned toward the door.


    "Let us head to the Roemian pce. The monarchs of the Seven Kingdoms are staying there, so I suspect that''s where we will find Sir Riftan."


    He retraced his steps out of the building. Maxi followed along after him, confused at his urgency. Was it that pressing to inform Riftan that the enemy was the monsters and not the dark mages? While this information held great significance for the mages, surely it made little difference to the monarchs or the feudal lords whether the fiendsying waste to theirnds was human or monster.


    In fact, the pope might even wee this revtion, as it would absolve him from the usations made by the Orthodox Church for concealing the dark mages'' existence.


    The more she pondered it, the more perplexed she grew. What was Ruth so concerned about? Did he harbor an even greater secret? 12 Maxi swallowed, unsure if she truly desired to uncover what that was. She had already endured a decade''s worth of ordeals. She had grown weary of wars and monsters. All she wanted was to escape the hardships with Riftan by her side.


    ?


    "You may find yourself embroiled in a troublesome matter if you choose to apany me into this room," Ruth suddenly remarked as if sensing her hesitation. "If you wish to spare yourself the headache, you should return to your chamber."


    Maxi bit her lip. She knew without a doubt that Riftan would never forsake his responsibilities, and she could hardly ask him to sacrifice his honor and spend the rest of his life in shame. She had to remind herself that all her efforts thus far had been to earn the right to stand beside him.


    Now, she possessed the strength, courage, and wisdom to confront adversity. Maxi raised her chin and said calmly, "Enough of this nonsense. Lead the way."


    Ruth shook his head, breaking into a grin, and proceeded through the arched entrance. They cut across the spacious hall where the nightly banquets were held and climbed the marble stairs.


    A surge of nobles had already gathered in front of King Reuben''s chamber, which could only mean that the problem was far more serious than she had initially anticipated.


    "Sir Riftan must be meeting with the king," Ruth sighed after scanning the crowd. "We will have to wait until hees out."


    They took a seat on the vacant marble benches. Though Maxi felt the weight of the nobles'' gazes on her, she paid them no mind, keeping her eyes fixed on the closed door. She was currently in no mood to be sociable.


    When Riftan finally emerged from the king''s room, Maxi sprang to her feet. The familiar sight of his blue cloak and silver-gray Remdragon Knight armor instantly eased the tension gripping her body, and she hurried over to him.


    "Riftan!"


    Riftan, walking down the corridor with a pensive expression, seemed slightly taken aback to see her there.


    "What are you doing here?"


    "I-I heard about what happened in the East. Has His Majesty ordered you tobat the monsters?" Maxi asked anxiously.


    As she observed his eyes narrow slightly, she worried he might dismiss her again, iming it was not her concern.


    Contrary to her fears, however, Riftan regarded her in silence before shifting his gaze behind her to Ruth.


    Indicating a dimly lit corridor with a nod, he suggested, "Let''s find somewhere more private."


    He wrapped an arm around her shoulders and started down the stairs. A surge of joy overcame Maxi. He had truly meant it when he said he would face anything alongside her. Filled with confidence, she descended the steps in high spirits.


    When they entered an empty room, Ruth abruptly broke the silence.


    "How extensive is the damage?"


    Riftan calmly walked toward the window as he replied. "The entire northeastern region, including the Duchy of Croyso, has been left in ruins. The Duke of Croyso''s messenger is here seeking military aid."


    Maxi flinched. In her efforts to erase her father from her life over the past three years, she had not thought of him once since hearing of the turmoil in the East. She nervously studied Riftan and saw a glint of resentment in his otherwiseposed face.


    "The duchy is not the only ce affected," he continued coldly. "Thousands of undead appeared around the Lexos Mountains and have been attacking nearby human settlements. Dristan and the southern regions of Arex have also suffered significant damage, and legions of undead have been spawning sporadically in other areas as well."


    Riftan''s intense gazended on Ruth.


    "Can you exin to me how this is possible?"


    "I can, but it would take days," Ruth replied tly. "Since the minutiae of necromancy isn''t your primary concern, what I can tell you now is that the enemy has been nning this for a long time. They have been nting dark magic across the continent while the coalition army fought in the Pam teau. It could have started even earlier."


    "Th-Then..." Maxi said, gulping in fear.


    Turning his head to look at her, Ruth continued calmly, "The invasion three years ago was likely a strategic move toy the foundation for this."


    Maxi clenched the sleeve of her robe in her fist. She found it difficult to believe the monsters could n so far ahead. Perhaps Ruth was overestimating their capabilities. She was about to say as much when Riftan spoke.


    "What do you believe their objective to be?"


    Ruth''s gaze fell to the floor, his lips sealed tightly. After a moment of silence, Riftan pressed him further.


    "I highly doubt they''re seeking revenge for the exiled mages or that they want to upy the territories they''ve ravaged. You must have some idea of their ultimate goal."


    "I do have an inkling," Ruth said stiffly. "But before I tell you what I''ve discovered, I would like to request a private audience with the pope."

 Chapter 368 - 129

    Chapter 368: Chapter 129


    Ruth¡¯s unexpected words took Maxi aback, but Riftan seemed to know why the sorcerer had made such a request.


    Lost in thought, Riftan regarded Ruth briefly before responding calmly, ¡°While I may hold the lustrous title of Wigrew¡¯s reincarnation, I am still a mere vassal knight. A public audience, yes, but a private one might be difficult. And besides, the pope is currently eager to assert his authority. He won¡¯t readily agree unless we have something enticing to offer.¡±


    ¡°In that case,¡± Ruth said sardonically, ¡°tell him that I possess knowledge of the object they¡¯ve been relentlessly hunting for the past few years. Let him know that it would be wise toply with my wishes if he wants to avoid a bigger problem.¡±


    Riftan cocked an eyebrow. ¡°You want me to threaten God¡¯s representative?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that your specialty?¡± Ruth retorted tly. ¡°There is no time to waste. I¡¯d like to speak with the pope today, if possible. If he refuses, out of pride or whatever else, inform him that I will turn to High Priest Garis. That should persuade him.¡±


    Maxi¡¯s jaw dropped. Was Ruth truly asking Riftan to threaten the most influential leader of the Seven Kingdoms?


    Horrified, she hastily blurted out, ¡°Stop talking around the matter and tell us what you found! If we antagonize the pope over something trivial¡ª¡±


    ¡°Very well,¡± Riftan interjected, cutting her off. ¡°1 will go request an audience with him right away.¡±


    It was not until Maxi heard the faint, echoing footsteps in the corridor that she realized someone had been eavesdropping on their conversation. Her face drained of color, and Ruth let out a small sigh.


    ¡°I will exin everything after I¡¯ve seen the pope,¡± he said.


    Only then did Maxi grasp the reason behind Ruth¡¯s excessive caution. The Grand Basilica of Osiriya was currently a battleground for numerous factions. The frictions between the Orthodox and Reformed Church, the subtle power struggles among the monarchs, the nobles vying for favor, and the servants acting as spies for a few coins¡­


    Maxi suppressed her curiosity and nodded. ¡°1 understand.¡±


    With her consent, Riftan unfolded his arms and headed toward the door. ¡°I will go see Father Lugias. 1 want both of you to wait here.¡±


    As the right hand of the pope, High Priest Lugias was responsible for entertaining nobles on the pope¡¯s behalf. After Riftan left the room, Maxi and Ruth settled next to the firece to wait in anxious silence.


    Maxi¡¯s mind was in turmoil. Ruth had mentioned that the church was searching for something, and his cryptic tone indicated it was not just about the dark mages. If that were the case, what exactly were they looking for?


    Questions led to more questions, tangling like threads in her mind. Growing impatient, Maxi was relieved when Riftan entered the room.


    ¡°His Holiness has agreed to see you immediately,¡± he said, his dark eyes gazing down at Ruth. A crooked smile twisted his lips. ¡°I must warn you, though, that he appeared greatly angered by your words. Don¡¯t expect him to tolerate your insolence as 1 do. You might find yourself facing the gallows for sphemy.¡±


    ¡°I appreciate the warning,¡± Ruth muttered through gritted teeth as he rose.


    As they stepped out of the room, Maxi noticed a Temple Knight and a cleric in a ck habit waiting outside. They must be there to escort Ruth to the pope, she surmised. Her stomach twisted into knots. From the looks of it, the pope had deemed Ruth¡¯s information highly dangerous.


    ¡°Please¡­ take Riftan¡¯s warning to heart,¡± Maxi anxiously pleaded with Ruth. ¡°Be careful not to offend the pope.¡±


    ¡°Do you take me for a thoughtless child?¡± he said, shooting Maxi an incredulous re. He shook his head. ¡°The audience should not take long. 1 will be back before you know it, so there is no need to worry.¡±


    With that, he followed the cleric down the dim corridor. Maxi watched him go, concern etched on her face.


    ¡°Sh-Should we not go with him?¡±


    ¡°He will be fine on his own. You needn¡¯t worry,¡± Riftan replied tepidly, guiding her toward the firece.


    Maxi looked up at him, her eyes filled with questions. ¡°You know what Ruth discovered, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°One would have to be a fool not to know that the Reformed faction is hiding something,¡± was his evasive reply.


    Furrowing her brow, Maxi red at him as he tossed a piece of kindling into the firece. Sensing that she was waiting for a more detailed exnation, Riftan let out a small sigh.


    ¡°Over the past few years, the Temple Knights have been scouring the Seven Kingdoms for something. At first, we thought they were hunting down the remnants of the monster army, but further investigation made us question that. It¡¯s now clear that they are searching for an object.¡±


    ¡°W-What sort of object?¡±


    After silently staring into the crackling mes for some time, Riftan raised his head to meet Maxi¡¯s gaze. She could see him hesitating, torn between his desire to protect her from harm and his obligation to inform her.


    He seemed toe to a decision, and he continued in a calm tone, ¡°Before I left for the campaign, I instructed Ursuline to investigate the past activities of the Temple Knights. Both Princess Agnes and Sejuleu Aren cooperated with the investigation. Thanks to that, we were able to learn some important information.¡±


    Maxi narrowed her eyes, recalling the countless private conversations she had witnessed between Riftan and the princess. She suddenly felt a pang of frustration at being left in the dark about everything.


    Pushing aside her petty emotions, she asked, ¡°What¡­ did you learn?¡±


    ¡°Three years ago, the Grand Basilica of Osiriya reced their treasurer for no apparent reason. A highly unusual move, considering positions within the church are typically held for life unless there¡¯s a valid case for dismissal or the person is too old or infirm to continue. Moreover, only a high priest trusted by the pope is appointed to that particr position. But the dismissed treasurer didn¡¯t voice anyints despite being ousted without cause. Then, the Temple Knights formed a tracking party and started scouring the Western Continent.¡±


    Maxi quickly grasped the implication of his words. ¡°You believe¡­ something was stolen from the basilica?¡±


    Riftan nodded, his expression wooden. ¡°That is the only conclusion that makes sense. The bastards creating undead all over the continent likely stole something from the basilica during the chaos of the war, and the previous pope kept it a secret to avoid criticism for failing to protect the church¡¯s assets. He then ordered the Temple Knights, who had pledged their allegiance to him, to find and retrieve it.¡±


    Maxi swallowed nervously. Though Ruth had promised to exin everything upon his return, she could not help but ask, ¡°What do you think¡­ was stolen?¡±


    Though she had asked the question in the smallest of whispers, it still sounded much too loud in the quiet room.


    After silently regarding her flushed face, Riftan shrugged. ¡°Something dangerous. Its loss would undoubtedly lead to severe condemnation.¡±


    Maxi bit her lip as she tried to recall all the holy relics owned by the church. She doubted the monsters were interested in the sacred remains of Darian the Monarch and his twelve knights. And aside from the broken remnant of Ascalon, Wigrew¡¯s holy sword, the weapons of the twelve knights were currently entrusted to active knights.


    There were certainly rumors that the church possessed powerful magical devices and books on magic authored by elves during the height of the Roemian Empire, but if these were the items the monsters sought, they would have raided the Mage Tower instead.


    Maxi was chewing her lip when she felt cool fingers brush against her face. Startled, she looked up to find Riftan¡¯s ck eyes fixed on her. He gently touched her chapped lip with his finger.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry so much. No matter what happens, I will protect you.¡±


    A joyful smile lit up Maxi¡¯s face. With just a few words from him, she felt instantly reassured. She took his hand and intertwined their fingers.


    ¡°I will protect you too.¡±


    An enigmatic expression, somewhere between a smile and a frown, rose on Riftan¡¯s face. Though she sensed he was amused by her words, she chose not to get angry. He had a tendency to underestimate her affection for him. This time, she was determined to show him the full extent of her love, no matter how long it took.


    Rising from her chair, she sat on hisp. She felt him startle when she wrapped her arms around his warm neck and rested her head on his sturdy shoulder, but he soon reciprocated the embrace.


    Seeking sce in his warmth, Maxi lost track of time when she heard the sound of weary footsteps.


    She leaped to her feet and rushed to the door. Swinging it open, she found Ruth making his way down the corridor, looking exhausted.


    She inspected him with worried eyes. ¡°A-Are you all right? Did they mistreat you in any¡ª¡±


    ¡°Well, I can¡¯t say 1 was given a warm reception. But it was not as bad as 1 expected,¡± Ruth replied, rubbing his nape. He headed to the firece, his voice grave as he added, ¡°There will be an emergency council soon. A coalition will be formed in a few days¡¯ time, so we¡¯d best prepare for an uing campaign.¡± Maxi felt the blood drain from her face. Though she had anticipated this, her heart sank nheless.


    Riftan grabbed Ruth¡¯s shoulder, turning him around rather roughly. ¡°Can we have an exnation now?¡± he snarled menacingly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you already have some idea?¡± Ruth retorted sullenly, removing Riftan¡¯s hand from his shoulder. ¡°No one knows how, but the monster army infiltrated the basilica and stole Sektor¡¯s magic stone. That stone is how they managed to wreak such havoc.¡±


    Maxi stared dumbfounded at his face as the revtion sunk in.


    Meanwhile, Riftan said sharply, ¡°Sektor used up his mana during thest battle. The stone was empty.¡±


    ¡°I assume they are capable of replenishing it,¡± Ruth replied somberly, his gaze shifting to the blustering snowstorm outside the window. ¡°It¡¯s highly probable that they are also responsible for the continually falling temperature over the past few years and the present erratic conditions. The monsters of the Pam teau seek to resurrect the Demon King of the Lexos Mountains..¡±

 Chapter 369 - 130

    Chapter 369: Chapter 130


    Maxi no longer had the energy to be shocked. She slumped into a chair, her mind racing through the past few years. She recalled the moment she had first witnessedrge snowkes fall in Anatol. By mere chance or not, the drop in temperature had begun after Riftan¡¯s return from the Dragon Campaign.


    Had the monsters of the Pam teau been plotting Sektor¡¯s resurrection from so far back? How could such a thing even be possible?


    As if sensing her unspoken questions, Ruth continued his exnation. ¡°Magic stones, by nature, draw in mana, but an empty stone would typically take decades to be restored by such passive measures. That is why 1 believe the dark mages may have discovered a method to hasten this process.¡±


    He stroked his chin pensively, adding, ¡°Resurrecting a dragon might not have been their initial motive. Given the vital role magic stones y in surviving that barren wastnd, it¡¯s only natural that they sought ways to repurpose them.¡±


    Riftan, staring grimly into the firece, abruptly broke his silence. ¡°What makes you think they are trying to bring back the Red Dragon? Of all the things they could do with the stone, what makes you so certain that is their ultimate goal?¡±


    ¡°It is the conclusion 1 reached after carefully considering the circumstances and studying the records from the monster city,¡± Ruth replied stiffly. ¡°I¡¯m sure you remember the temple you discovered at the teau. The monsters were worshiping a dragon. They learned the concept of religion from the dark mages, then created their own faith. To them, a dragon is the closest thing to a god. Since we humans have harmed their deity, they see us as deserving of retribution.¡±


    Pausing, Ruth regarded Riftan somberly. ¡°The monster invasion three years ago was not driven by ambitions of conquest or revenge. Their motives were purely religious. Everything they have done so far is to punish humans and revive their revered idol.¡±


    A heavy silence fell over the room. Maxi hugged herself tightly, too shocked to even think straight. The worldview she had been secure in for the past twenty-six years was shaken to its foundations.


    Monsters were evil creatures that defied God. Yet, much like humans, these creatures had forged their own religion and were now waging holy war in ordance with its doctrines.


    Riftan¡¯s calm voice snapped her out of her disturbing thoughts.


    ¡°How much of this did you reveal to the pope?¡±


    ¡°Only that the monsters of the Pam teau are attempting to revive the Red Dragon,¡± Ruth confessed. ¡°The church is still trying to figure out the reason behind the magic stone¡¯s theft.¡±


    A heavy sigh seeped out of him. ¡°There is going to be an uproar. The previous pope and the Reformed Church have kept the loss of Sektor¡¯s stone a secret to prevent the Orthodox faction from gaining power. Once word gets out, the grand basilica will face severe criticism.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m surprised you¡¯re still alive after speaking such truths before the pope,¡± Riftan muttered sardonically.


    Ruth shrugged. ¡°Fortunately, the new pope is a man of sound judgment. He understands the dire consequences should we fail to stop the dragon¡¯s resurrection.¡±


    Looking up at Riftan with a serious expression, Ruth added, ¡°The swarm of undead around the Lexos Mountains is no coincidence. They are targeting the eastern regions to break the barriers that prevent mana from flowing into the mountains, ced there after the Dragon Campaign.¡±


    ¡°Several cities near the mountain range have already fallen,¡± Riftan acknowledged.


    Ruth did not seem surprised by the news. ¡°Then, retaking those cities should be our first course of action,¡± he stated calmly. ¡°To thwart the dragon¡¯s revival, we must halt the mana of fire from flowing into the mountains.¡±


    Turning to the window, he added, ¡°Once the barriers are back in ce, this ceaseless snowfall will end as well.¡±


    ***


    As Ruth had predicted, the Council of the Seven Kingdoms erupted in outrage. While Maxi was not privy to the details of the meeting, it was evident that the church¡¯s authority was hanging in the bnce. Fortunately, the coalition acted quickly, deploying their armies despite the political turmoil.


    Walking through the arcade, aplicated expression rose on Maxi¡¯s face. Her gaze fell on the long line of baggage wagons on the other side. All around, servants hurriedly cleared the snow-covered courtyard, and soldiers busied themselves with the transportation of firewood, food, arrows, and other weapons.


    Maxi watched the flurry of activity before walking away. Though she knew she should be grateful that the seven monarchs ¡ª who more often than not set upon each other like a pack of rabid dogs ¡ª had agreed to take action so quickly, the thought of another war darkened her mood.


    How much more adversity would they have to endure before they could finally return to Anatol? She tried to soothe the frustration simmering in her chest as she descended the steps and crossed the snow-covered grounds.


    Richard Breston¡¯s unsettling words came to mind. It was clear that the already fragile Armistice of the Seven Kingdoms was now hanging by a thread. Even if they seeded in thwarting the Red Dragon¡¯s resurrection, it offered no guarantee ofsting peace. The thought weighed on her heart.


    Though she still harbored a desire to fight alongside Riftan, the prospect of a life filled with never-ending battles filled her with dread.


    Still, it is better than sending him off to battle alone.


    Maxi steeled herself. A life spent fighting alongside the man she loved held far greater meaning than one filled with anxiety and idle prayers within the confines of a castle. Holding her head high, she set her course toward the mages¡¯ lodging.


    Negotiations had led to an agreement between the Mage Tower and the church to coborate in preventing the dragon¡¯s revival, and she intended to join the efforts as a mage.


    She was resolutely climbing the stairs when a familiar voice called out from behind.


    ¡°There you are, mydy. I¡¯ve been searching all over for you.¡±


    Maxi whipped her head around to see Ursuline Ricaydo, his face set in its usual cold expression.


    She looked at him quizzically. ¡°Is something the matter?¡±


    ¡°Themander has instructed me to fetch you,¡± he replied tersely, gesturing with a slight nod. ¡°Pleasee with me.¡±


    Maxi¡¯s eyes narrowed, unsure if Riftan was seeking her presence so he could browbeat her into returning to Anatol likest time. After a moment of anxious scrutiny, she decided toply.


    Once they left the long corridor, Ursuline led her to the back of the guest lodging where the knights resided. The spacious area was already packed with temporary stables and baggage wagons. Around them, dozens of knights in blue cloaks were inspecting their mounts and luggage.


    Maxi nodded to the knights who greeted her as she hurried past the two rows of cargo. Just then, she heard a lively voice overhead.


    ¡°Good morning, mydy. You are looking as lovely as ever.¡±


    Maxi looked up to find Hebaron perched on a wagon roof. With a wink, the burly knight said, ¡°Even the crown of your head is a sight to behold from up here.¡±


    ¡°S-Sir Hebaron, what are you doing?¡±


    Hebaron grinned, showing her the barbed wire in his gloved hand. ¡°Hammering steel spikes onto the wagons. It prevents winged monsters from flying away with them.¡±


    ¡°Does that mean¡­ other monsters have joined the undead army?¡±


    ¡°A few wyverns have been spotted,¡± Hebaron admitted. ¡°The numbers aren¡¯t a major concern, but since the enemy has the ability to control other beasts, it¡¯s best to take precautions.¡±


    He picked up his hammer to resume nailing the wire to the wagon. Maxi watched him anxiously, her thoughts racing, until a hand suddenly grasped her shoulder. Startled, Maxi swiveled her head to meet Riftan¡¯s cool gaze.


    ¡°Why are you loitering here? Were you not told that 1 was looking for you?¡±


    ¡°1-1 was on my way.¡±


    Annoyed by his high-handed tone, Maxi coldly removed his hand from her shoulder.


    Riftan¡¯s lips tightened into a thin line as he spun around. ¡°Come with me.¡±


    Narrowing her eyes, Maxi wondered what had provoked his anger this time. Was he attempting to send her back to Anatol as she had feared? She remained standing, trying to gauge his intention, when he looked over his shoulder and arched an eyebrow.


    ¡°Are you noting?¡±


    After a moment of hesitation, Maxi let out a small sigh and followed him. Riftan strode past the wagons, leading her to a small cabin behind the guest house. It turned out to be a temporary storage space stacked with an assortment of sundries and containers. Riftan lifted arge bundle from among the items and unfolded it.


    ¡°I want you to try this on to see if it fits,¡± he said, holding out a padded, knee-length brown garment with leather straps on the sleeves and waist area. Maxi furrowed her brow. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a gambeson made with wyvern leather. It¡¯s sturdier and lighter than the average quilted armor, so you should be able to wear it.¡±


    When Maxi merely gaped at him, Riftan pressed her rather brusquely, ¡°What are you waiting for?¡±


    She hastily epted the armor. Though it had some weight to it, it was still considerably lighter than the te armor Ursuline and Ulyseon had made her wear. She removed her robe and clumsily donned the garment.


    Riftan bent down to help her into it properly, tightening the belt around her waist.


    ¡°Is it not heavy?¡±


    While she found it slightly burdensome, Maxi said assuredly, ¡°N-Not at all.¡±


    Riftan gave her a skeptical look before grabbing one of the swords hanging on the wall..

 Chapter 370 - 131

    ?


    370 Chapter 131


    It was a sleek shortsword, the de of which looked around two kevettes(Approximately 60 centimeters.) long. Riftan unsheathed it partly from its leather scabbard and, after giving it a thorough inspection, extended the hilt to her.


    "Here, see if you can carry it."


    "M-Me?"


    Maxi stared up at him in surprise before cautiously taking it. Though its de was much shorter than Riftan''s, it was still too heavy for her to wield with one hand. She had to tighten both fists around the hilt to bnce the weight.


    Seeing her struggle, Riftan sighed and took the weapon back. "I''ll have the cksmith lengthen the hilt so you can wield it with two hands."


    "I-Is it for me?"


    "Isn''t that obvious?" Riftan replied brusquely, sliding the gleaming de back into its scabbard. He then took a pair of leather gloves from a small chest. "I had these made for you. Try them on."


    Maxi, who had been vacantly blinking, epted the gloves and pulled them on. The soft, tanned leather encased her hands perfectly. She marveled at the flexibility and sturdiness of the material as she clenched and unfurled her fist.


    As she did so, Riftan picked up a ck breastte and ced it on her chest. "Turn around."


    Maxi obeyed. Riftan deftly strapped the te over the gambeson so that it sat flush against her chest.


    Turning her to face him again, he asked, "Is it too tight?"


    "N-No, not at all."


    Not only did the breastte feel perfectly tailored to her, it was unbelievably light. Maxi looked up at Riftan, her eyes shining with emotion. She could not believe he had prepared all this for her.


    Happiness bubbling in her chest, she said, "It''s veryfortable. What is it made of to make it so light?"


    "Cockatrice leather. It may be light, but it is capable of withstanding most attacks."


    Maxi eyed the breastte in surprise. A cockatrice was a high- grade monster that was as rare as a basilisk. Sellers were free to name whatever price they wanted for its skins, and as only a few craftsmen had the skill to work with such material, a breastte of this quality would have cost an exorbitant sum.


    Maxi gulped. "W-Would a mage... require such costly armor?"


    "You do," Riftan said coldly, looking stern. "From now on, the knights and I will teach you how to use a sword whenever possible. Though mages are rarely required to fight in battle, you should learn how to protect yourself just in case."


    Though Maxi wanted to retort that she had never intentionally thrown herself in danger, she held her tongue. She did not wish to argue over trivial things when he was allowing her to go on this campaign with him.


    "I understand," she replied with the enthusiasm of an eager squire. "I shall do my best."


    Riftan observed her reaction, his gaze full of some unfathomable,plicated emotion, and let out a sigh. He turned around and pulled out a deep blue cloak from the chest.


    "Be sure to stay close to Ruth at all times," he said as he inspected the cloak''s condition, "be it on the road or during battle. He will inform you of the rules you must adhere to as a mage of our order."


    ?


    "A-As a mage of the order?"


    "That''s right." Draping the cloak over her shoulders, he dered, "You are now a mage of the Remdragon Knights. Hence, you must obey yourmander''s orders before any instruction by that Nornui riffraff."


    Maxi became wide-eyed. After pulling her cloak''s hood over her head, Riftan strode out of the cabin.


    Stunned speechless, Maxi trailed him in a daze before jolting back to her senses. Since the mages had their own rules, there were procedures that needed to be followed before she could officially be a Remdragon Knight mage. She pointed this out to him, her voice quivering.


    "Y-You must know that this is not something we can decide ourselves. You must first make a formal request to the Tower for a mage before I can officially join the Remdragon Knights. Not only that, there will also be evaluations-"


    "All necessary procedures have been fulfilled," Riftan retorted, cutting her off rather coldly. "Why do you think Ruth Serbel has been acting as errand boy for that fastidious elder? Do you think he was at Calto Serbel''s beck and call simply because of their blood ties?"


    His lips twitched, a cynical expression rising on his face. "Ruth Serbel is a mage of the Remdragon Knights, not some attendant to be ordered around."


    "A-Are you saying... he cooperated with Master Calto on the condition that I will be deployed to Anatol?" Maxi asked, astonished.


    Since the mages of Urd were well aware of the circumstances that had brought her to Nornui, she had fully expected to be sent back home once she had taken all the necessary steps. Hence, the revtion that the Tower had used her return as a bargaining chip behind her back felt like a huge betrayal.


    "I would have returned to Anatol even without Ruth''s help," she said stonily. "As the Mage Tower does not restrict the freedom of its mages, Master Calto had no right to be bargaining-"


    "That is true in most cases, but Anatol has Ruth Serbel. Have you forgotten that he is a ck sheep among your peers?" Riftan replied objectively. "Though I hate to admit it, you are a mage of the Tower, and Nornui can keep you there if they so wish. I wasn''t willing to take that risk."


    Unable toe up with a retort, Maxi closed her mouth.


    As they entered a vacant lot that was newly swept of snow, Riftan added with a sigh, "However, that is not the only reason Ruth has been acting like the Tower''s servant. He secured a pardon for his unsanctioned departure in exchange for covertly investigating the dark mages'' records and negotiating with the pope on Nornui''s behalf. He would have cooperated with Calto Serbel whether or not your deployment was part of the bargain."


    Maxi looked up at her husband quizzically. "Do you know what he negotiated with the pope?"


    "He told me he could not go into detail, but it was likely for the revision of the list of heresy. I don''t think the Mage Tower has anything else to demand from the church."


    Maxi became mired in thought. If the new pope were to issue an edict favorable to magic users, it would certainly open more doors for mages. Not to mention, she just may be able to learn a few advanced spells. She resolved to pester Ruth or Calto for the full details of the negotiation.


    Growing flushed from excitement, she looked up at Riftan once more. Swirling snowkes settled on his ck velvet hair. Gently brushing them off, she cautiously asked, "Do you truly... want me to join the order?"


    "Do you want an honest answer?" he asked, looking down at her with somber eyes.


    As Maxi took in his darkly shadowed face, her excitement drained away like sand. She hesitated for a long moment before finally nodding.


    Riftan tore his gaze away to stare out over the snowy lot. "I''ve only ever wanted the best for you," he said bitterly. "I want tovish you with beautiful gowns and jewels, not armor and weapons. I want to provide you with a life free from worry and fear, one where dark mages are the furthest things from your mind. My wishes have not changed."


    "I-I..."


    "But you chose to be a mage." A bitter smile rose on his lips. "And you have the right to decide how to live your life."


    A lump formed in Maxi''s throat. Sadness and affection mingled in the pair of warm, dark eyes gazing down at her.


    Unable to hold back the wave of emotions, she threw herself into his arms. When she spoke, her voice was thick with emotion.


    "W-What I want... is to be with you, Riftan Calypse. To remain by your side at all times."


    Wrapping his arms around her, Riftan buried his face in the red locks cascading over her shoulder. She felt his warm breath against her icy neck as he whispered, "Then let''s do that."


    ***


    Riftan took Maxi to the Remdragon Knights. He assembled the men scattered around the lot and announced Maximilian Calypse''s new position as a mage of Anatol. Thunderous cheers followed, and the overwhelming joy made Maxi dizzy. Even the fact that they would have to depart in a few days to fight another terrible war could not dampen the pride and fulfillment she felt in that moment.


    Maximilian Calypse was now a member of the Remdragon Knights. She felt as if she had grown a kevette taller in the span of a night.


    However, her tion did notst long. She soon found herself sprawled on the floor of the training grounds, ring at Ursuline Ricaydo''s neatly-shaven face.


    The knight let out an exasperated sigh. "There must be something wrong with the way your muscles are connected, mydy."

 Chapter 371 132

    Chapter 371 132


    Maxi shot daggers at Ursuline.


    "Are you quite done?"


    "Not quite," the knight replied dryly, bending to offer her his hand.


    Maxi epted his assistance with a surly expression.


    Helping her up, Ursuline added sternly, "How many times have I told you not to look away from your enemy? Surely at least a hundred. You must keep your eyes on your opponent''s shoulders and head, ready to fall back at any time. Your reckless charges cause you to lose your stance at the first countermove. At the very least, try not to trip on your own¡ª"


    "You have made your point, Sir Ursuline," Maxi said irritably, rubbing her aching buttocks.


    Ursuline, however, seemed determined to continue his carping. Arching an eyebrow, his voice took on a domineering edge. "That is what you told me earlier before repeating the same mistake. If you had truly understood my instructions, you would not have tripped again."


    "U-Understanding something and putting it into action are two different things!"


    "Most would ssify that as not understanding."


    Picking up her practice sword from the snow, Maxi glowered at the knight in exasperation. While she could not deny her dreadful reflexes, Ursuline''s incessant reminders were beginning to grate on her nerves.


    Aiming her wooden sword at his infuriatingly emotionless face, she said sharply, "I-I merely lost my bnce. I will not¡­ do that again."


    The knight opened his mouth as if to say something, then stopped, shaking his head. He raised his practice sword to begin the spar.


    Maxi carefully gauged their distance, searching for an opening. In her mind, thrashing the knight seemed easy enough, but her body refused to cooperate. Her strikes were weak, and she faltered whenever she attacked. She also always ended up on her rear when she tried to back away from an iing swing.


    Momentster, Maxi found herself sprawled on the ground again like a snow-covered scarecrow.


    Ursuline looked down at her grimly. "I shall be honest, mydy. You have absolutely no talent when ites to swordsmanship."


    "I-I am aware of that!" Maxi shouted.


    The knight maintained a serious expression as if to emphasize that he was giving an objective assessment. "In fact, you struggle with any basic movement of the limbs. Simply put, you are not cut out for physical activity. Instead of wasting your time on such a hopeless endeavor, perhaps it would be better for you to learn offensive spells from the sorcerer."


    "Y-You are giving up on me already?"


    Though she was thoroughly exhausted by Ursuline Ricaydo''s tenacity, his resignation sparked anxiety within her. She shot to her feet and positioned her practice sword as if to prove herself.


    "I know I''m a terrible student, but¡­ I will improve with time, I assure you. You taught me how to use a dagger, and I used that training to kill a goblin in the Pam teau."


    "You need not lie, mydy. I shall continue to teach you as long as you wish to learn."


    "I-It is not a lie! I truly did y a goblin like this!" Maxi eximed, plunging an imaginary dagger into thin air.


    Ursuline eyed her dubiously, then shook his head. "Must have been an oaf of a monster," he muttered to himself.


    The knight promptly sealed his lips at her murderous re.


    Deeply upset, Maxi hissed through clenched teeth, "Y-You needn''t force yourself to teach me! I would rather¡­ learn from Riftan anyway."


    "Themander won''t have time until the preparations for the campaign are over," Ursuline replied with a hint of uneasiness. "Things seem to be getting more serious than we anticipated. He is actively working to prevent the Northern Alliance from gaining control of the coalition army."


    Maxi''s face darkened at the unexpected news. "Does that mean¡­ Richard Breston might be the suprememander this time?"


    "In the worst possible case, yes," the knight admitted, his gaze fixed on the main chapel where the Council of the Seven Kingdoms convened. "Since the church cannot deny responsibility for the current situation, the Northern Alliance is using it as a pretext to strip the Temple Knights of their leadership and install Richard Breston as themander of the coalition army. If they seed¡­ it will spell danger for the armies of any kingdom in favor of the armistice. He will likely attempt to wipe out a significant number of their forces. Themander has been trying to prevent that from happening."


    "What¡­ does he intend to do?"


    "What else?" Ursuline replied, shrugging. "He will have to im the position for himself. King Reuben has already named himmander of the Wedonian army. With the backing of the crown, it won''t be too difficult for him to best Breston."


    Worry crossed Maxi''s face as she recalled the tant mockery the northerners had directed toward her husband for his humble background. Though Riftan was undeniably the greatest knight in the realm, Maxi did not doubt that the conservative nobles of the north would malign him for his low birth. What was more, Riftan had yet to receive an official noble title.


    Even Maxi knew it was unprecedented for a mere vassal knight to assumemand of an armyprising tens of thousands. Would Wedon''s royal backing be enough to secure Riftan the rank of suprememander of the coalition army?


    Sensing that Maxi was spiraling into worry, Ursuline interjected, "I suggest you focus on yourself for the moment, mydy. If Sir Riftan seeds in takingmand of the army today, the Remdragon Knights will be at the front. While it''s unlikely that you''ll ever face the enemy directly¡­"


    The knight trailed off as if unsure. He regarded her uneasily for a moment before continuing gravely, "It would certainly help for you to know a technique or two."


    Though his resolute demeanor irked her, Maxipliantly readied her wooden sword. They continued their basic swordsmanship training for about two more hours. Despite the physical strength and stamina she had acquired from months of campaigning, she struggled to keep up with the grueling drills. Her skill remained at the level of a child wildly swinging a wooden stick.


    Exhausted and disheartened, Maxi trudged out of the training grounds. She had not expected to be a skilled swordsman overnight, but neither had she expected it to go so disastrously.


    Rubbing her sore buttocks and aching wrists, she made her way across the vast grounds. All around, soldiers ferried luggage, weaving around the rows of baggage wagons that filled the space from the main chapel to the entrance of the basilica. She hurried through themotion, resolving to ask Ruth to cast restorative magic on her.


    Just as she neared the lodging upied by the Remdragon Knights, she spotted Riftan returning with some of his men. She joyfully ran toward him.


    "Riftan!"


    A faint smile flickered across his impassive face when he saw her, and Maxi felt her fatigue instantly melt away.


    Apparently returning from the Council, he was dressed in the ceremonial uniform of the Remdragon Knights. Despitecking any silk or feather adornment favored by other nobles, he exuded a dignified air in a simple blue surcoat and pauldron bearing his knightly insignia.


    Maxi gazed at him proudly before standing on her toes to nt a feather-light kiss on his smooth chin.


    "H-How did the Council go? I hope they didn''t have too many harsh words."


    "Maxi¡­ I''m hardly a child who fears being ostracized," Riftan replied with an incredulous snort.


    Though he genuinely appeared to think her concern ludicrous, the warmth in his ck eyes suggested that he enjoyed the attention. After lightly pecking her cheek, he removed his gauntlet to caress her icy-cold neck.


    "I see you''ve been training."


    "Yes, I''ve been practicing," Maxi replied like a child seeking praise.


    A peculiar expression, neither smile nor frown, briefly shed across Riftan''s face. Tilting his head to prompt his grinning subordinates to leave, he wrapped an arm around her shoulders and strode into the lodging. They made their way across the crowded dining hall and ascended the stairs.


    "I apologize for being unable to train you myself," he said. "I can''t seem to find the time."


    "I-It''s fine! I know you''re busy," Maxi hastily reassured him.


    While she felt a twinge of disappointment, she was also relieved that he would be spared the sight of her pathetic iling.


    Forcing augh, she added, "Sir Ursuline has been an excellent mentor¡­ so you don''t have to worry about my training. More importantly¡­ how did the Council go today? I heard you''repeting with Richard Breston for the title of suprememander."


    Entering their private room, Riftan responded tly as he lit the firece, "The King of Livadon has chosen to endorse me, so I think the odds are in my favor. Your first dance partner proved to be helpful."


    Maxi rolled her eyes at his snide remark. He evidently intended to hold that against her for a while.


    Suppressing a sigh, she replied with deliberate nonchnce, "How kind of him. It seems we are both indebted to Sir Sejuleu."


    Riftan red at her, then snorted. He straightened himself. "I''d rather not discuss that bastard," he said, clearly displeased. "Here, see if you can carry this."


    He unbuckled the sword at his belt and extended it to her.


    "I-Is it mine?" she asked, her eyes glinting with anticipation.


    "It is. This should be much lighter than thest."


    As she grasped the hilt with both hands, Riftan removed the scabbard, revealing a slender, gleaming de. Maxi could only stare at it in awe. The de''s edge was so sharp she feared that merely looking at it would pierce her eyes.


    sharp she feared that merely looking at it would pierce her eyes.


    "Is it not heavy?"


    Maxi shook her head. "I-It is astonishingly light."


    "Now, give it a try."

 Chapter 372 - 133

    ?


    372 Chapter 133


    Riftan stepped aside, motioning slightly with his chin. Maxi hesitated for a moment before gripping the sword hilt with both hands. She swung the weapon through the air, the movement feeling awkward and clumsy.


    Blushing with embarrassment, she stole a nce at Riftan''s face. Surely he would take the sword back if he realized just how terrible a trainee she was. Thankfully, he did not seem focused on assessing her ability. After carefully observing her form, he ced a hand on her elbow to correct her posture.


    "Does it feel heavy?" he asked.


    "N-No. It''s weightier than I thought... but it''s not difficult to wield."


    Riftan gently lifted her wrist to check the strain on her joints before releasing her. "It doesn''t seem to be straining your arm, at least. I want you to practice with this from now on. It''ll take time to get used to it."


    Maxi, who had been inspecting the sword, jerked her head up. Considering her skills with a wooden weapon, practicing with one of real steel was unthinkable.


    Not wanting to worry her already overanxious husband, though, she nodded confidently. "A-All right. I shall discuss it with Sir Ursuline."


    "I should have more time once the campaign preparations are over," Riftan said tersely, taking the sword from her.


    Maxi nervously shifted her eyes. Having witnessed her clumsiness, she feared he would be as exasperated with her as Sir Ursuline.


    Avoiding his gaze, she muttered, "Commanding an army is a demanding task, and I am perfectly content learning from Sir Ursuline, so-


    "I can spare an hour or two." Riftan paused while strapping the sheathed sword to her belt to shoot her a sharp look. "Or do you not want to learn from me? Would you prefer Ursuline as your mentor?"


    Realizing that she had triggered his irrational jealousy again, Maxi swallowed a sigh. Though she found it absurd that he would react in such a way to his subordinate, she generously chose not to get heated. After all, she had done the same with any woman who interacted with him.


    "You know that is not true. I merely... don''t wish to add to your burdens."


    "The coalition army will depart in two days," Riftan said curtly. He cinched her belt so the sword''s weight would not pull it down, then straightened. "I''ll help you practice from time to time during the journey. As I''m sure you know by now, anything can happen during battle. Being able to defend yourself with a sword will serve you well in a crisis."


    Maxi''s face fell when she noted the anxiousness in his voice. Her heart sank thinking of how difficult it must be for him to take her to war.


    "I won''t do anything reckless this time. I am fully aware of the scope of my abilities now. Once the battle starts... I promise I shall adhere to my duties in the rear.""


    "If..." Riftan started, then closed his mouth.


    Maxi gazed up at him encouragingly.


    After hesitating, he continued, "If you are ever forced to choose... between saving your life or those of everyone else, can you swear to me that you will not hesitate to save yourself?"


    Maxi''s face hardened as she realized he was referring to the events at Eth Lene. She asked herself the same question - if it came to it again, could she turn her back on everyone and choose to run instead?


    Just the thought of abandoning Ruth, Hebaron, Idsi, and many others to save her own skin twisted her stomach into knots.


    But then, the memory of Riftan looking at her as though his soul were being ripped apart shed in her mind. She still vividly recalled how he had broken down in anguish.


    Maxi clenched her fist. She would undoubtedly fall apart just aspletely if she saw Riftan hanging onto his life by a thread. She could not make him go through such pain again.


    She gave a determined nod. "I give you my word. If the worstes... I shall put my life above all else."


    He silently regarded her, relief slowly spreading across his face. Maxi felt her throat constricting. He was the single most important person in her life. Thanks to him, she now knew that loving someone this dearly could also be a source of pain.


    She vowed then and there that she would always choose Riftan Calypse, even if it meant sacrificing the whole world.


    ***


    Two dayster, a somber procession of over six thousand veteran soldiers began marching from Balbourne. Rows of armored horses and knights slowly made their way out of the city, heading east toward the Gillian ins. The grim atmosphere reflected the army''s low morale. It was daunting to face another war so soon after the prolonged conflict of thest.


    Maxi observed the gloomy faces as she patted Rem''s neck and trotted confidently after the warhorses. From her position behind the Remdragon Knights, she could see the banners of the Knights of Phil Aaron and the rest of the Wedonian army, led by Princess Agnes.


    Carefully assessing the atmosphere within each division, Maxi shifted her gaze to the Remdragon Knights. Riftan, apanied by his elite officers, led the procession in strict formation. Squires followed behind, carrying spears bearing the order''s banner and shields adorned with a distinct coat of arms.


    Suddenly curious, she asked Ruth, who was riding next to her, "Whose coat of arms is that?"


    "Which one?" Ruth said. He was on horseback next to her, his face haggard. A small exmation escaped him as he followed the direction of her finger. "That is the House of Calypse''s. Sir Riftan did mention reaching an agreement with King Reuben under the condition that he would takemand of the army. He must have used this opportunity to force the king''s hand."


    "Th-The House of Calypse?"


    Wide-eyed, Maxi carefully inspected the image - a crude triangr shield over whichy three swords of slightly different shapes. It was a simple yet exquisite design.


    Ruth proudly exined, "Although the king has yet to confer him with the title officially, Sir Riftan has been promised an earldom, and Anatol has flourished into a profitable trade cityparable to a duchy. It''s about time his house had a sigil to represent it."


    The sorcerer suddenly furrowed his brow. "King Reuben has been using the earldom to manipte Sir Riftan into working like a dog the past few years, but he won''t be able to do so much longer. Treating his own noble like a servant would diminish his authority. His Majesty will have to show Sir Riftan the same respect he shows his other earls. And since the Remdragon Knights now belong to the House of Calypse, Wedon''s royal family can no longer treat the order as a mere extension of the royal knights."


    "L-Lower your voice," Maxi whispered anxiously, worried the nearby royal knights might overhear.


    Ruth, as if to say he had suffered long enough, remained brazenly unconcerned. "The king uses the conservative nobles'' objections as an excuse to put off granting Sir Riftan a title, but not even that conniving man will be able to stall much longer."


    Maxi''s concern over Ruth''s impertinent remarks eased as Princess Agnes and her retinue showed no visible reaction. Rxing slightly, she surveyed the banners and shields carried by the knights. The House of Calypse''s banners now intermingled with those bearing the emblem of the white dragon.


    Since the Remdragon Knights marched at the front, Riftan''s newly minted coat of arms was likely visible to the knights of Wedon and to those from other kingdoms. Pride swelled in Maxi''s heart. The House of Croyso''s heraldry had never evoked such feelings in her. With the Calypse symbol, she felt the urge to show it off to all the Seven Kingdoms.


    She was imagining doing just so when Elliot called over to her.


    "The road will be rough ahead, so please take care!"


    It seemed Elliot had been assigned as her personal guard this time, as Ulyseon and Garrow were upied with other duties. Though Maxi thought the knight was being overly concerned, she offered him a faint smile and made an effort to keep close to the others. She understood Riftan''s and the knights'' concern for her well-being.


    Fortunately, there was little snowfall, and the army reached the edge of the ins within half a day. After camping there for the night, they continued marching southeast along the river. Ruth briefed Maxi on her new duties as a member of the order as they traveled.


    "Since earth magic is best suited for defensive and healing spells, focus on supporting the knights from the rear. During battle, your task will be to cast barriers around the supply wagons and shield the knights when possible. Of course, treating the wounded post- battle will be your primary duty."


    "W-What about you?"


    "I will be assisting at the front."


    Maxi''s shoulders sagged. Though she had epted her supporting role in the order, she could not help but feel guilty about staying back while others fought bravely on the frontlines.


    As if reading her mind, Ruth''s lips curled into a smile. "It is because I have you defending the rear that I can focus on the front. I''m confident it will be a perfect partnership."


    Maxi shook off her bitterness. She would only be a hindrance at the front. Gathering her resolve, she gave Ruth a determined nod.


    "I-I shall do my best."


    As the sun began to set, the Remdragon Knights halted the army''s march and set up camp on Brimwill Hill. Soon, the Knights of Phil Aaron and the Bolos¨¦ Royal Knights followed suit, establishing their camps by the river.


    Maxi stood atop the gentle hillcrest and tried to calcte the remaining distance in her mind. At their current pace, they would reach the eastern part of Wedon within a week.

 Chapter 373 - 134

    ?


    373 Chapter 134


    Maxi wondered what horrors awaited them there. She pictured thousands of undead razing viges, small and big, to the ground. The undead army would then lumber toward a walled city, swelling with each victory. Humans ughtered by the evil monsters would be specters of death, attacking their fellow man as a senseless arm of the monster army. The image of thousands of corpses marching across the frozen earth sent chills down her spine.


    She pulled her hood down, hunching her shoulders. Though she bolstered her nerves dozens of times each day, thinking of the impending war never failed to fill her with fear and anxiety.


    "Mydy."


    Roused from her foreboding thoughts, Maxi turned her head toward the voice. Elliot Charon climbed up the hill, worry etched on his face.


    "Please allow me to take your horse to the stable."


    Had it been any other day, Maxi would have refused his help and attended to Rem herself. After riding all day in the harsh wind, however, she barely had any energy left. She gratefully handed the reins to the knight.


    "Th-Thank you."


    A smile tugged at his lips as if he were pleased to be allowed to serve her atst. He pulled Rem to his side, then pointed to a newly erected tent at the foot of the hill.


    "The sorcerer rests in there. Yourdyship should join him."


    "W-Where is Riftan?"


    "Themander has gone to check on the other camps. He should be back soon."


    ?


    After giving Elliot a nod, Maxi descended the hill and entered the tent. She found Ruth huddled beneath a nket before a faintly glowing brazier. He appeared so untroubled that she felt her tension ease a little.


    She clicked her tongue as she approached him. "You look like a fattenedrva. It''s not even that cold."


    "Your nose is red, mydy," he replied tersely. Offering her a nket, he added, "Stop acting invincible. You should look after yourself while you''re able. We''ve no hope of keeping up with the knights if we fail to recuperate whenever possible."


    She meekly epted the nket and draped it around herself. Soon, a squire with boyish features entered the tent with a pot of steaming stew, a loaf of singed bread, and a bottle of wine. While she shared the food with Ruth, Maxi kept ncing at the entrance, wondering when Riftan would return. Already, inky blue darkness had descended over the camp, and zing torches illuminated the hill.


    She relied on the faint light they provided to observe the silhouette of the knights. Before long, she spotted Riftan''s shadowy figure striding up the hill with Talon in tow.


    She ran to him like the wind. A subtle smile crossed his lips when he saw her. Spreading an arm to embrace her, Riftan looked down with concern and affection.


    "We barely stopped to rest today. Did you find it difficult keeping up?"


    Maxi vigorously shook her head. "Don''t worry. It was easy!"


    He studied her face as if to ascertain her honesty before handing Talon''s reins to the squire trotting behind him.


    "Nheless," he said, steering them toward their tent, "I still think you should forgo your training today. Have you had supper?"


    ?


    "Yes, with Ruth. You haven''t had anything to eat, have you? I shall have someone-"


    Maxi was interrupted by a loudmotion. She looked about the camp in confusion and grew wide-eyed when she saw Hebaron running toward them, holding aloft a torch.


    Hebaron led an elite detachment half a day''s journey ahead to scout out the army''s route. The fact that he was returning in such haste could only mean there was a problem. Riftan released his arm around her and went to meet the burly knight.


    "What is it?"


    "We found them on the road. We hurried back because they are in dire need of treatment," Hebaron replied, pointing his torch at the ridge connected to a valley. "They are residents of Darund Castle who managed to escape when the undead army struck."


    On the dark field, five or six men in ragged clothing were staggering toward the camp with the aid of the knights.


    Without thinking, Maxi sprinted down the hill. As she drew closer, she could see their tattered clothes and pallid faces in more detail. Clearly, they had experienced something horrific.


    "P-Please take them to the barracks. They must be treated at once."


    At hermand, the knights promptly took the wounded to the shared barracks andid them on straw beds. cing amp nearby, Maxi carefully inspected their conditions. The men wore bandages on their limbs and shoulders, and one even had a dark bruise on his face, likely from being hit by a blunt weapon.


    Knowing that head injuries were more likely to cause permanent consequences, she healed the man with the bruise first.


    Relieved of the pain, the man mumbled, "Th-Thank you," even as he remained sitting hunched over in fear.


    ?


    Maxi promptly moved on to the next patient. Carefully, she managed to peel off his frozen, bloody bandage, revealing a deep gash. Fortunately, the bones appeared to be intact, but the skin around the wound was nearly gray from the bleeding.


    With a small groan, she called to the knights behind her, "G-Get me hot water! I need to clean the wound first."


    Suddenly, Riftan was behind her, bending down to examine the injury. "It''s a sword wound," he remarked.


    Maxi looked up at his grave expression in surprise.


    Riftan turned to the young man she had just treated. "You said you''re from Darund? Your vige was attacked?"


    "Yes," the young man replied, the sorrow stark on his face. "A horde of armored ghouls attacked the castle. They ravaged the vige within minutes... Some of us managed to escape and sought refuge in the castle, but others weren''t so lucky. There is no knowing how many managed to survive."


    "Armored ghouls..." Riftan muttered, pensively inspecting the man''s gash. "And clearly adept at using weapons. Could be the corpses of recently killed soldiers."


    "Probably the dead knights of the East," said Hebaron, observing the scene from the entrance. "Reports say two walled cities have fallen despite the reinforcements sent by the eastern lords, and three castles are under siege. The soldiers who perished in battle might have turned into these undead monsters."


    Maxi felt her blood run cold. The same fate could await them if they died in this war, cursed to roam in torment as undead beings, unable to enter heaven. There was no worse end imaginable for the followers of God. It was a fate worse than death.


    Seized with fear, she blurted, "W-What were the parish clerics doing? Is it not their duty to prevent such a thing?"


    ?


    "Purifying hundreds of casualties at once is no easy feat, even for a high priest," Hebaron exined. "For a parish cleric, it would be overwhelming."


    So they were risking not only their lives, but also their souls in this war. Maxi bit her lip, the terror rising like bile in her throat. She pretended to focus on treating the man''s wound to hide her growing panic. Somehow, Riftan seemed to sense the tension oozing out of her.


    He ced a firm hand on her shoulder and regarded her stiffly. He looked as if he was about to speak, then seemed to change his mind. Addressing Hebaron, he said, "The battle starts tomorrow. Make sure everyone eats well and gets plenty of rest!"


    "What about you, Commander?"


    "I must convene an emergency meeting." Slowly rising to his feet, he said to Maxi bluntly, "I shall have Ruthe help you, so don''t try to treat the men by yourself."


    Maxi obediently bobbed her head. After eyeing her skeptically, Riftan sent one of the knights to fetch Ruth at once before leaving the tent.


    Ruth came trudging in shortly after. They took turns casting healing magic on the six injured men. The soldiers were then instructed to bring their woundedrades something to eat. Afterward, they inspected the magic devices and stones to be used in the uing battle. It was pitch ck outside by the time they finished for the day.


    Ruth sighed wearily, gazing up at the dark sky. "We should head back to the barracks now."


    The intermittently falling snowkes were growing bigger.


    "I must go rest for tomorrow," he said.


    "Y-You will not wait to hear about the meeting?"


    ?


    "I''ll know by morning anyway."


    With a yawn, Ruth headed back to the barracks. Maxi watched him go, wondering if she would ever be as calm as him. Shaking her head, she made toward Riftan''s tent.


    It was warm inside, the squires having preemptively lit the braziers. Removing her coat, she slipped into the bed of thickyers of rush mats and nkets. She pulled the covers up to her chin. Exhaustion rolled over her, but anxiety about the looming battle kept her wide awake.


    She heard someone enter the tent. Maxi quickly closed her eyes, not wanting to upset him when he found her still awake. She listened as Riftan removed his armor, washed his hands, and climbed into bed. A whiff of soap and leather tickled her nose, followed by a metallic scent that clung to his tunic. He draped an arm over her waist, pulling her against his chest.


    Surprise pricked at her. Since the start of the campaign, he had always maintained some distance when they slept. Was he anxious about the battle too? And was she the cause of his anxiety?


    Maxi turned and pulled him close, passionately kissing his warm lips. A low moan escaped his throat. She tipped her head back as his hot tongue entered her mouth.


    The kiss had started as a way to seekfort, but soon her breathing grew ragged, and heat began to simmer between her legs.


    Her hands ventured inside his tunic, caressing his hardened abdomen. Riftan shuddered, and his warm breath brushed her neck.

 Chapter 374 - 135

    ?


    374 Chapter 135


    Feeling the tremor running through him, Maxi slid her fingers down his toned waistline to the loose band of his trousers.


    Hisrge member was so stiff that it was nearly ripping through the woolen material. When she gingerly held it in her hand, a strange moan gushed out of him. He gripped her wrist and began thrusting into her palm.


    "Maxi..."


    Maxi looked up at him. Through the dark, she saw his eyes burning with desire.


    Riftan slid an arm over her shoulder to grip her nape, continuing to move rhythmically against her hand as he pushed his tongue into her mouth. It all felt terribly primal.


    Her heart began to pound in excitement. Fatigue and fear forgotten, all she wanted in that moment was to make this strong and beautiful knight happy.


    She eagerly sucked his tongue as her hand pleasured him over his strained trousers. Cussing, Riftan roughly yanked the garment down.


    Knowing what he desired, Maxi promptly sat up. She gripped his hardness with both hands and slowly moved them up and down.


    She saw his jaw clench as he threw his head back. Seeing him losing his mind to pleasure sent a fiery thrill through her.


    Gently circling her thumb over the wet tip of his member, she kissed the vein bulging from his neck. She heard him grinding his teeth. His hand mped onto her nape again. Despite the roughness of the action, she felt no desire toin.


    Riftan hungrily tasted her mouth while his hand slid into her loosely tied trousers. Maxi unwittingly bit his tongue.


    ?


    His fingers found the throbbing nub hidden beneath her bush, and the slick noises as he began to stroke made her realize how aroused she was. When he slid a finger inside, it was her turn to writhe.


    The only thing she could focus on was what his finger was doing. Whenever he delicately rubbed the sensitive ces inside, a shot of lightning ran down her spine.


    Panting, she began to squirm, and he prompted her to pleasure him again by moving her hand. Lying face to face on the cramped bed, they indulged in each other for some time until, frustrated at the climax thaty just out of reach, Maxi grew impatient.


    When she looked up at him beseechingly, she saw that he had also reached his limit. Withdrawing his fingers, Riftan pulled off her trousers and threw them on the floor. He urged her to climb on top of him. Maxi drew a sharp breath as he immediately prated her.


    "Does it hurt?" he asked anxiously, caressing her tense back.


    Maxi shook her head. There was slight pain, but it was nothingpared to the pleasure. When Riftan made no move, Maxi slowly rocked back and forth, moans escaping their mouths simultaneously.


    Why did the act always feel so unfamiliar? Eyes closed, she was savoring the sensation of him filling her when he suddenly grabbed her hips and thrust upward. She gasped for air as she fell on his chest. He began to move rhythmically, and Maxi thought she might lose her mind. Her toes curled with each thrust, and whimpers broke out of her.


    She involuntarily twisted her hips, not knowing if it was to escape or to drive him even deeper into her. She let gopletely, entrusting her instincts to take over.


    Atst, her vision growing hazy, she climaxed. Maxi bit her lip as her whole body tensed, her sensitive inner wall spasming and mping around him.


    Riftan grew rigid as well. He held her in a crushing embrace, and she sensed him restraining his movements before hastily pulling out of her. She watched in a daze as he stroked himself. Soon, hot fluid spattered onto both of their abdomens.


    "Goddammit, that was close!"


    Riftan flopped onto the bed in exhaustion. Still sprawled on top of him, Maxi jerked her head up.


    After confirming that she was not pregnant, Riftan had taken great pains not to release his seed inside her. In fact, throughout the campaign, the most intimacy he dared were light kisses here and there. It seemed tonight he had finally reached the limits of his self- restraint.


    He leaned back, his arms still wrapped around her. When he finally got out of bed, he immediately returned with a basin of lukewarm water and a towel. He wiped her down with great care before starting on himself.


    Maxi watched as he sat on the bed with his back to her, adjusting his trousers. She silently snaked her arms around his waist. She felt him freeze, then shift to return the embrace.


    "There''s nothing to worry about. You have me."


    Somehow, it felt as though the words were meant more for himself. She caressed his strained neck and rested her head on his muscled shoulder.


    "I''m not worried. I just... needed you." Feeling a prick of guilt, she added, "Still, I apologize for behaving so irresponsibly when... you have been holding back for my sake."


    "You may have started it, but I was the one who lost control."


    Riftan let out a small sigh as he patted her back as though soothing a puppy. "You don''t have to apologize. I wouldn''t have been able to restrain myself for much longer anyway."


    Maxi rolled her eyes. Despite what he said, she doubted he would have touched her if she had not made an advance. His patience and self-control had solidified during their separation, much to her vexation, making it nearly impossible to tempt him.


    She looked up at him and sullenly mumbled, "L-Liar. Y-You seemed to hold yourself back quite capably."


    Riftan, who had been pulling at the cover, furrowed his brow. Squeezing her face in his hands, he asked, "What are you so unhappy about?"


    "N-Nothing. It''s just..." Trailing off, she hesitated before finally blurting out, "I-I feel that... I desire you... more than you desire me... a-and that... u-upsets me a little."


    She felt him freeze in ce. When she peeked at his face, she found her husband looking down at her as though she had uttered something absurd.


    Flushing, she pushed his hand off her. She tried to turn away, but he grabbed her waist. He pressed his lower body against her and murmured, "You think I desire you less?"


    Maxi swallowed past her dry throat. His member, which had grown hard again, was nudging her lower abdomen.


    "I can barely keep my hands off you, so stop trying to provoke me with such absurdities," he said, his voice low and dangerous.


    When Maxi nodded, Riftan heaved a sigh.


    He shifted slightly so their lower bodies were apart again and said gently as he tucked her in, "You should sleep now. A tougher journey awaits us tomorrow."


    "But... i-is it all right... to leave it like that?"


    "It will settle on its own. Enough talk and just go to sleep," Riftan said through gritted teeth.


    Maxi closed her mouth. Her words seemed to provoke him no matter what she said. With a small sigh, her eyes fluttered shut. Soon, the crackling fire and buffeting winds lulled her to sleep.


    The following day, the coalition army split into separate units. It was a necessary move, as they could not afford to send all their forces to save Darund Castle while also racing against time to reach the Lexos Mountains.


    The Knights of Phil Aaron and the Wedonian army marched north toward Darund, and the Bolos¨¦ Royal Knights, Temple Knights, and the mages of the Tower continued their journey southeast.


    Maxi''s anxiety grew as she observed the fluttering banners of the Remdragon Knights and the Knights of Phil Aaron. She wondered why the two groups had been chosen to form a unit. Was it not widely known that Richard Breston held deep animosity toward Riftan? It was highly doubtful the man would obediently follow Riftan''s orders.


    Her gaze shifted nervously to Riftan, who led the army. She struggled to understand why he had made such a decision. Did he intend to keep a close eye on the northerners despite the risk they posed?


    She wracked her brain for a reason but eventually gave up to focus on riding. The decision had been made, and all she could do now was trust and follow hermander. Staying close to Elliot, she urged her mare up the snowy hill.


    Soon, they came upon a windmill and a cluster of storehouses. The windmill appeared to be damaged, its walls tipping forward. The knights brought their steeds to a halt not far from it


    Maxi soon realized why. Scattered on the ground near the structure''s crumbling timber frame, alongside the splintered sails, were charred human remains.

 Chapter 375 - 136

    ?


    375 Chapter 136


    "Prepare for battle!" Elliot bellowed at the young knights breaking out of formation. "The undead could rise at any moment."


    The knights promptly drew their swords, vigntly scanning their surroundings. Maxi clutched her reins and prepared to pull back. In the meantime, she gathered her mana in anticipation of casting a shield.


    "There is no cause for rm," Ruth''s calm voice called from within the ranks. "These are the remains of purified ghouls."


    Guiding her horse through the rows of knights, Maxi spotted Ruth crouched on the ground, inspecting the charred corpses. He was using a spirit stone to gauge the mana around the bodies.


    Ruth slowly rose to his feet as Maxi approached. "It appears they have been purged with purifying mes," he informed her. "The others must have been here before us."


    Maxi''s eyes widened. "Th-The Temple Knights were here?"


    The pdins were currently traveling northeast with the coalition army. Due to the mana-blocking devices in the north, east, and south of the Lexos Mountains, they were bound to follow the mountain range to Arex before moving down again.


    Maxi furrowed her brow, trying to recall the geography of the eastern regions. Even if the Temple Knights had strayed from their path and traveled south, they could not have gotten here before them.


    A deep voice came from above, jolting her from her thoughts. "It''s likely the work of pdins tracking the dark mages on the church''s orders or the local Temple Guards of the region."


    Maxi lifted her head and saw Riftan. Mounted on Talon, he looked down at the ashes through his visor. He shifted his gaze toward the ruined buildings.


    "Seeing as the snow hasn''t buried the bodies, the battle took ce recently," he said, lifting the front of his visor to reveal his eyes. "They are likely on the way to Darund."


    "If that''s the case, we need to hurry before they join the undead army," said Ruth.


    Riftan nodded in agreement and lowered his visor once more. Maxi quickly mounted her horse and returned to her position.


    The army resumed its march, and Maxi rode as fast as she could to keep up with the warhorses. After galloping down the snowy hill, they came upon more destruction. This time, it was a field of trampled dirt, wrecked buildings, and ckened human remains.


    Maxi suppressed a gasp. Even at a nce, there were more than thirty bodies scattered on the ground.


    No, there are probably more, she thought as she scanned the vast field.


    Most of the peasants who lived in the area had been mercilessly ughtered.


    Elliot''s hardened expression warned Maxi of the potential for an ambush. "Be prepared to cast a barrier, mydy," he cautioned.


    Maxi nodded, gripping the reins tightly.


    They continued galloping until they reached the top of a hill, where the Wedonian cavalry and the Knights of Phil Aaron nked the Remdragon Knights to form a column of fours. Behind them, mages, soldiers, and clerics formed a barricade around the supply wagons while squires ferried weapons. For a moment, Maxi''s eyes trailed the squires'' movements amidst the suffocating tension before she led her horse forward.


    ?


    A ruined palisade stood on the ravaged farnd ahead. Dense smoke ckened the sky above it, and hordes of monsters swarmed around the walls of the citadel beyond like ants.


    Riftan raised his arm and bellowed, "Archers, to position!"


    At themand, a row of longbowmen began to move forward. Once they were in range, they lit their arrows aze and loosed them at once. Maxi watched, overwhelmed, as the fiery projectiles arced gracefully through the sky before raining down on the monsters.


    Meanwhile, the cavalry thundered down the hill. Maxi could not tear her eyes away from her husband leading the charge. Fear and tension had her in a vice-grip, cinching tighter as the distance between the Remdragon Knights and the undead army dwindled to a mere thradion(Approximately 130 meters.). She could barely contain the scream that rose in her throat.


    The cavalry shed with the swarm of monsters. The cacophony of nging metal tore through the air, and monsters went flying into the sky like limp scarecrows. The chaos unfolded so rapidly that Maxi struggled toprehend it all.


    At the front, Riftan swung his sword with deadly precision, cleaving through the monsters obstructing his path. The fallen creatures met their end beneath Talon''s hooves as the massive warhorse trampled their broken bodies. It was like watching a bull crushing a horde of mice under its hooves.


    "It seems they don''t require our assistance," Ruthmented, his voice filled with relief as he surveyed the battlefield.


    Maxi turned her gaze in the direction he indicated just in time to see the northerners'' ferocious charge.


    Richard Breston, wielding his massive sword, created an opening through the monster ranks. The northern knights followed, sweeping through like a tidal wave. Iron maces, axes, hammers, and halberds descended on the ghouls'' heads with ruthless efficiency. It was less of a battle and more of a massacre.


    A chill ran down Maxi''s spine. Though Breston currently followed Riftan''smands, she could not help but wonder when his loyalty might shift. If the Knights of Phil Aaron suddenly turned against them, perhaps they would be the target of the next charge.


    Gnawing her lip, Maxi turned her attention back to the Remdragon Knights. Chaos reigned on the battlefield. shing steel, braying horses, and the bellows of the knights mingled with the stench of burning flesh. Some of the men burned the hacked remains to prevent the ghouls from regenerating.


    Swallowing an expletive, Maxi anxiously turned to Ruth. "Sh-Should we not do something? Cast a barrier, perhaps, or assist with the offensive?"


    "Magic must be used with caution when our forces are engaged in closebat. Recklessly intervening could cause more harm than Ruth suddenly stopped talking to throw up a barrier in front of them.


    In the blink of an eye, an enormous skeleton burst from the ground, swinging a hammer made of ice.


    Maxi backed away in rm. Her back broke out into a cold sweat as the monster''s glinting weapon mmed down on the shield. Ruth''s quick action had saved her from a potentially fatal blow.


    "Protect the wagons!" Ruth shouted.


    Maxi ran to the queue of wagons, summoning thergest barrier her mana would allow. The Phil Aaron high priests and the mages of the Wedonian army also cast barriers over their respective units'' luggage.


    Their actions proved to be hasty. A secondter, an army of skeletons scrabbled out of the ground beneath them.


    Maxi screamed when a skeletal hand shot out from right under her. Its grotesque fingerstched onto her ankle, and she frantically tried to kick it away. When that was ineffective, she drew her sword and plunged the de into the ground with all her might. It felt like a miracle when the bones fell apart.


    Maxi shook off the icy fingers clinging to her like caterpirs, then swiftly leaped onto a wagon. Taking down her shield, she was hurrying to summon a new one when eight skeletons rose from the ground and charged straight at her.


    She quickly circted her mana. An incorporeal shield manifested mere seconds before the monsters'' ice maces struck. But there was no moment to rx - an ax swooped down on her left. Pressing her back against the wagon''s side, she gathered all of her mana.


    A shadow suddenly passed overhead, followed by a resounding thump.


    Maxi stood in a daze. Riftan had leaped off Talon and crushed the skeletons under an immense, five-kevette(Approximately 150 meters.) shield. As he rose from the pile of bones, he shot Maxi a fierce look through his visor.


    "Why aren''t you fortifying your shield?"


    Snapping to her senses, Maxi expanded her shield to cover the wagons. Meanwhile, Riftan ruthlessly hammered the monsters flocking up the hill with his own shield of solid steel. Maxi had never witnessed a more horrifying sight.


    He effortlessly blocked an iing mace, then cracked the monster''s skull in half with a sh of his sword. Pivoting to his right, he swung sideways at the oing horde. An air current shot out from his de like a sh of light, shattering more than ten skeletons into pieces.


    Maxi''s jaw dropped when the bones turned ck as if scorched by fire. It suddenly urred to her that she might not know the full extent of her husband''s abilities. She had heard all the praises sung about his prowess, but this was the first time she had seen him fight up close.

 Chapter 376 - 137

    376 Chapter 137


    Holding his shield, which was almost as tall as him, with one hand, Riftan knocked down four undead at once before turning to slice diagonally with his sword. After that, Maxi found she could not follow his de. His movements were so fluid that it was like watching a hummingbird pping its wings, frightening and beautiful at the same time.


    His armored legs moved nimbly over the snow as he cut down monster after monster. To his left, Ruth was sting away the undead with wind magic.


    "Ruth!" Riftan cried out. "The necromancer controlling them should be nearby! Trace his magic!"


    "I already am! But the flow of mana is too bloody expansive!"


    Finally pulling herself together, Maxi looked around. The mages'' quick actions had kept most of the wagons and horses safe.


    A few soldiersy bleeding in the snow. When Maxi saw skeletons pounce on them, she dropped to the ground and began circting her mana. An earth wall shot ten kevettes(Approximately 3 meters.) into the air between the monsters and the wounded men.


    "Q-Quick! Bring the wounded inside the barrier!"


    At her urgent cry, the men who had retreated in fear hastened to drag the wounded nearer to the wagons. Riftan rushed toward the skeletons with extraordinary speed, smashing them to pieces.


    "Stay inside the barrier!" he called out.


    He had bought them enough time to gain some distance between the rear unit and the monsters.


    Maxi obediently retreated behind the soldiers. She tore down the earthen barrier and expanded her shield. Incorporeal shields and corporeal barriers were different magics, and maintaining both simultaneously required immense concentration.


    Once things had calmed somewhat, she stored away her remaining mana and scanned the battlefield. Soldiers bravely fought against the undead at the front while those in the center protected the horses and wagons. At the rear, spearmen fiercely fended off the skeletons advancing around them by the hundreds. They werepletely surrounded.


    Biting her lip, Maxi desperately looked around and caught the three Wedonian mages hurling fireballs at the undead. It was futile; the monsters reassembled themselves after each attack, the scattered bone pieces snapping together like iron to a ma. As Riftan had said, there was a necromancer nearby reviving the fallen monsters.


    Maxi''s face turned grave, and she turned to seek out Ruth. The sorcerer stood on top of a supply wagon, firing wind arrows at any undead that managed to break through their line of defense. At the same time, he maintained a tracing spell and an extensive shield around the wagon. Executing two spells at once was difficult enough, so Maxi doubted he was casting all three effectively.


    Infusing her shield with mana to ensure it would stay in ce for the time being, Maxi used her remaining magic to start a tracing spell. It was a tall order, trying to concentrate amid the shing steel, ttering bones, whinnying horses, and the gruff bellows of the soldiers.


    Breaking out in a cold sweat, she poured all her attention into the spell to prevent the flow of mana from cutting off. And there it was - the magic binding the monsters. She traced the web-like flow of mana before quickly realizing something was wrong.


    The necromancer''s magic was noting from outside the camp. It wasing from within.


    Immediately, she retreated from the front where the fierce battle still raged, winding her way to the center of the formation. Though the area around the wagons was rtively safe because of the wide shield, trying to weave through the panicked soldiers proved difficult.


    She gave the frantically brandished weapons a wide berth and surveyed the area. Soon, she located the source of the necromancy spell.


    The dark magic was flowing from a wagon at the edge of the camp. Maxi leaped onto it and threw the haphazardly stacked containers out of thepartment, searching the interior. Aplicated rune covered the floor.


    How on earth did they manage to draw this here?


    Maxi pushed the thought aside. Now was not the time for spection. She ced her hands on the rune and infused mana into it, trying to dismantle its power.


    Suddenly, a shadow loomed over her. Her head whipped up to see a bearded man - likely one of the supply guards ¨C blocking the wagon entrance and looking straight at her. She opened her mouth to exin when the man raised his ax, readying to attack. His dead eyes contracted like a snake''s before glowing red.


    Maxi flung herself aside as the heavy ax struck the wooden floor. Her back slick with sweat, she stuck close to the wagon''s edge, her heart pounding wildly as she scrambled to summon her mana. 3 The soldier raised his ax again. Before he could attack, there was a sound akin to ripping leather, and a de appeared through his chest. Maxi''s eyes widened. The soldier stared down in confusion, then slowly turned his head. He never got to see his attacker. The swordpoint sliced down, cleaving through bone and flesh.


    It was such a surreal sight that Maxi hardly felt anything, let alone horror. Dark blood gushed from the soldier''s hacked body.


    ?


    She stifled a gasp as the bearded man''s face began melting away like wax, revealing a reptilian face covered in crimson scales.


    The monster hunched over. Its scaly hands fumbled at its stomach, trying to stop the blood gushing from its torso. In a blink, the monster''s head rolled to the floor.


    Maxi screamed as hot blood spurt from the monster''s severed neck, soaking her face. Its hulking, armor-d body slowly tipped forward before crashing down in front of her.


    Her chest heaving, Maxi looked up at her savior. Standing at the wagon''s opening was a man in a ck hood, beneath which was a visor engraved with a cross.


    It was obvious from his attire that he was not a soldier of Wedon or Balto. Maxi''s expression became wary. Wondering if he was another enemy infiltrating their camp, she was about to summon a barrier when a low voice came from behind the ckened visor.


    "Were you not trying to destroy the rune?"


    Maxi''s eyes widened at the familiar voice.


    The man lightly flicked his sword, shaking off the excess blood, and said curtly, "Please hurry."


    He turned his back to her. Maxi stared nkly at him, taking a moment to return to her senses. She ced her hands on the soiled floor. The monster''s blood still felt hot.


    Fighting the urge to hurl, she began infusing her mana into the rune. The disruption of the quick-flowing mana within the rune sent sparks flying all around her. Soon, with its circtionpletely distorted, the scrawls covering the wagon floor faded.


    After confirming the rune waspletely destroyed, Maxi heaved a tired sigh and rose from the pool of blood.


    ?


    The man guarding the wagon turned his head toward her. "That appears to have worked. They seem to be moving slower."


    He raised his hand to his face. Maxi furrowed her brow as he lifted his visor. The man''s green, gold-flecked eyes gazed back at her.


    It was themander of the Temple Knights, Kuahel Leon. 21 "W-What are you doing here?"


    "My quest to track down the dark mages has brought me here," Kuahel replied dryly. He nced at the dead monster on the floor. "It would seem I arrived just in time."


    It dawned on her then that she owed him her life.


    "Th-Thank you for helping me," she said hastily. "I would have met a terrible fate had you not arrived when you did."


    "You need not thank me. In truth, I am bing rather used toing to your rescue," Kuahel said tersely as he lowered his visor again.


    Maxi looked surprised. Had the heartless knight just made a jest? She was staring up at him, stunned, when he nodded to something behind her.


    "You should retreat to safety until the battle is over."


    With that, he beckoned to a nearby knight. After instructing him to keep an eye on the decapitated carcass, Kuahel strode to the front, where the fight was still raging.


    Maxi silently watched him go before turning her gaze to the dead monster. The creature was markedly different from the lizardmen she had read about. Though simr in size to a human, its head was disproportionatelyrger than its body. It appeared more like a drake or a wyvern than a serpent, with a lumpyb above its eyes, a mouth bristling with sharp teeth, and a long, pointy-scaled nose. The sight made her stomach turn.


    ?


    She looked away, wondering if the monster was a mutant created by the dark mages through their crossbreeding experiment. Her face hardened into a grave expression. It was still hard to believe that the monster had used such advanced magic as polymorph to fool them.


    A crippling fear wound through Maxi. More monsters could be hiding among the soldiers disguised as humans. She gazed about warily before scurrying back to the Wedonian camp.


    Thankfully, the situation seemed to be under control. With their mana supply cut off, the undead had been helplessly crushed under the soldiers'' attacks, and the ghouls surrounding Darund were almost all exterminated. After observing the battlefield from atop a hill, Maxi went to find Riftan.

 Chapter 377 - 138

    ?


    377 Chapter 138


    Riftan was in conversation with Elliot, one hand gripping Talon''s reins. Maxi was about to approach them when Ruth''s urgent voice called out from behind her.


    "Lady Calypse! We must tend to the wounded! You muste and help!"


    Maxi turned her head toward the sound. A hastily erected canopy stood behind the long line of wagons. Beneath it, injured soldiersy like corpses.


    As she hastened over, she saw that the medics had set up straw mats and were carefully cing more wounded onto them. She counted the number of injured inside the canopy, then moved over to where Ruth was struggling to hold down a soldier''s thrashing leg. The man''s bones were broken, and he was in agonizing pain.


    Maxi pinned the soldier''s upper body down, allowing Ruth to set the bones straight.


    "We must treat those with heavy bleeding first. If we don''t hurry, they will die of-"


    Ruth abruptly stopped, his eyes growing wide as he looked at her.


    She was covered in dried monster blood, she realized. She hastily attempted to wipe her face with her sleeve, causing kes of dark blood to flutter down.


    With a sigh, Ruth reached for his sk and dampened his handkerchief. He offered it to Maxi, his voice brusque. "Here, use this. Sir Riftan will keel over if he sees you like that."


    "Th-Thank you."


    Maxi scrubbed her face and handed the handkerchief back to him.


    After ncing uneasily at the soiled cloth, Ruth simply tossed it aside and fixed Maxi with a stern look. "What did you get yourself into this time?"


    "I used a tracing spell to locate the necromancer, and-"


    "Don''t tell me you went to fight a necromancer by yourself?" Ruth eximed in horror.


    Maxi scowled. "D-Do you take me for a fool? I would never do something so reckless! I was simply going to locate then ecromancer so I could tell Riftan, but when I realized that the spell wasing from within the camp... I surmised there must be a rune there."


    "Hold on," Ruth interjected, his expression grave. "Let us continue this discussion after we''re done here. I have a feeling it''s going to be a long one."


    Maxi gave Ruth a nod, her face set with grim determination. She focused on attending to the wounded after that. With the monsters driven back and the barriers no longer needed, other mages arrived to help the healing efforts as well.


    After hours of bending over patients, Ruth finally straightened his back and wiped the beads of sweat from his forehead. "Thankfully, we don''t seem to have suffered serious damage."


    Both of them were low on mana, so they had to treat superficial wounds without magic. Maxi furrowed her brow as she carefully stitched up a gash on the cheek of a young soldier who could not have been older than sixteen. The rear unit alone had lost about fifteen men, and over thirty more suffered various injuries. The damage did not seem small to her.


    "Considering we were caught off guard, I''d say we got off lightly," Ruth added.


    ?


    Returning Ruth''s bitter smile with a glum look, she cut the thread and dabbed the suture with a cloth dampened with liquor.


    "I''m afraid this is all I can do for you at the moment, as I am currently low on mana," she exined to the young soldier, her tone apologetic. "The wound... will likely scar."


    "Great!" said the soldier, his grimace of pain reced by excitement. "When I return home, I will tell everyone that this was the wound personally tended to by Lady Calypse herself!"


    Maxi blinked in surprise at the young man''s plucky response. A slow smile spread across her face as she rose. Despite their exhaustion, none of the soldiers seemed to have lost their fighting spirit.


    After instructing the quartermaster to distribute beer and bread to the weary, Maxi climbed the hill again to assess the situation. Just then, she heard the kopel st signaling the end of the battle.


    Ruth, who had trailed her without her noticing, rubbed his stiff neck. "Now that the fight is over, the rear unit must also head to Darund."


    Maxi nodded as she looked down at the destroyed wall and the small castle surrounded by soldiers. With the monsters put to flight, the liberated castle swung open its iron gates to wee the coalition army. The first battle was over.


    The mistress of the keep, around eighty of Darund''s inhabitants, and an elderly parish cleric had sought shelter within the castle. With the passing of the lord of the estate, who had fought valiantly against the undead alongside his men, his young wife now assumed charge of the city.


    With courtly bearing, she offered her rooms to the officers of the coalition army andmanded the surviving inhabitants to clear away the piles of carcasses scattered throughout the halls. Meanwhile, the soldiers set up camp on the grounds. Darund Castle was nowhere near big enough to amodate an army of thousands.


    Maxi observed the soldiers bustling about before entering a chapel with a knocked-down wall. The building had been turned into a temporary infirmary for the entire army.


    Holding amp, Maxi moved through the darkened chapel, checking on the sixty or so men currently being tended to. Though none were in critical condition due to the mages'' swift treatment, there was no room forcency. It was not umon for patients who appeared fine to sumb to their injuries the next day.


    "There you are, mydy."


    Maxi had been carefully examining a young man''s head injury, made by an iron mace, when she heard the familiar voice. She turned to meet the calm gaze of Elliot Charon.


    "The Lady of Darund is hosting a banquet for us in the great hall," he informed her. "Yourdyship should attend too."


    "That''s all right. I''d rather eat he"


    "Sir Riftan has ordered me to fetch you," Elliot said firmly.


    Maxi stared at the knight''s adamant face for a moment before sighing. As they stepped out of the building, a light snowfall fluttered over them from the darkened sky. Maxi brushed the kes from her face as she walked past the guards, each holding a torch to light the path.


    The castle courtyard was alive with soldiers feasting on ate supper. Sweeping her eyes over those eating by the braziers, Maxi crossed the courtyard and ascended the wooden steps. Soon, she found herself in a warm, candle-lit hall.


    She stopped at the arched entrance and looked over at the long table in the center. Riftan sat in the seat of honor near the firece. Ursuline and Hebaron were on his left, and Richard Breston and Baltonian aide were on his right. The remaining seats were upied by Kuahel Leon and a man who appeared to be his aide.


    The urge to turn around and walk out struck Maxi at once. The air was thick with the aroma of sumptuous food and drink, but the atmosphere around that particr table was fraught with tension as if bloodshed would erupt at any moment. She doubted she would be able to eat anything in suchpany.


    Elliot was oblivious to her distress. "Allow me to escort you to your seat, mydy," he offered with a genial smile.


    He led her next to Riftan, who keenly studied her face as he pulled out a chair for her.


    "You look tired," Riftan remarked.


    "I-It was an exhausting day," Maxi replied awkwardly as she sat down.


    He filled a silver goblet with wine. "I heard you found and destroyed the rune supplying the undead with magic. Are you unharmed?"


    Maxi stole a nce at Kuahel Leon''s impassive face. So he had not mentioned the fact that she was nearly killed.


    "Yes," Maxi said, nodding. "I''m sure... you were also informed that the monster responsible was hiding among our men. We know they are capable of disguising themselves with magic now. More could have infiltrated our army, so we must check the identities of every soldier in the-"


    "That is being done as we speak," Kuahel replied with an air of detachment. His frosty eyesnded on Richard Breston, sitting crookedly in his chair, and added, "I have given strict instructions to thoroughly verify the identities of the northerners. What happened today will not happen again."


    Breston, tearing arge piece of meat gripped in his fist, snarled with an ill-humored smile. "What are you implying? That there''s a problem with my army?"


    "The monster was disguised as a Baltonian soldier," Kuahel replied dryly. "This would not have happened had you managed your men properly."


    "That''s how you want to y it, eh?" Putting down the b of meat, the northerner scoffed as he wiped his hand with a napkin. "Let me remind you that none of this would have happened if Osiriya hadn''t allowed itself to be robbed of Sektor''s stone. A lot of nerve you have, to sit there pointing fingers when it''s you and those Reformed Church clerics you serve who put the entire continent in this mess in the first ce.


    "Balto refused to send reinforcements during the Dragon Campaign, so you have no right to criticize the loss of the stone," Kuahel retorted, a hint of contempt on his lips. "Before you attempt to condemn me or the church, you should reflect on whether Balto was ever a true ally to the southern kingdoms."


    "Enough," Riftan said, putting an end to the increasingly scathing argument. "We are not here to squabble, so cease this pointless battle."


    "Well, if it is by order of the suprememander, then of course I must hold my tongue," Breston replied sarcastically.


    Riftan shot him a cold look. "I have no intention of taking Leon''s side, but you can''t deny that most of your soldiers are unidentified conscripts. Since Balto is closest to the teau, it would make sense for the monsters to infiltrate Balto''s army. Everyone in your unit will be subject to inspection by the clerics."


    "I will not condone such discrimination." Breston leaned forward and mmed his fist on the table. "We came all this way in the Seven Kingdoms'' defense. I will not stand for such dishonor! Balto will not agree to any inspection unless every unit is dealt the same."


    ?


    "Every unit will be inspected in turn," Riftan replied, his voice scrubbed of all emotion. This time, his gazended on Kuahel Leon. "And you are prohibited from giving unauthorized orders from now on. You are no longer the suprememander of this army. I am. I will not have you walking in and telling my men what to do.


    "I have no interest in challenging the Council''s decision," Kuahel replied tly. "My objective is to reim the dragon stone. That is all."


    "Even if you do get it back, there is still the question of whether the church should be entrusted with its safekeeping again," Breston said spitefully. "Especially as their ipetence has now been revealed to the whole world."


    That set off another nasty spat between the northerner and the Temple Knight. Losing her appetitepletely, Maxi lowered her spoon. She would have preferred to dine on stale bread and watery porridge in the barracks.

 Chapter 378 - 139

    378 Chapter 139


    "God Almighty, can''t we just enjoy this meal in peace?" Hebaron eximed.


    Maxi was apparently not the only one feeling ufortable.


    The burly knight huffed. "We''ve just won a battle. Why sh words when we can enjoy the feast before us?"


    "You don''t seem toprehend the gravity of the situation," Kuahel spat. "I am not here to break bread with you."


    "Then why have you graced us with your presence?" Richard Breston sneered, swirling arge goblet in one hand.


    Ignoring him, Kuahel said calmly, "I am sure you have been informed that the remaining monster forces in the Pam teau are trying to destroy the barriers set up around the Lexos Mountains. Two of the five shrines built four years ago to block mana from flowing to the dragon have already fallen to the enemy. Even if the coalition army seeds in reiming the castles, divine magic tainted by the monsters will fail to work properly. To purify it, we require a holy relic."


    "A holy relic?" Riftan repeated, narrowing his eyes.


    Kuahel nodded. "The Chalice of Purification. It can purify tainted magic and create holy water."


    Suddenly interested, Breston stopped his taunting and sat upright. "Are you saying this tiny estate holds such a relic?"


    "That''s right. I am here to take the Chalice to the Lexos-"


    "The holy relic was formally entrusted to us," came a sharp voice. Maxi turned to see a tall woman striding regally into the hall, her long ck surcoat flowing behind her. It was the Lady of Darund. She shot Richard Breston a look of distaste before addressing Kuahel.


    "The pope has entrusted the Chalice''s care to Darund for the next ten years," thedy said, her tone admonishing. "It is not something you can take as you please."


    "Darund is currently in ruins, and the chapel meant to disy the relic is gone as well. What would be the point of keeping the Chalice here?"


    Lady Darund''s face darkened at Kuahel''s cool response. She turned to the elderly cleric and chambein standing behind her. When she saw that she would get no help from them, she loftily raised her chin once again.


    "That may be so, but a promise is a promise. We have made a substantial donation to the church to acquire the Chalice, and it is now vital to our restoration efforts. As long as the holy relic is here, many wille to Darund to seek divine blessing."


    "And how will you stop us if we choose to take it?" Leaningfortably into his chair, Breston gave the noblewoman an unsettling smile. "You''ve hardly any soldiers. We could do whatever we liked, and you couldn''t lift a finger."


    "Shut your mouth."


    Startled by the interruption, Maxi whipped her head up to see Riftan. She was not the only one taken aback; Lady Darund and the servantsying out the food seemed more surprised by his response than Breston''s gross threat.


    Riftan glowered at Breston, imbuing each word with authority. "We are knights, not plunderers. I will not condone piging."


    He then shot Kuahel a warning look. "That applies to you as well, Leon. Nothing will be taken from this castle without Lady Darund''s permission. I will not allow it."


    "The fate of the Seven Kingdoms is at stake. Are you going to risk thousands of lives for one small estate?" Kuahel retorted icily before shifting his cutting gaze to Lady Darund. "Thisnd will be in great peril if we fail to stop the dragon from returning. Rebuilding Darund will not be a possibility then. Is that your wish, Lady Darund?"


    "But our right to the relic is our only remaining asset! If we lose it, Darund has no hope-"


    "The Chalice will be returned to you as soon as this war is over. And in exchange, the church will help fund Darund''s restoration."


    Lady Darund''s face visibly lit up. It struck Maxi then why Lady Darund had caused such a scene in front of everyone. This assurance had been her aim all along.


    "Then, I have no reason to object to your request," she said softly.


    Her mild response seemed to lighten the air within the hall, but the hostility between Riftan and Breston remained. Maxi anxiously nced back and forth between their tense faces before looking at Kuahel. The Temple Knight calmly rose from the table as though his business was concluded.


    "Very well. We will depart as soon as you turn over the relic," he said, then strode off toward the entrance.


    Riftan, who had been ring menacingly at Breston, spoke in a low voice.


    "Leon."


    Kuahel halted and looked over his shoulder. Riftan studied the man''s face before slowly opening his mouth. "Darund is nowhere near the Lexos Mountains. The monsters have no reason to attack this ce. Were they after the relic?"


    Kuahel offered no response, but his silence was answer enough. Riftan''s voice dropped even further as he said, "You must know what that means. The church has a mole. I suggest you deal with it as soon as possible."


    ?


    Kuahel''s eyes glinted dangerously in the dark. When the Temple Knight whirled around and walked out of the hall, Maxi finally released the breath she had been holding.


    Her head felt muddled. Was Riftan implying that a cleric was passing information to the monsters?


    She quickly shook her head. No human, no matter how corrupt, would be willing to side with the monsters. After all, there was nothing to be gained from such a betrayal. What reason would anyone have to aid the monster army that was ruthlessly ughtering humans and corrupting their souls?


    Or could it mean a monster disguised as a human had managed to infiltrate the church?


    A voice rumbled beside her, breaking her from her thoughts.


    "Your spoon stopped moving a while ago."


    When Maxi looked up, she found Riftan gazing down at her, concern in his eyes. Though she had no appetite, she forced herself to eat. Once she managed to empty half her te, she excused herself and rose from the table. A maidservant met her outside the hall and led her to a tidy room.


    Removing her coat, Maxi scrubbed herself with hot water and wearily slid into bed. Despite wanting to stay up for Riftan, her heavy eyelids refused to stay open. She fell asleep as soon as her head touched the pillow.


    She slept until a chill woke her. Her eyes fluttering open, she saw the dying embers in the firece and sluggishly sat up. It was still dark outside.


    Getting out of bed, she tossed a piece of wood into the firece and stoked the embers with a poker. Soon, a ze illuminated the room once more. After looking about the empty chamber, Maxi put on her coat and stepped out. The corridor was cloaked in darkness.


    ?


    Thanks to the moonlight filtering through the windows, she managed to make her way outside without tripping.


    Breathing the crisp early morning air, she padded down the corridor. Beacons on the wall lit the way, and she soon made it to the courtyard, where she cut across and out of the inner castle.


    Soon, the chapel came into view. She went inside to check on the wounded. Fortunately, none of the patients were unconscious or suffering from fever. Breathing a small sigh of relief, she left the chapel and headed for the Remdragon Knight banner.


    Riftan had most likely chosen to rest in the barracks after deliberating the army''s itinerary with his men untilte into the night.


    Her assumption proved true when she found him among the tents, sitting in front of a campfire beneath a small canopy. She suppressed a sigh and slowly approached him.


    "Riftan... were you able to get some sleep?"


    "Yes, I slept enough," he replied tersely. "What are you doing outside at this hour?"


    "I came out to check on the wounded men," Maxi said, crouching by the fire.


    Right then, a cold breeze blew past, and she hunched her shoulders. Riftan regarded her with a frown before opening his coat.


    "Come here."


    Maxi happily nestled herself between his legs. Wrapping an arm around her waist, he pulled her close so that she was leaning against him and tightened his coat around them. Maxi felt like a chick tucked under a hen''s feathers.


    She poked her head out to watch the crackling fire and snow flurries. Even the memory of yesterday''s arduous battle and the trepidation over the grueling journey awaiting them in the morning was not enough to dampen the joy she felt at that moment.


    When she snuggled closer, Riftan rested his head on her shoulder and blew warmly over her icy neck.


    "Are you cold?"


    Maxi shook her head. His breath felt as if it tickled her bones.


    Thoroughly content, she let out anguid sigh. The wind blew snow into the canopy, and even the iciness as it brushed past her face felt good.


    "Do you remember when we watched the first snowfall together in Anatol?"


    "By theke?" he whispered, grazing his nose on her shoulder.


    The action reminded Maxi of arge hound asking for attention. A softugh escaped her lips. When she tilted her head to look at him, she saw a subtle smile tugging at his lips.


    "I remember," he said. "We had gone for a ride."

 Chapter 379 - 140

    ?


    379 Chapter 140


    "You praised my riding that day, saying how it had improved," Maxi said proudly as she reminisced about their trip to theke.


    Riftan cocked an eyebrow and pretended not to remember. "Surely not."


    Maxi elbowed his stomach, and he broke into a show of pain, coughing whileughing simultaneously. She gave him a sideways look as though miffed, but a slow smile tugged at her lips. Her heart melted with joy whenever he was yful like this.


    Caressing his strong arm draped over her waist, she said gently, "We rode along theke... and you told me about your time as a mercenary, about your life after bing a knight... I realized then that there was a whole new world I wasn''t aware of."


    After all those days she had waited for him at Croyso Castle, fearing divorce and trembling in fear of the inevitableshing from her father, he had whisked her away to Anatol.


    She could not help but think that was the day her life had truly begun. Over twenty years she had spent in Croyso Castle. Compared to thest few years as Riftan Calypse''s wife, that time meant nothing.


    If I hadn''t met this man, I would never havee to know myself.


    After silently gazing up at his face, she drew him down into a kiss. A sigh of contentment mixed with disgruntlement seeped from his lips.


    "Sometimes, I wonder if you act like this to torment me."


    "Y-You are the one who''s odd," Maxi replied primly. "Most people aren''t stirred by such gentle affection."


    In an attempt to distract himself, Riftan grabbed a twig and thrust it into the crackling mes. The almost childish gesture tugged at her heartstrings. Chuckling softly, Maxi continued to nt kisses on his chin.


    He let out a pained groan while giving her a mock re. His attempt to appear intimidating was undone by the smile that curled his lips.


    As Maxi observed her husband, a question arose in her mind. "Speaking of that day... what made you look at me like that?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "On theke... you suddenly seemed troubled and insisted we return to the castle. I''ve always wondered... why you looked at me with such sadness."


    Riftan fell silent, taken aback by her question. His gaze settled on the dancing mes as he contemted his response.


    "You were so beautiful in the snow, I thought I must be dreaming."


    Blushing, Maxi shot him a re. She suspected his answer was merely an evasion.


    "Y-You don''t have to answer if you don''t want to."


    "It''s the truth," he replied, teasingly brushing her lips. "Your eyes as you gazed up at the sky - they were dazzling, sparkling like silver. It all felt like an illusion."


    Seeing his eyes clouding with the weight of the memory, Maxi''s face fell. She sensed there was more he was not revealing, but she refrained from prying further. Riftan was not one to openly share his feelings; he kept them locked away in his heart. She did, however, have a hunch that most of those cherished emotions were connected to her.


    Abruptly, Riftan looked up at the sky. "The sun will be up soon."


    ?


    Following his line of sight above the castle wall, Maxi saw that he was right. A faint light was rising from the east, dispelling the darkness enveloping the raven-ck sky.


    As the pale orange sunrise broke through the dark gray clouds, its rays bathed the castle and the city below in a soft glow. The snow, stirred by the wind, shimmered like silver while a gentlevender hue seeped over the tents that filled the city.


    A sigh of regret escaped Maxi as she realized another challenging day had begun.


    At daybreak, the soldiers began to dismantle the camp. Maxi headed straight to the chapel to cast healing magic over those who could not move on their own. Fortunately, most of the wounded had recovered enough to endure the uing journey, leaving only a handful of people in need of her care.


    After inspecting thest patient, she made her way to Ruth''s tent.


    "Everyone has been treated," she informed the sorcerer. "They are well enough to ride."


    "That''s good news. It means we can set out as soon as we obtain the so-called relic," Ruth said half-heartedly while scrawling something on a piece of parchment.


    Maxi walked over to him to peek at what had him so engrossed. The yellowed parchment was filled with Elvish texts andplicated sketches, some tooplex for her to decipher. Her eyes widened in surprise as she recognized the detailed anatomical chart of a monster.


    "W-What in God''s name are you drawing?"


    "This is the anatomical report of the monster that snuck into camp," Ruth answered matter-of-factly, scribbling more notes on the parchment. "Since the creature was hacked to pieces, reconstructing its mana pathway was no easy task."


    ?


    "Did the Temple Knights... give you permission to examine it?"


    "Why would I require their permission? As a mage of the coalition army, it is my duty to learn as much as possible about our enemies."


    Maxi peered at the intricate sketches. Some parts of the drawings were soplicated that she had no idea what they were supposed to depict.


    "Were you able to learn anything?" she asked.


    "Only that the specimen is able to store more mana than the average lizardman," Ruth grumbled, rolling up the parchment and tucking it in his clothes. "It would have been much more helpful if the Temple Knights had captured the monster alive instead of hacking it into three pieces. We lost a golden opportunity to gather valuable information."


    Maxi refrained from mentioning that she could have been hacked in two if Kuhael Leon had not killed the monster. But, given her penchant for attracting trouble, she did not want to add to her reputation. She shrugged and tried to change the subject.


    "More importantly... we should eat before the knights finish all the food."


    "Ah, those men are certainly capable of that," Ruth replied with a scowl, then walked out of the tent.


    Maxi followed him, taking in the bustling scene. Tents had been swiftly dismantled, and hundreds of horses were already saddled. Soldiers efficiently loaded the army''s belongings onto wagons while others stood in the line before the castle gate, undergoing inspection by the clerics.


    She quickly realized they were searching for possible monsters disguised as humans. The divine magic infused into each soldier revealed whether or not they were fully human.


    ?


    It may be cumbersome, but no other method is more reliable.


    While attempting to count the number of soldiers waiting in line, Maxi''s attention was drawn to an unfamiliar four-wheeled carriage stationed at the entrance of the inner castle. She spected that it must be the vehicle designated to carry the sacred relic they sought.


    However, the solemn expressions of the Temple Knights guarding the carriage dissuaded Maxi from getting too close. Catching a glimpse of the holy relic was an unlikely prospect. With a resigned sigh, she redirected her steps to where the Remdragon Knights were gathered.


    Before long, the coalition army finished its preparations and set off eastward. The Remdragon Knights led the charge, followed by the Knights of Phil Aaron and the Temple Knights, who nked the carriage carrying the Chalice of Purification. Bringing up the rear was the Wedonian army.


    Their march proceeded smoothly. The soldiers followed Riftan''s lead in perfect formation, allowing them to traverse the border between Osiriya and Wedon before sundown. Finally, they arrived at the Duchy of Croyso.


    Maxi took in the vast forest, abundant with trees, and the terraced rice fields that cascaded downhill like a grand staircase. The sight that greeted her was nothing short of shocking. Though she had only seen her father''snds twice - once when Riftan had taken her to Anatol and once when she returned to Croyso Castle from Drachium - she vividly remembered the duchy''s prosperity. Back then, prime hunting grounds, golden granaries, and expansive pastures teeming with horses and sheep stretched as far as the eye could see.


    All she saw now was and long neglected, with a small vige mostly deserted by its inhabitants. Confusion rose on Maxi''s face as she looked at the empty pastures. While she knew many estates had suffered during the long winter, she had not anticipated the Duchy of Croyso to be in such dire straits. After all, it was renowned for having the most fertilends in all the Seven Kingdoms.


    Emaciated and dressed in rags, the people along the road were a stark contrast to her memories. The sight stirred a mix of emotions within her.


    While a part of her felt relieved to see her father''s powers weakened, meaning he was no longer a threat to her or Riftan, she could not bear to witness these people''s suffering.


    I''m sure only the outskirts of the duchy are so badly affected.


    Yet, as she clutched her reins and stared at a long-abandoned watermill, she could not shake her disconcertment. She clung to the hope that not all of the hundreds of viges within her father''s fief were in simr circumstances.


    By evening, they arrived at a walled town of considerable size, and it quickly became apparent that even themercial districts were in a state of desperation.

 Chapter 380 - 141

    ?


    380 Chapter 141


    Though night had not yet fallen, there was not a street vendor in sight, and most shops stood empty. Compared to Anatol''s bustling market, which teemed with hundreds of merchants even in midwinter, the town looked utterly deste.


    Gazing at the packed row of houses on either side of the road, Ruth scratched the back of his head. "It seems we''re spared from camping tonight."


    True enough, less than half the houses had smoke drifting from their chimneys. There were enough empty lots to amodate at least a thousand of them.


    Maxi tried to count the hundreds of dark windows before halting in the square. Having found a fairlyrge inn, the army had stopped marching to speak with the innkeeper. She swiftly dismounted to allow Rem a moment of rest.


    The empty market was bathed in the glow of sunset. Maxi peered through the knights standing in measured ranks, all the way to the head of the army, where Ursuline Ricaydo was conversing with a wealthy-looking man.


    The negotiation must have gone well, as servants promptly scurried out of the inn to take their horses.


    Elliot, who had been observing the situation, now walked over to Maxi. "The Remdragon Knights will be lodging at the inn for the night, mydy. You should head inside and leave Rem to me."


    "W-What about the other soldiers?" Maxi asked anxiously, looking at the Knights of Phil Aaron standing nearby.


    With a small smile, Elliot replied, "There is arger inn up north where the knights can lodge. As for the soldiers, we intend to rent the empty houses."


    ?


    Right at that moment, Richard Breston ended his conversation with his men and steered his powerfully-built warhorse down the square. Maxi watched them clop down the wide road until Elliot''s insistence forced her to hand Rem''s reins over to him.


    Inside the inn, the newly lit fire had yet to warm the room. A cold draft blew over her as she entered, along with the overwhelming aroma of roasted ham. She stood at the entrance to survey the spacious hall. The tavern on the first floor wasrge enough to amodate at least a hundred, but there were currently fewer than ten patrons.


    Maxi furtively nced at the people drinking and gambling at their tables until a barmaid led her to the staircase to the left of the hall. On the top floor, the barmaid swung open the door to a spacious room.


    "Here we are," the woman said proudly. "The best room in the house. Only the wealthiest of merchants and nobles can afford this one."


    After slowly looking around thevishly furnished space, Maxi turned to the barmaid. "Do you get... many visitors?"


    "Up until a few years ago, hundreds flocked to our vige to buy wheat, wine, and wool, but that all changed when the peddlers stoppeding one by one. We''ve had half the usual number this year."


    The barmaid heaved a heavy sigh as she lit the candles.


    "Merchants are charged higher taxes to sell their wares herepared to other regions. If I were a merchant, I would''ve taken my business elsewhere too."


    Realizing that she had criticized the policy of a noble in front of a stranger, the barmaid gave Maxi a wary look.


    Maxi smiled reassuringly and changed the subject. "I''m sorry, but...?could I trouble you for a basin of water? All that riding has made me filthy."


    "A bath requires an additional fee."


    "How much would that be?"


    "A derham for a cold bath, two for hot."


    Maxi took out two silver coins from the leather pouch dangling on her belt and handed them to the barmaid, who promptly pocketed them in her apron.


    "I''ll return with your bath shortly, so please make yourself at home in the meantime."


    When the barmaid left the room, Maxi walked to the window to peer out at the vige. The once-empty square was now packed with baggage wagons, and soldiers with torches moved up and down the streets in a long line. They seemed pleased at spending the night inside a walled settlement where they would not have to worry about ambushes.


    The barmaid returned while Maxi was staring out the window. "Miss, I''m afraid it''s going to take a while for your bath to be ready. Why note downstairs to dine while you wait?"


    Realizing that the inn was short on staff, Maxi gave the woman an apologetic look. "I see. You can take your time with the water." The barmaid nodded and stepped out of the room. Maxi cursorily reorganized her bag, then went down to the first floor.


    The tavern was now full of knights. She searched the crowd and quickly walked across the room when she spotted Riftan sitting at a table beside a window. He cut short what appeared to be a grave discussion with Hebaron to direct a gentle smile at her as she approached.


    "What timing," he said. "I was just about to send for you. Come, sit."


    ?


    He stood to pull a chair out for her. Maxi nced over the brightly lit table as she settled next to him. From the spread before her - a generous serving of freshly baked bread, well-roasted ham, and turnip stew - it was clear that the town still had enough food for its inhabitants.


    Inhaling the mouth-watering aroma, Maxi gleefully picked up her spoon. Table manners be damned, she began shoveling warm stew into her mouth. After the day''s long ride in the cold, the warmth of the stew reminded her just how hungry she was.


    Riftan watched her with pity before handing her a cup of warmed wine. "Slow down, or you''ll upset your stomach. Here, drink some wine."


    Maxi managed to pause between her frantic spoonfuls just enough to take a sip of wine. "Y-You should have some too, Riftan. It''s growing cold."


    "I''ve been eating, so don''t worry about me."


    He sliced a chunk of ham into bite-sized pieces and transferred them onto her te.


    Hebaron watched this with a peeved expression, then clicked his tongue, grumbling, "Blimey, show some consideration for the lonely man over here."


    "Shut your trap and keep eating," Riftan said coldly.


    Unfazed, Hebaron continued, "You seem to be treating our newest recruit awfully well. Why don''t we reorganize the order''s hierarchy again while we''re at it?"


    Maxi flushed with embarrassment. She was aware that the burly knight was merely teasing, but she also worried that some of the others might think less of Riftan because of her.


    Pushing the te back to him, she said, "Riftan... I can eat by myself, so stop fussing and take care of your own meal."


    Seeing her abashment, Riftan shot Hebaron a murderous look.


    Just then, the tavern grew quiet as footsteps thudded through the room. A sharply featured man dressed in an extravagant velvet coat entered, trailed by four soldiers.


    "Are you Sir Riftan Calypse?" the man asked Riftan curtly.


    Maxi frowned at the open hostility on the man''s face.


    Riftan turned toward the neer and calmly replied, "I am. What is your business with me?"


    "My name is Hedna Borman, the administrator of this town." "And?"


    The man looked taken aback by Riftan''s apathetic reply. He cleared his throat and said haughtily, "This is the territory of the Duke of Croyso, and you are the man who once dered war against the duchy. We will not have you or the Remdragon Knights on ournds, so please take your knights and leave."


    Too stunned for words, Maxi simply red at the man. Riftan was a knight sent to save the eastern regions from a crisis. How could the man regard him with such ingratitude? Her father''s brazenness filled her with unbearable shame.


    "Are you unaware that your duke has requested military aid from the Council of the Seven Kingdoms?" Riftan intoned while shooting his men a look of warning to stop them from drawing their swords.


    "I am the suprememander of the coalition army sent by the Council. I shall overlook your insolence this once, so be gone from my sight." 13


    "The rest of the coalition army may stay here, but the Remdragon Knights-" 5


    "You mustmend the man''s bravery and loyalty," Hebaron chimed in. "Look at him. Come to chase away hundreds of armed knights with just four soldiers."


    As if finally sensing the hostility within the hall, the man stiffened and looked about. Despite the knights'' menacing res, he seemed unwilling to back down.


    "Threatening a free citizen with force is against the peace agreement!"


    "I am here by order of the Council. Do you not understand that you are currently defying a royal decree?"


    The man appeared more and more like a cornered animal. "I am the duke''s vassal. I would have to face his wrath if I allowed you to stay."


    "Now he''s just whining," Hebaron said irritably. He mmed his tankard of beer on the table. "Oi, we''ll be out of here in the morning even without your grouching, so stop wasting your time and get to bed."


    "As I have already told you, you are not wee here," the man retorted. "You dare to rob us of our food after what Anatol has done to this ce! It is no secret that the Remdragon Knights harbor a grudge against the duke. For the safety of the town''s inhabitants-"


    "Are you aware that your insults are bing increasingly difficult to overlook?" Riftan interrupted, the iciness in his voice sending chills down Maxi''s spine. "First of all, I paid for the food we are eating, down to thest morsel of bread. Also, what is it exactly that you are using Anatol of? My estate has done nothing uwful against the duchy. Lastly... my men and I would never harm an innocent person without reason."


    Picking up his wine, Riftan took a sip before adding softly, "But you are certainly providing me with some right now."

 Chapter 381 - 142

    ?


    381 Chapter 142


    The blood drained from the administrator''s face. He nced back and forth at the intimidating knights surrounding him. His eyes darted back to Riftan''s impassive expression, and he gulped.


    "I-It was not my intention to offend," he said, suddenly lessbative. "I am merely..."


    The man wavered before pressing his lips together. Though visibly scared, he seemed spitefully incapable of staying quiet.


    "This town belongs to the Duchy of Croyso," he said, tilting his chin at a proud angle, "and I am merely conveying my lord''s wishes. Over the past few years, you have not only taken our serfs but have lured many of our artisans and merchants to the south. Many of the duchy''s settlements are thus in dire straits. Do you not think it natural that we do not wee you here?"


    The man red at Riftan with all the fire of a martyr fighting injustice. It was clear that he truly believed him to be the vicious oppressor.


    Indignation surged through Maxi, and she felt her face growing hot. How dare he nder the noblest of knights like this? Had she been as tall and strong as Hebaron, she would have dragged the imbecile out of the inn by his cor. She could not understand why none of the knights were doing exactly that.


    Just as she was about to rebuke them, Riftan replied tly, "No."


    Neither Maxi nor Borman seemed toprehend what he meant right away.


    Riftan lowered his wine cup and said irritably, "I do not think it natural." With that, he raised his empty vessel to the barmaid to signal the end of the conversation. "We are out of wine. Bring us another bottle."


    ?


    "O-Of course. Right away, sir."


    The barmaid flickered a nervous nce at the administrator before scurrying to the kitchen. As if on cue, the knights resumed their meal. Borman flushed with indignation at being so openly dismissed.


    He red at Riftan. "You are trespassing on ournd!"


    Silence fell over the noisy tavern once again. While the knights'' hostile looks made the man cower slightly, his words poured tenaciously forth.


    "This town belongs to the Duke of Croyso, and I have asked you to leave on his behalf! Your nopliance may be seen as an act of insur-"


    "Silence!"


    Unable to suppress her anger any longer, Maxi shot to her feet. She was livid. Her gaze was searing hot, and she leveled it at the man''s despicable face.


    "H-How dare you... How dare you insult my husband? Riftan has s- saved thisnd numerous times! He protected the East from the dragon''s threat... and fought valiantly during the monster wars. And, as if that weren''t enough... he hase all this way to save this wretched ce yet again! But... you still dare to call my husband an invader?"


    "I am merely following the duke''s-"


    "Convey this to my father!" Maxi eximed, cutting off the man''s weak excuse. "I-If he wants us to leave... he should make a formal request to His Majesty. I-If the king epts his request, we shall dly leave the duchy and never set foot here again!"


    The man fell silent, his mouth snapping shut.


    Maxi pointed to the door and bellowed, "If you understood, then be gone!"


    ?


    "I am the administrator of this town! You have no right¡ª"


    "I told you to get out!" Maxi shrieked, an uncontroble rage surging through her.


    The man hunched as if he had been whipped, and his face turned even more red.


    Losing her patience, Maxi shot the knights a sharp look. "W-What are you waiting for?! I want this man out of my sight!"


    That seemed to jolt Hebaron out of his dazed blinking. He sprang from his seat and grabbed the administrator by the nape. The burly knight then dragged the man toward the door before his guards could do anything and threw him onto the street.


    "W-What sort of-"


    "Did you not hear ourdy?" Hebaron dusted off his hands and gave the man a menacing smile. "She wants you out of her sight."


    "This is an act of oppression!"


    "Never said it wasn''t," Hebaron snapped. "I suggest you go whine about it to your master now."


    He then turned to the four soldiers frozen awkwardly inside the tavern and motioned with his chin. "Take your superior and go. I suggest you stay well away from this inn while we''re here."


    After exchanging nces, the soldiers hurried outside, and Hebaron mmed the door behind them. Maxi stood frozen, watching out the window as the administrator stalked off with his men.


    She suddenly realized that he had note to drive the Remdragon Knights out. After all, one would have to be a fool to think they could expel hundreds of knights with just four soldiers, and no fool would have been allowed to rise to such a position. His true goal had been to openly mock Riftan.


    ?


    "Maxi."


    Warm fingers closed over her cold hand.


    When Maxi turned her head, Riftan murmured reassuringly, "Sit down. Finish your food."


    A lump rose in her throat at the sight of him smiling as though nothing had happened. Unable to look at him, she shook off his hand rather roughly.


    "I-I''ve had enough. I would... like to rest upstairs," she managed to choke out.


    Then, before Riftan could stop her, she made a beeline for the stairs. She ran up to their room and threw herself on the bed.


    Tears threatened to spill over, for which she felt incredibly foolish. Shame at having such a man as her father washed over her. Suppressing her sobs, she pressed her burning eyes to her sheets. She had no idea how long shey there, trying to contain her rising emotions, when she felt strong arms enveloping her.


    She looked up at Riftan through her tears. He nudged her onto hisp and held her tightly. When he began to pat her back as though soothing a child, Maxi wound her arms around his neck and nuzzled against his broad shoulder.


    "I-I''m sorry... you had to endure such treatment."


    "You have nothing to be sorry for."


    He cupped the back of her head and kissed the edges of her red eyes. That one tender action opened the floodgates.


    "Don''t cry," Riftan said, frowning as he wiped the tears streaming down her cheeks with his thumb.


    Suddenly, an icy cold rage glinted in his ck eyes. "It angers me to see you so upset. I should never have allowed that man to run his mouth."


    ?


    With a small sigh, he tightened his arms around her shaking form. The warmth of his body against hers helped Maxi regain herposure.


    Sniffling, she said in a calmer voice, "It infuriates me... that my own father would insult you this way. I detest the fact... that such a man is my father."


    "You have a hundred other reasons to hate the man, but what happened today isn''t worth being upset about." He shook his head as if he thought her reaction excessive. "Since I don''t want you to think me the innocent victim here, I''ll tell you the truth. The man was right - I''m the reason for the duchy''s gradual decline."


    Maxi stopped sniffling and looked up at him in surprise.


    Riftan yfully pinched her red nose and continued, "I hired mercenaries to help the duchy''s serfs escape, and I persuaded the eastern merchant guild to bring skilled craftsmen to Anatol. It''s understandable that the men who used to fill their pockets with all those taxes would grind their teeth at the sight of me."


    "B-But... you said Anatol has done nothing against thew."


    "Of course. No one was forced to leave. But I did lure them with irresistible bait to betray their lord."


    "Irresistible bait?"


    "Called personal gain," Riftan replied sardonically as he lowered her onto the bed.


    He walked over to the stove heater to restart the dying fire. After watching him skillfully maneuvering a flint, Maxi approached him and wrapped her arms around his broad shoulders.


    "No matter the reason... such slight was uncalled for. It is not something I can forgive."


    "I can let them vent a little. They can bark all they like. It hardly affects me."


    ?


    Riftan turned his head to look at her, an amused smile curling his lips. He seemed pleased by her unrelenting support. But soon, a fire rose in his dark eyes.


    "I intend to do far worse things to this ce. I will make that man watch as his empire crumbles before him."


    Maxi hunched her shoulders at his surprisingly chilling words. Riftan looked away as if to hide the cruel satisfaction on his face.


    Gazing into the flickering mes, he added stonily, "That man has hurt you, and I will make sure he pays the price."


    "Riftan, I-"


    She had no desire to waste her life seeking revenge against her father. All she wanted was to distance herself from him and the Duchy of Croyso forever.


    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 382 - 143

    ?


    382 Chapter 143


    When Maxi tried to argue, Riftan whirled around as if to say he would not hear of it.


    "If I don''t pull out his fangs now, he will do the same to me. I will never allow myself to be so helpless again."


    He was talking about the mediation at the Earl of Loverne''s estate. Maxi pressed her lips shut. Indeed, even if Riftan were to give up on his revenge, her father would never leave them in peace. She was certain the Duke of Croyso had continued plotting against her husband during her time away.


    Maxi gnawed her lip, guilt washing over her. She found she could not look up at Riftan, so ashamed was she of the countless trials he had gone through because of her. Her father had made most of her life a nightmare, but it meant little to her now. If, however, he dared to taint Riftan''s life with anguish as well, she would never be able to forgive him or herself.


    After silently staring at Riftan''s broad back, Maxi blurted, "Did you ever think... y-you have suffered because you married me?"


    Riftan paused in draping his leather vest over a chair and slowly turned his head toward her. Unable to meet his gaze, Maxi cast her eyes down.


    She did not know why she had asked such a question. After all the affection he had showered her with, it confounded her that she still harbored such doubts and insecurities.


    Blushing, she bbered on, "If you think about it... it is customary for nobles to forge a powerful alliance... or to strengthen their influence by marriage. But by marrying me, you not only had to face countless ordeals... but also gained a lifelong adversary."


    A lump in her throat made her pause. She gulped and continued feebly, "I-It would make sense for you to wonder about what could have been... h-had you married someone more suitable."


    "What do you mean by ''suitable"?"


    Maxi flinched at the frostiness in his voice. She tilted her head up and caught the displeasure on his face.


    Riftan slipped off his woolen tunic, revealing a thin shirt, and tossed it onto the table.


    "I would really like to know," he said, slowly walking toward her, "what you consider a suitable bride."


    Though his harsh tone made her shrink back, Maxi forced herself to answer calmly, "S-Since you are often called to war... a woman from a family that could support you in warfare would have been a suitable match. A-And it would have been better if the family''s seat was near Anatol. And... given you are investing heavily in trade... it would be perfect if they could assist you in that regard, too. Also..."


    "Also what?" he asked scathingly, crossing his arms over his chest.


    Maxi knew it would be wise to stop there, but an iprehensible impulse kept her going. "S-Since you are exceptionally tall... someone taller would have been suitable. Someone taller and more beautiful... More confident, and..."


    The more she spoke, the more it felt like she was hurting herself. After nervously shifting her eyes, she concluded awkwardly, "Someone without scars... would have been better."


    Dreadful silence filled the room. Maxi fixed her eyes on the floor and held her breath. Her face burned as though she had revealed something shameful. She had shown him the depths of her insecurity. As the silence stretched on, she anxiously gnawed her lip, then raised her head to take back her words.


    ?


    Riftan gingerly cupped her chin as if handling fragile ss. "You are someone who strives to protect others despite all your scars... and you have no idea how endearing I find that." "


    Maxi nced up in surprise and met his pained, dark gaze. He lowered his longshes as if to shut his emotions away. His touch gentle, he swiped a stray hair from her forehead and tucked it behind her ear.


    "That part of you fills me with dread, yet it''s precisely what has drawn me to you for so long. From the moment I realized you were seeking someone to hold and protect, I yearned to be that person."


    "What do you mean by long-?"


    Maxi shrieked as Riftan hoisted her off the ground. Cradling her in his arms, he carried her behind a partition.


    Amid the warmth of the steam-filled air, Maxi''s eyes widened as they fell upon the tub of hot water. The barmaid must have filled it while they were eating downstairs. Gently setting her on a rack, Riftan deftly removed her coat, letting it fall to the ground.


    "What else did you say? A more confident woman, was it?" His lips curved into a crooked smile. "One would have to dig up the graves of the ancient warrior queens to find a woman moremanding and dignified than my wife tonight. But I''m hardly interested in a pile of bones."


    Maxi blushed. Riftan pulled her tunic over her head, leaving her d in a flimsy chemise.


    He briefly regarded her in silence before saying in a husky voice, "And no other woman in this world surpasses your beauty."


    "I-I fear there must be something wrong with your eyes," Maxi murmured, trying to quell the overwhelming joy singing in her chest. How could he utter such a statement when he personally knew Rosetta and Princess Agnes, two women hailed as the epitome of beauty in Wedon?


    Noticing her disbelief, Riftan furrowed his brow and adopted a more serious tone. "You truly are adorable."


    With that, he slowly tugged off the tight hose encasing her legs. Maxi shivered as a cold draft brushed her calves. Undoing her braid, Riftan gently ran his fingers through her locks, his gaze hot with desire. Every time he looked at her this way, she felt like the most exquisite woman in existence.


    Holding a lock of her hair, he held it up to the flickering firelight before bringing it to his lips. When Maxi reached both arms out to him, he ced them around his neck and began to kiss her tenderly.


    Maxi moaned as his soft, wet tongue caressed the walls of her mouth. Her fingers felt the gold chain of the medal around his neck. Coiling the chain around her finger, she gently pulled on it before stroking his hair and ears. Soon, a feverish moan gushed from Riftan as well.


    As if to quell his mounting desire, he broke the kiss and rested his cheek against her temple. "Forget everything that man has told you. You are the bravest, noblest, most beautiful person I know. You believe me, don''t you?"


    Maxi nodded, and he tilted his head to kiss her eyelid.


    "Whenever you start doubting yourself again, ask me to tell you what kind of person you are," he whispered. "I will say it as many times as necessary."


    Maxi peered up at him through her wetshes. Once again, she realized she trusted his every word and action to her very core.


    After regarding him with feverish eyes, she urgently pulled up his shirt. Riftanplied immediately, throwing off his garment. The gold coin dangling from his neck swung like a pendulum before settling on his bronze chest.


    Maxi watched her husband with a pleased expression. He was truly beautiful in the dim firelight.


    "Now you," he urged, tugging her hand.


    Sliding off the rack, Maxi removed her chemise. She stood stark naked under his fierce gaze.


    When she entered the lukewarm bath, Riftan stepped out of his trousers and slipped into the water behind her. Muscr legs ced themselves on either side of her own, and his chiseled abdomen and sturdy chest formed a solid wall at her back. A contented sigh seeped out of her.


    Riftan gently cupped and squeezed her breast with arge, sinewed hand before slipping it between her legs. He let out a ragged breath as he felt her wetness.


    With a low moan, he lifted her buttocks and slowly slid inside her.


    Maxi''s head tilted back as he began to move at anguid pace, her body shuddering. Her mind was wiped clean of all thought as the sweet, tingling sensations took over. Both the anger at her father and the anxiety about the war were forgotten as she immersed herself in the pleasure.


    The following day, the coalition army promptly departed, resuming its eastward march. Fortunately, they did not encounter the same hostile reception at every stop within the duchy. Most locals weed the knights who hade to rescue them from the monsters, and innkeepers were d to have their rooms filled with guests.


    On the other hand, the duchy''s knights mirrored Hedna Borman''s behavior. Though it was unbearably frustrating, the army found itself constrained. They could not oppose the Council''s decision and turn back, nor could they penalize the duke''s vassals for their insolence.


    Maxi had to contain her simmering rage as she rode on. Her hatred of her father deepened with every step through the duchy toward the Lexos Mountains.


    https:///


    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 383 - 144

    383 Chapter 144


    No matter how much Maxi wanted to deny it, the Duke of Croyso was her father. It was a truth the whole world was aware of. And now, by openly mocking her husband, her father had shown just how little he thought of his eldest daughter.


    Intense shame roiled through her. It was not her father''s utter disregard that upset her ¡ª it was the fact that this disregard had caused Riftan to suffer such tant discourtesy. If he had not married her, Riftan and the Remdragon Knights would never have been subjected to such treatment. Though Riftan had assured her she had nothing to apologize for, Maxi was still racked with guilt.


    Elliot, who had been riding silently next to her, suddenly spoke with a look of concern.


    "You look tired, mydy."


    Maxi managed to force a smile on her lips. "I-It is manageable."


    "We will reach the banks of the Lauden River soon and likely camp there for the night. Try to bear it until then," Elliot said encouragingly.


    Maxi''s face fell when she realized the knight was d to be camping out. Fury against her father surged inside her once again for making the men prefer to sleep in open fields over the safety of walled townships.


    Not wanting to burden the already tired knights with her feelings, Maxi put on a bright front. "I will not trouble you by falling off my horse, Sir Elliot¡­ so you needn''t look at me with such anxious eyes."


    Reassured by her good-humored response, a small smile tugged at the knight''s lips.


    Soon, a frozen river emerged on the other side of the field. Riftan stopped the march and ordered the knights to set up camp. They watered the horses at the river and methodically set up the tents along level ground. Maxi watched them for a while before dismounting. She tethered Rem to a stake before going to help the army''s cooks with the dinner preparations. While a mage''s primary responsibilitiesy in tending to the wounded and aiding the knights, there were plenty of other tasks to be done.


    Wiping beads of sweat from her forehead, Maxi boiled carrots and cabbages in arge cauldron, sliced rock-hard bread into lumps, then distributed them to the soldiers with bowls of soup. Next, she went to check on the herb supply. She was just starting on more emergency remedies when a hand mped onto her shoulder.


    "Are you still working?"


    Maxi turned to find Ruth looking down at her with an exasperated expression. He heaved a sigh when he saw how chafed her hands were from the cold.


    "Sir Riftan has been looking for you for a while. I''ll take over here, so please retire for today."


    "L-Let me finish this batch."


    "I need you to get up right now, mydy," Ruth replied sternly, crossing his arms. "I know you haven''t had anything to eat yet. You really must stop overtaxing yourself. Please don''t forget that there are people worried about you."


    Flushing, Maxi rose to her feet. She had been making extra effort topensate for her father''s bullying, so it disheartened her to be rebuked for it. Rubbing her stiff shoulder, she trudged toward Riftan''s tent.


    Just then, she caught sight of a golden-haired giant sauntering along in the gloom. Maxi narrowed her eyes as she watched Richard Breston walk across the Wedonian camp like a prowling predator.


    Since each of the army''s units were camped at a distance from each other, Maxi rarely had to see the northerner up close. Until now, Riftan had conveyed his orders to the Baltonian soldiers through messengers, which they obediently followed. It could be that Breston was here tonight to voice his dissent.


    Maxi red warily at the northerner until she saw him enter Riftan''s tent. She quickened her steps until Ursuline stopped her at the entrance.


    "I suggest you wait out here, mydy. It will do no good to get yourself involved with those two."


    "B-But¡­" Maxi started to object but stopped when she realized he was right. Riftan was quick to lose his reason with matters concerning her. Knowing this, Richard Breston tended to use her to test the suprememander''s patience.


    Biting her lip, Maxi reluctantly stepped away from the entrance. Still, she could not bring herself to walk away. She stood close to the tent and strained to listen to the conversation happening within.


    "Why are we bypassing Croyso Castle?" Breston''s voice filtered through. "Are you not aware that we must resupply the army there?"


    "And travel further south? The army has no such time to waste. We can have the supplies sent directly to the battlefield. I''ve already sent a messenger to the duke."


    "For God''s sake, man," Breston scoffed, breaking into augh. "Do you truly believe he will listen to your request? Anyone can see he''s bent on making things as difficult for you as possible. He wouldn''t hand over so much as a bag of wheat unless you demand it with an army at his gates."


    The derision in the northerner''s voice made anger course through Maxi, and she felt her face growing heated.


    "I don''t know what you''ve done to earn such disfavor," Breston continued with apparent glee, "but that man will use some flimsy excuse to dy sending supplies."


    "Get to your point."


    "You should go ahead and lead the army to Midna. My men and I will collect the supplies from Croyso Castle."


    After a moment of tense silence, it was Riftan''s turn to let out a coldugh. "What makes you think I trust you any more than I trust my father-inw? It''s obvious you will defect once you''ve managed to break away."


    Breston put on a show of disappointment. "You wound me. Is there such ack of trust within our ranks?"


    "Until now, Balto has used whatever means to preserve its forces while sending the soldiers of other kingdoms to their deaths," Riftan said coldly. "Let me tell you now, you won''t be able to weasel yourself out this time. Your knights will have to fight with me and my men at the front."


    "Without the supplies, we wouldn''tst half a month. Do you intend to have us all starve?"


    "The supplies will arrive on time," Riftan replied with conviction. "And even if I have to send an army to gather them, the Knights of Phil Aaron will not be chosen for the task. I would rather entrust a cat with a fish."


    The hostility between the two men seemed to emanate out of the tent. Worried that Breston mightunch himself at Riftan, Maxi kept her guard up. However, when the northerner spoke again, it was with the calmness of someone who had been expecting the answer.


    "Your arrogance truly astonishes me, Calypse. The Knights of Phil Aaron are also fighting for the peace and prosperity of the Roviden Continent. I do not see why we must endure such slight."


    Riftan made no response. After a while, Maxi heard a heavy sigh.


    "Very well. Let us go with your n. But whatever happens, it will be on your head."


    Maxi did not hear Breston''s answer. There were footsteps, and Breston burst from the tent. Maxi impulsively backed away. Not wanting to appear scared, she leveled a haughty re at him.


    As if amused by her hostility, the northerner''s twinkling eyes lingered on her before he ambled off like a prowling tiger. She watched the man go, then turned to the tent''s entrance.


    Riftan had his head tilted back and was massaging between his eyes. Her heart sank like a lead weight at seeing him so weary. Not only was her husband burdened with the grave responsibility of stopping the dragon''s revival, but he also had to keep an eye on an enemy within his own army. As if that were not enough, her father was another weight on his troubles.


    It frustrated her greatly that there was nothing she could do for him. The self-esteem she had painstakingly built during the past few years seemed to crumble all at once. After watching Riftan with despondent eyes, she turned and walked away.


    Riftan gazed at his wife with concern. She had grown increasingly quiet since entering the Duchy of Croyso. Her expression was frequently dark, even demoralized. No doubt, being there brought back painful memories for her.


    Gripping his reins, Riftan clenched his jaw. Whenever he was reminded of the deep emotional scars the duke had inflicted on Maximilian, he was ovee with uncontroble rage. It was all he could do not to turn his horse around and race toward Croyso Castle to hack the man to pieces.


    Riftan tore his eyes away from her, desperately trying to quell his burning rage. He would get his chance to make the man pay. Right now, his priority was to stamp out these tiresome monsters.


    He had just spurred his horse when he saw Hebaron, who had been riding ahead, galloping toward them.


    "Commander! A pigeon brings a message from Princess Agnes."


    Riftan snatched the crumpled roll of parchment from his aide''s hand and opened it.


    Riding beside them, Ursuline asked impatiently, "What does it say? Has something happened to the unit that went northeast?"


    "It''s good news," Riftan said, handing the note to Ursuline. "The coalition has seeded in liberating the southern castles of Arex."


    Ursuline''s face brightened. "That was sooner than we expected."

 Chapter 384 - 145

    <h4>Chapter 384 - 145</h4>


    "Everything seems to be going ording to n, Commander," Ursuline noted.


    Riftan neither confirmed nor denied it, opting instead to elerate the army''s march.


    Hebaron looked at him with a quizzical expression. "Did the message contain any troubling news?"


    "None. Everything is progressing as nned. Once we''ve liberated Midna, we will advance to Dristan to reim thest upied city. That should dy the dragon''s resurrection."


    The problem was what came after. Lost in thought, Riftan gazed over the snowy expanse. He frowned when he felt the wind pick up. Ice particles swirled above the ground like fog, and thick snowkes poured from the gray sky.


    A snowstorm ising, he thought as he tried to gauge the remaining distance to their destination. Though they still had a considerable way to go, pressing on would mean setting up camp in a blizzard.


    Riftan guided his horse southeast. Soon, a lumber camp abundant with conifers came into view. A shallow, frozen stream stood nearby. He surveyed the sparse tree stumps, log piles, and snow-covered cabins before signaling a halt. The ce appeared to be deserted; the loggers had likely evacuated long ago. It seemed a perfect spot for the army to rest for the night.


    "We will stay here tonight. Set up camp with haste!"


    The knights promptly began unloading the luggage from the wagons. Riftan walked Talon around to oversee the soldiers, who moved with well-practiced coordination. While the foot soldiers positioned the wagons and erected tents, the knights led their steeds to the stream for water. Once satisfied with their progress, Riftan rode up the hill to check on the Baltonians.


    The northerners were establishing their own camp about a thradion(Approximately 185 meters.) away, and so far, there had been no suspicious activity within their ranks. They were likely being cautious, aware that openly defying the Council''s orders would make them enemies of the Seven Kingdoms.


    His eyes locked onto the green banner of the Knights of Phil Aaron before he turned Talon around, heading back toward the heart of the camp. As he watched the quartermaster distributing rations, he noticed Kuahel Leon sitting nearby, staring nkly into the zing mes of a campfire. Somehow, his rxed demeanor got on Riftan''s nerves.


    This war, and the hellish task of preventing the dragon''s resurrection, should have fallen to the Temple Knightmander. But ever since Leon had rejoined the coalition, he seemed solely focused on guarding the relic. Perhaps he thoughtying low was the most prudent course of action.


    Riftan clicked his tongue in irritation. The church had cleverly managed to shirk its responsibility by relinquishing leadership of the coalition army ¡ª a first since signing the armistice. King Reuben had eagerly stepped in, hoping to consolidate his power. In stark contrast, Balto''s king had chosen a more cautious, passive approach. As a result,mand of the army was now Riftan''s burden to bear. Sess would yield him a high-ranking title and autonomy for Anatol.


    Yet, despite each party having something to gain, he despised how the church had cunningly absolved itself of the responsibility for losing the dragon stone. He was certain that Leon had been on the hunt for the stone even during the expedition to the Pam teau. Knowing that such critical information had been withheld from them incited a hot anger within him.


    Suppressing his mounting resentment, he tore his gaze from the Temple Knight. Nothing fruitful woulde from quarreling over it now.


    Riftan''s gaze then fell on his wife. She was leading her horse to the stream, her fiery hair in a long ponytail. Charon trailed behind, talking to her, but she seemed to ignore him. With a swift, sharp movement, she cracked the frozen stream with her boot to let Rem drink, then spiritedly led her mare toward the temporary stables.


    Riftan sighed as he watched her refuse Charon''s offer of assistance, proceeding to unsaddle her steed herself. He swiftly descended the hill and dismounted, blocking her path.


    "Come with me. Let Charon tend to your horse."


    Her eyes shed defiantly, something he had seen often when he spokemandingly or she felt unfairly favored.


    "I want to help you train before the snow worsens," he quickly added.


    "R-Really?" she asked, her face lighting up in delight.


    Riftan regretted his decision the moment he noticed the dark shadows under her eyes. Still, with the impending snowstorm, he could have her rest after a few light exercises.


    "I haven''t had time to do so until now. This seems like a good opportunity."


    After a moment''s hesitation, she handed her reins to Charon. Riftan led her near the She wore a leather guard over a loose gray tunic. Along with the sword hanging from her waist, she looked like a woman clumsily disguised as a man. He warily eyed her lumber camp, a space mostly empty except for the neatly cut tree stumps dotted around. Once he had made certain there was no one about to disturb them, Riftan turned to face her.


    She wore a leather guard over a loose gray tunic. Along with the sword hanging from her waist, she looked like a woman clumsily disguised as a man. He warily eyed her slender shoulders, delicate wrists, and narrow waist.


    "Draw your sword," he said, giving an aloof nod. "We''ll start with your posture."


    Maximilian flickered a nervous nce at him before unsheathing her weapon. Stepping behind her, he adjusted her elbows and the angle of her wrists. He then guided her arms up and demonstrated a shing motion.


    "Now try doing it diagonally."


    "L-Like this?" she asked, tentatively swinging the sword.


    Though there was some progress, she was still as stiff as a block of wood. Stifling a sigh, he corrected her posture once more.


    "There are five basic swings: diagonal, sideway, and a vertical cut aimed at the head. Once you''ve mastered each, you must learn to seamlesslybine them. Now, try again."


    She awkwardly swung her sword once he stepped back.


    "H-How about this?"


    After watching her, brows furrowed, Riftan reached out to adjust her stance. Despite his efforts, she seemed to struggle to understand the difference between the movements he was demonstrating and the erratic iling of her limbs. As someone who had been blessed with physical prowess from a young age, he found Maximilian''spleteck of it utterly baffling.


    Summoning his patience, he exined gently, "Open your legs wider. You''ll be able to put more strength into your lower half that way."


    Maximilian obediently followed his instruction and swung the sword with all her might. Repeating this unfamiliar movement over and over again must have taken a toll, as her pale cheeks were flushed and her breath winded.


    The sight was tantalizing. Riftan looked away with an ufortable expression. He had brought her here to give her a moment of respite from the gruelingbors of the camp. It was not so he could have his way with her.


    Clenching his jaw, he spat brusquely, "We should stop here."


    "I-I can keep going."


    She wiped the sweat from her forehead and repeated the movements. Riftan grabbed her arm and forcefully took the sword from her hands.


    Searching her face, he asked, "Why are you so anxious about it?"


    "There will be a battle soon, and if I wish to be¡­ helpful even a little¡­"


    Riftan''s expression hardened. "Have you forgotten your promise? That you will put your safety above all else? I bid you to learn the sword only so you would have an additional means of protecting yourself, not so you could fight in battle."


    "I-I am aware of that! I just¡ª" Maximilian eximed before snapping her mouth closed.


    Riftan was taken aback when he saw tears welling in herrge gray eyes. When he leaned toward her, she looked down to avoid his gaze.


    She said in a hushed voice, "I just¡­ wish I was capable of doing something more."


    "You are already fulfilling your duties as a mage."


    "B-But they are all¡­ menial tasks."


    "You also cast barriers during battles and heal the wounded."


    "Don''t you see? I want to be useful to you in more ways than that!"


    Riftan''s brow furrowed as he gazed down at her slumped shoulders. What could she possibly want to do for him by learning how to use a sword? Though a part of him found it absurd, he also found her spouting of such nonsense so endearing that he nearly let go of his reason.


    Barely managing to maintain hisposure, he said rather stiffly, "As a new recruit, you are already doing more than enough. To want more would be presumptuous."


    "B-But I am also your wife!" she shouted heatedly. "It is not presumptuous for a wife t-to want to help her husband!"


    Her eyes always shed like silver mes whenever she was angry. All of a sudden, he found himself unable to hold back any longer.


    Lifting her off the ground, he carried her across the lumber camp. Maximilian iled her legs, making iprehensible protests. Riftan nced around and spotted an abandoned shed nestled between the trees. He made a beeline toward it.


    Inside, he pressed her against the column of the dingy log shed and hungrily devoured her lips. She stopped pounding his shoulders, responding with the same passion as she wound her arms around his neck.


    A contented moan seeped from him as he pressed his rigid member against her soft abdomen. In one fluid motion, he undid the strap around his wrist and tossed aside his gauntlet and glove.


    Her skin was hot and damp with sweat beneath her tunic. After urgently stroking her smooth torso, he pushed his hand up and under her leather breastte.


    He felt her nipple grow taut beneath his palm. He rubbed his thumb against it to stimte it further, then loosened the buckle of her armor with his teeth. Spreading his hand over her full breast, he began to knead gently.

 Chapter 385 - 146

    385 Chapter 146


    The sensation of her supple flesh in his hand was marvelous beyond words. After indulging in her soft breast, he removed her remaining armor and pulled up her loose tunic. For a moment, it felt as though the air had been sucked from his lungs.


    Her skin shimmered like pearl even in the shade, and her swollen bosom was a delicate pink. After regarding her in awe, he cupped the bottom of her firm breast and took her taut nipple into his mouth.


    His heart felt close to exploding. Holding her writhing body, Riftan sucked on the soft flesh. His wife responded by sping at his hair, alternating between pulling him closer and pushing him away.


    He relentlessly nibbled and licked her sensitive nipple before looking up at her face. Her gray eyes, reminiscent of ss beads, were wet and misty with desire.


    An electrifying shudder ran down his spine at how she writhed in pleasure in his arms. The feeling was exquisite.


    He lowered his head to resume teasing her swollen nipple, stopping only when she was close to reaching her peak. Deprived of her climax, Maximilian let out a disgruntled groan, ring at him with teary eyes. The sight was breathtakingly enthralling.


    Pressing himself against her soft body, he drove his tongue into her warm, wet mouth. Knowing that her inner wall would be as hot and wet made his member bulge painfully out of his trousers. He was close to losing his mind from the desire to tear apart his clothes and embed himself inside her.


    He barely managed to pry his lips from hers and press his forehead against the coarse wooden column. Though he burned with desire, he knew he would not be able to stop himself if they continued.


    "This was not my intention."


    Giving her a stiff smile, he lowered her bunched-up tunic. Maximilian shuddered as if the brush of the fabric was enough to stimte her erect nipple. Though his throat felt constricted, Riftan managed to kiss his disgruntled wife''s cheek.


    "See what happens when you keep saying adorable things?"


    "I-I was being serious. You, however..." she said, glowering at him resentfully.


    Letting out a groan, Riftan hoisted her up and set her atop a pile of lumber.


    "You are too greedy," he said, wrapping his arms around her small, quivering body. He pressed his cheek to hers. "You want to be many things at once, to excel from the outset. But you must remember that you''ve only just taken your first steps."


    "Th-That may be truepared to you... but I have also gained plenty of experience by now," she replied stubbornly.


    Riftan furrowed his brow. Her anxiousness had the edge of someone on the run, and it filled him with trepidation that she might do something reckless again.


    He pinned her with a cold look. "Most of your experience so far has been sacrificing yourself for others, but I will no longer allow that."


    A hint of defiance rose on her face, and Riftan guessed that hismanding tone must have miffed her. He suppressed a groan, adding catingly, "You must learn to ept your limits as well. You cannot do everything alone. Not only do you have me and the knights, who would happily serve you, but you also have Ruth to assist you with your duties as a mage. I need you to stop thinking that epting help is shameful."


    Maximilian flushed. "I-I never-"


    She cut herself off, appearing to reflect on her past actions.


    A bitter smile curled Riftan''s lips. His wife seemed to bepletely unaware of the extent of her pride. She would rather die than show weakness. To her, being pitied or taking orders was demeaning. It was astonishing that she had managed to maintain a noble''s pride despite the years of abuse from her father.


    Brushing his fingers through her hair, Riftan said appeasingly, "You say you want to help when you refuse to ept any. Is that not a contradiction? It''s no shame for a mage to receive the knights'' protection. As a member of the order, you must learn to work with others."


    Unable to think of a retort, Maximilian pressed her lips into a thin line. Though not pleased, she seemed to understand his point. With a sigh of relief, he rubbed his lips on her cheek.


    "We should head back to camp now."


    "A-Already?"


    When he tried to rise, Maximilian grabbed his arm. Riftan swallowed back a groan. His bulging manhood was pinned beneath her soft thigh as she clung closer still.


    Riftan pushed her away slightly, managing to choke out, "A snowstorm ising. We should head back before-"


    "I don''t want to. I want to stay here with you... a little longer."


    sping him close, she gazed up at him, her eyes shining with desire. Riftan had to summon thest of his self-control.


    "We can''t."


    "Why not?"


    "Goddammit, you know well why. We can''t until this war is¡ª"


    "Y-You can pull out at the end."


    Riftan''s head spun at the vivid memory her words evoked. He squeezed his eyes shut. How could he possibly tell her that he would likely climax the moment he entered her?


    Swearing under his breath, he untied the straps of her trousers. He quickly washed his hand with water from his sk, then slid his fingers inside her undergarment. ¦Ç¦Ò?¦Å??¦Ô??.¡é¦Ò§Þ Her pubic hair was wet. When he discovered the swollen nub beneath it and began to stoke,


    Maximilian threw her head back. He felt her thighs tense around his hand.


    A fire burned in his throat. Firmly supporting her with one arm, he slipped his fingers between her folds.


    When he gently rubbed her soft inner wall, he felt it spasm slightly. She rocked her hips as if to invite him even deeper, making a sound close to a sob.


    "R-Riftan... I want you."


    He looked down at her with quivering eyes. He had nearlye there and then. Clenching his jaw, he pulled her trembling body close and began to apply more pressure to his strokes.


    "Next time. We will do it however many times you wish, so be content with this for now."


    "N-No. You were the one... who started it."


    "Yes, I know, and I''m sorry."


    Maximilian pounded on his chest with her fists until the mounting pleasure made her wrap her arms around his neck. Holding the back of her head with one hand, Riftan peppered kisses on her temple, forehead, and cheek. Before long, she mped around his fingers, and her body began to convulse.


    He could not hold back any longer.


    He hastily loosened his trousers. Leaning forward, he fervently sucked her lips while roughly moving his hand up and down his throbbing member. Release came soon after.


    He rested his forehead on the crown of her head, his chest heaving. His mind hovered somewhere between satisfaction and wanting more until reason slowly returned.


    Extracting a handkerchief from his coat, he used it to wipe between her legs. He then helped her straighten her clothes before pulling up his own trousers. Maximilian meekly leaned against him as he did so before slowly rising.


    He studied her, his eyes full of worry. "Are you all right?"


    "Y-Yes," she replied hoarsely.


    Holding her chin with his thumb and index finger, he searched her face to see if she was being truthful before plucking her breastte off the floor. After helping her secure it, he picked up his gauntlet and led her out of the shed.


    Already, the sky was an ink blue, and a fierce snowstorm raged around them. He wrapped her inside his cloak and led her out of the lumber camp. When he noticed her wobbly gait, he swooped her up to carry her in his arms.


    Despite the frigid cold, her body against his was as hot as me. It was like sipping salt water after a desperate struggle through the desert. The desire he impulsively tried to sate from time to time during the campaign only served to aggravate his thirst. He brooded over this fact as he hastened toward the camp.


    If he failed to end this war within a few months, he might very well lose his mind.


    A few dayster, the coalition army reached the northeastern part of the duchy. Maxi stood atop a hill and gazed down at the city.


    The duchy''s soldiers had set up camp outside the city''s gray walls, and about a thousand of them were currentlyying siege. Mounted knights bellowed orders from the rear. When some of them noticed that reinforcement had arrived, they promptly came galloping up the hill.


    "We thank you foring! We have waited weeks for aid."


    Riftan, who had been observing the fighting, said curtly, "Things do not look good."


    "We have been trying to scale the wall with siegedders, but we are only losing soldiers," said a knight with a thick ck beard. "Why don''t we continue this discussion at the main camp? Sir Derek will give you a full report."


    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 386 - 147

    386 Chapter 147


    "Lead the way," Riftan said, nodding.


    The knight promptly turned his horse around. Following suit, the soldiers fell into strict formation and began their march.


    As Maxi trailed behind, her gaze swept over the sprawling array of tents, catapults, and hundreds of armored warhorses. Most notable was a field hospital behind the camp for those wounded in battle. Even a cursory nce revealed over two hundred patients being treated.


    Amid the soldiers frantically transporting the injured and healers crouched before patients, she saw Riftan stop before a vibrantly colored tent. She hastily pulled on her reins as well. Hopping down from his horse, Riftan instructed Hebaron to establish their camp behind the Croyso encampment before entering the tent.


    Maxi bit her lip. Throughout their journey, the duke''s vassals had shown nothing but contempt for her husband. She feared that the same hostile reception awaited him here.


    Dismounting Rem, she confidently strode into the tent as if she had every right to be there. To her great relief, no one tried to stop her. Holding her head high, she took in thevish furnishings. Riftan and Ursuline stood a few paces from the entrance. A rugged figure in gleaming armor - presumably Sir Derek - sat across from them.6 Maxi studied the man''s oddly familiar face. She was sure of it; she had seen the knight at Croyso Castle on numerous asions.


    Spotting her, the knight rose to his feet, his surprise evident. "Lady Maximilian, what a while it has been. I did hear you became a mage, but I never expected to find you here, of all ces."


    Maxi blinked, taken aback by his affable reception. She caught the subtle crease in Riftan''s brow as he looked at her.


    But it was the knight that Riftan addressed. His tone cutting, he said, "She is Lady Calypse now. Be sure to address her appropriately."


    "My apologies, Lady Calypse."


    After readily correcting himself, the knight ordered a nearby subordinate to usher them to their seats.


    Maxi naturally took the chair next to Riftan. Though he seemed far from pleased, he evidently deemed it better to have her with him than to leave her toiling outside.


    Turning to Derek, heunched straight into his point. "I''ve heard reports that you''ve been attempting to breach the walls using siegedders instead of catapults."


    "Our orders are to reim the city with minimal damage," the knight replied grimly. "The catapults are ast resort. We are currently devising a strategy to breach the gates withoutpromising the integrity of the walls."


    "You mean the walls remained intact when the monsters took the city?" Ursuline cut in, looking surprised.


    Scratching his neck with a hairy hand, Sir Derek gave a subdued nod. "The enemy managed to take the city with little damage. Those who fled reported that ghouls appeared at dawn and began ughtering the inhabitants. The unprepared soldiers were overrun, turning into undead themselves. It apparently took less than a day for the monsters to im Midna."


    The crease in Riftan''s brow deepened. He asked sharply, "How could so many undead spawn within the city? Bodies that undergo proper purification do not turn into undead. Was there ever a mass burial without proper rites?"


    "Well..." Unease flickered across the knight''s face. He heaved a sigh and admitted, "I''ve been informed that the lower sses had been resorting to secret burials when they could not afford costly ceremonial rites. Seems the practice has been ongoing for several years."


    "You mean to tell me the city''s custodian allowed countless


    unpurified bodies to be interred under his very nose?" Ursuline said incredulously.


    Seemingly at a loss for a suitable reply, Sir Derek cleared his throat and attempted to change the subject. "In any event, we''re certain that dark mages are present within the city, controlling the undead. Ghouls and skeletons are hardly known for their intelligence, yet these undead patrol the walls with military precision. Must be that they''re being guided by someone. We need to locate and eliminate this malefactor."


    "The fastest way would be to breach the walls and storm the city," Riftan said coldly. "You''ll need to utilize your catapults and magical devices at once. Target the east and west sides,unch a coordinated assault, and we will recapture the city in a day."


    "And after that?" Sir Derek asked stiffly. "I doubt the coalition army will linger to act as guards until the walls are repaired. You will ultimately leave, leaving the city defenseless."


    Riftan fell into contemtive silence, acknowledging the knight''s point as a valid concern. After a pause, he rose from his seat with a resigned sigh.


    "Very well. We shall devise a means to infiltrate the city withoutpromising the walls. Do you have a map of the city''syout?" "I have one right here."


    Sir Derek looked to a clerk, who retrieved arge roll of parchment from a chest and offered it to Ursuline. Maxi watched as the fair- haired knight epted it, rxing a little as she realized all the previous hostility had dissipated.


    Unlike her father''s other vassals, Sir Derek did not seem to harbor any hostility toward Riftan. Observing the knight''s cooperative manner with skepticism, Maxi turned her attention back to Riftan. However, before they could leave the matter behind, the knight spoke abruptly.


    "Lady Calypse, the duke''s health is failing."


    Maxi turned to the man in surprise. She was momentarily dumbfounded, not because of the news itself, but due to her struggle to grasp his motives for sharing this information with her.


    Furrowing her brow, she said icily, "And why... are you telling me this? Are you unaware of the bad blood between me and my father?"


    "Regardless of the state of your rtionship, you are the duke''s firstborn," Sir Derek replied calmly. "Although His Grace has dered the crown princess''s second child his heir, his condition might not hold until then. If he were to pass without a designated heir, as the eldest, you would likely inherit all."


    Maxi stood stunned, yet the knight continued discussing the matter with the detachment of a trivial conversation.


    "Should you assert your right to inheritance, even the royal tribunal would bepelled to honor your im. As it happens, many of the eastern nobles are curious to know your intentions."


    In other words, the nobles were deciding which of the duke''s daughters to back. Even Sir Derek had taken a neutral stance in case Maxi chose to assert her im to the duchy.


    She was about to say she had no interest in inheriting her father''s estate but stopped herself. It urred to her that it would be strategically advantageous for Riftan and the coalition army if she showed some ambition for bing heir, at least until this war was over. By giving the impression that she was willing to fight for her inheritance, many of her father''s vassals would tread carefully around Riftan.


    Maxi thought fast. She might even be able to prevent the duchy from cutting off the coalition''s supplies. Her father''s vassals would inevitably waver if she spread rumors about the duke''s weakening influence while subtly applying pressure as the likely heir.


    Her heart began to race. She could almost envision the Duke of Croyso flying into a rage when he learned that she had acted so presumptuously. It was a most gratifying mental image.


    However, an overt disy of intent could alienate her father and those who supported her sister, Rosetta. With her socialworks cultivated since the age of fourteen, Rosetta had garnered friends among the eastern nobles, granting her a notable advantage over Maxi.


    After careful deliberation, Maxi said neutrally, "I believe this is not an appropriate time for discussing such matters."


    Sir Derek narrowed his eyes, clearly wondering what her ambiguous response could mean. Turning away, Maxi started toward the entrance. It was then that she noticed Riftan''s hardened expression.


    Her incredulous gaze met his, and she wished she could reassure him. He could not possibly think she truly wanted the duchy when she already had Anatol. However, she did not want her father''s knights to overhear.


    She nced around warily before giving him a warm smile.


    Strangely, her attempt at reassurance only seemed to heighten his disquiet.


    "I don''t know what you''re up to, but I don''t want you getting involved in the duchy''s affairs," he whispered through clenched teeth.


    "I will not do anything dangerous, so don''t worry."


    "What on earth are you-"


    "Mydy! Please help!"


    Ruth''s urgent cry broke through the tension, offering Maxi a wee excuse from an interrogation. She hurried off to find the sorcerer.


    He was in the field hospital, tending to the wounded alongside other healers. As soon as she entered, he directed her attention to the soldiers being carried in on stretchers.


    "We need more healers. Please prioritize those in critical condition so we can save as many as possible."


    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 387 - 148

    387 Chapter 148


    As soon as the soldiersid the patients on rush mats, Maxi bent down to examine them. Most were unconscious, and the pallor of some was so pronounced that she feared they might have already drawn their final breaths. She signaled to the medics, instructing them to carefully remove the patients'' armor.


    She positioned herself beside a soldier whose injuries looked most critical. Taking hold of the man''s heavily dented helmet, she pried it off, revealing a swollen temporal region that resembled a pufferfish. She swallowed back a defeated sigh; the damage to his skull had led to a buildup of blood within his head. Magic offered little aid in cases like these. She called out for a cleric and moved on to the next patient.


    Excluding the medics assisting with more routine tasks, fewer than fifteen attended to the multitude of injured soldiers within the rectangr tent. Maxi could not help but imagine what it would have been like before she, Ruth, and the four mages of Wedon''s royal army had arrived. During that period, a mere seven or eight healers would have shouldered the responsibility of over a hundred patients.


    Maxi scanned the area, searching for the Temple Knights and high priests from Balto who had helped transport the holy relic.


    "W-What are the clerics doing?" she asked Ruth, who was examining a soldier in the cot opposite.


    "Performing purification rites over there." He wiped his brow on his sleeve and nodded to where Kuahel Leon and around thirty clerics were engaged in a simple rite. They moved among the bodies of the fallen soldiersid out on the ground. "The dead will turn into ghouls if they are not purified immediately. Until the situation is under control, the clerics are focusing on the bodies."


    Maxi swallowed back a sigh before continuing her duties.


    Fortunately, the coalition army had many well-trained medics. With the siege paused for the evening, the influx of casualties dwindled, offering a brief respite from the chaos.


    After ensuring every patient had been cared for, Maxi joined Ruth at a nearby campfire. He was busy boiling herbs above the crackling mes.


    "Themander of the duchy''s army told me... m-my father is not long for this world," she said.


    Ruth turned to her, his brow furrowed. "Don''t tell me you pity the man."


    "O-Of course not! It''s just... after hearing that I am the likely heir once he''s gone... I could not help but wonder if we could leverage this to our advantage."


    Ruth looked taken aback. He regarded her with a pensive expression before asking grimly, "Did thatmander give you the impression he wanted you to inherit the duchy?"


    "N-No, I believe he was more curious about my intentions." Maxi nced around to make sure they were not being overheard and added in a hushed voice, "He seemed reluctant to offend Riftan... given the possibility of the duchy falling into my hands. And it urred to me... that by appearing to assert my im, I could also influence the behavior of the other vassals."


    Ruth, who had been quietly mulling over her words, stroked his chin thoughtfully. "That''s... not a bad idea."


    Maxi could tell he was turning her proposal over, likely adding to it in ways she had not even considered.


    After silently stirring the pot for quite some time, Ruth spoke slowly as though still organizing his thoughts. "While principle dictates that an estate should pass to a daughter in the absence of a male heir, in practice, it''s a rarity for a woman to inherit her father''snds or title. The estate is typically transferred to a male rtive or given to another by the king. But yourdyship has apelling im. Not only was your mother a direct descendant of Darian the Monarch, but your father''s control over hisnds is by virtue of his union with the Roemian royal family. King Reuben can''t simply bestow the title to anyone, as Dristan would demand the return of its eastern territories unless the next duke is of the Roem line. Currently, only you, the crown princess, and her son possess the right to the duchy. ¦Ç¦Ò?¦Å??¦Ô??.¡é¦Ò§ÞAnd as the firstborn, your im is the strongest."


    As she listened to Ruth''s lengthy exnation, Maxi''s brows furrowed in thought. "I am not... really wanting to take ownership of thend. There is no question... that Rosetta would get the duchy. She has the support of the royal family and our father''s vassals. Given that he will likely leave everything to Rosetta''s child, I don''t intend on being drawn into a taxing battle."


    "But you wish to instill fear by pretending you are interested?" Ruth''s lips curled into a cunning smile. "The inheritance is not yet a certainty. The crown princess may enjoy the backing of the royal family, but you have Sir Riftan, the most influential figure in the southern reaches of the kingdom. Given his sway over the court, anyone with half a brain would tread carefully not to offend you."


    Maxi''s expression brightened. "Then... do you think I could pressure the vassals into sending supplies?"


    "It depends on how convincingly you y the role," Ruth responded coolly, lowering the pot to the ground. "The duke has the power to reim anynd he once granted his vassals, rece administrators, or reassign custodians. He can turn a cleric of his choosing into a high priest in any of the regions within his domain. It''s how he maintains absolute obedience. But manage to expose his heir, in practice, it''s a rarity for a woman to inherit her father''snds or title. The estate is typically transferred to a male rtive or given to another by the king. But yourdyship has apelling im. Not only was your mother a direct descendant of Darian the Monarch, but your father''s control over hisnds is by virtue of his union with the Roemian royal family. King Reuben can''t simply bestow the title to anyone, as Dristan would demand the return of its eastern territories unless the next duke is of the Roem line. Currently, only you, the crown princess, and her son possess the right to the duchy. And as the firstborn, your im is the strongest."


    As she listened to Ruth''s lengthy exnation, Maxi''s brows furrowed in thought. "I am not... really wanting to take ownership of thend. There is no question... that Rosetta would get the duchy. She has the support of the royal family and our father''s vassals. Given that he will likely leave everything to Rosetta''s child, I don''t intend on being drawn into a taxing battle."


    "But you wish to instill fear by pretending you are interested?" Ruth''s lips curled into a cunning smile. "The inheritance is not yet a certainty. The crown princess may enjoy the backing of the royal family, but you have Sir Riftan, the most influential figure in the southern reaches of the kingdom. Given his sway over the court, anyone with half a brain would tread carefully not to offend you."


    Maxi''s expression brightened. "Then... do you think I could pressure the vassals into sending supplies?"


    "It depends on how convincingly you y the role," Ruth responded coolly, lowering the pot to the ground. "The duke has the power to reim anynd he once granted his vassals, rece administrators, or reassign custodians. He can turn a cleric of his choosing into a high priest in any of the regions within his domain. It''s how he maintains absolute obedience. But manage to expose his heal.


    Maxi left the tent with a heavy heart. She instructed the medics emerging from their lodgings to prepare tonics and porridge for the patients before heading toward the cooking area for breakfast.


    Hundreds of soldiers were already lined up to receive their rations. Spotting Ruth''s haggard face among them, she happily walked up to him.


    "G-Good morning, Ruth," Maxi greeted automatically, then blushed as she realized the inappropriateness of such pleasantries on a battlefield.


    Ruth, however, seemed unaffected. He responded with his usual nonchnce, yawning widely. "Good morning, mydy. Did you manage to restst night?"


    "Y-Yes, I did. Say, have you seen Riftan? I don''t think he returned to the tentst night."


    "He is in a strategy meeting with the knights in those barracks over there. We''ll be joining them shortly. It seems they''vee up with a feasible n."


    Maxi was suddenly wide awake. "Th-That was quick."


    "Not at all," said Ruth. "In fact, we''regging behindpared to Sir Sejuleu and Princess Agnes''s units. They have already reimed three castles, while we''ve yet to take back even one. I think Sir Riftan intends to liberate Midna by tomorrow and then lead the army directly to the border."


    Maxi stared at the sorcerer nkly. She could not fathom how that could be possible.


    Ruth continued, now moving in the line for food, "Once we''ve retaken Midna and Vesmore Castle, we can set up a powerful barrier that will cut off all mana flow into the Lexos Mountains. That should thwart the dragon''s revival."


    "Tell me more about this barrier," Maxi asked, suddenly curious. Ruth looked at her quizzically as hedled porridge into a bowl. "Have I not already exined it? The barrier was established four- well, nearly five years ago now. It was put there by the church before the Dragon Campaign. They identified five sites with strong energy currents and built holy sanctuaries, inscribing ancient divine runes to ward off the entire mountain range. It yed a crucial role during the Dragon Campaign."


    "Yes, I remember that part," Maxi said. "I meant... more specifics."


    Ruth stood in silence for a moment untilints from the back of the line prompted him to move forward.


    Maxi clutched her bowl and hurried after him. "What role did the barrier y, exactly?"


    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 388 - 149

    388 Chapter 149


    "As I''ve mentioned before," Ruth began, settling himself by the campfire, "the barrier was designed to temporarily weaken the dragon by obstructing its ability to gather mana. The church never divulged the intricacies of the barrier''s functioning, but my guess is that it prevents anyone from manipting the natural flow of mana. The high priests who took part in the Dragon Campaign referred to it as the Invoked Sanctuary. Once activated, it renders magic useless within its confines."


    Maxi lowered herself onto an empty pail, her expression disconcerted. Until this point, she had believed the barrier would have only affected the dragon.


    Stirring his porridge thoughtfully, Ruth continued, "This rendered most mages, including myself, powerless during the final battle. Given that offensive magic is ineffective against the dragon anyway, the campaign''s military leaders opted to weaken Sektor, even if it meant incapacitating the mages."


    Maxi let his exnation sink in, then raised a question. "But... couldn''t the dragon have simply flown past the barrier? A monster''s wings are usually immobilized first with magic during a raid, or at least a shield cast before an attack. How was Sektor prevented from flying away if the mages were unable to use magic?"


    "Dragons do not use their wings for flight. They are only used for steering while levitating with magic. In essence, the barrier not only hindered Sektor from gathering mana, but it also prevented it from taking flight."


    Ruth shoveled a spoonful of porridge into his mouth, his brows knit as though he were recalling something.bender


    "The major force during Sektor''s campaign was the Temple Knights, and they dictated all strategies. It was only logical, given that the Remdragon Knights were merely a unit within the Wedonian army. The Temple Knights boasted renown across the Seven Kingdoms. Had the military leaders'' n seeded, Sir Riftan would never have be the Dragon yer."


    Maxi''s eyes widened in astonishment. "Th-Their n failed?"


    "The initial n aimed to force the dragon into self-destruction by depleting its mana, rather than ying it with a sword. Dragon bone ranks among the world''s sturdiest materials, second only to adamantine or orichalcum. Dealing a fatal blow to a dragon with human weapons is near impossible. Thus, the original strategy entailed weakening Sektor with the barrier and relentlessly attacking until it drained its mana reserves. Given the immense amount of mana required to mobilize its nearly a-hundred-sixty- kevette body, the military leaders anticipated a swift depletion. However, Sektor''s reserves exceeded our estimates, imperiling the entire campaign. If Sir Riftan hadn''t intervened, the whole endeavor would have been a colossal failure."


    Ruth let out a heavy sigh. "I''m certain even Sir Riftan himself was unsure of his sess. While he did manage to y the dragon, absorbing its mes nearly ruptured his mana pathway. It''s a miracle he wasn''t reduced to ashes."


    Maxi''s gaze fell to her bowl, her face turning ashen. Though she had heard tales of Riftan''s reckless feats during the Dragon Campaign, she had not known they had been in such desperate circumstances. Losing her appetite, she weakly lowered her spoon.


    "If we fail to stop the dragon froming back... will Riftan be forced to take such risks again?"


    "If the dragon returns with its former might... yes," Ruth affirmed.


    After he scraped thest of the porridge from his bowl, Ruth took a swig from his sk. He added tly, "But should Sektor be weaker, Sir Riftan might not need to stake his life. An undead dragon could potentially be more susceptible to divine magic. Nheless, the optimal course remains preventing its revival entirely."


    Maxi gazed up at the overcast sky with forlorn eyes, watching the sporadic snowfall. For years, the monsters of the Pam teau had amassed mana from all over the Seven Kingdoms. Sektor''s resurrection could only be a matter of time.


    Suddenly seized by urgency, Maxi hastened to finish her meal. She joined Ruth on the way to the military barracks, where they found Riftan, Ursuline, Hebaron, Kuahel, the other Temple Knights, Richard Breston, and the high priests.


    The atmosphere within the spacious tent buzzed with tension, and Maxi''s gaze darted nervously to Riftan. Towering before a grand table, he was exining something to the group of skeptical onlookers. Undeterred, he pressed on with a confident timber to his voice. Maxi tried to hide a proud smile. Listening to him seemed to dispel all her anxiety.


    Stepping closer to the table, she sank into one of the vacant chairs. Everyone poring over the city''syout with grave expressions turned their attention to her. Kuahel, his arms crossed and his eyes closed, spoke first.


    "Your timing is impable. We were in need of a mage''s expert opinion." He pointed a ckened gauntlet-d finger to a spot on the map. "Could magic be used to dig a tunnel here?"


    Frowning, Maxi studied the parchment. "You wish to create a tunnel beneath the rampart? It is feasible, but..."


    She craned her neck to read the recorded width of the walls, her eyes narrowing. "To prevent the tunnel from caving in, we would have to dig well below the wall. That would take time... during which the enemy would be aware of our presence."


    Memories of soldiers being pierced with arrows or doused in scalding oil along the ramparts flooded her mind.


    Riftan seemed unfazed by Maxi''s cautious evaluation. Moving a miniature wooden soldier over the map, he countered, "There is a deep trench up north along the wall. The terrain is full of rocks and trees, making the trench bottom invisible from the rampart."


    Maxi studied the map intently, her mind working to visualize his description.


    "The stealth unit will tunnel from the north," Riftan continued, "while the main forcesunch an attack on the city. We''re likely dealing with only a handful of mages controlling the undead, so that should be enough to keep them upied. While they''re engaged, the Temple Knights will infiltrate the city and open the gates for the rest of the army."


    Ruth broke his silence with a question. "How many will make up the stealth unit?"


    "Five, including myself," Kuahel answered promptly. "We will open the south and west gates at the same time, enabling the Remdragon and the Knights of Phil Aaron to charge in from both sides."


    Breston, who had been smugly listening to the exchange, sneered, "And who will take which end?"


    Maxi knew why he was asking. The path to the western gate was wide, with an entrance big enough for two baggage wagons toe in abreast. The southern route, however, was narrower. The knights entering from that way would have to form a long queue, leaving them vulnerable.


    Suddenly anxious, Maxi bit her lip. Breston''s inquiry was a subtle maniption, pressuring Riftan into choosing the riskier task. If Riftan opted for the safer path before the leaders in the tent, it could undermine his authority as the suprememander. True to form, Riftan chose the southern gate.


    "The Remdragon Knights will move south while the duchy''s armyys siege," he began. "The Knights of Phil Aaron will move west. As for the tunnel dig..."


    Riftan''s eyes moved between Maxi and Ruth as if wrestling with a difficult decision. Maxi was on the verge of volunteering, but she held back. She wanted to leave the choice to him.


    "Maximilian Calypse," he said eventually, his voice grave. "I leave the task to you."


    Maxi felt a thrill down her spine. This was the first time he had entrusted her with a mission. Suppressing the urge to beam like a child, she managed a calm nod.


    "U-Understood."


    "Elliot will apany you," Riftan said firmly. "Once the tunnel is ready, you are to rejoin the army immediately."


    With that, he began to dispense instructions to the others. Ruth was to wait with the Remdragon Knights to serve as offensive support once the battle began. The mages of the Wedonian army and the high priests were assigned to assist the duchy''s forces in the siege and attend to the wounded.


    When the meeting concluded, the group began to filter out of the tent. Maxi hurriedly left as well, intent on preparing for her mission. She was nning on taking magic stones and devices as a precaution, and she would have to change into attire to blend better into her surroundings. Wrapping worn gray linen on her head would also cover her conspicuous red hair.


    As she was lost in these thoughts, she felt a hand wrap around her arm.


    "Maxi."


    She met her husband''s dark eyes. Despite his impassive expression, she sensed an underlying anxiety.


    "Promise me you won''t push yourself," he said gravely. "If ever you think the n will fail, you must return to camp immediately."


    "I-I understand. I give you my word," Maxi replied, nodding obediently.


    His dark gaze bore into hers, and he muttered uneasily, "I think baring my heart would be less terrifying than this."


    Maxi gently took his hand. "I feel the same."

 Chapter 389 - 150

    389 Chapter 150


    Riftan snorted incredulously. It was clear he still regarded her worries as baseless, but he at least did not seem to interpret her unease as ack of confidence in his abilities. Maxi found she was content with that. Slowly but surely, Riftan wasing to realize he was as important to her as she was to him.


    Maxi lifted her gaze to his face, her eyes full of affection, and intertwined her fingers with his strong, calloused ones. Riftan bent down so that she could peck his smooth cheek.


    "You entrusted me with this mission... because you believed I could do it, didn''t you?"


    Reluctant to answer, Riftan cast his eyes down. He eventually yielded with a groan. "That''s right."


    "Then..." Maxi said calmly, trying her best not to sound too ted, "have faith in me. I will do the same."


    Riftan scrutinized her, his face a mix of emotions. He nodded with a sigh. "You must be careful."


    "I will."


    His eyes bore into hers for a long time before he bent to give her a light kiss. He released her hand.


    Fearing that she would not be able to tear herself away if they lingered, Maxi quickly pocketed her hands in her robe. She observed her husband standing amid the swirling snow for a moment, then slowly turned away. bender


    The wind was growing increasingly violent. ording to Elliot, this was a good sign. A high wind blowing toward Midna would help carry the coalition''s arrows to greater distances. At the same time, it would greatly hinder the skeletal army, whose projectiles would be loosed from above the ramparts.


    After watching the distant archersunching ming arrows, Maxi shifted her attention to Kuahel. Instead of their usual dark te armor, the Temple Knightmander and his subordinates wore leather breasttes and wrist guards over dark, form-fitting gambesons. Armed with longbows at their backs and des at their sides, no casual observer would have taken them for men of the cloth.


    Maxi felt restless. She finally broke the silence with, "Should we not... get going?"


    "We should wait a little longer," the Temple Knight replied calmly, looking skyward. "Storm clouds are gathering. Once they cover the sun, that and the blowing snow should hide our approach to the wall."


    There was no arguing against his logic. Midna was located on an open field. Although there was a lumber camp near the wall and rock formations dotted around, the city''s manned watchtower made it nearly impossible to approach without being spotted. Willing herself to keep calm, Maxi kept her gaze fixed on the darkening sky.


    Before long, everything was a dull gray, just as Kuahel had predicted. The wind blew even fiercer, and the siege seemed to intensify. The duchy''s soldiers charged toward the rampart withdders.


    Maxi watched them until the Temple Knights began to pull their hoods over their heads. She followed suit, tugging her hood even lower. Though she had concealed her neat braid beneath a gray headscarf, she feared the fabric alone would not contain her unruly hair. She cinched the headscarf''s knot and joined the knights.


    "A-Are we setting out now?"


    "Yes," Kuahel replied curtly, gesturing with a nod to his subordinates.


    Maxi trailed the Temple Knights, her heart pounding with excitement and fear with each step.


    Things may not go as nned.


    The ramparts'' foundations would be deeply rooted. For a wall of such height to hold firm, the base would need to stretch at least twenty kevettes underground. Maxi would have to find the deepest part of the trench if she wanted to dig with minimal damage to the wall. Once this was determined, she would employ tracing magic to survey the city''syout and begin excavating soil and rock as discreetly as possible.


    "Mydy, it would be best to cast the concealment spell from here."


    She was trudging through the snow, lost in her thoughts, when she jerked her head up at the voice.


    Elliot stood before her, his navy Remdragon cloak reced with a dark gray robe. He was gazing up at the soaring tower in the distance.


    "I see lights flickering, which means someone must be up there. We wouldn''t have to exercise such caution if it were merely an undead sentry, but-"


    A gale swept past, cutting off the knight''s words. Maxi could guess what he had been about to say. If it was a necromancer and not an undead monster standing watch in the tower, they were in danger of being discovered before they even got close.


    Hastily summoning her mana, Maxi cast a thin shroud over herself and the knights. The spell walled off airflow to stifle any sounds while cleverly refracting light so that they blended into their surroundings.


    "Th-The spell is set. Try to stay close."


    Kuahel acknowledged her with a backward nce before starting out again. They skirted the hills and cautiously made their way to the city''s northeastern side. Before long, they came upon the trench Riftan had mentioned. Indeed, it was deep enough to conceal them from prying eyes.


    Descending the steep slope, theynded on an uneven terrain of gravel, snow, and ice. Along the narrow trench, Maxi assessed the sparse fir trees and the imposing wall jutting above the rocks.


    Though most of the enemy''s forces seemed to be concentrated at the siege front, there could still be sentries on this side. Moving in utmost silence was crucial to avoid detection.


    "I believe this will do," Kuahel remarked, his lengthy stride halting just before the wall.


    Maxi peeled off her sweat-dampened gloves and ced her hands on the slope. It was so steep that it was practically an earthen wall in itself. Initiating a tracing spell, she gauged the thickness and structure of the rampart above.


    As expected, the stonework extended deep into the ground. After meticulously probing the rampart''s interior, she began to dig with magic. For thirty minutes, she cleared through thickyers of gravel and frozen soil. Finally, at the end of the deep hole, the wall''s foundation emerged.


    She groped the evenly stacked stone and mortar blocks, infusing her mana into the wall to create a small hole. Debris thudded to the ground as the rock melted and fell away. Soon, a narrow passage stood before them. The space was so small she had to bend her head to enter. Arger entrance would have been ideal, but she feared the tunnel caving in.


    Maxi felt like an earth mole as she stooped and ventured into the dark passage. Debris showered her as she continued digging the tunnel deeper, and her mouth felt as though it filled with dirt with each inhale. It got to a point where she feared she would suffocate to death. This must be what it felt like to be buried alive.


    Yet, she persisted until the air''s thickness became unbearable. After hours of work, she crawled out of the tunnel. Despite feeling as though she had carved a sixty-kevette passage, its true length barely stretched twenty.


    Maxi copsed onto the ground outside. She spat out a mouthful of soil, but the unpleasant taste lingered.


    "This should help, mydy," Elliot said, offering her his sk.


    Maxi took it dly and swirled mouthfuls of frigid water to wash away the grit. Afterward, she dusted off the dirt covering her face and hands.


    Kuahel watched her, then asked brusquely, "Is it done?"


    "N-Not yet. I still need to create an exit."


    "Then, please hurry. We must open the gates before sundown."


    The Temple Knight seemed unwilling to grant her even a second to catch her breath. Maxi shot him a sharp re before hastening back into the tunnel with a sigh.


    As soon as she entered, there was an inexplicable noise, and something pelted her hood.


    Praying it was not a bug or a worm, Maxi shielded her mouth with a handkerchief and continued her task. Finally, a rush of fresh air greeted her as she dug through to the other side. ????.??????


    After ensuring the exit was wide enough for arge man to pass through, she quickly crawled all the way back, terrified of encountering an undead monster.


    "I-It''s done," she announced upon scrambling out of the tunnel.


    Elliot helped her up as she gasped for air. He offered her his sk again, which she used to rinse her mouth. She then wet her handkerchief and wiped the dirt from her eyes. Despite the headscarf wrapped tightly around her head, she suspected even her hair was caked in dirt.


    "I d-did not think this task would be so unbing."


    "You''ve done admirably, mydy," Elliot said proudly, extending a handkerchief.


    Discarding her soiled cloth onto the ground, Maxi scrubbed her face with Elliot''s. She had never been more desperate for a bath in her life.


    "Could you survey the vicinity of the exit?" Kuahel said, peering into the tunnel.


    Clearly, the clergyman did not intend to allow her a moment''s respite. Maxi paused from dusting off her clothes to heave a sigh. Wordlessly, she trudged toward him and began a tracing spell to check for any sentries on the other side of the wall.


    "I don''t believe... they have noticed yet," she said, her voicecking confidence. Undead creatures tended to be stationary without external stimuli, making them difficult to detect with magic. "But I suggest we keep our guards up."


    Kuahel stepped into the tunnel without a word, his face nk as if her advice was not even worth a response. His subordinates hovered behind him like shadows, and they sprung into action as soon as he tilted his chin for them to follow.


    The knights filed into the narrow passage one by one. Maxi maintained the integrity of the tunnel walls with magic until they reached the other end. Once she was certain all the Temple Knights had safely slipped into the city, the tension in her aching back and shoulders finally eased.


    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 390 - 151

    390 Chapter 151


    "We should get going, mydy," Elliot said after peering into the mouth of the tunnel.


    Maxi picked up the bag she had previously tossed aside and turned to follow the knight. They had only taken a few steps when Elliot abruptly pulled her behind arge rock.


    With his watchful gaze fixed on the wall above, he murmured, "The monsters are starting to gather."


    Maxi slowly peered up, her eyes shining with fear. True enough, dozens of torch lights converged atop the towering wall. Her heart dropped like a lead weight. The gale carried the haunting sounds of bones ttering on steel, followed by the piercing whistle of a pipe.


    A cry of dismay escaped her as she realized the noise was to alert their monsterrades to the presence of intruders. Despite all her efforts, they had been discovered.


    "W-What should we do? Should we go help¡ª"


    "There is little we can do in this situation, mydy," Elliot said matter-of-factly. "They are on their own now."


    "B-But there are only five of them. H-How could they possibly¡­?"


    "There are many buildings within the city. If they find cover, they may escape having to fight hundreds of monsters at once," he exined calmly, leading her in the opposite direction. "We must trust them and make haste out of here. The monsters will give chase once they discover the tunnel."


    The knight kept walking, taking care to tread lightly. Maxi trailed him while casting a confused nce over her shoulder.


    "W-Where are we going? Should we not be going east toward the camp?"


    "Returning the way we came would expose us as soon as we climbed out of the trench. It would be safer to circle back."


    Maxi snapped her mouth shut at his brusque response. Now was not the time for questions. She had to trust in the knight''s military judgment.


    Elliot maintained a brisk pace, and Maxi did her best to keep up. Her mind swirled with thoughts all the while. How much of their n had been discovered? Guilt constricted her throat as she wondered if perhaps she had made a mistake.


    And what about the Temple Knights? Were they safe? If Kuahel Leon failed to open the gates, Riftan''s ns would be all for naught. And should any of Wigrew''s reincarnations fall, the coalition army''s morale would plummet.


    Maxi gnawed her lip. If that happened, she would be to me. Ruth would have surely done a much better job.


    "Mydy."


    She snapped back to the present when Elliot grasped her hand. They had climbed out of the trench and were crouched among the dense fir trees. The wall, which had once loomed about thirty kevettes from them, was now around eighty kevettes back. Even so, Maxi felt far from safe.


    She gazed up at the dozens of torches flickering behind the battlement. The group along the wall had grown in number. No doubt they were scouring the area now that word of the intrusion had spread.


    "How is your mana supply?"


    Maxi''s attention swung back to Elliot. He was gazing up at the watchtower with a grave expression.


    He looked down at her and continued, "Do you think you could locate the necromancer''s mana?"


    Taken aback, Maxi slowly shook her head. "Search magic is not an all-purpose spell. It would require an astronomical amount to search a city of this size."


    "You would not need to search the entire city. The necromancer is most likely in a position with a good vantage point to better control the undead. In one of those three towers, I assume. You would only need to see if there is magic flowing from any of them."


    The three towers in question were rectangr structures wedged between the thick ramparts. Squinting up at them, Maxi noticed shadowy figures moving in front of the lights glowing in the windows.


    "Very well," she said, nodding. "I think¡­ I can manage that."


    She knelt and allowed her mana to flow into the ground. Soon, her tightly woven mana detected a cold, weighty energy.


    She pointed to the third tower. "It''s that one."


    Elliot narrowed his eyes as if to gauge the distance before grabbing the longbow strapped to his back.


    "Please summon a shield as soon as I fire. If I miss the mark, they will surely strike back."


    Maxi''s eyes widened. Could an arrow truly strike such a distant target? Though she hardly thought it possible, she knew Elliot was not one to exaggerate his abilities. With a nod, she readied her mana for the impending attack.


    Elliot retrieved an arrow from his quiver, a long-range projectile with a hooked point and ck feather fletching. His bulging muscles strained as he pulled back the bowstring. Maxi subconsciously held her breath.


    Finally, he loosed the arrow with a sound akin to a cracking whip. Maxi conjured a shield, anticipating a counterattack, but nothing came.


    Elliot was keeping watch from behind a tree. He gestured to her now, saying, "I think we seeded. With their leader gone, the undead horde will be pacified for a time. We should hasten back to camp."


    After staring at the knight in awe, Maxi removed the shield. True to his words, the monsters on the wall appeared disoriented, dispersing in all directions. Here was their chance. They could not afford to waste it.


    Maxi sprinted through the trees behind Elliot, who only slowed when they were out of enemy range. She bent down to catch her breath. The hurried escape had sapped all her strength, so much so that even her stomach muscles cramped.


    After allowing her to catch her breath, Elliot remarked with an amused chuckle, "It seems everything has gone to n."


    Maxi mustered the strength to look up. The knights camped on the western field were charging toward the gate.


    Relief washed over her, and she nearly sank to the ground. The Temple Knights had evaded their pursuers and aplished their mission.


    Maxi''s face lit up as she turned to Elliot. "W-We did it!"


    A fleeting smile tugged at his lips, reced quickly by his usual military austerity.


    "The war is not over yet. We must rejoin the rear unit at once." ncing toward the gate where the noises of battle resounded, he added calmly, "We have a busy day ahead of us."


    Midna''s southern gates swung open shortly after the liberation of the western end. While the main army continued its siege, the Remdragon Knights and the Knights of Phil Aaron charged into the city. A few hours was all it took for them to sessfully reim Midna, leaving the army of undead reduced to ashes.


    Upon her return to camp, Maxi allowed herself some rest before hastening to the field hospital to care for the wounded. Though she was worried sick for Riftan, who was still fighting in the city alongside his knights, she knew her main focus at present should be her mage duties.


    I should trust him as much as he has trusted me, she repeated to herself, trying to quell her fears.


    She felt desperate to join him. But stepping foot inside Midna was not possible, at least not before the soldiers had dealt with the remaining ghouls and the clerics had purified the shrine. As she tended to the new wave of injured pouring in, Maxi impatiently waited for the call that would sound the end of battle.


    Finally, the re of a horn cut through the evening air. Maxi and the rear unit swiftly entered the city as dusk turned to night.


    Evidence of the weeks-long assault was everywhere. Broken arrows littered the streets. All over the city, dposing livestock and ckened debris were buried beneath snow, ash, and mud. The stench of death filled the air. Aside from the soldiers, there were no signs of human life.


    Surveying the deste roads, Maxi trudged behind the soldiers to the city''s central square. The men were camped together in onerge group, regardless of their allegiances. After instructing the medics to establish an infirmary tent, Maxi dismounted and began searching for Riftan.


    To the east of the square was a building that appeared to be a basilica. Next to it, arge stone structure with a copsed wall drew her gaze. Relief surged through her when she spotted the Remdragon Knights.


    18:07


    Ursuline was the first to notice her. "Lady Calypse," he said, removing his helmet as he strode over. "I heard something went wrong during the mission. Are you unharmed?"


    "Not a scratch," she said serenely, trying to mask her sense of triumph. "Is anyone hurt? I-Is Riftan¡ª"


    "Those injured were treated by the sorcerer. Themander is, of course, unscathed," Ursuline replied tly. He pointed a thumb at the basilica. "Yourdyship will find him in there."


    Maxi immediately left Rem with the knight and ran up the stairs of the ivory building. Stepping inside, she was surprised to find the interior whole and the floor pristine.


    A peculiar sensation washed over her as she explored the dimly lit space, illuminated by flickering fires. Along the nave where worshippers would have gathered, she spotted the altar. Riftan stood among the statues of saints, his eyes focused on something below.


    Her breath caught in her throat. With his longsword in one hand and torch in another, he appeared like a vision of Nathaniel, the angel of death, descended from the heavens to pass judgment on sinners.


    She studied his nk face before she cautiously approached.


    "Maxi," he said, looking up.


    The palpable relief in his voice resonated through her, even ringing in her bones. She ran to him.


    He swiftly sheathed his sword and embraced her with his free arm. "Are you all right?" he murmured.


    "Y-Yes. What about you?"


    "I am as well."


    His gaze lingered on her face as he released her, causing a faint blush to creep over her cheeks. She had washed her hands and face to treat wounds, but she was certain that her hair and clothes were still very much soiled.


    Pulling her hood over her head to hide her unseemly appearance, she whirled away, only to spot a dark form slumped on the ground. A scream tore from her lips.


    "Calm down," Riftan said, wrapping an arm around her. "It''s already dead."


    Trembling, Maxi stared fearfully at the lifeless monster and the dark blood pooled around it. It resembled a lizardman, but it was smaller than the one that had infiltrated the coalition''s camp. Dressed in borate vestments, Maxi found the sight unsettling. She soon realized its gold and jewel-adorned robe and flowing tunic were simr to that of a cleric''s.


    "We found about five of them within the city," Riftanmented. His brow furrowed, he pried open the creature''s mouth with his sheath and examined its sharp teeth. "This one spoke our tongue."

 Chapter 391 - 152

    Chapter 391: Chapter 152


    Maxi snapped her head up. ¡°This thing¡­ spoke to you?¡±


    Riftan remained silent, his eyes locked on the monstrous form sprawled on the ground. Sensing his hesitance, Maxi anxiously prodded, ¡°What did it say?¡±


    Kneeling to examine the creature¡¯s limbs, Riftan sounded nonchnt when he spoke.


    ¡°It called me a sinner. Throughout our fight, it kept repeating something I didn¡¯t understand. Maybe you can make sense of it.¡±


    He recited the incantation, his brow furrowed. Goosebumps rippled over Maxi as she recognized the ancient Elvish.


    Her gaze shifted nervously between her husband and the lifeless creature. Her voice shook as she said, ¡°It was warning you¡­ that you will pay for your sins.¡±


    A wry smile tugged at the corners of Riftan¡¯s mouth. Rising to his feet, he simply said, ¡°I see.¡±


    Maxi was taken aback by hisposure. His life had been threatened by a mysterious monster, and yet he seemed almost amused. Had he not grasped the gravity of the situation?


    ¡°You need to take this more seriously!¡± Maxi blurted, her voice taut with tension. ¡°That thing¡­ it knew you were the Dragon yer.¡±


    ¡°Hardly surprising, considering all of Roviden has heard how I split Sektor¡¯s skull,¡± he replied apathetically. ¡°The monsters see me as the desecrator.¡±


    Maxi looked at him in disbelief. He had already anticipated that the monsters of the Pam teau might have a vendetta against him. She chastised herself for not considering that. After all, these monsters had worshiped the dragon. Of course they would seek vengeance on the man who had in their idol.


    A realization dawned on Maxi, then. Deep down, she still regarded the monsters as inferior. The church¡¯s teachings ¡ª that these evil creatures were agents of blind destruction ¡ª clouded her judgment. It was a dangerous way to think, especially given the invasion three years ago and their current perilous situation.


    ¡°If the monsters manage to resurrect the dragon, they wille for Anatol first,¡± she said gravely.


    ¡°That will not happen,¡± Riftan said, his voice calm, ¡°because we¡¯re going to stop them.¡±


    His unwavering confidence eased Maxi¡¯s fears. He was right. The coalition army had been effectively thwarting the monsters¡¯ ns. Victory was in sight, with only Vesmore Castle in Dristan left to reim.


    Mirroring hisposure, Maxi smiled. ¡°You are right. We will stop them.¡±


    On the first day of Midna¡¯s liberation, the coalition army worked through the night to transport the dead. Normally, victorious soldiers would celebrate with feasts, liquor, and well-earned rest, but the looming threat of a necromancer turning their dead into reanimated horrors made it essential to prioritize funeral rites.


    A total of a hundred and twenty-nine bodies wereid to rest in the cemetery behind the basilica and a vacant lot on the city¡¯s west side. As soldiers attended to this grim task, the mages and medics busied themselves with treating the wounded. With three hundred soldiers injured in the brutal siege, there was a desperate shortage of healers and remedies.


    Despite her exhaustion from her earlier mission, Maxi could not turn away from the agonized cries of the wounded. This time, not even Ruth tried to dissuade her from working throughout the night. Together, they set broken limbs, extracted arrows lodged in flesh and bone, and sutured wounds until dawn began to break. Finally, they copsed onto cots in a corner of the infirmary to rest.


    When Maxi awoke, it was well past noon. She blinked dazedly up at the sky outside the arched window for a moment before she managed to sit up, rubbing her throbbing temple.


    ¡°Go back to sleep,¡± came a voice.


    Turning, she found Riftan seated in front of arge brazier. She watched him poke the fire with a stick for a moment before her eyes widened in realization: she was in an unfamiliar room.


    ¡°W-Where are we?¡±


    ¡°This is the residence of Midna¡¯s administrator. I brought you here.¡±


    Riftan snapped the stick in two and tossed the pieces into the fire. Maxi struggled up from the bed, but she swayed and clutched her head when a wave of dizziness overcame her. It seemed the toll of her careless exertions had finally caught up with her.


    ¡°I told you to rest.¡±


    When Riftan tried to push her back on the bed, Maxi shook her head.


    ¡°B-But¡­¡± she protested, ¡°I must go check on the wounded.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve instructed them to send for you if needed, so just do as 1 say.¡±


    Sensing the anger in his voice, Maxi obedientlyy back down. If she were truly honest with herself, she was desperate for rest. She nestled her cheek into the musty pillow and let out a small sigh.


    ¡°I think 1 may have overdone it,¡± she admitted.


    ¡°As you always do,¡± Riftan replied tersely, tucking the nket around her.


    He moved away and carefully removed something from the zing fire with iron tongs. His broad shoulders and muscr arms moved rhythmically as he began working on the mysterious item. Maxi watched him for a while before her gaze wandered over her surroundings.


    The scars of the undead invasiony all around the once-opulent room. Burn marks marred the walls and floor, deep gashes defaced the wooden posts, and both curtains and carpet were soiled with dirt.


    However, encased by thick walls, the chamber was far warmer than any tent or ruined building they could have found. Shifting into a morefortable position, Maxi pulled the nket up to her chin and let out a soft sigh of contentment. She could not remember thest time she had the luxury of simply lying in bed. Deciding to make the best of this opportunity, she closed her eyes.


    Just then, Riftan touched something to her lips.


    ¡°Open your mouth.¡±


    Obediently, she parted her lips, and something warm filled her mouth. Maxi began to chew reflexively, but her eyes fluttered open at the unexpected sweetness.


    Riftan watched her silently. ¡°Is it too hot?¡±


    Shaking her head, Maxi continued to chew. A small smile spread over Riftan¡¯s face as he peeled another roasted chestnut with a knife. He brought the yellow kernel to her lips.


    ¡°Open up.¡±


    Blinking, Maxi slowly did as she was told. Riftan looked pleased as he fed her the sulent chestnut, and this small act filled Maxi with an overwhelming sense of happiness. Despite her physical and emotional exhaustion, the tender care from her husband made her feel as if she were in heaven.


    ¡°Did you eat it all?¡±


    When she nodded, he promptly offered her another kernel, which she epted withoutint. Watching her with satisfaction, Riftan leaned in to give her a peck on the lips as she chewed.


    ¡°You are so lovely when you¡¯re obedient,¡± he whispered teasingly.


    Maxi shot him a mock re. ¡°I suppose that means¡­ you find me insufferable when I¡¯m not.¡±


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re certainly less lovely then.¡±


    Maxi pped his shoulder, and Riftan gave a heartyugh.


    Kissing her cheek, he said, ¡°Even in your least lovely state, your beauty exceeds that of every woman in the world. You have absolutely nothing to worry about.¡±


    His words sent a blush creeping up Maxi¡¯s cheeks, and her heart melted like butter under the zing sun. How could he say such embarrassing sentiments so effortlessly?


    Eyeing him skeptically, she murmured, ¡°You rake.¡±


    ¡°That is nder.¡±


    Snorting, Riftan picked up his knife to continue peeling chestnuts. Maxi scooted closer to rest her chin on his shoulder.


    ¡°Were you this attentive to all your past lovers as well?¡± she asked, genuinely curious.


    ¡°Why do you assume 1 had past lovers?¡±


    Riftan sounded baffled. Maxi stared at his perfectly sculpted face, glossy ck hair, and deep ebony eyes as if asking how he could be so unaware of his own allure. She was not so naive to think that a man with such striking looks had never had a romantic partner.


    ¡°Y-You were twenty-five when we married, and you were knighted at eighteen¡­ Given your status and your presence at court, it is a natural assumption you would have experience.¡±


    Riftan opened his mouth, then shut it again, clearly thinking that any argument would be futile.


    Shoving a meticulously peeled chestnut into her mouth, he said gruffly, ¡°Stop talking nonsense and eat.¡±


    After hastily swallowing, Maxi shook his shoulders. ¡°Don¡¯t be like that. Just tell me how many lovers you¡¯ve had.¡±


    Riftan, who had been steadfastly focused on his task, turned his head to regard her with a searching look. ¡°What about you?¡±


    ¡°What about me?¡±


    ¡°Have you ever held another man in your heart?¡± he asked as he bit into a slightly undercooked chestnut.


    Caught off guard, Maxi stammered, ¡°D-Do you mean before our marriage?¡±


    His eyes narrowed dangerously. ¡°Should 1 be asking about both before and after?¡±


    ¡°D-Don¡¯t be absurd!¡± Maxi retorted, scowling. ¡°I-I have never engaged in unchaste behavior¡­ neither before nor after our marriage!¡±


    ¡°My question was about your heart,¡± Riftan rified, his expression unreadable. ¡°Among the many men who visited Croyso Castle, there must have been one or two who caught your fancy..¡±

 Chapter 392 - 153

    392 Chapter 153


    Maxi furrowed her brow. She had been asking after his love life just a moment ago. How had she be the one under scrutiny?


    Suspecting Riftan was artfully steering the conversation away, Maxi retorted, "I kept...mostly to myself. Aftering of age, I spent most of my time in the annex... and on the rare asions I was required to make an appearance...I would take my leave as quickly as possible. How could I have...taken a liking to anyone... w-when I never even had the chance to converse with a man my age?"


    "One can fall in love without ever engaging in a proper conversation," Riftan shot back. He turned back to the brazier as he meticulously peeled the charred skin off another chestnut. "Sometimes a distant nce is all it takes to capture a heart."


    Maxi shot daggers at the back of his head. "A-Are you... speaking from experience?"


    To her astonishment, she noticed his nape and earlobes flush with color. A wave of jealousy washed over her. She knew that young knights often idolized high-born women. Could Riftan have gone through such a phase himself? Her eyes moistened at the thought of an eighteen-year-old Riftan, newly knighted and enamored with a sophisticated, alluring noblewoman.


    Overwhelmed by jealousy, she burst out, "I-I am sorry to say I am not so loose that I would fall for a stranger. H-How could someone be attracted to a person they do not even-"


    Maxi stopped short. Something had just dawned on her, and a deep flush bloomed over her face as she noticed Riftan''s wooden expression.


    She was the woman who had captured his heart. He had even told her as much himself.


    A cold sweat broke out on her back, and she quickly adjusted her tone. "H-However...I did find you quite dashing...w-when you first arrived at Croyso Castle."


    With a derisive snort, Riftan tossed the chestnut skins into the fire. "Really?"


    "I-It is the truth! Yes, your aloofness was intimidating.. b-but I thought you were undeniably handsome."


    "Do you always run like the gue from people you think are handsome?"


    "W-Well..."


    Maxi''s eyes darted around, searching for an excuse, before she let out a resigned sign. The truth was, she had not found him entirely appealing during their first encounter. His confidence, which had bordered on arrogance, had poked at her insecurities, and his excessively good looks had strangely put her off. It had also annoyed her that all the women in the castle seemed infatuated with him.


    Yet, despite her initial fears and reluctance, she had found herself stealing nces at the dashing knight. Perhaps it was his unattainability that had made her put up an emotional wall.


    Twining her arms around his neck, she admitted, "I avoided you... because being near you made me feel insignificant."


    "I find that difficult to believe." Riften turned to look at her with a frown. "Insignificant? I worshipped the very ground you walked on. A mere smile from you, and I would have been on my knees. Do you have any idea of the absurd things I did just to catch your eye?"


    "H-How could I when you looked as though you were plotting murder half the time?"


    Caught off guard, Riftan fell silent.


    Maxi studented him, her eyes alight with curiosity. "Did you really...desire my attention?


    "Enough. Eat."


    He affected a look of indifference as he pushed a peeled chestnut into her mouth.


    Undeterred, she continued to press him as she chewed. "Since when? Tell me."


    Riftan shot her an irritated look, but his flushed cheeks made him appear more like an adorably petnt child than the intimidating man he was aiming for.


    "I would like to know. Can''t you just tell me?" Maxi pleaded.


    Finally, Riftan confessed with a sign, "From the moment Iid eyes on you."


    Shock wound through her. "But you were scowling the first time we met!"


    "When did I-?" he began angrily, then stopped himself. He groaned as if defeated. "I have no defense for these ursed facial muscles of mine."


    With that, he resumed the task of peeling chestnuts as if to put an end to their argument. Maxi watched him with an odd expression. What about her had drawn him with such force?


    While she had ovee her initial insecurities and learned to appreciate her charming qualities, she knew hers was not the sort of beauty to ensnare every man''s heart. Yet, Riftan seemed to regard her as the epitome of allure.


    A pleased smile crossed her lips as she began to twirl strands of his hair around her finger. "Are you partial to redheads?"


    "So it seems." Riftan grumbled, abruptly pushing another chestnut into her mouth.


    His endearing shyness made Maxi burst intoughter. Lying on her stomach, she allowed him to feed her while she continued her flirtatious line of questioning.


    "Then...had I been fair-haired, I suppose you would not have spared me a nce."


    "Perhaps."


    When Maxi pped his shoulder, Riftan chuckled as if pleased by his petty revenge for her embarrassing questions.


    He kissed her bulging cheek and whispered tenderly, "Even if your hair turned white, I would still find you captivating."


    Though he had spoken the words yfully, Maxi felt her throat constrict. The image of them together, old and gray and still in love, filled her with joy.


    "You really do have a way with words, you rake."


    Shaking his head at her persistent teasing, Riftan could not help but smile. Giggling, Maxi nuzzled her cheek against his neck before popping another piece of chesnut into her mouth, savouring it with a bite of bread. After enjoying a few more hours of respite, she changed into fresh clothes and ventured outside to check on the wounded.


    The streets, once marred by ashes and corpses, were now nketed in snow that had fallen overnight.


    "Don''t push yourself," Riftan cautioned, draping a coat over her shoulders with a look of concern.


    Maxi gave him a bright smile. "Don''t worry."


    Just as he opened his mouth to respond, they heard Ursuline call for Riftan. He nced toward the sound, and Maxi, realizing he had been neglecting his responsibilities to be with her, gently nudged him on the back.


    "Go on. I will be fine."


    "See you this evening, then," he said with a sigh.


    He strode away to where the knights were gathered. After watching him disappear, Maxi turned and entered a crumbling chapel that now served as a makeshift infirmary.


    Packed inside were hundreds of wounded soldiers. After ensuring that no one''s condition had deteriorated overnight, Maxi moved to the back of the chapel where Ruth attended to one of the men.


    "I apologize for myteness, Ruth. I will take over now..so you should get some rest."


    "There is no need to apologize, mydy. I''ve had ample time to rest," Ruth replied, stretching his stiff neck. "Honestly, there isn''t much to do right now. You could rest more, especially since we might not get another chance once we leave Midna."


    "A-Are we leaving so soon?"


    "As soon as our supplies arrive. We cannot afford to waste time."


    Maxi looked around the infirmary, worry etched on her face. "What about all these men?"


    "A portion of the duchy''s army has agreed to stay behind to care for them."


    "Does that mean...the duchy will not join the coalition?"


    "We cannot leave Midna unprotected," Ruth replied indifferently.


    Maxi''s brow furrowed. While most of the injured were Croyso men, some were from the coalition. She tried to estimate the number of soldiers that remained.


    "D-Do you think we have enough men to get to Dristan and reim Vesmore Castle safely?" she asked.


    "Princess Agnes''s unit will join us once we cross into Dristan. Our numbers are not the concern - the supplies are," Ruth said with a weary sigh. "We have enough food for the soldiers, but we''re low on feed for the horses. The snow has made grazing impossible, so the supplies must arrive within the week."


    The color drained from Maxi''s face as she stared at Ruth. "Do you think...there is a high chance my father will not send it?"

 Chapter 393 - 154

    393 Chapter 154


    "That, I cannot say for certain," Ruth muttered. "The duke we know would never tarnish the Croyso name by engaging in an act of revenge. Especially not one that would be viewed as disgraceful. He may be a terrible despot of man, but he''s not a fool willing to jeopardize his authority by openingly defying the Council''s decision."


    Ruth paused and walked to the corner of the infirmary, where there was a cauldron simmering on the brazier. "But a dying man bes indifferent to the future," he continued, stirring the cauldron''s contents with adle. "His family''s prestige, even his own status, might mean little to him now. Who knows if he is even thinking rationally with revenge on his mind."


    Maxi chewed her lip as she pondered Ruth''s words. Her father was indeed known for being fiercely protective of his reputation and authority. Publicly, he had always yed the part of a devoted parent, all the while tormenting his daughter in private. And when he had thrown her a grand wedding, in reality, he had been sending her betrothed off to the Dragon Campaign in his stead.


    But the man Ruth described now seemed recklessly intent on belittling her husband. He seemed to pay little heed to public criticism or damage to his reputation. Maxi was certain that was not something her shrewd, calcting father would have considered before.


    Is he so blinded by his hatred for Riftan?


    Indignation surged within her as she imagined her father lying on his deathbed. The man had devoted his whole life to maintaining his power and territory, and yet, here he was, squandering possibly hisst moments on petty revenge.


    What a vain and meaningless existence. In her mind, her father had always loomed as a frightening, authoritative figure. Now, he seemed reduced to a pitiable old man. One consumed by hatred, who had neither given nor received love.


    A sudden urge seized Maxi. She wanted to see the Duke of Croyso in all his feebleness, to look into his eyes and tell him that only a sad, lonely death awaited him.


    He could have chosen a different life.


    Instead of buying himself a wife, he could have married for love. And had he be a father who cherished his children, he would have been surrounded by family instead of dying alone.


    He could have shown respect and gratitude to the young, talented knight who had been in his employ.


    Riftan had been nothing but a disposable pawn to him. The powerful knight would have be a steadfast ally instead of an enemy haunting his nights.


    Now, all he had left was a crumbling empire and two daughters who despised him. Was he happy with the path he had walked?


    These were the thoughts spiraling in Maxi''s mind when Ruth''s voice pulled her back to the present.


    "You needn''t concern yourself too much, mydy. Sir Riftan has already contacted the eastern merchant guild should the duke withhold the supplies. And as ast resort, we can always fund the army ourselves."


    Ruth seemed to think her silence stemmed from worry. Instead of correcting him, she shook her head, a frown creasing her brow. "Anatol has no obligation to finance this. The Council is responsible for supplying the army, and they''ve delegated that duty to the Duke of Croyso. That''s why the supplies muste from him, no matter what."


    "Do you have a n in mind?" Ruth asked, peering into adleful of tonic to gauge its readiness.


    When he turned to wait for her reply, she answered hesitantly, "What if...I were to write to the duchy''s vassals?"


    "It would certainly be better than not writing at all," Ruth said tly. He set the cauldron on the floor and began refilling tonic vials. "But letters alone won''t suffice. Despite his ill health, your father is still lord of thisnd, while you are merely a potential heir. Yourdyship would need something more persuasive topel those obstinate eastern nobles to defy him."


    Maxi stared thoughtfully at the steaming cauldron. "I should speak with Sir Derek."


    "And what would you say to him?" Ruth asked, looking equal parts concerned and curious.


    "I shall try to win him over first. His army isrge, which means he is influential. If I can get him to act as my intermediary...that should give me more saway over the eastern nobles."


    Ruth appeared skeptical, but he relented with a shrug, "It is worth a try."


    "Thank you for the vote of confidence." Maxi retorted.


    Turning on her heel, she left the infirmary. Her mind raced as she headed toward the square filled with rows of military barracks. Should she brandish the formidable reputation of the Remdragon Knights topel obedience?


    It would be effective, perhaps, but it could also breed resentment. Ideally, she wanted the vassals to join the coalition willingly. Yet how could she convince a group of haughty, conservative nobles?


    After much consideration, Maxi sought out the Anatolian knights. She had wanted to consult Riftan first, but he was deep in a strategy meeting at themon barracks. Peering into the tent, she saw him deliberating with Richard Breston, Kuahel Leon, and themander of the Royal Knights of Wedon.


    She turned away when she noticed that Sir Derek was not among them. He is likely in the duchy''s encampment. While she deliberated her next move, her eyes fell on Hebaron, who was sharpening his sword by a campfire.


    "Sir Hebaron," she said, approaching him. "Might I borrow you for a moment?"


    The knight looked up in surprise. "What can I do for you, mydy?"


    "I need to speak with Sir Derek..and require an escort."


    A momentary confusion crossed Hebaron''s face before it settled into a slight frown. "Sir Derek, one of the duke''s men? What exactly do you intend to discuss with him?"


    "I wish to speak with him about the supplies," Maxi replied, instilling her voice with more confidence than she felt. Before Hebaron could voice any objections, she quickly added, "If you''re too busy, you could send someone else. But I must go now."


    Hebaron rose swiftly, sheathing his sword. "Allow me to apany you."


    His smile was that of a mischievous boy who hade across something interesting.


    "What perfect timing," he said. "I was getting rather bored. Shall we?"


    Wasting no time, Maxi led the way toward the duchy''s barracks. As the Croyso banner drew nearer her palms began to grow damp. Could she negotiate skillfully with her father''s vassals?


    I have nothing to lose.


    Pausing before the opulent, crimson barracks, she tried to bolster her nerves.


    "Inform Sir Derek that Lady Maximilian Calypse wishes to speak with him," shemanded the dozing squire guarding the entrance.


    The young man startled away at her deliberately pompous tone, righting the drooping spear in his hands. He rushed into the tent, and momentster, an invitation to enter called out from within.


    Holding her head high, Maxi stepped inside.


    "Sir Derek," she said, putting on the airs of a haughty noblewoman, "I apologize for my unannounced visit. I hope I have not disturbed your rest."


    "Not at all, mydy. It is always an honor to receive such a distinguished guest," the knight replied politely. He offered her a seat cushioned with fox fur. "Please."


    "Thank you," Maxi said primly. She gracefully lowered herself into the chair.


    Over her shoulder, she caught Hebaron stifling a chuckle. He seemed to find her acting highly entertaining. She gave a light cough. A fleeting regret crossed her mind - perhaps bringing him along had not been the wisest decision.


    "I will not take up much of your time," assured Maxi.


    Sir Derek twirled his meticulously groomed mustache. "A pity."


    He was being polite, but she could tell he did not particrly hold her in high regard.


    After wordlessly studying her face as if trying to ascertain her intentions, the knight picked up a goblet from the table. "Now then, may I ask the reason for your visit?"


    Maxi felt her confidence wane at his rxed manner, but she pressed on. "I havee to ask the duchy''s vassals to actively support the coalition army."


    Though she knew the situation required diplomacy, she was not ustomed to the niceties of the aristocratic conversation. She decided to be as candid as possible.


    "The Council of the Seven Kingdoms formed this army and deployed us here, and the House of Croyso is obligated to provide us with supplies. To date, we have been met with ratherckluster hospitality, and I am unwilling to tolerate it any further."


    Maxi felt her confidence growing as the words came out as eloquently as she had imagined. She felt more and more like a refined noblewoman as she spoke. Raising her chin, she enunciated each word.


    "Given the lukewarm wee we have received, I have reason to doubt the supplies will arrive in a timely manner. So I urge you, Sir Derek - send word to the eastern nobles to dispatch immediate and adequate supplies to Midna."

 Chapter 394 - 155

    394 Chapter 155


    "I''m afraid that is beyond the scope of my authority, Lady Calypse," Sir Derek replied stiffly. "His Grace has only charged me with Midna''s recapture. I do not have the power tomand the other vassals any which way."


    It was a rejection, albeit veiled in polite wording. But Maxi knew even lesser lords had a certain level of freedom in managing their estates. They would sometimes make decisions that went against their liege''s wishes, but a sling as they did not cross any lines, minor insubordination was usually tolerated. After all, it was preferable to outright treachery.


    Maxi soon realised that arguing this point was unlikely to sway Sir Derek. The knight saw nopelling reason to risk defying his lord.


    Deciding to take a gentler approach, she said appeasingly, "I am well aware that this falls beyond the scope of your authority. I admit I have no right to make such demands of you. But are we not bound by a moral code? We possess the power to urge others to do the right thing, to persuade them to right wrongs. The eastern nobility is only set to lose face if it bes known that they abandoned the soldiers who risked their lives for theirnd."


    "Defying one''s liege is just as dishonorable," Sir Derek replied woodenly.


    It took a great deal of willpower for Maxi not to show anger. While the knight''s many excuses grated her, she knew a high-handed approach would futile.


    "The greatest dishonor, Sir Derek, lies in defying the king," she responded, keeping her voice steady.


    "We have received no orders from His Majesty. Only from His Crace. Thus, it is our duty to follow His Grace''smand." He paused to take a sip of wine, then addednguidly, "I suggest you take your concerns to the duke himself."


    "W-We do not have time to-" Maxi burst out before catching herself.


    She knew her excuses were flimsy. The only reason she was trying to persuade her father''s men to defy him was because convincing the duke himself was a dead end. Sir Derek likely saw through her intentions as well.


    Biting her lip, Maxi epted that mere appeals to conscience would not budge these self-interested nobles. They had all sorts of justifications for evading responsibility. For them, their immediate safety outweighed any moral concerns.


    What she needed was a real threat.


    "You said my father is gravely ill? Do you truly believe an old man on his deathbed capable of rational decisions?"


    The knight looked momentarily startled, less by the bluntness of her statement than by the audacity of a young woman openly questioning his all-powerful liege.


    There was a pause, after which he said cautiously, "In that case, I suggest yourdyship sends His Majesty a formal request. Even the duke cannot ignore a royal decree."


    "H-His Majesty is in Balbourne! It took us weeks... just to get here!" Maxi cried, finally losing her patience. "The dragon will return if we dy any further. You yourself...surely must have some vested interest within the duchy."


    "I currently oversee Karodia," he replied tersely.


    Maxi searched her mental map of the area. Karodia was amercial district in the duchy''s northwestern reaches. Her confidence waned, realizing Sir Derek likely harbored grievances against Riftan as well. Despite this, she kept her poise.


    "If the dragon is resurrected, allnds, including Karodia, will be in danger. Is that what you want, Sir Derek?"


    "Lady Calypse. I, too, wish to support the coalition army. But even if I risk the duke''s ire to meet your request, there''s no guarantee the other nobles will send supplies. How many do you think would be willing to defy the duke and risk their positions?"


    Maxi felt her cheeks flush with indignation. While the coalition army fought to protect thesends, the spineless nobles were more concerned about their status. Rage churned within her. She longed tosh out but knew that would likely put an end to any remaining negotiations.


    Maxi frantically sifted through her thoughts. What these nobles desired was to maintain their status quo. She wondered how she could promise them that. While she had no way of knowing the seriousness of her father''s illness, Sir Derek''s passivity suggested the duke was not immediately at death''s door.


    She took a calcted risk.


    "My father will not be around to guarantee your position indefinitely."


    "And what, precisely, are you suggesting?"


    Ignoring his terse question, Maxi continued icily, "As you know, my rtionship with my father is fraught, and my husband harbors his own resentments against the duchy. Yet, any lingering animosity between Anatol and Croyso will naturally dissolve once my father passes. But if you shirk your responsibilities now.. know that we will remember your actions for years toe."


    The knight fell silent and Maxi felt a surge of satisfaction. She had him cornered.


    "However," she quickly added, "show a little courage with this... and I assure you there will be no repercussions. Anyone removed from their position over this... will be reinstated once my father is gone."


    Sir Derek looked at her, and she could see him turning her words over in his mind.


    Maxi decided to give his hesitation a push. "You may convey my promise to the other nobles in writing. The choice is yours."


    Finally, Sir Derek sighed. "Understood. I shall send out letters immediately."


    Though her heart felt close to bursting from triumph, Maxi simply gave the knight a nod as if he had done no more than his duty."


    Hebaron followed her as she left the barracks. "You were magnificent, mydy," he said, patting her back. "A true force. One so formidable that I nearly wet myself from fear."


    "D-Do not tease me!" Maxi hissed softly, quickening her strides away from the duchy''s encampment.


    "No teasing here, mydy, Only awe. Even that bullheaded fellow was intimidated."


    Maxi shot the smirking knight a re as they crossed a bustling square. The soldiers were already flocking to the cooking area for lunch.


    As Maxi made her way to the back of the line, she cautiously asked, "Do you think the duchy''s vassals...will send the supplies?"


    "They would be fools not to," Hebaron answered with a shrug, "but I suggest you keep your expectations low. Yourdyship would be surprised how many fools exist."


    Feeling deted, Maxi looked at the army cooks handing out food.They would be down to water bean porridge and stale bread if additional supplies did not arrive soon. Riftan would then undoubtedly fund the shortfall himself.


    Maxi''s hands clenched into fists.


    No. I will not let my father exploit him any further.


    Suddenly, she had an eerie feeling that she was being watched. ncing around, she spotted Richard Breston observing her from his seat.


    Maxi furrowed her brow. Why was he here? Had the meeting concluded that quickly?


    Breston idly spun a knife before rising and disappearing behind a tent. How long had he been sitting there? From that position, he could have easily seen her exit the duchy''s barracks. With a pang of unease, she recalled how he cited dwindling supplies as a reason to withdraw from the coalition.


    ***


    The next day, nearly five hundred evacuated residents of Midna filed back into the walled city. They were followed by wagons bearing fodder, kegs of liquor, bread, and cheese - all supplies from the southern regions. Though inadequate to sustain the vast army and their horses for an extended period, they could no longer afford to wait. The coalition army decided to push forward with ns to secure additional provisions in the next region.


    As Maxi rode across the snowy fields, she was consumed by a mix of shame and rage. She had harbored few illusions about her father, but his outright refusal to help them had ignited her anger anew. If he were to die at this very moment, she would not shed a tear. Fuming, she snapped her reins.


    "We will rest here for a while," she heard Riftan cry out from the head of the army.


    Maxi had been moved from the rear of the Remdragon Knights'' formation to the center, which gave her an unobstructed view of the imposing suprememander atop his warhorse.


    Riftan swiftly dismounted and strode over to her. "Let me help you down."


    "That''s all right. I can-"


    Before she could finish her sentence, he grabbed her around the waist and effortlessly lifted her off her mare.

 Chapter 395 - 156

    395 Chapter 156


    Maxi cast an uneasy nce around.


    "People will...lose respect for the suprememander if they see him attending to a lowly mage."


    Riftan gave an incredulous snort. "Don''t tell me you''re worried about that now. Everyone knows you have me wrapped around your finger."


    "I-I do not," Maxi said, lips tightening as she retrieved her small pack from the saddle.


    Riftan reached out to take it from her. As soon as he noticed the stubborn look on her face, however, he sighed and guided her toward the line of baggage wagons.


    "We have a taxing march ahead, so take whatever rest you can."


    Once they had kindled a fire, they ate ate lunch of stale bread and cheese. Maxi longed for hot soup, but as the army had to conserve drinking water, she settled for warmed wine.


    "How much farther until we reach Vesmore?" she asked.


    Riftan, engrossed in a map while chewing jerky, looked up. "Assuming no skirmishes on the way, about half a month."


    "We will need the supply delivery before then. I''m sure you know better than I...we will be out of food in ten days."


    Maxi''s face flushed with embarrassment as soon as the words were out of her mouth. However, Riftan only seemed amused by her attempts to meddle in military affairs.


    His eyes were gentle and his voice yful as he teased, "I heard you threatened the duchy''s vassals with terrible consequences if they didn''t send supplies. I''m sure they''re all racing toply."


    "I-I do not see what''s so funny."


    Despite her grumbling, Maxi felt a little better. Riftan was increasingly candid with her now, even speaking with casual turns of phrase he had likely picked up from his mercenary days. Seeing this new side of him warmed her greatly. It made her feel more close to him than ever.


    With some of her tension easing, she confessed, "I am...genuinely worried. I fear that Sir Richard will use the supply shortage as an excuse to stir up trouble."


    "Did he say something to you?" Riftan said, his voice taking on a hard edge.


    Maxi hastily shook her head when she caught the dangerous glint in his dark eyes. "N-No! It''s just...I happened to overhear you arguing with him over the matter."


    "You have nothing to fear from him," Riftan said curtly, tucking the map into his coat. " This crisis with the undead has the armistice''s dissenters in a bind. With Arex now neutral after Balto''s failed attempt to win them over, breaking the armistice would make Balto amon enemy to all the kingdoms. They''ll wait until this war with monsters is over."


    "Then, once the war ends..."


    Maxi could not bring herself to finish the sentence.


    During the siege of the monster city, Breston had sent criminals as reinforcements as a means of preserving his own knights. Balto was clearly positioning itself to emerge from this war with thergest army, further fortified by its illegal seizure of foreign trade ships.There was no question about it - the northerners were preparing for war.


    Reading the concern etched on her face, Riftan sighed softly. "Don''t lose sleep over it yet. If wares, it won''t be for some time."


    Maxi studied him, intrigued. Hisst statement seemed to carry an unspoken implication. Did he have a n up his sleeve? But as always, Riftan remained inscrutable.


    He looked up at the overcast sky. "We should get going," he said, standing to dust off his coat. "You could ride in one of the wagons now. The dwindling supplies have freed up some space."


    "I will continue on Rem," said Maxi. "I need to be ready to cast a barrier at a moment''s notice."


    Riftan opened his mouth as if to argue but seemed to think better of it. Shaking his head, he said with resigned eptance, "Very well, do as you wish. But you must say something if it bes too taxing."


    Ten minutester, they were back on the road. As Maxi led Rem across the expansive in, her thoughts raced through the myriad challenges ahead. The uncertainty of supply deliveries from the duchy seemed trivialpared to the prospect of leading an army that might turn on them at any given moment.


    She nced uneasily at the Knights of Phil Aaron''s banner fluttering in the wind before nudging Rem to catch up to the front of the formation.


    They rode without rest for the remainder of the day until they arrived in Idcoffs, the East''s most abundant granary. Fields, neatly divided into square furrows, stretched as far as the eye could see. Maxi surveyed the scattering of shacks, windmills, and what looked like grain markets.


    Normally, this season would see thousands of farmers and their horses working their fields. But Idcoffs wasrgely deserted, its residents having fled due to the prolonged cold snap and unexpected monster invasion.


    This unfortunate circumstance at least offered one small reprieve - for once, the army could sleep under a roof instead of camping out in the elements.


    What was more, given that thends bordering Dristan were thergest agricultural regions on the Roviden Continent, they were likely toe across many more abandoned structures on their journey to Vesmore. It was a huge relief; Maxi would no longer have to spend nights huddled in a cold, cramped tent.


    She stepped into afortably heated shack, where she relished a bowl of hot bean porridge. It was not long before she headed to the bedrollid beside the firece and instantly fell into a deep sleep,


    She awoke to a strong arm enveloping her tightly. A smile crept over her face as she savored the warmth pressed against her back. Turning her head slightly, she gazed at her husband''s face. He appeared fast asleep, a sight she had almost forgotten. There was something truly touching about his usually stern expression softened by slumber.


    How I wish this moment couldst forever.


    With her head resting on this other arm, she watched his sleeping form for a while before rising with a wistful sigh.


    Just then, she was suddenly pulled backward onto the bed. Maxi glowered at Riftan, though he seemed to be fast asleep. When she touched the arm wrapped around her waist to rouse him, she felt hisrge hand slide between her legs. Panicking, she quickly nced about.


    They were alone in the shack, but all that separated them from the soldiers busily preparing breakfast outside were the wooden nks serving as a crude door. Any moment now, someone could walk in.


    A cold sweat prickled Maxi''s back.


    "R-Riftan...we must get up now," she urged, shaking his arm.


    She gasped, then snapped her mouth closed. Riftan had slid a hand into her trousers. His long, thick fingersbed through her curly bush to stroke her sensitive nub.


    Her face turned beet red. It was so easy for him to stoke a heat in her. Embarrassed, she writhed away slightly when she felt his hard shaft pressing against her buttocks. Whipping her head up, she found, to her amazement, that he was still asleep.


    "R-Riftan...you must -"


    A thick finger slid into her, cutting her words short. Horrified, Maxi''s eyes darted toward the door. Her heart pounded at the distant footsteps, and her cheeks felt as though they were on fire.


    What mortified her the most was the fact that her body was rapidly burning up. She covered her face with the nket and desperately tried to suppress her moans. Just then, she felt her trousers slide down further, exposing herpletely.


    Maxi curled up in surprise. Before she could say anything, Riftan embedded himself deep inside her, where hisrge member began to gently press against her inner wall.


    She had not expected things to go this far. Though she was wet enough to ease the pain of the sudden pration, she felt a faint spasm from being stretched to her limit for the first time in a while.


    Her entire body stiffened before she began to struggle. Riftan pinned her down with a disgruntled grunt, then drove himself all the way in.


    Maxi tore at the nket, burying her face in its folds. Even while being crushed beneath his muscr frame, the feel of his iron-hot manhood pressing into her most sensitive depths was deeply pleasurable.


    A moan escaped her lips, and she nervously looked to the door. They were hidden beneath the nket, but anyone walking through would be able to tell at a nce what they were doing. The very thought of being discovered mortified her.


    Such concerns were quickly forgotten when he began to move. The rustling fabric, their slick groins slipping against each other, and the heavy breaths in her ear made for a dizzyingbination of sensations.


    Her head swam as she bounced up and down under the sweltering nket. She squeezed her eyes shut, listening to the sensual moans that spilled from his lips each time she writhed and mped around him. It seemed he had woken up now.


    Riftan squeezed her breast above her damp shirt and mumbled her name. His husky voice was full of longing, and it tickled her ears, sending an electrifying shudder all the way to her toes.


    Tensing, she mped her walls around him onest time and felt him climax inside her. She was shuddering from the primal sensation when he roughly pulled out of her quite suddenly and sat bolt upright.


    Maxi looked up at him in confusion. She could see the shock in his eyes.


    Then, as if waking from a daze, he hastily covered her with the nket. After ensuring they were alone, he fumbled the ground for the basin and towel a squire hadid out earlier.


    "Goddammit," he cussed, wiping the damp towel between her legs. "Why didn''t you stop me? You should have bashed my head in."


    "A-Are you saying this is my fault?" Maxi shot back, ring at him in disbelief.


    Riftan flinched, then raked a hand through his disheveled hair.


    "I thought I was dreaming," he muttered.


    He had been in such a deep slumber that he had mistaken reality for a dream. Clearly still stunned, he released a small sigh.


    "Goddammit. I have never once lowered my guard like this. DId I hurt you?"


    Maxi shook her head.

 Chapter 396 - 157

    396 Chapter 157


    Riftan silently regarded her flushed face before removing the wet towel. Maxi hastily closed her legs when she felt a trickle down her thigh.


    Her face burning, she stammered, "L-Let me do it."


    "Stay still."


    After gently pushing her back onto the bedroll, Riftan flipped the towel and began to wipe her down. Though ufortable, Maxi resigned herself to epting his care. She quickly pulled up her trousers when he turned to grab a fresh towel.


    He would always help her clean up after their couplings, yet she felt embarrassed each time. As she peeled off the hair clinging to her forehead, Maxi studied his face.


    "Sh-Should we not go out? It''s getting loud outside."


    He was cleaning himself now, sitting with his back to her. When he nced over his shoulder at her, Maxi could tell from his faraway gaze that he was still in shock. He straightened his trousers and reached out to stroke her waist.


    "Do you think you will be able to ride today?'' he asked, his voice thick with concern.


    "Y-Yes. You were not...that rough with me."


    Sitting up, Maxi gave him a shy smile. Her groin felt a little sore, but she knew he would force her to take one of the wagons if she expressed even the slightest hint of difort.


    Picking up the coat she had discarded on the floor, Maxi feigned nonchnce. "Y-You should get dressed. People will find it strange...if we are away for too long."


    It was possible that somebody had already presumed what they were doing and was keeping everyone away from the shack. Maxi groaned in mortification at the thought.


    Riftan apparently shared her worry; he watched the crude door rattling in the wind, then stood with a sigh. He threw on his woolen tunic and began putting on his armor. Maxi followed suit, draping an outer garment over her thin linen shirt.


    Once they were both dressed, Riftan turned to her. "I will make sure nothing like this ever happens again."


    Maxi looked up at him in surprise. His expression was grim, as if he hadmitted a grave mistake.


    Flustered, Maxi blurted out, "I-I was certainly startled, but I did not-"


    "You know that''s not the problem," he interjected, his face stony. "What if youe to be with child amidst...all this."


    Maxi''s face fell. She was not as troubled because she suspected she had difficulty conceiving. After all, she had only gotten pregnant once despite the frequency of their coupling. But she did not think that was the right way to reassure him.


    "I-I''m sure there is nothing to worry about," she said, grabbing her coat. "I am currently...not at risk of conception."


    Riftan eyed her skeptically before taking the coat from her. He gently helped her into it as he warned, "You must tell me at once if you sense any changes."


    "I really don''t think there''s cause for-"


    "You must tell me," he growled.


    Maxi nodded, holding back a sigh. "I will let you know if I sense anything."


    After gazing into her eyes, Riftan retrieved their bags and turned toward the door. Maxi furtively felt her stomach as she followed him out of the shack. She wondered how it would feel to carry his child again. It would likely be nerve-racking and difficult, but at the same time, she knew she would be ted. And Riftan might very well lose his sanity from constant worry.


    Maxi breathed a sigh as she shoved her hands into her coat pockets. She still felt a pang of loss whenever she thought about their unborn child, but Riftan seemed even more deeply scarred. For his sake, at least, she resolved to take precautions not to conceive for the time being. She wanted it to be when he could wholeheartedly rejoice at the news.


    Marching forward, Maxi wiped the wistful image of a sweet infant from her mind.


    ***


    "A message came."


    Richard Breston looked up from his jerky, his eyes meeting those of his towering aide. The giant northerner held a small, rolled parchment.


    Still sitting atop the wooden chest he had been lounging on, Breston nimbly unfurled and read the message: some of the eastern nobles were sending supplies to the coalition army.


    He crumpled the parchment and tossed it into the crackling fire. What exactly had that red-haired wench said to turn those eastern cowards? Not that their newfound loyalty was a concern. Yes, he wanted this campaign to seed - but not too easily. It would not do for the coalition to vanquish the monsters without taking a blow.


    With anguid wave of his hand, he signaled to his squire. "Bring me pen and ink."


    The young squire promptly returned with the requested items, a wooden board, and a fresh piece of parchment.


    Breston scrawled a single line: Take appropriate measures.


    "Deliver this to Barongaard," he instructed, handing the note to his aide.


    Barongaard was a key figure opposing the armistice in the East. The man would know what to do without any need for boration. Satisfied, Breston popped thest piece of jerky into his mouth and washed it down with a swig of strong liquor.


    A crisp wind swept past his face, drawing his gaze to the frozen farnd beyond. A sense of pleasure washed over him. The thawing of the season would hardly end the South''s miseries. Starved by famine, Wedon would soon be ripe for the taking.


    The mere thought of war invigorated him. What they were doing now - battling monsters - hardly counted. True warfare meant the sh of well-armored infantry and calvary, the seizing of fortified castles, and the annexation of rival territories.


    Once this charade ends, the age of knights wille.


    It was inevitable. The bloodthirsty warriors of the North bristled at the notion of the armistice. It was iprehensible to them why they were not allowed to sweep away the weak southerners to im their fertilends.


    Balto''s feudal lords were not alone in their discontent. In every kingdom, ambitious nobles chafed under their monarchs. Opposition to the armistice was swelling across the continent, and the young pope currentlycked the leadership to unify the divide. Once the remaining threats in the Pam teau were extinguished, there would be no excuse left to maintain the peace. The mes of war would rise in its ce.


    A smug smile curled Breston''s lips. Though being ced under themand of the foreign mongrel was an insult to his honor, the prospect of the future made the indignity bearable. After all, such a farcical coalition would never be repeated.


    The great monster war three years ago had nearly wiped out the Ayin monsters, and their bases were now in ruins. It was only a matter of time before the stragglers were eradicated. With the monster threat gone, the Seven Kingdoms would fracture, and the game of peace would reach its finale.


    Though I feel bad for you...I doubt that will happen in your lifetime.


    His smile fell at the voice that invaded his thoughts. The memory of those unwavering gray eyes stirred something within him. What else had that audacious woman said?


    Because you will never surpass Riftan Calypse.


    Breston crushed the goblet in his hand. Ridiculous wench.


    Even if Rfitan Calypse managed to y the dragon once again, it would not prevent the Seven Kingdoms from falling apart. Dristan would invade the devastated eastern territories of Wedon, while Balto and Arex would advance from above, as they had secretly agreed. Any aid from Livadon would be inconsequential.


    Thisnd would soon be a sea of mes.


    Breton licked his lower lip as he imagined the defiant wench''s reaction when he presented her with the severed head of her beloved husband. She would be the first tribute he offered to his king.


    ***


    After three grueling days of travel, the coalition army reached a fortified city on the border. Built to repel the invasions from Dristan, the city was a crucial military stronghold. Inns,rge and small, along with military storehouses, lined the imposing palisade. Merchants bustled about, eager to sell their goods to the soldiers stationed there.


    Maxi surveyed the city as she rode through the nearly two-kevette-long fence. Houses constructed of ovepping wooden boards huddled close together beside a deep trench. Nearby, ivory tents were pitched next to a gentle stream, tendrils of smoke rising from them.


    As Maxi passed, she caught the faint scent of aromatic oils wafting through the air.


    "W-What are those tents for?" she asked, her curiosity piqued.


    Elliot, riding beside her, shifted ufortably in his saddle. "They aremunal baths, mydy."


    Maxi''s eyes sparkled. "Baths?"


    For some inexplicable reason, the knight seemed embarrassed as he awkwardly rified, "Er, but not the sort of establishment yourdyship might be imagining."

 Chapter 397 - 158

    397 Chapter 158


    Maxi''s face clouded with confusion. "Is it...not a bathhouse?"


    "It is, but..." the knight hesitated, briefly appearing troubled before forcing a smile. "It is no ce for ady such as yourself."


    Frowning, Maxi scrutinized the long row of tents enclosed by the fence. Though somewhat worn, they did not look disreputable. Laborers navigated between the rows, bncing buckets on shoulder yokes, while maidservants carriedundry hampers toward a small stream. Beyond the tents, a stable housed horses and donkeys. A wooden structure, which she assumed was a tavern, stood beside it, filled with soldiers enjoying food and drink around outdoor tables.


    Maxi''s brows knitted together. Certainly, a ce teeming with rowdy men was no ce for a woman of noble birth. But had she not spent thest few months mingling with thousands of soldiers? Pretending to be prim and proper now would be absurd.


    She turned to Elliot, her eyes filled with longing. "But one can bathe there, yes?"


    "Well..." The knight averted his gaze before adding with a sigh, "Mydy, the baths are a ce where transactions are made with men."


    Dumbfounded, Maxi stared at Elliot. "Are you saying...I am not allowed to use them because I am a woman?"


    "N-No, that is not what I-"


    "They are essentially brothels, mydy."


    Maxi''s head snapped around to find Ruth, who had been riding ahead, now trotting next to her.


    "You had best steer clear," he said, his tone matter-of-fact. "Sir Riftan would be livid if you even thought about visiting the baths."


    Flustered, Maxi''s eyes darted between Ruth and Elliot. That both men, who had never shown interest in such vices, were aware of the bathhouses'' true nature made her feel unexpectedly disenchanted.


    "I-I wouldn''t want to deprive you of your entertainment," she retorted icily.


    "Yourdyship wounds me greatly," Ruth said indignantly. "Why would I pay to do that with aplete stranger? Even if you paid me a chest full of gold, I wouldn''t be tempted."


    Maxi shot him a sidelong look, pondering just how deep his vanity and audacity could go.


    As she was sizing up the sorcerer''s gaunt face and thin frame, Elliot interjected in an aggrieved voice, "I am not fond of such ces either, mydy. But after a life on battlefields, one inevitably learns of their existence."


    "Are such mon near battlefields?"


    "An army encampment is rarely without one."


    They looked over as maidservants emerged from behind the fence to beckon the knights. Maxi watched with a steely expression as the young women, scantily dressed despite the chill, attempted to lure a group of passing soldiers. One woman was in nothing but a robe, which she provocatively parted. Blushing, Maxi averted her eyes when she inadvertently caught a glimpse of the woman''s bare body. Her gaze then darted to her husband at the head of the army. She would never forgive him if he showed even a sliver of interest in any of these women.


    As if aware of his wife''s scrutiny, Riftan was focused steadfastly ahead. Eventually, he halted the march upon reaching what appeared to be a military base.


    Maxi took in her surroundings as she slid off her horse. A four-store watchtower loomed next to the high palisade. The adjacent armory and guardhouse were the only stone structures she had seen since they had entered the city.


    A man rushed out of the guardhouse. He called out warmly, "What a long time it has been, Sir Riftan."


    "Indeed," Riftan replied impassively, dismounting from Talon.


    The man automatically epted the reins from Riftan. "We''ve prepared rooms as you requested, but as you can see, our lodgings aren''trge enough for your entire army. The city has two other inns, but they can amodate no more than a hundred in total."


    "We have no intention of taking your beds. I noticed a ce near the stream wide enough for the army to set up camp. We will stay there. I only ask that you look after our horses."


    Almost immediately, knights began directing the wagons to the vacant lot.


    Maxi felt faint disappointment at not being allowed to sleep in a warm room with a firece, but she tookfort in the fact that they would be safer camping within a fortified city. After entrusting Rem to the stablehand, Maxi followed the knights to the other side of the stream.


    Her expression hardened when she realized how close their campsite was to the brothels. A few soldiers were already trying to peek inside. Casting them a frosty re, she turned her attention to Riftan. He was deeply engrossed in a conversation with a man who appeared to be the city''s custodian. Most likely, they were negotiating the issue of supplying the army.


    His apparent indifference to the nearby brothels, as if such a thing was amon sight for him, unnerved her. Would she need to grow thick-skinned about such things if she wanted to apany the knights into battle? Resolving to focus on the immediate task at hand, she began helping the army cooks prepare the evening meal.


    Just then, she heard Riftan calling for her.


    Startled, Maxi approached him. He slid an arm around her shoulder and guided her toward the two-story building behind the logistics office.


    "You will be staying here."


    "B-By myself?" she asked, her eyes widening.


    Riftan offered her a reassuring smile. "The custodian''s wife has agreed to attend to you. She will see to your needs during our stay."


    Maxi blinked, taking in the inviting wooden residence. The aroma of roasted meat filled the air from the half-open window, and smoke billowed from the chimney.


    Riftan gave her a gentle nudge toward the door. "It''s just for a few days until the supplies arrive. I want you to befortable."


    "But...I want to stay with you."


    She turned around just in time to see his features visibly harden.


    After a moment of silence, he sighed and said, "I think it would be best for us to sleep separately for now."


    Maxi flinched.


    Seeing her reaction, Riftan let out a low groan. "Have you already forgotten what I didst time? I find it exceedingly difficult to control myself with you clinging to me so closely."


    Though his honest - and slightly helpless - admission made her cheeks burn, Maxi had no intention of agreeing.


    Scuffing her shoe against the ground, Maxi shot back, "I-It was you who clung to me...not the other way around."


    "Either way," Riftan said, brushing back his long front locks and fixing her with an irritable stare. "You are staying here."


    "Is that...really necessary? I could stay in another tent."


    "I''ve been lenient because we are at war, but," Riftan said, his eyes chilling, "it vexes me to no end to see you sharing a tent with other men."


    Maxi''s vacant expression turned into a scowl. It was true that men and women often shared barracks during campaigns, but exhaustion left everyone too worn out for anything beyond sleep. She was about to argue this point when she realized she would be equally jealous if Riftan were there with other women. No doubt she would have fought tooth and nail to prevent it.


    However, admitting this to herself would only worry her all night, given the camp''s proximity to the brothels.


    "Th-Then let us sleep separately in the same tent!" Maxi suggested desperately. "Your private tent isrge enough. We can sleep on opposite-"


    "Stop being stubborn and do as I say," he interrupted, emphasizing each word sharply.


    Maxi bit her lip. She trusted Riftan, but trust did not quell her unease.


    Finally, she looked up. "I don''t want to."


    "What?"


    "I don''t want to!"


    Riftan''s eyes darted between her and the inviting building. "Is the ce not to your liking? It''s humblepared to the castle but still better than -"


    "Y-You foolish man! That is not the reason at all!" Fuming, Maxi pointed to the public baths. "H-H-How could I leave you alone with such...establishments nearby?"


    For the first time, Riftan seemed to fully register the presence of the brothels. Still, he looked baffled by her objection.


    "What is the problem?" he asked, frowning.


    "Th-The problem?"


    Riftan let out a bark ofughter. "Are you afraid I''ll go buy myself a woman?"


    Maxi winced at the derision in his voice.


    "I-It''s not that I don''t trust you," she said, her shoulders hunched. "But.."


    "But what?"


    He folded his arms, waiting.


    After nervously shifting her eyes, Maxi blurted out, "But...a-a woman might sneak into your tent after falling for you at f-first sight! Who''s to say...y-you won''t... m-mistake her for me in your sleep?"

 Chapter 398 - 159

    398 Chapter 159


    A red flush colored Riftan¡¯s sculpted cheeks.


    ¡°That would never happen!¡±


    ¡°H-How can you be certain? It could happen in your -¡°


    ¡°That won¡¯t happen again! I hardly sleep as it is.¡±


    Maxi knew he spoke the truth. During the campaign, he had often managed with no more than four hours a night. However, she could not ignore the fact that he had been letting his guard down more frequently ofte.


    While a part of her was d that he could rx around her, she also feared that others might take advantage of this new side of him.


    "N-Nobody makes mistakes on purpose," Maxi said impatiently. "You can''t guarantee that you won''t-"


    "I would never mistake another woman for you," Riftan spat out, stressing each word. "I can recognize your footsteps from thraidions away. So stop worrying and get inside."


    A blush crept up Maxi''s face at his sweet deration, and butterflies tickled her stomach. She forced herself to maintain her stony expression, refusing to be swayed by his honeyed words. If she agreed to his suggestion now, she was certain she would not get a wink of sleep.


    Changing tactics, shetched onto his sleeve. "I don''t want to be apart from you," she whispered.


    His Adam''s apple bobbed.


    Maxi took that as a sign of weakening and pressed on, gazing up at him imploringly. "Do you not...wish to be with me?"


    Riftan stared back at her, his expression unreadable, before covering his face with his hand. His shoulders rose and fell with a heavy sigh.


    Finally, he said through clenched teeth, "Fine. Have it your way."


    Suppressing a triumphant smile, Maxi linked arms with him.


    "Then...let us hurry to your tent."


    The wind was slowly growing into a howling gale. Maxi stood atop the palisade, scanning the eastern horizon before she lifted her gaze to the darkening sky. The sparse snowkes that had been falling since midday seemed to be swelling.


    For weeks, the snow had ebbed and flowed in its intensity. Anxiety knotting her stomach, Maxi retrieved the fairy egg she had set on the railing to gauge the mana concentration. The small, pearl-colored orb was now glowing a vivid blue.


    Her expression darkened. For a fairy egg to turn blue signified aplete absence of fire mana in the region.


    The entire eastern region will be another Pam teau at this rate.


    Biting her lip, she tucked the fairy egg into her cloak pocket.


    Sektor essentially had unlimited mana. Despite having amassed enough fire mana to alter the climate of an entire continent, he was still absorbing more. It was possible that the Red Dragon''s revival was near.


    We must act swiftly.


    After anxiously gazing at the northern sky, Maxi climbed down thedder. Two days had passed since they had arrived at the border, and still, there was no sign of supplies. Something had to be done.


    Her face etched with determination, she marched along the riverbank where the army barracks were concentrated. Even in broad daylight, she noted soldiers slinking into the brothels. She ignored them, focusing instead on the Remdragon Knight banner billowing up ahead.


    Ruth looked up from his cocoon of nkets near arge brazier when she entered themon barracks. "Have you finished measuring the mana concentration?"


    Nodding, Maxi pulled out the fairy egg and held it out. "As you can see..its color has markedly deepened."


    "This confirms our suspicion - the church''s barrier will not function properly unless we purify all five shrines."


    Ruth scratched the back of his head and released a weary sigh. Maxi offered him a distracted nod before scanning the barracks. Her gazended on a group of knights engrossed in a game of dice. As she strode over to the corner toward them, Hebaron spotted her and gave a cheerful wave.


    "Mydy."


    "Sir Hebaron. I see you must have ample free time."


    Grinning, Hebaron dangled a pouch full of silver coins. "I''m trying to earn myself a bit of pocket money. One more win and I will have enough to buy Talon off themander."


    "Are you trying to bleed us dry?" muttered a knight, eyeing his hand with a despondent look.


    Maxi remembered him as Kyle Hager. After flickering a nce at the knight and his almost tearful eyes, she turned her attention back to Hebaron.


    "Stop tormenting these poor men...and do get up, Sir Hebaron," shemanded in her most regal voice. "I require an escort to the nearest city."


    Hebaron looked up at her in surprise as he epted the dice from the knight beside him. "The nearest city?"


    Maxi responded with aposed nod. "We cannot wait forever. If they refuse toe...we will have to bring the supply party here ourselves."


    "And you intend to undertake this task yourself?''


    At her adamant nod, Hebaron rose,ughing heartily. He gestured for his dumbstruck subordinates to continue their game and led her out of the barracks.


    "The closest city is Notheim, which has a sizable market. Shall I take yourdyship there?"


    "How long will the journey take?"


    "A day and a half if we ride without stopping."


    "Good. Then let us depart after getting Riftan''s-"


    Her words were cut off by the long st of a kopel, signaling a visitor. Maxi turned to the city gate and saw baggage wagons rolling in. A wave of relief washed over her, loosening the knot of tension in her shoulders.


    The supplies had arrived.


    "Your threat seems to have worked, Lady Calypse," Hebaron said, patting her shoulder lightly.


    A proud smile curled Maxi''s lips. She could hardly believe that she had seeded in persuading those mulish nobles of the East. Emboldened by a sense of triumph, she hurried toward the wagons.


    But her tion was short-lived. Only five wagons had entered the city when the iron gate nged shut.


    Maxi felt her stomach drop; half of the wagons were empty.


    "What is the meaning of this?" Riftan''s cold voice came from behind, startling her.


    Maxi turned toward him. Surprisingly, he did not seem enraged in the slightest by the woefully inadequate supplies. In fact, he was utterly calm.


    "Were you attacked?" he asked the wagoner.


    The gaunt man in his forties nodded nervously. "Y-Yes, sir."


    Maxi shot the wagoner a scathing re. Did he take them for fools? She was about to chastise the man for making up such a ridiculous im when she got a closer look at him. His pallor was that of someone who had narrowly escaped death. A quick nce over the other wagoners confirmed they were all equally shaken.


    The first wagoner''s voice trembled as the tale spilled out of him. "W-We were ambushed by bandits in the Idcoffs. They stole the supplies and ughtered the soldiers! We only survived because we were at the head of the party."


    Riftan scrutinized each of the men. All of them bore injuries big and small, but they did not rule out the possibility that this whole situation was an act. As if sharing the same thought, the others in the camp regarded the wagoners with equal skepticism.


    "I-It''s the truth! Please believe us!" the wagoner implied. "We set out from Venter and met up with the supply part form Notheim when -"


    "So the bandits took everything except for these five wagons?"


    The man broke into a cold sweat under Riftan''s prating gaze. Finally, Riftan hopped onto one of the wagons. He began a thorough inspection of the interior, searching every nook and cranny until he discovered the arrow embedded in one of the wooden crates. He yanked it out to examine it closer.


    "This is military issue," he stated, touching the tip of the arrowhead.


    The wagoner''s face turned white in terror. "W-We were attacked! Truly!"


    "Enough of your lies!" yelled a male voice.


    A quick-tempered knight had drawn his sword and now held the de to the wagoner''s neck. Riftan raised a hand to stop him.


    "That''s enough. Chopping off his head won''t do any good," he said, his voice tinged with disdain as he leaped off the wagon. "Regardless of whether this is a scheme by the duke''s vassals -"


    He paused to look pointedly at Richard Breston and his men gathered atop the palisade. "Or," he continued, "the work of soldiers disguised as bandits, the fact remains that we still have no supplies."


    "How will you proceed, Commander?" Hebaron asked.


    Riftan met his eyes calmly. "We proceed as nned. Once we cross into Dristan, we will secure supplies for the army ourselves."

 Chapter 399 - 160

    399 Chapter 160


    Maxi hastily stepped forward. "L-Let me call upon the duchy''s vassals and have them send another supply party. It is not your obligation to fund the -"


    "We can''t waste any more time," Riftan interrupted, his tone icy. "Even if the vassals send more supplies, they will likely be ambushed again. It would be better to proceed to Dristan immediately."


    With that, he nodded to his soldiers. "Transfer the supplies to our wagons. Combined with what we''ve bought here, it should sustain the army for about a week."


    The soldiers swiftly unloaded sacks of bread, bs of frozen meat, and barrels of ale. Maxi watched them heft the supplies onto their shoulders, biting her lip.


    She shifted her gaze to the wagoners, her eyes narrowing. Though Riftan seemed convinced by their ount, she could not shake her suspicion that this might be a ploy by the duke''s vassals.


    But a sly scheme or not, the supply party seemed visibly shaken. Maxi turned away. The truth of their ims was irrelevant; the army was still without supplies, as Riftan had noted. All her efforts had amounted to nothing. After instructing the knight behind her to amodate the supply party to the barracks, she made her way to the Remdaragon Knights'' camp.


    "Don''t me yourself," Riftan said to her from behind. He squeezed her shoulder. "You did all you could."


    Maxi looked up, startled. She had not expected him to be so keenly aware of her emotions.


    He held her gaze before speaking again, sounding disgruntled. "I''ve told you repeatedly - you are no longer a Croyso. You are a Calypse. Your guilt on behalf of the duke is starting to get tiresome."


    "I-I only...wanted to stop my father from troubling you any further."


    "Look at me." He lifted her chin gently, gazing intently into her eyes. "The duke no longer has the power to trouble me. But even if he did, it''s not something you need to apologize for."


    "But..." Maxi started before closing her mouth. Arguing about her father would aplish nothing. She forced a smile and said, "I understand."


    Though he seemed to sense her lingering unease, Riftan kept silent. He sighed softly and lifted his hand from her shoulder. As he rejoined his knights, Maxi entered the barracks to gather her belongings .


    Faced with dwindling supplies, the army had no choice but to press onto the next city despite the harsh weather. After packing herbs, magic stones, and several magical devices, Maxi went to the stable to check on Rem.


    The mare was in excellent shape thanks to the attentive care she had received over the past few days. However, she seemed less than thrilled about another trek through the icy wilderness, stomping her hooves in protest as Maxi tried to take her out of her stall. It took a sugar cane to finally coax her out of the warm stables.


    Remarkably, the soldiers had the tents packed and wagons prepared within two hours. The army was once again ready to set out.


    Armored warhorses nked the wagons, and foot soldiers formed columns of fours behind them.


    Following along on Rem, Maxi cast an anxious nce at the ominous sky. "Do you think we will manage in this weather?"


    Ruth was perched atop one of the wagons. "We will be fine, mydy," he said, looking up from the parchment he was scrawling on. "If the weather were going to take a turn for the worse, Sir Riftan would have sensed it. His predictions are nearly prophetic."


    Ruth''s unfazed response alleviated some of Maxi''s concerns. He seemedpletely undisturbed by their precarious supplies or the impending battle. It dawned on her that his calmness stemmed from his unshakeable faith in Riftan. He focused solely on his duties, confident that hismander would resolve any problems that arose.


    Maxi resolved to follow his example. She may have failed to secure the supplies, but she had done her utmost. All she could do now was to trust in Riftan.


    The coalition army maintained a vigorous pace as it advanced toward the expansive ins. Maxi, perched atop her horse, took in the snowy wilderness, frozen river, and mountain peaks enshrouded in ominous clouds. asionally, she spotted some hamlets along the way, but she had yet to see a single soul. The residents had most likely evacuated long ago.


    The only silver lining In their dire situation was the significant amount of hay they found in the deserted hamlets. The soldiers chopped and boiled the straw to soften it before feeding it to the horses. This made it possible to ration what little provisions they had left. there was no denying the bitterness that came with such desperate circumstances.


    The soldiers barely kept their hunger at bay with meager meals for several days, shivering in the cold to conserve firewood. It was no wonder everyone''s morale was low.


    Maxi''s face clouded as she looked around at the men sharing small portions of stale bread and diluted ale. Every one of them looked glum. They were just two days away from the next fortified city, but there was no guarantee that they would be able to purchase enough supplies there.


    If they were forced to subsist on such meager rations until the next battle, it was a very real possibility that the soldiers might begin to desert. The Remdragon Knights were unfailingly loyal to Riftan, but the same could not be said of the northerners and the Wedonian Royal Army. Maxi found herself wondering how he nned to navigate this predicament.


    She turned her gaze toward the front just as Riftanmanded, "Let''s move out."


    Maxi coaxed Rem, who was drinking from a creek, back into formation. When the Remdragon Knights resumed their rapid March, the rest of the coalition army followed.


    The grueling journey resumed. Despite the bone chilling cold, sweat trickled down Maxi''s back, and she felt herself losing sensation in her hands and thighs. It felt as though she might pass out at any moment. Pushing through, she managed to hold on with superhuman endurance, gripping her saddle tightly.


    After what felt like an eternity of trudging through the biting winds, the sun began to set, and the coalition army halted to set up camp. Maxi wanted to drop to her knees in relief. Practically falling off her horse, she crouched by the campfire and forced herself to down a morsel of bread. As soon as the barracks were ready, she copsed into a bed roll and passed into a deep sleep almost instantly.


    The next day was even more arduous. The temperature plummeted with each passing hour, and the terrain grew increasingly treacherous. As the ins gave way to a ruggedndscape dotted with rocks and crags, Riftan ordered the ranks to divide and proceed with caution down the narrow paths. Maxi carefully picked her way along the frozen, rocky terrain.


    Another eternity passed. Finally the faint silhouette of sand colored ramparts emerged over the horizon. Maxi wanted to cry out in joy.


    "W-We can...breathe easy for now," she murmured.


    Catching her hushedment, Elliot turned to look at her. "We will not be staying there long, mydy. Only the night. Then we must depart immediately for Vesmore."


    Maxi struggled to hide her disappointment at the prospect of another battle before they had even gotten to rest. But they had to prevent the dragon''s resurrection as soon as possible.


    "I-I know," she replied.


    Once they emerged from the gorge, the knights picked up their pace. Another hour or so, and there it was - the majestic sand colored gates of the fortress.


    Maxi was slightly taken aback by the grand scale of the city, given its location on the border. Having grown up hearing that Dristanians were uncivilized, ruthless barbarians, she had not expected them to have architectural capabilities on par with Wedon. In fact, Dristan''s buildings appeared even more formidable than those of her kingdom. Filled with wonder, she gazed up at the rectangr towers and the castle''s thick stone walls.


    Just then, a loud voice called from the front. "We are the coalition army sent by the Council of the Seven Kingdoms! Open the gates!"


    The pulleys creaked, and the iron-d gates swung open. A thunderous cheer erupted.


    "Wee to Braydon!"


    Maxi nced around at the people Gathered on either side of the road. hundreds of residents waved branches in the air, and some even scattered dried flower petals onto the streets. The warm wee was in stark contrast to Maxi''s concerns that they might receive a cooler reception than they had in the duchy.


    "We thank you for making the long journey!"


    As Maxi scanned the surroundings in a daze, a melodious voice carried to them from directly ahead. A young woman, surrounded by armored knights, came into view.


    The woman gracefully stepped forward. "What a long time it''s been, Sir Riftan. Shall I address you as Rosem Wigrew now?"


    She offered a provocative smile before adding, "Or perhaps I should refer to you as Lord Calypse?"


    "You may address me as you please," Riftan said curtly, dismounting from his horse.


    He handed the reins over to a squire and approached the woman.


    Maxi watched the scene with a guarded look. The woman was clearly of high standing. Her ck hair was coiled and covered with a adorned with pearls. Her long velvet dress was embroidered with golden roses, and her pale, slender neck and wrist wereden with jewels. With an almost haughty air, the woman extended a ring-adorned hand toward Riftan.

 Chapter 400 - 161

    400 Chapter 161


    "Then, I shall stick to Sir Riftan. you may kiss my hand."


    Maxi scowled at the woman''s brazenness. She wondered how this Dristanian noblewoman knew him.


    "I am honored, but..." He nced at the knights surrounding the noblewoman. "I shall have to respectfully decline. King Thorben would be furious if he were to learn my humble lips had touched the hand of his dearest sister."


    Maxi''s eyes widened. The haughty woman was royalty? After carefully assessing the princess''s slim face, she shifted her gaze to the other knights. Seeing that most of them were as surprised as she was, Maxi surmised that Riftan was the only one acquainted with the princess.


    The woman primly lowered her hand, looking annoyed. "I see your impertinence is unchanged." When Riftan offered no reply, she continued, "Why don''t we head to the castle? I''m sure you are all in need of rest."


    As soon as she finished speaking, a young male servant stepped forward with a gray stallion. The princess nimbly mounted the horse on her own. She then skillfully steered it around and led the way to the grand castle on the other side of the square. Riftan and the coalition army followed.


    Maxi fought the urge to trot up to Riftan and demand to know how he knew the woman. She did not want him to see her as a jealous wife trying to keep her husband all to herself. Gripping her reins, she slowly led Rem through the cheering crowd.


    Soon, they stood before a magnificent, arched gate. As they crossed the drawbridge, Maxi slowly took in the expansive courtyard, the assortment of buildings emitting gray smoke from square chimneys, and the imposing yet crude sand-colored castle.


    Dozens of servants waited for them in the garden. The space was meticulously swept of snow, and soldiers bearing the g of Dristan stood at attention along the castle walls and within the watchtowers. Maxi was scanning their faces when she heard the princess''s silvery voice call from the front.


    "I''m afraid the guest chambers in the castle can only amodate thirty. The rest of the knights may stay in the annex and the guards'' quarters."


    Riftan, who was peering up at the castle, turned his head to the princess. "How many can the castle amodate in total?"


    "Up to nine hundred. Arrangements have been made for the rest to lodge in the almshouse run by the church. There are also two fairlyrge inns on the outskirts of the city. The army may lodge there as well."


    The amodations were promptly organized soon after. Riftan ordered Ursuline to rent the two establishments, instructing him to assign the rooms ording to rank.


    As for the guest rooms in the main castle, they were taken by the high-ranking knights of Wedon and Balto, the high priests, and the Temple Knights. Their subordinates took the annex and the guards'' quarters, while the rest of the army were set to lodge in the almshouse and the inns. Unit leaders drew lots to determine where their men would sleep for the night.


    With the room decided, the army dispersed in perfect order like a colony of ants. Maxi watched the proceedings for a while before she went to Riftan''s side. He was still dispensing instructions to his knights, but he turned his head to look at her.


    "You look tired," he remarked, his brow furrowing.


    Cupping her face, he stroked her cheek with concern. He then turned and began striding up the steps to the great hall. The princess followed.


    "Could you have a servant show us to our room?" Riftan politely asked the princess. "My wife requires rest."


    The princess stopped giving orders to the maidservants and turned around in surprise. "Your wife?"


    She looked Maxi up and down.


    Trying not to show her indignation, Maxi gave the woman the most charming smile she could muster. "It is a pleasure to make your acquaintance, Your HIghness. I am Maximin Calypse."


    Raising her chin, the princess replied, "I am Lienna Moor Thorben. I suppose that makes you the Duke of Croyso''s eldest daughter."


    The animosity in the princess''s eyes made Maxi subtly hunch her shoulders. Princess Lienna twisted her lips and added mockingly, "You are quite different from the rumors."


    "What do you-?"


    Before Maxi could finish her heated response, the princess whirled around and loudly called her a maidservant. "Doria! Kindly show our guest to the room on the second floor."


    Maxi glowered at the princess in disbelief, but she paid her no mind.


    Having palmed off Maxi to the maidservant, Princess Lienna gave Riftan a suggestive smile. "You, sir, must stay. We have matters to discuss."


    "I think that can wait. I would also like to rest," Riftan replied indifferently, wrapping an arm around Maxi.


    Maxi''s relief was short-lived when the princess retorted sharply, "I do not see how offending me will do you any good."


    Riftan coldly red at the woman for her tant threat. Maxi bit her lip when she realized that Princess Lienna was deliberately trying to keep Riftan there to rile her. It was obvious that the princess''s hostility toward her stemmed from Dristan''s long dispute with the Duchy of Croyso.


    Maxi did her best to maintain a nk expression despite the woman''s provoking nces. "I will be fine on my own so do what you must."


    Riftan looked displeased. He had probably wanted her to insist that hee with her. Nevertheless, he must have conceded that it would be unwise to offend the mistress of the castle when the coalition army was reliant on the city to supply it with provisions.


    "Very well," he said, releasing her. "Go and rest."


    He gave her a peck on the forehead before walking up to the princess, who was watching their interaction with a haughty expression.


    Maxi felt a scowling on, and she whirled around to hide it. She followed the plump maidservant who hade to usher them to their room.


    "If you will wait a moment," the maidservant said as they entered the guest chamber, "I shall draw you a bath and bring a change of clothes."


    There was already a crackling fire warming the opulent room, and Maxi crouched in front of it while she waited. Before long, servants hauled in a tub of steaming water, towels, and a clean linen dress.


    Though she was close to fainting from exhaustion, Maxi meticulously washed herself in the fragrantly scented bath and changed into fresh clothes. She might not have been able to adorn herself with jewels, but she refused to look haggard in front of that infuriatingly arrogant woman. Her eyes flickered to the door while she tried to tame her tangled hair.


    After what seemed like forever, she heard someone in the corridor. She swung the door open before the knock even came and found Elliot on the other side, his fist raised in the air.


    Taking a step back, the knight gave her an awkward smile. "I am d to find you awake, mydy."


    "I-Is something the matter?"


    "Not at all. It''s just...the mistress of the castle has prepared a banquet. I am here to escort you to the dining hall.."


    Elliot trailed off when he saw her stiffen.


    Hiding her displeasure, Maxi asked as cidly as possible, "And where is Riftan?"


    "Themander is in the dining hall negotiating the purchase of supplies."


    Maxi narrowed her eyes at his careful answer. No doubt this negotiation was with that galling woman. After staring sullenly at the floor, she grabbed her robe hanging on the wall. Despite knowing that the proceedings would go more smoothly without her, she did not want to be the only one absent from the banquet.


    She stepped out of the room and followed Elliot to the dining hall.


    "Do you happen to know..how Riftan is acquainted with a Dristan royal?" she cautiously asked as they walked.


    "Themander worked as a spy in Dristan right after his knighting ceremony. He likely met the princess then."


    Maxi looked at Elliot in surprise. "A-A a spy? While he was a knight?"


    "It is not umon for a liege to entrust undesirable tasks to low-ranking knights," Elliot replied with a shrug.


    Maxi furrowed her brow, Riftan was only eighteen when he was knighted. Had he met the princess then?


    She tried to picture Riftan in his youth. He had likely been beautiful even then. The image of a young Riftan trying to seduce Dristan''s princess came to mind before she shook her head, banishing the unpleasant scene. She had no desire to find out the full extent of their rtionship.


    Maxi descended the stairs with a stony expression and entered the dining hall on the first floor. The ce was already packed with knights, from high-ranking members of Wedon and Balto - including, of course, Richard Breston - to Kuahel Leon and the Temple Knights. They were all seated around arge brazier.


    Riftan and the Princess of Dristan, however, were in the seats of honor facing the entrance. Even from where she stood, Maxi could sense the strange tension between them.

 Chapter 401 - 162

    401 Chapter 162


    Maxi stopped on the steps and carefully studied their faces. While Riftan looked thoroughly irritated, the princess had a pleased smile on her lips like a cat that had just feasted on cream. It was impossible to hear what they were saying, but whatever it was, Riftan did not have the upper hand.


    "This way, mydy," Elliot said.


    Maxi tentatively made her way to the seats of honor. All eyes in the room turned to her.


    Fighting the urge to retreat, Maxi stood tall, her head tilted at a proud angle. She waited for Elliot to pull the chair beside Riftan for her and gracefully lowered herself into it.


    Turning to her husband, she said with deliberate concern, "I was waiting for you in our room. I worry you haven''t had time to rest after our tiring journey."


    As if sensing the subtle criticism, a derisive smile curled the princess''s lips as shezily swirled the golden goblet in her hand. "Fret not. Sir Riftan and I enjoyed a pleasant time together, did we not?"


    "I am d to hear you had a pleasant time, Your Highness," Riftan replied, anger bubbling beneath his words.


    The princess seemed not to care. "I was under the impression we both got what we wanted from each other. Was there a part in our exchange you were unhappy with?"


    Though rage simmered in her chest, Maxi forced a cide smile. It was galling that the princess would dare suggest that something illicit had urred between her and Riftan. As her expression slipped, Maxi had to raise the goblet to her lips to hide it.


    "This is too strong," Riftan said, swiping the goblet off her. He ced a te of roasted ham and pickled cabbage in front of her. "You should eat first. I know you haven''t had anything today besides bread and jerky."


    His natural attentiveness calmed some of Maxi''s outrage. When she gave the princess a smug look, a faint crease formed on the woman''s smooth brow.


    The princess regarded her like a cat mulling over how to torment its prey before she turned back to Riftan.


    Leaning close, Princess Lienna said softly, "I see you still have that habit of looking after others. I remember how you attended to me with simr care when you were in my employ. I do miss those days. You truly were an exceptional guard."


    A cold silence fell over the hall. Maxi felt her lips twitch as she shot daggers at the princess. Despite her attempts to remind herself that the woman was deliberately trying to rile her for being the Duke of Croyso''s daughter, she could not shake the suspicion of an ulterior motive. Could they have been lovers in the past? Had Riftan''s mission been to purposely seduce the princess to extract information?


    Feeling a fire burning in her throat, Maxi grabbed her stolen goblet and gulped down the contents. Riftan raised his hand to stop her but lowered it again with a stiff expression.


    "It has been so long that I''m afraid I no longer recall," he said.


    "Well, I remember it quite vividly," the princess shot back. "I was on my way back to the capital for the first time in four years. This was after my husband''s death. You saved me and my entourage from a monster attack, and I decided there and then to have you serve as my guard."


    A nostalgic fondness rose on the princess''s face as she added, "And you were a greatfort to me in my time of grief."


    Maxi plunged her knife into the thick ham on her te. Riftan red at the princess in exasperation before nervously ncing back at Maxi.


    She gave him a smile to show that she did not mind. "The meat..is rather difficult to slice."


    "Here, let me."


    Maxi pped his hand away and said in the gentlest tone she could muster, "Oh, don''t let me interrupt your conversation. Since the two of you have not seen each other in so long..I''m sure you have much to talk about."


    "My, what an understanding wife you have, Sir Riftan," said the princess.


    Maxi started hacking at the ham without sparing the woman a nce. She was aware that Riftan was not the only one walking on eggshells. Elliot and Ursuline, sitting beside and across from her, were shooting her nervous looks as well. Even so, Maxi did not let that stop her from slicing her meat into pieces and mechanically shoving them into her mouth.


    Though this was her first rich meal in only God knew how long, she barely tasted anything.


    As if concerned by the sight, Elliot cautiously offered her a goblet. "Try this as well, mydy. It is not as potent."


    Maxi mumbled a word of thanks and brought the warmed wine to her lips.


    Just then, Breston turned away from conversing with his men to address the princess. "I have a question for Her Royal Highness if she would allow it."


    Lienna raised one elegant brow, arched like the wing of a seagull, and nodded her consent.


    Leaning over the table, Breston said slowly, "What is the King of Dristan''s only sister doing in such a ce? As I recall, thisnd should belong to Lord Bernard."


    Picking up a honeyed red date, Lienna ced it in her mouth before replying dryly, "The earl passed away a month ago, and thend is currently under my care. Though the arrangement is only temporary until the next earl is chosen."


    "What I fail to understand is why a royal princess would be sent to such a dangerous location, even for a short time. I''m sure Dristan has other nobles for the job."


    "I do not see any reason to exin Dristan''s internal affairs to you," the princess replied frostily.


    But if anyone could match the princess''s audacity, it was Richard Breston.


    "Ah, then it must be for reasons you cannot share," he replied, smirking. "Were you perhaps banished from court after a scandal?"


    "I advise you to watch your tongue," the princess said, ring at the northerner. "And your manners if you wish to remain as guests in this castle."


    Breston shrugged as if passing off his insult as a light jest. For the first time, Max was grateful for the man''s unpleasantness. Of course, she did her best not to show it.


    The meal continued in this frosty atmosphere for some time until the Temple Knights, gathered at the end of the long table, rose from their seats.


    "We shall take our leave first," Kuahel Leon announced in a subdued voice.


    He then walked out of the dining hall without waiting for a response. Maxi took advantage of the opportunity to rise as well. She would not subject herself to such unpleasantries any longer.


    Without looking at Riftan, she said to the princess, "My apologies, but I would like to retire as well."


    "But of course."


    Maxi gave Lienna a curt nod, spun around, and walked out of the hall. As she was stomping up the stairs, Riftan caught her hand.


    She shot him an angry re. "What?"


    "I...wanted to join you."


    "That won''t be necessary. You and the princess seem to know each other quite well, so don''t let me get in the way of your reunion. I assure you, I do not mind at all."


    Wrenching her hand free, Maxi continued marching up the stairs.


    Riftan chased after her, a nervous exnation spilling out. "Don''t get the wrong idea. I never had a personal rtionship with the princess. I only served as her guard for three months., and that was over a decade ago. That was all."


    Maxi snorted as she hurried to their room, but Riftan kept pace with her.


    Blocking the door, he whispered angrily, "It''s the truth! I won''t deny that the princess made her interest known to me, but I firmly refused her. She only said those things just now out of resentment."


    Maxi looked up at him. She knew he would rather choose silence than make up lies. If he said that nothing had happened, then that was likely the truth.


    And yet, the fact that another woman had tried to seduce him still upset her.


    "Be that as it may...it is still true that the princess took a fancy to you."


    Riftan blinked, then shook his head incredulously. "I was no more than an amusement to her. And it greatly hurt her ego to be rejected by a lowly nobody. Of course she would be resentful."


    "Y-You know nothing about women," Maxi said, glowering at him in frustration. "If she still feels that strongly about something that happened over a decade ago, as you say-"


    She stopped just short of blurting out that the princess must have held genuine feelings for him. There was no point in revealing another woman''s attraction to her own husband.


    Staring at the floor with a sullen expression, she mumbled, "You...foolish man."


    A great sigh came from overhead. Jerking her head up, she gaped in disbelief when she saw the ear-splitting smile on Riftan''s face. Rage instantly rolled inside her.


    "W-What''s so funny?!" she fummed, pounding her fists on his chest.


    Riftan wrapped an arm around her iling limbs. "There''s no need for all this jealousy. I only have eyes for you."


    Maxi''s face burned crimson. She found his tone - that of a man trying to appease his surly lover - endlessly grating. It frustrated her whenever he failed to notice her burning jealousy, but his brazen remarks about it vexed her just as much.


    He was pecking at her cheek now, but she coldly pushed him away. Without another word she strode into the room. Riftan continued to gloat as he followed her in.

 Chapter 402 - 163

    402 Chapter 163


    "Does it upset you that much to see another woman bat her eyes at me?" Riftan teased. Ignoring Maxi''s glower, he glued himself to her back. He rested his chin on her shoulder and continued smugly, "I had no idea my wife was this possessive. I''d better watch myself from now on."


    "Th-The princess was making advances on a married man! I-I simply couldn''t stand her brazen behavior!"


    Riftan''s smile only widened at her feeble excuse. Maxi looked up at him sharply, eyes zing like an enraged wildcat, and struggled to free herself.


    Instead of letting her go, Riftan picked her up and sat on the bed. He ced her on hisp and whispered sweet words to her as he peppered her pouting cheeks with feathery kisses.


    "You are endearing even when you''re angry."


    It took everything Maxi had to maintain her furious expression, but she found she could not withstand his gentle ambush for long. Sliding his hand inside her robe, Riftan tenderly caressed her abdomen through her flimsy dress.


    Feeling her spine melt like butter, Maxi grumbled a tad resentfully, "I''m starting to think... you are quite the rogue."


    "Your charming antics bring that out of me," he replied with a grin. When his hand slid upward to delicately cup her breast, Maxi hunched her shoulders ever so slightly, even as she discreetly pulled on his wrist to elicit a stronger caress. The yfulness on Riftan''s face vanished instantly.


    He tipped her head back and crushed his lips against hers. As his tongue sought its way into her mouth, he gently tugged on her taut nipple. Maxi let out a deep moan. Just like that, a tingling heat ignited within her stomach.fw.c


    Wanting more, she guided his hand to the junction of her thighs. Riftan responded with a growl and hungrily stroked her through her thin garment. She opened her legs slightly, hoping he would caress other, more sensitive areas.


    All of a sudden, she felt his hand abruptly withdraw. Maxi looked up at him in confusion.


    His face was visibly strained from the frustration of holding himself back, but he tried to put on an awkward smile. "I should wash up first. I haven''t had time because of the princess."


    With that, he lowered her from hisp, rose from the bed, and strode to the wooden tub.


    After vacantly staring at his back, Maxi said in a glum voice, "You were with her the whole time?"


    Riftan, who was in the process of pulling off his tunic, looked at her over his shoulder. "Don''t tell me you actually doubt me," he said with a faint crease forming on his brow.


    "O-Of course not! It''s just... that woman seems to have lingering feelings for you... so I can''t help but be concerned about what you might have discussed."


    Riftan wordlessly regarded her for a moment before letting out a small sigh. "The princess merely negotiated with me on behalf of King Thorben."


    Maxi''s head perked up at the unexpected answer. What did the King of Dristan have to negotiate with Riftan?


    Sensing her curiosity, Riftan calmly exined, "As you know, the Armistice of the Seven Kingdoms is currently being threatened. The Church of Osiriya, which has served as the pir of the armistice, is greatly divided, and the present pope has been unable to unite the two shing factions. Those against the armistice have used the division within the church to join forces and strengthen their cause. To stop their efforts, we must also gather more supporters of the peace agreement."


    "Th-Then... does that mean you have seeded in winning Dristan over to our side?"


    "I''ve yet to receive a definitive answer, but I managed to convince them to take a neutral stance!"


    Maxi gaped at her husband. Because of its territorial disputes with Wedon, Dristan was the nation most unhappiest with the armistice. It was to the point that their royal family secretly supported raiders that plundered the eastern territories of Wedon despite the peace agreement prohibiting kingdoms from invading each other. How had Riftan managed to persuade such people?


    As if reading her mind, Riftan sighed and continued his exnation. "The only reason Dristan wants to wage war is to reim thends they ruled over for centuries. However, if they were able to repossess thesends without bloodshed, they would no longer have a reason to oppose the armistice."


    Maxi stared at her husband in horror. "Y-You promised them our eastern territories? But making such promises w-without royal approval is treason!"


    "You know I would never do such a thing. These are terms King Reuben has already consented to." Riftan shook his head incredulously at her reaction. "After the duke''s death, the duchy will pass on to you, the crown princess, or the royal grandson. If there is to be a dispute over the inheritance, the eastern nobles will have to take sides. And once they start fighting each other, Dristan will use the opportunity to invade our kingdom. If thends are to be ravished by war anyway, it''s better to use them as leverage now to get what we want."


    "B-But if you consider the immense profit thosends yield..."


    "The taxes paid by the duchy may be astronomical, but the cost of protecting it is not much different. King Reuben had already sent word to King Thorben that he was willing to negotiate over the eastern territories, and Lienna Thorben was sent here with her brother''s response."


    Maxi blinked vacantly at the revtion. She had noticed the king''s frequent summons for Riftan after their arrival in Balbourne, but she had never imagined their discussions being about this.


    Feeling foolish, she mumbled, "I thought... you were only negotiating with her over the supplies."


    "That is what we wanted everyone to think. Secret agreements between two kingdoms are best kept private, after all."


    Rubbing his nape with a wet hand, Riftan wearily leaned his head against the tub. Seeing him so exhausted made Maxi feel a pang of guilt. While she had been fuming with petty jealousy, he had been doing his all to prevent a war.


    She hung her head in embarrassment before rising from the bed to quietly walk up behind him. Picking up the soap on the rack, she said resolutely, "Let me help you bathe."


    Riftan''s eyes flew open. He stared at her before giving her a troubled smile. "I think I''ll manage. You should go to bed early."


    "But I want to."


    Maxi quicklythered the soap and started to wash his hair. At first, he tried to avoid her, but he soon leaned back in resignation.


    After carefully rinsing his velvet hair clean, she gently massaged his broad shoulders and muscr nape. A contented sigh seeped from his lips. Maxi watched him with a pleased smile, then leaned forward to peck him on the cheek.


    Riftan looked up at her with feverish eyes and gently pulled her arm. "Join me."


    "I''ve... already bathed."


    "So?"


    Maxi feigned reluctance, but she soon undressed and entered the tub. He drew her on top of him and pulled her into a tender kiss. Maxi smiled, twirling his sleek hair around her finger. A sweet pleasure soon took over.


    The next day, the coalition army departed the city with forty baggage wagonsden with supplies. The Royal Court of Dristan had fortunately prepared ample provisions in advance.


    They now had enough food to sustain three thousand soldiers for half a month. Not only that, but Dristan had also provided five hundred additional troops. Even so, Maxi found it difficult to feel happy about all of this, as the person tasked to lead Dristan''s cavalry was none other than Princess Lienna herself.


    She shot a murderous re at the woman who seemed practically glued to Riftan. Though his aloof manner with her was embarrassingly obvious to any observer, Princess Lienna remained unfazed, and she continued toe up with all sorts of excuses to linger around him. Maxi could not believe the woman''s audacity. 5 Does she have no shame?


    She rather aggressively stirred her porridge, her spoon ttering against the bowl. If only she could pounce on her and give her a stern warning to stay away from her husband. But she did not wish to frustrate Riftan''s efforts with her petty jealousy.


    Dristan''s support was necessary in maintaining the armistice. Hence, she had no choice but to tolerate the infuriating princess until she could finally return to Anatol at the end of this tiring campaign.


    Maxi desperately tried to quell her anger while she mechanically shoveled porridge into her mouth.bender


    Ruth, who had been flickering nces at her, blurted out in exasperation, "Can''t you do something about your eyes? They remind me of a dead fish. It''s starting to terrify me."


    "Mind your own business."


    She did not spare the sorcerer a nce. Over in another group, the princess was currentlyughing while yfully pping Riftan''s forearm. Maxi''s expression must have been fearsome indeed, as the knights who approached with their rations swiftly changed course upon seeing it.


    It was no use. She could no longer feign indifference, her dignity be damned.


    Gripping her spoon with almost enough force to snap it, Maxi scarfed down thest of the tepid porridge. Then, she shot to her feet and marched over to Riftan.


    "Should we not be setting off soon?"


    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 403 - 164

    403 Chapter 164


    Rfitan red at the princess, his anger boiling just below the surface. He turned to look at Maxi when she spoke.


    Though Maxi was slightly relieved to discover that her husband found the princess''s attention unpleasant, she maintained her nk expression.


    "You said we had to pass through the Ignord ins before it gets dark," she pointed out.


    "You must mean the Gnoir ins," the princess corrected primly, taking a sip of wine. "Is it not rude to call a ce in Dristan the Wedonian way?"


    "Forgive me, Your Highness," Maxi replied wryly before fixing her gaze back on Riftan. "Should you not order the men to break camp and prepare to depart if we are to cross Gnoir ins before sundown?"


    "It is usually amander''s prerogative to decide when the army sets out," the princess replied sharply as if readying for a fight. "Though you are Sir Riftan''s wife, do you not think you are overstepping a little?"


    Losing her patience, Maxi glowered fiercely at the woman.


    Before she could say anything, Riftan snarled, "I will not allow any discourtesy toward my wife."


    He gave the princess a warning look and stressed each word, adding. "She is a mage of the Remdragon Knights, which means she has the right to offer her counsel at any time. I believe it is Your Highness who should watch for overstepping."


    The princess''s expression grew surly. Riftan opened his mouth as if to say something more but stopped himself.


    Looking thoroughly fed up, he rose and coldly bellowed to the spectating knights, "Rest is over! Get ready to set out!"


    With that, he wrapped an arm around Maxi''s shoulders and led her to the tent where the horses were sheltering from the snow. Maxi nced back at the princess''s rigid face with great satisfaction before furtively looking up at Riftan.


    "Is it all right...for you to speak to the princess like that?" she asked, trying to sound concerned. "If this were to earn the royal family''s ire-"


    "King Thorben is not a fool who would let his sister''s personal feelings cloud his judgment. And you also needn''t tolerate her effrontery just to keep her happy," Riftan replied tly as he walked Talon out of the tent.


    Maxi frowned. If the princess did not have the influence to sway King Thorben to their side, why was Riftan putting up with her? She looked up at her husband with disapproving eyes.


    "Then..why are you tolerating that woman''s behavior? You could easily keep her away by cing Dristan''s cavalry in the rear."


    "This is Dristan. No one knows the geography of the region or the structure of Vesmore Castle better than their people. That''s why I stationed Dristan''s cavalry with the Remdragon Knights, and that''s the only reason Lienna Moor Thorben is riding close to me."


    Riftan let out a small sigh as he saddled Talon before turning back to Maxi.


    "I know that you find the princess''s behavior unpleasant. I know because I''d want to y any lout who dared ogle you. But we will reach Vesmore Castle in a few days, and the princess will naturally move to the rear. Just try to put up with it until then. I shall try to keep my distance from her as well."


    Feeling somewhat appeased, Maxi nodded. She did not want to continue behaving like a narrow-minded child when he was doing so much to cate her. As she led Rem out of the makeshift stable, Maxi vowed to y the role of the understanding wife until they reached Vesmore.


    Unfortunately, it took less than half a day for her resolve to helplessly crumble. She witnessed the princess pretend to lose bnce while dismounting, then throw herself into Riftan''s arms. For a moment, Maxi found herself unable to breathe from sheer rage.


    She watched as Rfitan reluctantly helped the princess. When her husband coldly extricated himself from the woman, Maxi hastily looked away. She could only handle looking at them for so long, and she did not wish to cause a scene.


    Earnestly praying for patience, she trudged over to the campfire. She joined the soldiers as if nothing had happened and ate her supper. The persistent nces from Ruth and the knights made it clear she was failing to control her expression.


    Still, she was proud of herself for not doing much more. As she ate her stew, she repeated in her head that she would only have to endure for a few more days. Once she had finished eating, she immediately retired to the barracks to rest.


    Thus, another day passed, and a more grueling one began. Maxi did her best to keep her eyes away from the pair riding side by side at the head of the army. Instead, she concentrated on following the men in front of her. Despite her efforts, however, her patience was quickly draining away.


    With the next battle approaching, Riftan was focused on gathering information on Vesmore and its surrounding areas, and Lienna Moor Thorben made full use of the opportunity to talk with him constantly. To Maxi, it seemed as though the war and their mission to stop the dragon''s revival were far from the princess''s mind.


    A fierce gustshed past her face, forcing her to stop ring and look up at the sky. The sporadic flurries of snow were intensifying. The harsh weather was almost a blessing in disguise, as it made wallowing in jealousy difficult. Ears numb, she braved through the biting cold, desperately trying to keep up with the rider in front of her.


    Riftan''s call for respite finally came from the front. As soon as she heard it, Maxi practically fell off her horse. She tottered over to the zing campfire the soldiers had already stoked. That was where she stayed, huddled close with just enough distance to keep from getting singed, before she had to get back on Rem when the wind started to die down.


    The cold snapsted three days, dying the army''s arrival at Vesmore by an entire day. Maxi breathed a sigh of relief when she saw the hazy outline of the walled city beyond the veil of snow. They had finally reached their destination.


    It suddenly urred to her that their arrival was nothing to rejoice about. It also meant this was the eve of their final battle. As she looked toward her husband at the front, she sent up a desperate prayer that their army would be granted time to rest before the fighting began.


    To her relief, it did not appear as though he would order an immediate siege. After surveying the city''s ramparts from a hill, Riftan ordered the knights to set up camp.


    Soon, the legion of soldiers on the field positioned themselves around the city. Maxi followed the Remdragon Knights to a ridge that directly overlooked Vesmore.


    It did not take long to get a clear view of the hundreds of stone structures that crowded the city, including a grand basilica. Maxi''s face turned grave as she assessed the sturdy walls. Like Midna, the ramparts showed no signs of heavy damage, as if the city had been taken from the inside.


    Did this mean they had to execute another infiltration to open the city gates? She was discreetly watching the nearby Temple Knights when she heard Ruth sigh.


    "It seems the army that went north has yet to arrive."


    Indeed, the forces led by Sejuleu Aren and Princess Agnes were nowhere to be seen. Since the units led by Riftan had circled south to get here, the others should have arrived at least a week earlier.


    "Could they have...run into trouble?" Maxi asked.


    "They are likely having problems with supplies as well. Arex is no friend to the armistice after all," Ruth replied, scratching the back of his head in annoyance. "Then again, since the nobles were hit with hefty taxes to fund this war despite the famine, it''s no surprise that they are unhappy with the request for additional supplies."


    "B-But ...we are fighting for the peace of the Seven Kingdoms. The feudal lords have a duty to support the men fighting in their-"


    "Why would they care about duty when they''re on the verge of going destitute? They fear their draining coffers more than the vague threat of the dragon''s resurrection."


    "A-Are you saying they do not care whether the army starves to death? When we are risking our lives-"


    Maxi halted her heated outburst. She had just spotted what appeared to be a flock of crows advancing toward them in the distance like ominous clouds.


    A chill ran down her spine when she saw what they truly were. They were not crows but wyverns - hundreds blocking out the sky. In the same moment she realized this, a kopel red out from the font.


    Ruth was the first toe to his senses. "Raise shields!"


    As Maxi hastened to summon her mana,rge stones began to fall from the sky like hail. holding back a scream, she sped up her mana cirction. Even though the barrier was in ce, the sight of the raining rocks made her break out in a cold sweat.


    While trying her best to maintain control of her mana, Maxi frantically looked around. Though the other mages had quickly summoned shields as well, their efforts had not been enough to protect the whole army.


    Soldiers struck by the hurtling stones were sprawled on the snow in ghastly conditions, and several of the army''s wagons, siege weapons, and tentsy in pieces strewn across the ground.

 Chapter 404 - 165

    404 Chapter 165


    "G-Get under the shield!" Maxi shouted to the panicked soldiers running for cover.


    Some managed to duck beneath the barriers set up by the mages, but most broke away in terror or recklessly fired arrows into the sky, only to be brutally crushed by the falling rocks.


    Maxi was watching the horrific scene in despair when she heard Riftan''s voice boom from the front. "Back to formation! Prepare the ballistae!"


    She turned her head towards his voice and saw him smashing one of the hurtling rocks with arge, ten-kevette halberd. He skillfully restrained Talon when the horse reared in agitation and bellowed hismands.


    "Infantry, set up the defensive magical devices! Cavalry, get into battle formation! Make haste!"


    Order instantly returned to the army that had been thrown into chaos. High-ranking knights capable of de aura ced themselves at the force to shield the army from the hurtling rocks. The infantry retrieved the siege shields and giant crossbows from the baggage wagons and assembled them at regr intervals.


    Soon, forty ballistae were firing javelins into the sky, and the knights promptly dispersed left and right. Maxi soon understood why as wyverns, pierced by the coalition''s spears, plummeted to the ground one after another.


    When she saw that one was plunging toward the rear unit, Maxi desperately summoned her mana. Right at that moment, she felt a powerful gust surge behind her, instantly buffeting away dozens of wyverns.


    As she watched the scene with a stunned expression, thundering hooves sounded from behind. Over her shoulder, she saw Kuahel Leon, a cowl over his armor, leading the Temple Knights to the frontline.


    He stopped between the rear unit and the cavalry to issue a warning, "Move aside if you don''t wish to be crushed to death."


    With that, the pdin drew his sword and swung it with impossible speed. Maxi backed away when she felt the sudden shift in the mana flow.


    A blue me burst from his de, sweeping away the descending wyverns like a storm and incinerating their massive wings. Momentster, their colossal bodies came crashing down like meteorites.


    Riftan leaped into action. With his halberd, he bashed a wyvern''s enormous skull as if it were nothing more than an overripe pumpkin, then proceeded to decapitate the next one that fell to the ground.


    His valiant move seemed to bolster the army''s morale. The archers roared and began firing an onught of arrows, and the infantry maneuvered the ballistae with renewed precision.


    Maxi breathed a sigh of relief as the number of monster carcasses grew. All at once, the wyverns, once well over a hundred in number, were reduced to half. But it was not over yet.


    Something akin to a dark cloud rose in front of Vesmore Castle. Maxi had been blowing away the plummeting monsters with wind sts, but she stiffened as soon as she spotted the strange phenomenon.


    "W-What on earth is that?" she asked Ruth uneasily.


    Instead of replying, Ruth let out a strangled groan. Soon, the distant cloud was a mere six thradions away from the army, and Maxi got a better view of the dark shadow swallowing the snowfield. The ominous cloud surging toward them like a flood was actually a troop of ck horses.


    Thousands of ebony warhorses charged toward them like a wave. Riding atop each were knights d in dark armor. Maxi narrowed her eyes to sharpen her gaze, then gasped. The riders were all headless.


    "Duhans."


    Maxi jumped at the sudden voice and was surprised to find Kuahel Leon standing near her.


    The pdin regarded Ruth with cold eyes. "You sessfully controlled the wyverns in the Pam teau. Can youmand the wyverns now to fight the duhans?"


    Ruth appeared slightly taken aback. He warily regarded Kuahel before slowly shaking his head. "When we were at the teau, I merely manipted the rune already created by the dark mages. I am unable to recreate their rune on my own."


    "Then, our only option is to find the entity summoning the dead." Kuahel turned to Maxi. "Can you locate the necromancer for us?"


    Gaping, Maxi turned her head to look at the swarm of wyverns circling above and at the cavalry of duhans closing in on them. He was right. They had to deal with at least one of the two. Turning back to him, Maxi gave a determined nod.


    "I-I shall try."


    Maintaining her shield, she carefully began the tracing spell. But the search area was simply too vast, and she could not extract any useful information. Breaking out in a cold sweat, she started to lose concentration while weaving the mana thread and was forced to hastily withdraw.


    "W-We were mistaken. The necromancer controlling the undead is likely inside Vesmore Castle. I''m afraid we are too far from the city...for me to pinpoint their exact location."


    "Then we must get closer," the Temple Knight replied matter-of-factly.


    Maxi shrank back in fear and nced at the battle front. She could see Riftan looking over his shoulder in her direction. She wondered if he was also distraught by the sudden turn of events.


    Perhaps he actually wanted toe to her but was conflicted about leaving the knights who looked to him for orders. Maxi vigorously shook her head to reassure him that she was fine.


    Seeing this, her immobile husband finally returned his gaze to the battlefront. Soon, the loud st of a kopel tore through the air, and the knights charged at the cavalry of undead with frightening speed.


    Maxi bit her lip as she watched the scene unfold inside the barrier. As long as the necromancer was alive, the undead would keep rising. No matter how powerful Riftan and the Remdragon Knights were, they could not fight forever.


    She regarded Kuahel with a determined expression. "Very well. If you can guarantee my safety...I shall help you locate the necromancer."


    "This is a battlefield. It is impossible.to guarantee anyone''s safety."


    "I-I am aware of that. What I want...is your word that you will protect me to the best of your abilities."


    A hint of displeasure shed in the Temple Knight''s green eyes. Cocking his head, he asked in a low voice, "Do you think I would not do my best to keep you safe without such a vow?"


    "What I know, Sir Kuahel...is that you are capable of sacrificing others for the sake of the cause. I am also aware...that I am not someone you need to risk your life to protect."


    Anxiously ncing at her fighting husband, Maxi quickly added, "D-Do you deny it? I may have previously received the Temple Knights'' protection as a mage of the Tower...but I am currently in the service of the Remdragon Knights. Since I am not obligated to obey your orders, and you are not duty-bound to protect me, a new agreement is needed."


    A hint of irritation rose on the Temple Knight''s usually indecipherable nk gaze. He eyed her appraisingly before curtly replying, "Very well. I shall swear on my honor as a knight to protect you at all cost."


    Maxi sighed in relief and turned her gaze back to the battle front. Although the Remdragon Knights, along with the Knights of Phil Aaron and Dristan''s cavalry, were holding back the duhans, it was only a matter of time before the coalition''s battle line copsed. Maxi hurriedly turned her horse around.


    "Good. Then let us hurry."


    "H-Hold on!" Ruth, who had been silently listening to their exchange, hastily blocked her path. "Let me go instead. Sir Riftan will be furious if he finds out you snuck into the city."


    "Ruth, while the number of spells I can use is limited, you are capable of both defensive and supportive magic. I want you to remain here and assist the Remdragon Knights. That is the pragmatic choice."


    "But-"


    "Did you not just hear one of Wigrew''s reincarnations swearing on his honor to protect me? Nothing will happen to me, so..trust me."


    Ruth groaned with indecision, but in the end, he nodded with a sigh. "Understood, But you must turn back at once the moment something goes wrong," he said while eyeing Kuahel warningly.


    The Temple Knight said nothing as he steered his horse around. After giving Ruth a reassuring smile, Maxi followed after the knight.


    Owing to the snowstorm, they managed to slip out of the coalition''s encampment without being noticed by enemies and allies alike. Maxi anxiously nced back at the violent battlefield as it grew more distant. Knowing Riftan''s great strength was still not enough to assuage her worry.


    After repeatedly looking over her shoulder, she steeled her weakening resolve and whipped her reins. Now was not the time to be swept up by anxiety. To help Riftan, she had to locate the necromancer as quickly as possible and cut off the undead army''s mana supply.


    Bringing her horse next to Kuahel''s she told him, "I would like to try the spell somewhere near the ramparts first."


    The Temple Knight''s eyes flickered to her before he nodded. "Follow me."


    Avoiding the area where the battle was raging, they furtively rode west where the moat was deepest. To Maxi''s relief, no sentries were visible above the wall.


    After carefully inspecting the wall, she dismounted and ced her hands on the ground. She slowly allowed mana to flow out.


    After meticulously searching the city for some time, Maxi was able to connect mana pathways with an earth spirit sleeping beneath the city. She focused as her tightly-knit mana stretched out like a spider web. Finally, she detected it - an empty space beneath the moat.

 Chapter 405 - 166

    405 Chapter 166


    "I-I think...there is an underground channel nearby connected to the moat."


    Kuahel paused his vignt surveying of their surroundings to look at Maxi. "Do you think we can use it to sneak into the city?"


    "I-If we are able to find the entrance."


    A faint line creased the clergyman''s smooth brow. He looked up at the battlement in apparent deliberation before slowly nodding. "Very well. Please lead the way."


    Rising to her feet, Maxi grabbed Rem''s reins and cautiously started walking. The deep trench next to the wall widened as it stretched west, forming a chasm on the northern end with a watercourse at the bottom filled with gray ice.


    They followed the moat until they reached a ce that appeared to be a lumber camp, where they tied the horses safely out of sight before returning.


    "I-It is that way."


    Kuahel looked in the direction Maxi pointed. At the bottom of the near-vertical slope was a small hole seemingly for drainage. Without hesitation, he glided down the moat. Fortunately, the remaining water in the trench was frozen solid, sparing them from having to wade through putrid waste.


    Inwardly breathing a sigh of relief, Maxi mbered down the slope. When she finally reached the bottom, the clergyman helped her up and strode over to the city wall.


    "This is the entrance?" he asked skeptically, peering into the arched tunnel.


    Flustered, Maxi groped at the wall. "Th-There should be a bigger entrance somewhere around here."


    Infusing her mana into the wall, she located where the stone was slimmest. She approached the surface next to the drain hole and inspected it. While the rest of the wall was stone, a single spot was made of stered wood.


    After lightly knocking on it, Maxi''s face brightened. "There is a tunnel here. This is the real entrance."


    Kuahel promptly smashed the ster and tore off the wooden boards blocking the narrow, five-kevette tall entryway. Summoning a blue me in his hand, he peered into the dark tunnel before turning around to look at Maxi.


    "I do not sense any monsters, but try to stay close behind me just in case."


    The damp tunnel exuded a musty smell. Kuahel bent down and entered without a second thought. Covering her nose, Maxi scurried after him. A horrible stench hit her as soon as she stepped in. She tried to keep her breathing shallow as she carefully picked her way over the sticky ground.


    Soon, a staircase emerged to the left of the narrow passageway. Holding her cloak over her nose, Maxi pointed to them.


    "Th-That staircase should lead us out of the tunnel."


    Angling the blue me in his hand, Kuahel inspected the staircase. "Please cast a concealment spell as a precaution."


    With that, the Temple Knight swiftly made his way up the steps, and Maxi promptlyplied as she hurried after him. Her heart pounded, and her stomach twisted into knots with each step she took.


    There was no way of knowing what was waiting for them. What if she had to fight a legion of undead monsters alone with this man before they could do away with the necromancer?


    After wiping her mmy hands on her clothes, Maxi gripped the sword hilt at her waist. Though she had trained with Ursuline and Riftan here and there, she had not had the chance to use the sword for a while now. Would she be able to protect herself if she was forced intobat? As she mechanically moved her legs, she tried to recall what she had learned.


    Just then, the faint smell of smoke reached her nose. She looked up to find a small, iron-framed door at the top of the stairs.


    After pressing her ear against the door for any sound, Kuahel gripped the door hand and gave it a light twist. Thetch broke with a tter, and the door cracked open.


    Maxi felt her back break out in a cold sweat. She was terrified that monsters woulde from them at any moment.


    Contrary to her fears, however, there was only silence.


    "From here on, you must stay close to me at all costs."


    After peering through the gap, Kuahel stepped out of the tunnel. Maxi followed close behind him, vigntly ncing left and right. The secret passageway''s exit was located at the bottom of the stairway leading up to a castle tower. In front of it stood arge edifice that appeared to be a guardhouse with stone houses densely lined up behind it.


    Maxi looked about the city until she spotted three or four skeletal soldiers prowling not far from them. She held her breath, but it fortunately did not seem like the monsters had noticed their presence.


    "Shh."


    Maxi felt the Temple Knight snatch her wrist, and she was pulled into a narrow alleyway. For a long moment, Kuahel kept a sharp lookout for danger before finally turning his head to her.


    "Can you start the tracing spell here?"


    Maxi swallowed hard. With a slow nod, she started to read the flow of mana as carefully as possible. This time, she located where the mana was concentrated with less difficulty.


    She looked up at Kuahel brightly. "I-It''s over there. A short distance northwest from the cen-"


    Maxi froze. A skeleton with a war hammer had entered the alley, its bones rattling as it moved.


    Kuahel immediately pushed her behind him and swung his sword. The skeletal soldier ttered as it fell into pieces over the ground. However, they were not out of danger yet. Alerted by the noise, ax and sword-wielding undead soldiers appeared in droves. Maxi heard the Temple Knight irritably click his tongue before he grabbed her wrist and started to run.


    Maxi had to sprint with everything she had to keep up with the knight''s speed. As they raced from one narrow alleyway to another, the frightening faces of the monsters whizzed past them.


    It was so overwhelming that she did not even know how many monsters were chasing after them. She was frantically looking about when the force pulling her made her stagger and stick closer to the wall. Keeping her shielded behind him, Kuahel smashed the charging monsters into smithereens with a single swing of his de. Having met a dead end, he turned them around and began sprinting again.


    Maxi desperatelytched onto his hand. Though her lungs hurt as if they were frostbitten by the rapid intake of cold air, and her wind-battered face stung as if burned, she continued to run.


    When they reached the wide square, Kuahel pulled her closer to his back. "Where do we go from here?"


    Maxi nced around dizzily. Before she even realized it, they were surrounded by a throng of undead monsters. Preparing herself to cast a barrier, she replied breathlessly, "Th-That way!"


    Kuahel looked to where she pointed. The conical roof of a castle tower speared the sky, visible above the dense stone buildings. After wordlessly looking at the structure, Kuahel broke through the attacking monsters with his sword and raced toward the tower at full speed. Maxi felt as though she was riding atop a wild, out-of-control horse.


    Each time the Temple Knight swung his sword, monsters standing in their way were shattered into pieces, while thoseing at them from both sides instantly crumbled into ashes beneath blue mes. Maxi was amazed that he was capable of using divine magic whilst fighting with a sword.


    Practically sick with terror, Maxi watched the Temple Knight battle the monsters until they reached the end of the square.


    "W-We must go that way," she said, pointing to a flight of stairs on their left.


    Immediately, the Temple Knight ran up the wide marble steps with her in tow. Arge edifice, which appeared to be a shrine, emerged in front of them. Once she was certain that mana was flowing out of the building, Maxi readily flung herself toward the entrance.


    Right at that moment, she heard a whizzing noise before she was forcefully thrown back. Stunned, Maxi looked up at the man who had pushed her. A secondter, she froze as she saw the cluster of spiked icicles embedded in the spot they had been standing.


    When she raised her head, she saw a hooded figure in a dark robe standing in front of the shrine''s entrance. Kuahel promptly charged at the mysterious figure, and with a quick sh, one of its arms dropped to the ground.


    Maxi hunched her shoulders at the ear-splitting scream. Crying out in pain, the monster grabbed its bleeding arm and fled into the temple.


    "Y-You mustn''t let it get away!" Maxi cried out.


    Kuahel promptly gave chase. Icicles rained down from above as she rushed after him, and she quickly summoned a shield. If she had not been prepared, they would have both been full of holes.


    With her head swimming, Maxi nced left and right until she felt a more sinister flow of mana somewhere above her. When she jerked her head up, she saw two hooded lizardmen in ck robes standing on the tribune gallery.


    Maxi stifled a groan. Both were in the process of casting advanced magic. Perceiving the unusual heat flowing in the air, she hastily ced herself in front of the clergyman and summoned the strongest triple barrier her mana would allow her. No sooner had she finished, scorching heat began to beat down on them from all sides.


    When she felt the outermost shield helplessly melt away, she summoned a recement. Even with the airflow cut off, her cheeks felt as though they were on fire. The palms of her outstretched hands burned as she continuously circted her mana, and the fabric of her sleeves turned ck where they fire singed them.


    Squeezing her eyes shut, Maxi bolstered her barriers. On and on it went until, just as she was nearly drained of her mana, the mes finally died out.

 Chapter 406 - 167

    Maxi willed herself to remain standing despite her trembling legs. Up in the tribune gallery, she could see the monsters fleeing after their failed attack.


    "W-We must go after-"


    Her exmation was cut off by a violent coughing fit. Acrid smoke burned her throat as mes engulfed the wooden pirs, pews, and altar. Though the ze did not spread to the other parts of the stone edifice, the air within the sweltering nave was filled with ash. Maxi covered her face with her sleeve and frantically blinked her bloodshot eyes.


    In that short time, the monsters were already at the stairs leading out of the shrine. A panicked urgency gripped Maxi. If they allowed the monsters to get away, Riftan''s battle with the cavalry of duhans would not end. Even as she stood here, she knew her husband was engaged in a violent fray outside the city.


    She needed the Temple Knight to pursue the monsters without having to worry about her. The moment she turned her head to tell Kuahel this, she saw a dark line shoot past her with a metallic zing. Before she could identify what it was, the man pressing her shoulder down stepped forward and yanked his other arm back. With a sharp shriek, a lizardman dropped from the gallery.


    Maxi hastily covered her mouth and nose to avoid inhaling the dense cloud of ash. Though her vision was blurred with tears, she saw Kuahel spinning the hook attached to his steel chain.


    A heartbeatter, the hook, propelled like a boomerang, pierced another monster standing on the second-floor balustrade. Kuahel forcefully yanked the steel chain, and the monster was helplessly pulled along like a fish caught on a hook, its scaly head severed from itsrge, agile body.


    All of this happened in the blink of an eye. Having finished off two lizardmen without breaking a sweat, Kuahel turned his gaze to Maxi and asked, "Are you all right?"


    After mechanically bobbing her head, Maxi forced her rigid body into action and made her way over to his side. As the dust settled, it revealed a limp corpse next to the altar, covered in ash. The lizardman''s ck, scaly head had rolled down the steps of the dais while the second lifeless carcass was sprawled on the choir stalls. The hook had pierced the monster''s heart, giving it a quick death.


    While Maxi vacantly took in the scene, the Temple Knight wiped the blood on his de and said impassively, "Are there any more?"


    Maxi snapped to attention and hastily began the tracing spell. Dark energy glowed in the air. Realizing that the necromancy spell was still in ce, she shook her head with a hardened expression.


    "Th-These weren''t the necromancers. There should be more of them hiding somewhere in the city."


    Kuahel gave her a long look before asking, "Do you think you can locate them?"


    She hesitated before nodding determinedly. Though she was low on mana, she was still capable of scouring the vicinity.


    Desperately hoping that the necromance was nearby, Maxi carefully began the search. Fortunately, she quickly located the origin of the dark magic. Straightening, she pointed to the corridor at the end of the aisle.


    "I-It''s that way."


    The Temple Knight did not waste any time. As Maxi scampered after him, she heightened her senses to keep track of the flow of dark magic. The barely perceptible mana thread gradually became clearer as they passed through the ruined back garden. As if sensing the ominous energy as well, the clergyman ced his hand on his sword.


    "How much mana do you have left?" he asked warily..


    "I-I won''t be able to summon a shield as strong as thest one, but...I am still capable of casting basic defensive spells."


    Kuahel looked at her over his shoulder before turning his gaze back to the front. "From here on, you are to stay behind me no matter what."


    With that, he strode into the dark temple. Maxi stuck close to him and readied herself to cast a barrier. Before long, a circr altar surrounded by six pirs appeared at the end of the corridor. Maxi froze in ce when she saw the small doll standing before the altar. Bending over it was a mysterious, robed figure. It slowly raised its head. revealing a pale face covered with silver scales beneath its hood.


    Maxi tensed as soon as she saw it. The monster looked almost human with its small frame, round face, narrow chin, slender nose, and small ears. She was processing its strange appearance when it opened its mouth to let out a strange sound.


    "You are toote."


    It took a few seconds for her to realize that the monster had spoken in the officialnguage of the Seven Kingdoms.


    It regarded them with its red, mineral-like yes, then repeated, "You are toote. Our King will be awakened soon."


    It spoke with the awkwardness of a parrot mimicking human speech for the first time. Maxi felt her blood run cold. The monster slowly turned away from them as if it had been waiting here just to convey those words.


    Kuahel hurled his hook at it, but the hurtling weapon bounded off an invisible barrier. The monster''s red gaze looked almost bemused for a moment before it shambled toward the exit.


    Maxi could tell that Kuahel was furious. Gritting his teeth, he ran after the monster and brandished his sword. The monster swerved, but this time, it was not quick enough to evade the attack.


    Dark blood began to gush from its arm. Gripping its dangling limb, the monster extended a silver hand. The air around them egan to thicken with red fog.


    Sensing the ominous flow of magic, Maxi hastily grabbed the clergyman''s habit and pulled him back with all the force she could muster.


    "I-It is a spell that causes decay. You mustn''t get close to the fog!"


    Kuahel had been like a rabid hound ready to pounce, but Maxi''s warning made him stop in his tracks. The hem of his habit that had brushed the fog turned ck as it eroded.


    Maxi stuck close to Kuahel''s side and summoned a wind, but it did little to blow away the toxic fog. In fact, it continued to drift toward them. She would run out of mana at this rate. As she frantically nced around, Kuahel suddenly pulled her back.


    "We can climb up there."


    He pointed to awork of scaffolding set up for repairs. After urging her toward it, Kuahel grabbed Maxi by the waist and hoisted her up.


    She promptlytched onto the wooden nks, but hauling herself above it was more difficult than she anticipated. Her legs iled in the air while ehr top half draped over the nks. Kuahel ced her feet on his shoulders and pushed up.


    Maxi finally managed to stagger upright. She bent down to help the knight, but Kuahel nimbly leaped up without assistance.


    "We should be able to get out through there," he said, pointing to a constructiondder propped against the wall.


    Maxi looked up the length of thedder, her eyes shining with fear. It stretched all the way to a window near the ceiling. Even if they could somehow mber through, how on earth would they get down?


    "We must hurry."


    The red fog had risen to just below their feet in the time she had been hesitating. As soon as she saw the creeping tendrils, she began climbing. Her arms and legs were shaking, but she knew that the fog would burn Kuahel if she paused for even a second.


    Trying not to look down, she quickly climbed to the top of the sloppily-built scaffolding and swung her legs through the arched window, When she looked out, a fierce wind battered her face like a whip.


    She nced around as she brushed away the snow that bombarded her hair and eyes. The sky was already ink-ck, and the snowstorm raging outside had only intensified.


    Coming up behind her, Kuahel swung one leg over the window sill and pointed to a spot below them. "Do you think you can lower yourself down there?"


    Maxi''s eyes grew wide as she looked down. She had not realized that the aisle roof was about seven kevettes (approx 210 centimeters) below them.


    It was not a dangerous height, but a slip of the foot could easily send her rolling down the roof. After gazing down in terror, Maxi steeled herself.


    "Y-Yes," she said, nodding.


    "I will help you descend, so try to lower your feet first."


    Gripping the window still with both hands, Maxi slid to the edge. Grasping the clergyman''s hand, she squeezed her eyes shut and slowly lowered herself. It felt like an eternity before her feet touched the roof.


    She dropped to her knees andtched onto the protruding tiles with both hands. The fear of falling set her heart racing, and her back broke out in a cold sweat. Meanwhile, Kuahel jumped down like a man incapable of fear and heartlessly pulled her to her feet.


    "Can you track down that monster?"


    Maxi mustered what little mana she had left before shaking her head. "I-I think it has gone beyond the reach of my tracing spell."


    Kuahel furrowed his brow. He seemed furious with himself for letting the monster get away.


    Maxi felt dejected as well. Since they had infiltrated the city to eliminate the necromancer, their failure to capture it meant their efforts had been for naught. She gazed despondently at the ramparts battered by the snowstorm.


    "W-What should we do now?"


    "First, we should lower the drawbridge and destroy the gate. After that, we must get out-"


    Kuahel, surveying their surroundings with a hardened expression, suddenly went silent. When Maxi followed his gaze in puzzlement, she saw an expansive shadow advancing over the snow-obscured hill.


    Could it be another legion of monsters? She watched the shadow in terror. Her eyes grew wide when she made out the hazy outline of a red banner billowing in the snow flurries, and her legs nearly gave out in relief. The army that had gone northwest had finally arrived.

 Chapter 407 - 168

    "Th-Thank goodness! Now that our ally is here-"


    "It is too early for celebrations," Kuahel interjected, coldly cutting her off.


    Maxi''s face fell as her relief dissipated like smoke. She turned to the Temple Knight.


    "We must bring the holy relic here while the army is fighting the duhans," he said with measured calm.


    The mysterious monster''s eerie prophecy echoed in her mind. Kuahel was right; they had to repair the barrier with all haste to prevent the dragon''s awakening.


    Maxi assessed her dwindling mana. There was far too little remaining to cast a levitation spell. Yet, given their dire circumstances, should she not brave the risk of mana depletion to ensure their escape?


    Her eyes darted around and settled on a makeshift structure to the right of the shrine. Carefully walking to the roof''s edge, she suggested, "C-Could we descend this way?"


    Kuahel gauged the distance before nimbly jumping off. He then reached up, offering his hands to assist her. Once Maxi''s feetnded on the precariously-built scaffold, she grasped thedder propped against the wall. Though it looked far from sturdy, they had no other option. She began her cautious descent.


    To her relief, no monsters discovered them on their way down. Once they reached the ground, Maxi tried to steady her wobbly legs. She scanned the empty courtyard, dpidated storehouse, and the wall beyond. Though she could vaguely infer that this was the church''s rear, she still had no idea of their exact location.


    "W-Where should we go now?"


    "Follow me."


    Kuahel surveyed their surroundings before striding toward the arched exit at the opposite end of the garden. As Maxi hurried to catch up, a thunderous noise echoed from a distance. She looked up in time to see massive boulders hurtling toward the city.


    The coalition army had begununching its siege weapons at the ramparts.


    Kuahel''s pace quickened, urging her to move faster. "You must stay close to me at all costs."


    Maxi nodded, her face turning grim.


    The deafening mor of war shook the air. The towering stallion seemed as if it had galloped out of the depths of hell. Steaming breath billowed from its mouth like a volcano, and its powerful legs pounded the earth as itunched into the air. The mounted warrior on its back swung a six-kevette sword, cleaving through five foot soldiers with lethal precision.


    Richard Breston felt the heat radiating from their blood and entrails. In the frenzy of battle, the cavalry showed no scruples as they trampled over their own fallenrades to charge the enemy. To Breston, the chaos was endlessly entertaining.


    Adrenaline coursed through him as his white ymore sliced the air. The Breston family heirloom, said to be forged from the ck Dragon''s bones, cut effortlessly through an armored horse and its undead rider as if they were scraps of paper.


    However, instead of sttering the ground in chunks, the duhan''s corpse melted away like ck sand. Breston clicked his tongue as he gazed down at the ck stain on the dirt.


    What a disappointing kill.


    To add to his annoyance, the ck pool began to bubble, regaining its headless form. It was a thoroughly deting situation. Resting his sword on his shoulder, Breston scanned the chaotic battlefield.


    While the number of duhans had not dwindled, the coalition''s forces were noticeably diminished. The snow beneath was stained with the blood of countless fallen soldiers. Remnants of destroyed siege weapons and baggage wagonsy strewn over the hill, a testament to the havoc wreaked by the wyverns. The central unit remained intact, but the nks had been decimated. It was evident that they had severely underestimated the monster forces.


    How troublesome, Breston thought with a scowl.


    While a defeat for the coalition would weaken the Reformed faction and their new pope, it would also derail Heimdall''s ambition to abolish the armistice. Nobles from the east and south would likely rally to uphold it in order to prevent the dragon''s revival, boosting public sentiment of the armistice. Anyone trying to sow discord now would be branded an enemy.


    Still...can the church lead the Council having lost the people''s trust?


    Casting his gaze behind, Breston noted the rear unit stationed roughly a thradion away. Even with the mages shielding them, the archery and siege units had not been spared from the wyverns'' onught. But if the army withdrew now, it would require a fortune to regroup. Would the nobles continue to obey the council and provide the coalition with more men and supplies?


    A smile curled Breston''s lips. The church had already disyed its ipetence to the world. He was certain that the nobles would stop honoring the Council''s decision. Regardless of how this campaign ended, this ludicrous farce of a peace agreement would end.


    Breston turned his gaze back to the battlefront. Dristan''s cavalry and the Remdragon Knights were pushing back the duhan army. No matter how skillfully Riftan Calypsemanded his troops, he would still go down in history as a failure.


    Breston turned his horse around with a satisfied look. He was signaling to the Baltonian soldiers to retreat when someone abruptly blocked his path.


    "What do you think you''re doing?"


    Breston eyed the lithe knight atop his gray stallion. It was the young noble of the Remdragon Knights.


    Ursuline Ricaydo, was it?


    The fair-haired knight red at Breston with his deep blue eyes as he deftly blocked the northerner''s retreat.


    "It is an act of treason to abandon your post without the suprememander''s permission."


    "If you wish to be ughtered like dogs, that is your choice," Breston sneered as he eyed the knights standing in his way.


    Quite arge number of Wedonian knights were positioned behind Balto''s encampment as if they had been anticipating Balto''s dissertation. cing his hand on his sword, Breston gave Ursuline a threatening smile.


    "But we would like to be spared from such a fate. Only fools would risk their lives to fight a battle they cannot win."


    "If the left nk abandons its position, the central unit will bepletely surrounded," Ursuline snarled with a menacing expression that seemed out of ce on hisely face.


    "Are you trying to betray your allies to save your necks?"


    "Allies?"


    Breston howled withughter as if the other knight had said something hrious. "You can''t be serious. If you truly considered us your ally, you wouldn''t have watched us like hawks."


    "I will say it again: no one is allowed to abandon their post without the suprememander''s permission," the knight hissed through clenched teeth. "Turn your steed around at once."


    The smile fell from Breston''s face. He was speechless. How had he ended up in a situation where he had to take orders from a feeble prude from the south. Perhaps he had been too tolerant.


    He rode up to Ursuline and said in a dangerous tone, "I detest taking orders. So much so that even my own father has given up trying. So who are you to-"


    Breston abruptly stopped as the st of a kopel reached them from afar. He swiveled his head to nce at the chaotic frontline before looking past the horizon. Red banners billowed in the wind as a mounted army closed in around the city.


    Is it Sejuleu Aren?


    Breston clenched his jaw. It would be unwise to pull back now. He red at the top of the hill but eventually signaled to the Knights of Phil Aaron to hold their positions. Just then, he spotted the familiar banner fluttering behind the Livadonian Army as they marched down the hill. It took a moment to ce the coat of arms - that of Balto''s Southern Confederacy.


    Breston turned to Ursuline, dazed as if he had just been struck in the head. "What the hell did you do?"


    "I''m afraid I do not understand," Ursuline replied stonily. "Is there something wrong with reinforcements arriving on time?"


    After giving the lithe knight a murderous re, Breston spurred his horse to the frontlines. Roughly two thradions ahead, the Wedonian spearmen were forming a shield wall. Leaping over them, Breston raced to the center of the fighting. He galloped past hundreds of soldiers before he spotted Riftan Calypse taking on eight duhans by himself in the vanguard.


    Breston cut down the duhan in his path with a single blow and brought his horse next to Calyspe. He saw the mongrel''s eyes flicker to him behind his visor.


    "You are supposed to be leading the left nks."


    "You seemed to have aplished something rather interesting and I found it impossible to contain my curiosity," Breston sneered


    He drove his sword into one of hellish war horses charging at him like a water buffalo. Its rider tumbled into the mud. Pulling on his reins, Breston maneuvered his stallion to trample the fallen duhan under its hooves.


    He redirected his attention to Riftan Calypse with a furious re. "How did you manage to get Balto''s Southern Confederacy to send reinforcements?"


    "Did you think you were the only one capable of machinations?" Calypse replied indifferently as he brought his halberd down.


    Because the monsters refused toe near them from apparent fear, the two were able to converse without being interrupted.


    "The church wasn''t twiddling its thumbs while Heimdall VI was gathering opposition to the armistice. You sorely underestimated the new pope."


    "You''re telling me it was the pope who persuaded the Southern Confederacy?"


    When Calypse offered no response, Breston stepped in front of him, effectively blocking his path.


    "You must think me a fooL. The church couldn''t have made a move without us knowing about it."

 Chapter 408 - 169

    Breston regarded the mongrel''s face, obscured by a visor.


    "I know you sent your knights to Balto," Breston said with absolute conviction. "You made us believe they were going to Hoover Strait to take back Anatol''s seized vessels when this was your objective all along."


    "I don''t see why you would require my answer when you seem convinced already," Calypse quipped derisively before steering his horse right.


    As if noting the arrival of fresh troops, the duhans at the gate began to fan out left and right. Their movements seemed less of a coordinated strategy under someone''s instruction and more of a reflex to an enemy sighting.


    After carefully observing the confused calvary, Calypse signaled his knights to advance. He likely wanted to use this opportunity to charge and breach the gate.


    Breston swiftly moved to block him. The damned monsters were the least of his concern when his long-desired ambition was on the verge of crumbling.


    "Why choose to be the pope''s hound?" he snarled. "I can see why Leon or Aren might stick to old conventions, but why do you? Are you that content with being King Reuben''spdog?"


    "Are you not doing the same?" Calypse replied tly. "If you were against such a life, you should never have be a knight."


    "Heimdall is nothing like your spineless king! We are going to bring back the glory of the Roem Empire."


    "The glory of the Roem Empire?" Calypse''s ck eyes slowly shifted from the battlefield to settle on Breston. There was derision in his voice as he added, "Are you not glossing over some history there? Perhaps you should start with the Ancient States Era."


    Breston''s face contorted when he grasped the implication.


    "Balto''s southern territories were once a part of Guin," Calypse continued mockingly. "If you want to shatter the armistice, even at the cost of tearing your kingdom apart, be my guest. Launch a new age of war. We shall see which side runs themselves into ruin."


    Was the mongrel suggesting that their path would lead to a civil war in Balto? Breston clenched his fist until his knuckles turned white. He watched the banner of the Southern Confederacy draw closer. When the unpleasant shock of being outmaneuvered waned, several possibilities started to formte in his mind.


    If Guin''s former territories had decided to support the armistice, it would be dangerous to heedlessly dissolve the peace agreement now. A careless move could spark a civil war in Balto. And if Wedon, Livadon, and Osiriya were to use the opportunity to join forces and invade Balto, the north would not escape unscathed.


    Reluctantlying to a conclusion, Breston twisted his lips. "You''re right. I might have been a little too overconfident."


    While they had been working to ignite a war in the South, it seemed the armistice''s supporters had not been idle either. Breston gritted his teeth as he gazed at the reinforcements that had marched right in front of them. The earth shook as thousands of warhorses shed with the duhan army. Soon, the ear-splitting mor of war rang across the battlefield.


    This time, Breston felt no excitement. Seething with cold rage, he kept his gaze fixed on Calypse''s back. He was loath to admit he had been outwitted.


    Maxi tried to remain calm despite the hurtling rocks. She desperately tried to keep up with Kuahel, who was forging ahead. The undead monsters prowling the city had rushed to defend the wall from the coalition''s assault, allowing her and Kuahel to slip through the streets unnoticed. However, it also meant the rampart was swarming with enemies.


    Staying close to the Temple Knight, her gaze darted to the walls. Among the tightly packed houses, she saw a wooden staircase leading to a castle tower. Standing guard at its base was a throng of skeletal soldiers.


    Kuahel, pressed against the wall, assessed the route ahead. "Thirty seconds."


    When Maxi looked up at him questioningly, his green eyes calmly stared back. "Do you have enough mana to maintain a shield for thirty seconds?"


    "Y-Yes, but..." Maxi faltered.


    With no idea what he nned, she found herself incredibly nervous.


    "Summon your shield and stay put," the Temple Knight said, unsheathing his sword. "I will not be long."


    Without waiting for her reply, he vanished from the alleyway, swift as the wind, dispatching a wandering skeleton in his path.


    Maxi looked on in a daze before she saw the band of skeletal soldiers swarming the Temple Knight. She promptly cast a shield. Though Kuahel made sure that no monster got near the alleyway, he could not block every arrow and fireball beingunched at them from above the wall. Squeezing her eyes shut, Maxi circted her mana, slowly counting the seconds in her head.


    All of a sudden, the nging steel and shrieks of the skeletons stopped.


    Maxi peeked around the corner,ing face-to face with Kuahel. He examined her ashenplexion before straightening.


    "Follow me," he said, tilting his chin toward the ramparts.


    They promptly crossed the bone-littered street and climbed the wooden stairs into the castle tower. The interior of the tall building was as dark as night.


    Kuahel summoned a me in his hand. "We must lower the drawbridge first."


    "Th-The mechanism used to lift it is usually installed high up on the rampart. We must go up."


    Without wasting any time, Maxi began to ascend the spiral staircase. When they reached the rope room on the second floor, they found the pulley connected to the drawbridge. Kuahel severed the pulley''s chain, and the drawbridge dropped over the moat with a crashing thud.


    Maxi looked out through the small window. The knights and the duhans were in the distance, fighting in a jumble on the field. Nightfall was fast approaching around them. Some knights quickly redirected their horses when they saw the lowered drawbridge.


    Maxi spun around. "Th-They know the bridge is down. We must open the gate now."


    "This way," Kuahel said, turning toward the door.


    He hastened down the stairs with Maxi following close behind. When he saw the horde of ghouls in front of the tower''s entrance, he pushed Maxi behind him and summoned divine mes.


    Maxi pressed herself against the wall while the mes zed before obligingly following the force pulling her arm. When they hurried out of the tower, they found dozens of ghouls and skeletons guarding the gate.


    Kuahel swiftly cleaved the closest ghoul in half, then immediately pushed her toward a wall. The Temple Knight ced himself before her like a shield and relentlessly cut down the swarming monsters. Maxi curled herself into a ball behind him and desperately waited for the fight to end. At longst, when all the monsters were dealt with, Kuahel grabbed her arm and strode over to the gate.


    Their brisk march had them stepping over twitching corpses until they reached the mechanism that secured the portcullis in ce. Fortunately, it was not difficult to operate. When Maxi pulled on the handle, the iron gate rose with a resounding scraping noise. The twilit battlefield filled her vision.


    Maxi recoiled from the sight. All around, allies and enemies alike shed with spears and swords. mes lit up the sky above them - likely the coalition''s mages fighting the wyverns with magical devices.


    "Get back."


    Kuahel pulled Maxi''s arm and made her stand close to the gatehouse, away from the entrance. Ghouls had started to gather once again.


    With a swift kick, Kuahel destroyed the device that raised and lowered the gate. He then used de aura to attack the swarm of ghouls charging at them, to no avail. Where had all these corpsese from?


    Maxi''s despairing cry was cut short by thundering hooves behind her. A ck war horse was galloping across the drawbridge toward the entrance. Soon, the sickening shattering of bones sounded through the air as the stallion mercilessly crushed a group of skeletons under its iron hooves.


    "What are you doing inside the city?" an icy voice rang above her head.


    Maxi tensed and nced up to see Riftan coldly gazing down at her from atop Talon.


    "W-Well..." she began, managing an awkward smile. She looked to Kuahel Leon for help.


    The clergyman sighed and stepped in front of her. "Now is not the time for interrogations. We must retake the city and purify the Sanctuary with all haste."


    Riftan''s gaze was full of daggers as he turned his attention to Kuahel. After a moment of suffocating silence, he gave his order to Elliot, who mounted behind him.


    "Take my wife back to the rear unit immediately."


    "That will not be necessary," Kuahel said, supporting Maxi by the forearm. "I can take her back, so you -"


    He was about to turn toward the gate when he swiftly raised his sword above his head. Riftan had brought his halberd down on him.


    Having barely blocked the attack, Kuahel looked up at the other knight with an incredulous expression. "What is the meaning of this?"


    "Take your hand off my wife at once," Riftan snarled, pressing the sharp tip of his halberd''s spear to the clergyman''s Adam''s apple. "If you ever touch her again, I will bash your head in."


    Realizing he was livid, Maxi hastily extricated herself from Kuahel''s grip and ran to Elliot''s side. She stood next to the knight''s horse and deliberately put on a subservient expression.


    "I-I shall take myself to safety with Sir Elliot, so...do not worry about me. Just be careful."


    Riftan wordlessly regarded her through the visor for a long moment. When he spoke, it was in a gentle voice that sent chills down her spine.


    "Very well. We can talk once this battle is over."


    With that, he turned his horse toward the swarming duhans. Maxi nervously watched her husband before impatiently motioning with her eyes to Kuahel to make himself scarce. The clergyman furrowed his brow but eventually turned toward the drawbridge with apparent indifference.


    Thinking that he was about to cut across the battlefield, Maxi''s first thought was to dissuade him, but she soon changed her mind. She had done all she could.


    She turned to Elliot and extended her hand to the knight. "L-Let us leave this ce at once."


    "Pardon me, mydy."


    Leaping down from his horse, Elliot grasped Maxi''s waist and hoisted her onto the saddle. He then mounted the horse behind her and took up the reins.


    Before she knew it, they were riding away from the battlefield. Maxi used her robe to shield her face from theshing wind as she gazed over the thousands of fluttering banners. The coalition army had the monsters surrounded.

 Chapter 409 - 170

    409 Chapter 170


    Cavalrymen under red banners formed a wall on the east, hemming in the duhans. Soldiers in surcoats bearing Wedon''s coat of arms charged from the northwest like a tidal wave. The hooves of thousands of horses pounded the frozen earth, and the resounding roars of the troops deafened Maxi''s ears.


    Awash with a strange sense of excitement and fear, Maxi fixed her gaze on the battlefield. Hebaron Nirtha was leading the second charge after Riftan. The duhan army split in half, and the cavalries of Dristan and Wedon used the opening to cross the drawbridge.


    Maxi inwardly breathed a sigh of relief when she saw the knights flooding into Vesmore. Though they had failed to eliminate the necromancer, the coalition would soon take back the walled city.


    "Please hold onto the saddle, mydy."


    Elliot, who had been observing the battle from a safe distance, spurred his horse once again. Soon, the row of ballistae and archers became visible. Riding past them, they were approaching the rear unit when Elliot veered his steed to the side.


    Maxi had to grab onto the knight''s arm to keep herself from falling. He drew his sword, and she soon understood why. One of the wyverns circling overhead had barreled straight down.


    When the monster''s dark shadow fell over them, Elliot''s started warhorse reared, abruptly skewing Maxi''s vision. With a shriek, she tightened her thighs around the saddle. Elliot pulled tightly on the reins and swung his sword.


    It was impossible to see where the monster had been struck. But a secondter, the wyvern''s shriek tore through the air as hot blood rained down on her face. Its wound proved not to be fatal; it managed tond on the ground, where it sat pping its massive wings and baring its sharp teeth.


    Just then, Maxi heard a familiar voice.


    "Move aside!"


    Ellliot promptly steered his horse away from the monster. A momentter, there was a thunderous crash. Maxi clenched her eyes shut at the sound before opening them again. As the snowy mist subsided, she saw the decapitated wyvern carcass.


    The man bent over it yanked the sword lodged in the ground and said in a pompous voice, "You owe me, Sir Elliot."


    Maxi''s eyes widened. Standing before them with a smug look on his face was Ulyseon Rovar. No one had seen him since Riftan had deployed him on a separate mission.


    Elliot sighed as he rode up to the younger knight. "Did you carry out your mission?"


    "Can you not tell? We brought reinforcements from Balto. Four thousand men."


    "Y-You brought reinforcements from Balto?" Maxi eximed in surprise.


    Her face was hidden beneath the hood of her robe. When she spoke, Ulyseon brightened as if only just noticing her.


    "Mydy! Have you been well?"


    "W-Well..." Maxi trailed off as she nced at the steaming wyvern carcass and over the chaotic battlefield.


    Just then, Garrow walked up behind Ulyseon. "Let us save the greetings forter. We must take herdyship to the rear unit first."


    Maxi was happy to see the young knight. Dressed in leather armor and dark gray robes, Ulyseon and Garrow looked like wandering knights who had roamed the continent for years. Though she did not know the details of their mission, she could tell that it had been an arduous one.


    "Pleasee this way."


    Garrow was the first to turn around. As Elliot followed him, Maxi spotted the mounted soldiers bearing white banners arrayed on the other side of the gentle hill. She squinted at the crest on the banners but could not ce it.


    "It is Balto''s Southern Confederacy," Elliot calmly exined as if reading her mind. "The southern nobles of Balto are not the most loyal to their kingdom''s royal family. Sir Riftan chose to sway them to our side to keep the opposition in check."


    "So...Ulyseon and Garrow''s mission was to meet and persuade Baltonian nobles?"


    Ulyseon lightly shook his hands at Maxi''s surprised question. "All we did was deliver Sir Riftan''s message to Sir Geyhart Breston."


    Maxi''s eyes widened at the young knight''s unexpected answer. Geyhart Greston was considered a hero throughout the Seven Kingdoms for his crucial role in paving the way for the armistice.


    However, he was also a knight who had pledged allegiance to Heimdall VI and the father of the fiend Richard Breston. Would such a man truly side with those in support of the peace agreement?


    As if discerning her misgivings, Garrow, walking beside Elliot''s horse, said seriously, "Sir Geyhart Breston is an extremely pious man. Though he appeared to be of two minds about the conflict up until now because of his allegiance to his monarch, he wrote an official document showing support to the new pope after receiving Sir Riftan''s and His Holiness''s letters. It was thanks to them that we were able to persuade Balto''s southern nobles."


    That meant Balto could find itself divided if Heimdall VI waged an unreasonable war.


    Feeling a heavy weight lift off her chest, Maxi regarded the two young knights with pride. "You have done..something tremendous!"


    "It is Sir Riftan who deserves the praise. We were mere messengers," Ulyseon said, brimming with pride.


    Maxi''s chest was close to bursting from pride as well. By establishing a secret agreement with Dristan''s royal family and winning support for the armistice in Balto, Riftan had extinguished the sparks of war. All that was left was to stop the dragon''s revival.


    Maxi zed down at the battlefield where darkness was descending, her eyes filled with hope. With this battle, the long, harsh winter would finallye to an end.


    Vesmore Castle was liberated as night fell. While the duhans continuously regenerated, the undead that filled the city were wiped out by the high priests.


    When the coalition army drove the duhans away from the gate, the Temple Knights brought the carriage carrying the holy relic into the city. Maxi impatiently watched the scene from atop a hill before shooting a question at Ruth.


    "W-When can the rear unit enter the city?"


    "Patience, mydy. The cleric will send a signal once they have reactivated the barrier," Ruth replied wearily as he munched on a mandrago root.


    He had drained much of his mana from holding up a barrier for half a day. After taking a gulp of bitter restorative tonic, he added, "Once we cut off all mana flow around the Lexos Mountains, the duhans will naturally stop regenerating, clearing a safe path to the city."


    His measured response calmed Maxi a little. Soon, a kopel st rang across the battlefield, and the long queue of wagons slowly started to descend the hill.


    Crying out in joy, Maxi followed the procession across the field. However, her tion at everything being over did notst long. The way to the city was lined with countless dead.


    Maxi was struck dumb by the gruesome sight beneath the flickering torchlight. The horrifically mangled bodies were strewn amid the heaped corpses of horses with broken necks or severed legs. Clerics were dotted around the field spraying holy water on them.


    Recovering from her shock, Maxi closed her eyes andy her head on Rem''s neck. It felt surreal thinking these people had been breathing mere hours ago. They nowy dead on the frozen ground, buried beneath the snow.


    As the procession rode across the moat, the soldiers surrounding the gate cried out, "We must set up an infirmary! We will begin transporting the wounded, so please have fires and cots ready!"


    With a heavy heart, Maxi surmised there must be knights among the injured. She galloped past the long line of soldiers and raced to the wide square. There, she found the Remdragon Knights gathering the dead to one side. As she approached, herplexion turned ashen. She frantically scanned the lifeless faces for any familiar ones.


    Ursuline, who was just closing the eyes of a fallen knight, quickly grabbed her arm. "Mydy," he said, turning to keep her from seeing the corpses, "please head to the basilica to aid the wounded."


    "H-How many have we lost?"


    "Four of our knights."


    "Wh-Who were they?"


    "No one yourdyship would know. They were only recently knighted."


    Maxi caught herself breathing a sigh of relief, and her face burned with shame. She was utterly appalled at being d she and those close to her were unharmed.


    Too ashamed to meet Ursuline''s eyes, Maxi turned away. She suppressed the urge to look for Riftan and directed her steps to the basilica instead. If something had happened to him, she was certain Ursuline would have informed her. The fact that he had asked her to tend to the wounded must mean Riftan was safe.


    Maxi tried to ay her anxiety as she stepped into therge edifice illuminated bymps. Dozens of medics were already at work inside.


    While they lit fires around the building and prepared rush mats for beds, Mazi examined the soldiers and gave them basic medical care. The mages who arrivedter promptly set about helping as well.


    Even though the coalition had managed to reim all the cities, thus sessfully thwarting the dragon''s revival, there was no joy in the air. The clerics held purification and funeral rites throughout the night. The mages took turns tending to the hundreds of injured with no more than a few hours of sleep.


    Exhausted, Maxi watched the gray sky slowly lighten. With the snow finally ceasing, weak rays of sunlight bathed the deste city, leaving it eerily serene under its snowy nket. She descended the steps toward the square, her gaze distant. All around her, the city buzzed with activity as thousands of soldiers busily set up tents.

 Chapter 410 - 171

    Tents of all colors crowded the streets, and the stream was lined with hundreds of horses ravenously siphoning water.


    Maxi made her way across the chaotic square to the building where a throng of soldiers were waiting to receive their rations. A line of hundreds snaked from therge stone structure, likely used as a meeting pce for merchants. Some extended courteous greetings when they recognized her.


    Maxi responded with a smile and nced about in search of her husband. Though she spotted a couple of young men dressed in Remdragon Knight uniforms, the order''s senior knights were nowhere to be seen. It was possible that they were still fighting thest of the monsters.


    Deciding to get a better grasp on the situation, Maxi headed to the outskirts of the city. Leaving the cluster of tents, she approached the rampart and saw sentries standing guard on the battlement. It was clear from their surcoats that they were Dristanian soldiers.


    After carefully observing the men, she continued along the wall to the east gate. Before long, she found the row of tents bearing Wedon''s g.


    She cautiously approached a group of soldiers huddled around a fire. "Do you know..where Sir Riftan might be?


    The gathered soldiers simultaneously looked up from their breakfast. Maxi''s eyes widened when she saw a familiar face among them.


    "S-Sir Gabel!"


    "It has been a while, mydy," the knight replied jauntily as he removed his hood.


    With his dark brown eyes gleaming in the firelight, Gabel scanned Maxi from head to toe in concern. "I heard you''ve been through a lot, mydy. I hope you were not injured."


    "I''m fine, as you can see, But...what are you doing here, Sir Gabel? What of Anatol?"


    "Anatol is in good hands. Sir Remus Baldo is protecting it as we speak, and both Sir Obaron and Sir Sebrique are still forces to be reckoned with."


    With a light shrug, the knight added, "I was up north all this time to settle the trade dispute with Balto. I met Rovar and Livakion there and traveled south with them."


    "I see you have..been busy."


    "Not as busy as yourdyship," Gabel replied with a crooked smile. "All I''ve done for the past three years is manage the mine and wrangle merchants or nobles. These days, I get confused as to whether I''m a knight or an administrator."


    Maxi awkwardly shifted her eyes. Although Gabel was not as explicit as Ursuline with his discontentment, he was clearly unhappy with the burden of managing the estate in Riftan''s stead.


    "Y-You must understand that Riftan had no choice," Maxi said in her husband''s defense. "We were made to set out on this campaign as soon as we returned from the Pam teau."


    "I am aware of that, mydy," Gabel replied with a bitter smile. "I was merelyining. It is rather vexing, you see, to be the only one excluded while myrades are fighting battle after battle."


    Not knowing what to say, Maxi awkwardly cast her eyes down. Although the knight''s tone was nonchnt, she could tell he was in a foul mood. He might have been close with one or more among the dead.


    After furtively studying his expression Maxi tried to change the subject, "Do you know where Riftan is? I haven''t seen him since I entered the city."


    "Themander is camped outside the city in case of a monster attack. Yourdyship should be able to see him from up there," Gabel replied, pointing to a watchtower beside a tent.


    Maxi promptly climbed the watchtower using the staircase next to the wall. Inside, the air was stuffy from the beacon burning in the middle.


    She circled to the arched window and flung open the shutters. The gray sky was stark over the shimmering white snowfield. In the distance, thousands of soldiers were camped outside the city gate. When she failed to find Riftan among them, she peered over the hill in resignation.


    The field was littered with wyvern carcasses and abandoned siege weapons. As she vacantly gazed at the traces of battle, a light tremor ran through her.


    It''s truly over.


    Through the opposite window, Maxi spotted the basilica''s tower, which pierced the sky like a spear in the city''s center. The clerics would have finished restoring the barrier by now. Even though the monster of the Pam teau had escaped, the coalition had managed to thwart the dragon''s resurrection.


    Feeling somewhat invigorated, Maxi slowly turned around. Just then, a gentle voice came from the darkness, sending chills down her spine.


    "There you are."


    Maxi jumped, her shoulders hunching instinctively.


    Riftan stood by the dark entrance. He trudged toward her, murmuring gently, "Shall we start our private interview, Miss Mage?"


    "P-Private interview?"


    Maxi instinctively stepped back, wearing a stiff smile.


    After calmly regarding her, Riftan pulled a chair next to the brazier. "You look tired. Come, sit."


    "I-I''m all-"


    "Sit."


    Maxi sat down. cing another chair across from her, Riftan took the silver sk from his belt and poured her a cup of wine. After vacantly staring down at the cup, Maxi gulped down the contents at his silent urging.


    There was a stretch of suffocating silence before Riftan finally spoke again. "Maximilian Calypse, who is your direct superior?"


    "W-Wouldn''t that be Ruth Serbel? He is above me in rank among the mages after-"


    Riftan pinched her face, cutting her off mid-sentence. He repeatedly squashed and tugged her cheeks so that she looked like a puffer fish. Then, in a chillingly soft voice, he said, "Engrave this in your mind: I am your direct superior."


    Not wanting to fan his anger, Maxi meekly bobbed her head, but Riftan apparently had no intention of ending their private interview there.


    Bringing his face close to hers, he said slowly, "Now, exin to me why my mage disobeyed direct orders to protect the rear unit and instead went to infiltrate the city?"


    "I-I had no choice! S-Sir Kuahel asked me to locate the necromancer. Eliminating it would be the fastest way to stop the duhans froming back to life."


    "So you recklessly snuck into a city overrun with monsters?" Riftan asked, his voice dropping.


    Maxi saw his chest rise and fall as if readying to yell at her, but he merely threw his head back and squeezed his eyes shut.


    I wish he would just yell.


    After taking a long moment to quell his surging anger, Riftan said in a subdued voice, "Do you even mean to keep your promise to me?"


    "I-I do! I only agreed to help Sir Kuahel...because he swore on his honor to protect me."


    Maxi purposefully put on an aggrieved expression, but Riftan''s face only grew stonier.


    "You seem to have great faith in the man," he muttered ominously.


    "Sir Kuahel is among the greatest knights in the Seven Kingdoms. Where else could we put our trust if the vow of such a man is not to be trusted? I only did what I could to defeat the enemy after I was assured of my safety."


    Maxi held her head up with conviction, and a heavy silence fell over them. For a while, the only sound was the crackling fire.


    After ring down at her, Riftan said through clenched teeth, "That man used the mages of the Tower while deliberately hiding the loss of the dragon stone. Yet, you entrust him with your life?"


    "Th-That''s..." Maxi stammered before closing her mouth.


    Riftan shot up from his chair. "Fine. I shall speak with the Holy Sword himself."


    With that, he turned toward the staircase. Maxi frantically stopped him.


    "W-What are you going to say to him?"


    "That I will break his neck if he ever approaches my wife again. Is there a problem with that?"


    Her face flushing, Maxi raised her voice. "I-I will not stand by while you do that! Sir Kuahel merely acknowledged my capabilities as a mage! The man has no interest in me whatsoever beyond that!"


    When Riftan let out a loud snort, Maxi felt her temper rise like heat in her head. She began pounding her fists on his back.


    "W-What''s so funny? Are you belittling my abilities?"


    "I am not," he replied, grabbing her wrists, "but I fail to see why he insisted on dragging you into danger when Ruth was also there."


    "Y-You are belittling me! Ruth may be a better mage than me...but I am better at certain spells-" Maxi abruptly stopped her outburst.


    She sensed a sudden change in the air, followed by a frigid current that chilled her bones. Even the zing beacon sputtered out. It was as if all the warmth were being sapped from the world.


    Riftan''s face turned grim as he walked over to the window. Just then, there was a sharp, high-pitched cry. It was like a resounding echoing from a great distance.


    The color drained from Maxi''s face as she started out the window. White, frost-like snow poured from the overcast sky. She covered her mouth as she gazed at the faint silhouette of the Lexos Mountains past the haze. The eerie voice of the monster from the basilica echoed in her ears.


    You are toote.

 Chapter 411 - 172

    Chaos ensued. The troops camped outside Vesmore began pouring into the city to avoid the sudden snowfall, and Riftan promptly convened themanding officers of each kingdom for an emergency meeting.


    Meanwhile, soldiers hastened to set up temporary lodgings all over the city. They stabled the horses in empty buildings. Since the army would likely have to remain in the city for some time, amodation was the most pressing issue.


    Despite the biting cold, the army repaired damaged buildings and cared for the animals. The clerics held a mass funeral within the basilica''s main chapel. Since a noble was among the dead, a proper ceremony was held even amid the chaotic atmosphere.


    Maxi watched as linen-shrouded bodies were ced in crude caskets before turning her gaze to the people sitting in the pews. Soldiers muttered fearfully about the piercing roar that had emanated from the mountains, and the knights deliberated the army''s next course of action with grave expressions. It was clear that no one was able to focus on the funeral.


    After looking around the chapel with a glum expression, Maxi slipped outside and made her way to the guest house. The rectangr wooden structure currently amodated around a hundred and fifty wounded. Lighting amp with magic, Maxi checked on the men for fever or festering wounds. Afterward, she went to the dispensary to prepare medicine for the patients.


    "I''ve already prepared the necessary remedies," Ruth called from behind.


    Maxi turned to him in surprise. She had assumed he would be in the meeting with Riftan.


    "H-Have you been here all this time?"


    Ruth shrugged. "I wanted to spare myself from watching the officers of the Kingdoms snarl at each other. Especially as the oue is a foregone conclusion." Dragging a chair next to a boiling cauldron, he sat down and started to massage his shoulder in apparent exhaustion. "The dragon has been resurrected, so a campaign is inevitable. The question now is who will fund it."


    Maxi stifled a groan. "Are they...wrangling over supplies again?"


    "Well, the entire continent is suffering from famine because of the abnormal climate, and manynded nobles have already paid hefty taxes to fund the campaign to the Pam teau. Since there is no question that additional demands for supplies will be met with fierce opposition, it''s no surprise the monarchs want to push the burden onto each other."


    Maxi''s face clouded when she recalled the destion she had witnessed on their long journey from Osiriya to Dristan. Even the regions spared from monster incursions were likely struggling from soaring prices. Too many people were suffering because of the monsters.


    Poking the brazier fire with a branch, Ruth continued, "The church will doubtlessly be made to pay the lion''s share. Much of the me for the dragon''s revival lies with Osiriya, after all."


    "But...Osiriya has always been the head of the Council of the Seven Kingdoms. Would the church be able to properly maintain the armistice...with such financial toll?"


    "The Church of Osiriya will be disgraced if the coalition fails to subdue the dragon, and in the end, the Council would exist in name only. Shouldering the responsibility and leading the campaign to victory is the church''s only option."


    Maxi bit her lip. That meant another war. After believing everything to be over, the dreadful news made her heart drop.


    She swept her gaze over the injured soldiers scattered around the guest house. "I-I just can''t understand it," she said in frustration. "Wasn''t repairing the barrier in time...supposed to stop the dragon froming back? Didn''t the church estimate it would take at least a few more months for the monsters to amass enough mana to resurrect it? Y-Your calction supported this, Ruth."


    "The monsters of the Pam teau likely started to amass mana much earlier than we spected. There is a high chance they started gathering fire mana the same year Sektor was in. Looking back now, the temperature started to decline the same year we returned from the Dragon Campaign."


    Maxi recalled her first winter in Anatol. She remembered preparing thicker garments for the sentries in a hurry because of the early frost. It sent chills down her spine to think that the monsters had been working on the dragon''s revival since then.


    "But...didn''t Osiriya im that Sektor''s stone was stolen after the Great War with the monsters? Do you think the church is lying?"


    "No, that is likely the truth. The monsters only managed to steal the stone undetected because the church was preupied with war in the north." Pensively staring at the boiling pot, Ruth calmly added, "For a long time, the monsters of the Pam teau reared dragon subspecies for their stones. They transferred the mana in these stones to the dragon''s heart, they would have had more than enough to aplish their goal."


    Maxi bit her lip. Ultimately, that means the monsters hadpletely outsmarted the humans.


    "Then...what will happen now?" she asked anxiously. "Thest Dragon Campaignsted for three years. Will this one...be as long?"


    "The previous campaign onlysted so long because of the expansive barrier around the Lexos Mountains. It took us two years to break through that maze-like structure and search the extensive mountain range that stretches through Wedon, Dristan, and Arex, all the while subduing the monsters under the dragon''smand. This is different. The dragon''s barrier has long been reced by the church''s barrier, and we know the exact location of its remains. If memory serves me right, the ce of the final battle is less than a month''s journey from here."


    "But...what if the dragon is moved before we get there?"


    "Impossible," Ruth replied with absolute certainty. "Sektor is almost a hundred and seventy kevettes (approx 51 meters). It would require an astronomical amount of mana to move him. That is why dragons spend most of their lives in hibernation, and even when they emerge from their long slumber, they require time before they can be fully active. They first need to gather enough mana to move freely, a process which usually takes two to five years."


    Ruth passed before adding with less certainty, "Although we cannot be certain since there are no records on undead dragons, a resurrected dragon should not be much different from one waking from hibernation. It might even be weaker since undead corpses only retain about eighty percent of their original strength."


    Maxi felt a glimmer of hope spark in her chest. If Ruth''s assumptions were correct, Sektor would currently be in a terribly weak condition. If the coalition formed a campaign party as soon as possible, they might be able to y the dragon with less difficulty this time around.


    However, when she imagined the army facing the colossal monster, her optimism promptly dissipated.


    Even if its movements were restricted, the dragon''s sheer size alone would make it a formidable foe. ording to records, dragon bone was among the sturdiest materials in the world,parable to orichalcum and adamantine. Its scales also possessed powerful magic resistance that rendered all arcane attacks ineffective.


    That meant that ordinary weapons and magic alike would be useless. How on earth were they supposed to fight such a creature?


    Maxi remembered the story of how Riftan had boldly run straight into Dragon''s Breath. Would he have to risk such danger again? The mere thought of him putting his life on the line like that crushed her heart.


    "There is no need to fear so soon, mydy. We won''t be leaving until additional supplies get here," Ruth told her reassuringly, noticing her pallor.


    Maxi forced her stiff lips into a brave smile, "I am not afraid, I was merely...steeling myself for the battle ahead."


    It did not matter what terrible monster they had to face, Maxi told herself with great determination. Because, this time, she would not be sending Riftan alone.


    When evening came, Princess Agnes came to the guest house. Maxi, who had been casting healing magic on the patients, cordially rose to her feet to greet her.


    "It has been a while, Maximillian. I see you have been faring well."


    Maxi gave the princess an awkward smile. She was dreadfully haggard from getting less than six hours of sleep over the past two days, and her clothes were so heavily stained with blood and dirt that it was impossible to distinguish their original color.


    Princess Agnes, on the other hand, appeared neat and attractive even in her humble garments. The sight of the princess''s lustrous blonde hair and rosy, smoothplexion made Maxi fiddle with her tangled tresses, which she had not had the chance to brush for two days now.


    "Y-You...also appear well. Your Highness."


    "I barely had time to get dust on me since we arrived near the end of the battle," the princess replied with a shrug as if she could not care less about her appearance.


    With a small smile, Maxi ced the apothecary jar she was holding on a rack and followed the princess to the end of the guest house.


    "You must have..attended the emergency meeting. Was there anything of importance?


    "Not so much. It was more an endless stream of incoherent arguments." The princess wrinkled her nose in disgust. "Richard Breston tried to vent his anger bymbasting Sir Kuahel and ming the church for the whole situation. The representatives of Balto''s Southern Confederacy and Dristan''s princess also had things to say. Sir Kuahel, of course, did not bat an eye. It was a muddled mess, I tell you. I can only admire Riftan for bringing order to the meeting."


    Maxi gazed out at the dusk-filled square with worried eyes. "Do you know where Riftan is now?"


    "I left him with Sir Kuahel. He seemed to have something to discuss with him in private."

 Chapter 412 - 173

    Maxi regarded the princess with a startled expression. Surely Riftan was not warning themander of the Temple Knights himself to stay away from his wife, was he? She anxiously eyed the military barracks at the end of the square.


    "I think Riftan has formed some sort of alliance with the church," Princess Agnes said cautiously.


    "A-An alliance?"


    "I''m sure you know he convinced Balto''s southern nobles to support the armistice. And he sent his men to persuade the Southern Confederacy to side with the church."


    Agnes picked up a torch from a container by the entrance of the guest house. Lighting it with magic, she began descending the dark staircase. "I''m certain the pope personally asked Riftan for assistance. Had his Holiness tried to aplish this with his Temple Knights, the opposition would have surely gotten in the way. So, he had Riftan act instead."


    Maxi frowned at the princess''s face under the firelight. Her words seemed to imply that Wedon''s royal family had been unaware of what Riftan had been doing until the arrival of reinforcements from Southern Balto.


    She could not help but worry about how King Reuben would receive the news. After all, the king had often given the impression that he doubted Riftan''s loyalty.


    Whether she was aware of Maxi''s anxious gaze or not, Agnes continued cheerily, "Now, Riftan is more or less the face of the armistice''s supporters. Since he has managed to persuade both Dristan and Balto''s Southern Confederacy to the cause, he has solidified the pope''s trust and be an object of interest to many in power."


    A wry expression rose on the princess''s face. "Dristan''s princess, in particr, is not shy about showing her interest."


    Maxi felt herself tense. Princess Agnes was somewhat oblivious when it came to social conventions between men and women, so the fact that even she was appalled by Lienna Moor Thorben''s behavior meant that Dristan''s princess had been far from subtle in her romantic overtures.


    "T-To think that she has the mind...to direct her attention to such things at a time like this." Maxi replied frostily. "She truly astounds me."


    "She is certainly far from ordinary," Agnes concurred. "Princess Lienna is known for her astute mind. She has Southern Dristan in the palm of her hand by taking in powerful nobles as lovers. If rumors are to be believed, she even takes advantage of her bad reputation to approach and extract information from prominent figures around the world. Though I''m certain Riftan is not one to fall for such wiles, I still think you should warn him to be on guard."


    Maxi studied Agnes''s face, wondering why the princess was talking about this. Something told her that this was the true reason she had sought Maxi out.


    Perhaps Agnes was concerned that Dristan might try to win Riftan over to their Kingdom. Maxi wondered if she thought Riftan would naturally distance himself from Dristan''s royal family if his wife opposed Dristan''s princess.


    Although she was offended by Agnes''s subtle attempt to manipte her, Maxi maintained a calm front. "Thank you for your advice, I shall be sure to warn him."


    At Maxi''s reply, the princess resumed walking, seemingly satisfied. They trudged through the pouring snow toward a stone building on one side of the square. When they stepped through the entrance illuminated by firelight, Maxi saw soldiers sleeping on rush mats, surrounded by braziers. Agnes led the way past them and up the stairs.


    Stopping in front of a door on one side of the corridor, Agnes said as she opened it, "I was told this building was originally a guild house. The second-floor rooms were decent enough, so I had them cleaned and readied. You can use this one while we are here."


    "Thank you for your consideration."


    The princess shrugged to say it was nothing, then walked away toward the door at the end of the corridor. Maxi guessed that Wedon''s nobles were staying in this building.


    She nced at the other closed doors before stepping inside the warmly lit bedchamber. Since she had been sharing sleeping quarters in military barracks or dingy guest houses for weeks, having a private room felt like a luxury.


    Maxi approached the warm glow of the firece and removed her filthy, bloodstained robe. She then washed her face, hands, and hair in the prepared basin of water. Once clean, she changed into a rtively fresh tunic from her small pack andid on the straw mattress.


    It had been a long time since shest slept on a bed. Though the cover smelled faintly of ash and dust, it was not unbearable. Lying on her side, she watched the dancing mes until sleep took over.


    When she awoke the next day, she found a strong, muscr arm wrapped around her. After pushing down the forearm pressed ufortably on her stomach, Maxi wriggled around to watch her husband sleeping peacefully. The dying fire cast a faint shadow across his tired face.


    After silently gazing at him, she gingerly brushed away the hair strands pricking his eyelid. Months of grueling conditions had made the sharp contours of his face more prominent. Just thinking about his situation tore at her heart. After fighting in several bloody wars, he now had to embark on yet another perilous journey. When would this man be allowed to live in peace?


    With a heavy sigh, Maxi sat up. She was about to leave the bed to add wood to the fire when Riftan suddenly pulled her back.


    "Let''s stay in bed a little longer," he murmured drowsily, pulling her into his arms.


    He slipped a hand inside her tunic to gently stroke her warm breast. The act felt more like an indulgence than anything carnal.


    Maxi blushed as she nced at the pale sunlight streaming in through the window. Though she was greatly tempted to stay in bed with him like this, she had patients to tend to.


    She pushed his hand away and mumbled apologetically, "You should get more sleep. I need to-"


    "I''ve been through hell the past few months, but they''re still making me climb that damn mountain," Riftan said with his eyes still closed. "I think I''ve earned a day ofzing around in bed with my wife."


    After staring at his face in stunned silence, Maxi asked in a choked voice, "It has been decided, then?"


    She knew it was a stupid question. A campaign to the Lexos Mountains was inevitable. Though she had been prepared for it, the prospect of embarking on another long journey to fight yet another arduous battle filled her with despair.


    As if in the same mind, Riftan said in a heavy voice, "Yes. Word has been sent, so additional men and supplies should get here in a few days."


    He buried his cheek in her cloud-like hair, puffy from having not been dried properly before she slept, and added, "Let''s stay like this until then."


    After a moment of hesitation, Maxi obligingly nestled herself in his embrace. Though all her tasks for the day kept rising in her mind, she did not want to leave her husband to tend to people she barely knew. Especially not when he had shown her his vulnerable side.


    Winding her arm around his taut waist, she rubbed her cheek against his broad chest. "Very well. Let''s stay like this...until we have to leave."


    The supplies arrived a weekter. An endless queue of baggage wagonsden with provisions rolled into the city, and the soldiers hummed as they tirelessly ferried ham, crates of stale bread, sacks of beans and oats, and barrels of alcohol. The plentiful sight - a rare urrence ofte - seemed to help the men forget their worries, if only temporarily.


    After watching the soldiers work and eyeing the full storage shed, Maxi made her way to the city gate. The empty grounds, likely a training spot for the sentries, were packed with wagons and horses, as were the roadsides.


    As Ruth had predicted, the church had agreed to pay for most of the campaign expenses. However, having heard rumors that it was not doing well financially, Maxi had not been expecting such abundant supplies.


    She stared at the mounds of firewood and hay in bewilderment before making her way along the confined path to reach the gate, where the stream of wagons was still passing through.


    Recognizing her, one of the soldiers cried out, "Greetings, Lady Calypse!"


    His face seemed familiar. Maxi surmised that he must be among the soldiers she had treated.


    She bobbed her head in greeting before climbing the wooden staircase next to the wall to get a better view of the procession. The top offered a clear view of the columns of soldiers and wagons moving across the field. Maxi watched the scene in numb silence when she heard a familiar voice from below.


    "Maxi!"


    Looking down, she saw two small boys with round faces and fleece-like hair sitting on the roof of one of the wagons in line for entry. She recognized them instantly!


    "Alec! Dean!" she eximed.


    The two Umri boys waved their small hands excitedly. Maxi raced down the stairs just as they entered the city.


    "W-What are you two doing here?" she had breathlessly, rushing over.


    "The Tower sent us!" one of the twins cried out as he hopped down from the wagon.


    Maxi moved aside to make way for the others in line and nced from one twin to another.


    "I-Is it just the two of you?" she asked, feeling both pleased and surprised to see them.


    "Of course not. Plenty of us came."


    One of the twins - Alec, Maxi guessed - pointed a plump thumb outside the gate. "Ate should be somewhere back there with Sidina."


    Maxi looked past the gate and through the gap between the lines of wagons. True enough, there were familiar faces among those queuing to enter the city: te, bundled in a thick coat, the ever-bright Sidina, a weary-looking Calto, and the other mages of Urd.


    "I-Is everyone here...to join the Dragon Campaign?"

 Chapter 413 - 174

    413 Chapter 174


    "Well, yes, but with Sektor already back..." Dean trailed off, then continued with a sigh, "I reckon we''ll be enlisted into the campaign. Not that we mind. We came prepared for such a possibility when we left Nornui, but...I confess I was hoping for good news."


    Maxi looked at the twins. As if difited by the curious crowd, the Umri boys were nervously ncing about with their hats pulled low.


    Instead of waiting by the gate for te and Sidina to enter the city as she would have liked, Maxi took the boys away from the congested roadside. "How many mages..did the Tower dispatch in total?"


    "Fifty-five, including fourteen senior mages from Urd," Alec replied as he hurried along. "And we''re expecting an additional twenty-four senior mages to join us from the various regions of the continent."


    Maxi turned to him in surprise. While lesser mages, with their limited arsenal of spells, were not difficult to find, there were less than two hundred senior mages capable of powerful magic in all of the Seven Kingdoms. It was rare for the Mage Tower to dispatch almost eighty of them for a single cause. Furthermore, the Tower had allowed so many from Urd to leave the ind despite their knowledge of forbidden spells.


    "I had thought...the elders were indifferent to anything outside the ind," Maxi mumbled in bewilderment.


    "That''s true for the vast majority of those born on the ind. The senior mages refused to join the expedition to the Pam teau when Master Calto agreed to cooperate with the church, and that''s why the Tower had to hastily confer magehoods to bolster numbers," Alec exined. "But everyone changed their tune once they saw the documents sent by the expedition party. The Pam teau records are historical treasures any mage would drool over. They all started insisting that the Tower had to obtain the rest of the records. That''s when the elders started negotiations with the church."


    "And that''s why we''re here," Dean cried, flinging his arms wide.


    Maxi gaped at him. "Are you saying...the church agreed to hand over all the records in their possession if the Tower dispatched its senior mages?"


    "That would have been great, but no.They also demanded a generous donation," Alec grumbled as he pointed to the wagons filling the roadside. "Who do you think paid for all that food? It wouldn''t be a stretch to say the Mage Tower is funding this campaign."


    Maxi was speechless as she stared at the wagons lining the street. The new pope might be far more cunning than she had given him credit for. Not only had he used Riftan to put out the sparks of war, but he had alsoe up with a way to save the church from financial ruin.


    "Can we move this discussion indoors? It''s bloody cold out here," Alecined with a loud sneeze.


    Maxi took them to an inn near the infirmary. As many still required their care, it was where most mages were staying. Inside, a few of them were enjoying ate lunch around a brazier. Maxi offered nods of acknowledgement as she led the Umri brothers to an empty spot.


    Ruth, who was wolfing down a bowl of watery porridge while huddled beneath a nket, stared at them in surprise. "An Umri?


    It came out as almost a whisper, so no one around them seemed to catch it. Maxi jabbed him in the ribs as a warning, and he let out a cough. Once he recovered, he dragged them to a corner.


    "How were you able to leave the ind?"


    "By ship. How else?" Alec replied sarcastically before eyeing Ruth''s light gray hair and blue-gray eyes with curiosity. "And you''re a Serbel. Are you the famous deserter?"


    "I am no longer considered a deserter! I was granted an official pardon," Ruth said in exasperation. looking out the window with a stony face, he added, "It can''t just be the two of you. The Tower must have dispatched mages to join the campaign. Who is leading them?"


    "Master Calto."


    Ruther gave a low groan. "So, the elders have finally decided to get rid of my uncle. The sickly old man is going to draw hisst breath in a barren wastnd."


    "What was that?!"


    All eyes turn to the entrance at the shrill voice. Dressed in a thick woolen robe, Calto Serbel walked through the door with dozens of mages in tow. Though he was nowhere near Maxi''s group, the elder ''s sharp hearing had not missed his nephew''s ill-boding words.


    Calto stormed over to Ruth, his face contorted with anger, and pinched his ear. Ruth cried out in pain. Maxi, having grown used to the sight, turned away from them and ran to te and Sidina.


    "Max!" cried Sidina, opening her arms wide to embrace her. "I''m so happy to see you safe. You''ve no idea how worried I was when I heard another war had started. It must have been terribly hard on you."


    "It is true that we were terribly short on mages, but we managed."


    Pulling slightly away from Sidina, Maxi carefully took in her friends. Though both of them looked tired from the long journey, they appeared to be in good health. Clearly they had been fortunate enough to avoid monsters on their way here.


    "When west parted, you both made it seem like you would never again set foot out of Nornui...What made you change your minds?"


    te, who was shaking off the snow on her hat, pointed to her younger brothers and grumbled, "I had no choice after those two insisted on joining."


    While Ate was visibly unhappy about the fact that her mischievous brothers had gotten her into this situation, Sidina was as lively as ever.


    "I, on the other hand. dly volunteered," Sidina said cheerfully. "I was worried about you. Plus, I wanted to see an actual dragonian with my own eyes."


    "Dragonian?" Maxi asked in puzzlement.


    "It''s what we have started calling the mutant lizardmen created by the dark mages. It has a ring to it, don''t you think? The mages of Sigrew came up with it," Sidina chimed.


    Maxi regarded her friend grimly. "Was the Tower...able to learn anything about these monsters?"


    "Only that they worship the dragon and possess greater intelligence and mana than humans. We also found out that there are likely around forty to fifty remaining."


    "F-Fifty?"


    Sidina shrugged off Maxi''s shocked reaction. "We found documents recording the dragonian poption''s growth. If they are to be believed, we estimate there to be at least forty of them."


    Maxi swallowed hard. Despite her numerous encounters with the unsettling creatures, she had presumed there were no more than 10. She felt a tingling in her spine. Not only did they have to face a dragon, but they were also going up against dozens of monsters so powerful they could summon undead in the thousands. The bleak news was enough to dampen all the relief she had felt at the reinforcements'' arrival.


    "I would like to see the suprememander at once. Where can I find him?" Calto asked after regaining his usual dignity.


    Rubbing his burning ear, Ruth turned around. "I shall lead you to him. Follow me."


    Maxi was about to join them when she finally registered the faces of the weary mages in the middle of the inn. She knew she had to assign lodgings to them first.


    With a small sign, she opened the back door. "This way, everyone."


    She led her peers to an empty inn. Time flew by as she readied the rooms and prepared food for the group. Once they had settled in, Maxi went to the square and looked up at the darkening sky, now the color of ink. The frost-like snow continued its sporadic fall.


    It suddenly urred to her that she had not seen the sun in a while. Though the pale sunlight broke through the clouds at times, it had been so long since she hadst seen the sun''s amber rays. She still could not believe that a single creature was capable of bringing such immense change to the world simply by existing.


    "Mydy."


    The voice broke Maxi out of her glum thoughts. She turned to find Elliott ''s ever-serious face.


    "There is to be an emergency meeting. Please have the mages in positions of authority gather at the Assembly Hall."


    "H-Has something happened?"


    "It is urgent, mydy. Please make haste," the knight replied stiffly before racing off toward the empty grounds.


    Something bad had happened; Maxi was certain of it. She urgently convened the fifty-five mages, among which seven volunteered to attend the meeting as representatives.


    When they reached therge, rectangr assembly hall, themanders of the various kingdoms, including Riftan, the high priests, and Calto Serbel, were already waiting. The mages naturally moved to Calto''s side, and Maxi took the seat beside Ruth.


    Riftan was staring down at a message on the table, his expression wooden. He finally spoke when everyone was settled.


    "Midna is once again under attack by an undead army."


    Maxi took in a sharp breath.


    After calmly ncing at the faces around him, Riftan continued, "The enemy has yet to take the city, but Midna will fall again if we do not send reinforcements as soon as possible."


    "Midna is not the only city in danger," Sejuleu Aren said grimly, breaking his silence from his spot at the end of the room. "The other cities are in danger of being attacked as well. Since the monsters'' goal is theplete revival of the dragon, they are doubtlessly trying to get rid of the barrier as we speak."


    "That certainly puts us in a quandary," Princess Agnes, seated on Riftan''s left, said as she irritably swept her hair aside. "Once the army departs for the Lexos Mountains, the cities will be left defenseless, and the monsters will surely strike again. However, we also cannot forget the dragon. The beast will only grow stronger the longer we ignore it."


    "We have no choice but to divide the army," Riftan said firmly. "High-ranking knights and an elite unit of clerics capable of divine mage will form the campaign party. The mages will stay behind with the infantry to defend the cities and protect the Invoked Sanctuary from the monsters."

 Chapter 414 - 175

    414 Chapter 175


    Maxi stiffened and shot Riftan a sharp re.


    Her husband kept his gaze fixed ahead and continued with remarkable objectivity, "How many soldiers are on standby in the northern castles?"


    Unfolding his crossed arms, Sejuleu Aren replied, "We left around two hundred and fifty infantrymen in each castle. Since the walls were mostly intact, we thought that should be sufficient for defense."


    "Send four hundred more and have senior mages dispatched with them as well." Turning to Calto, Riftan asked, "How many of your mages arepetent in advanced defensive magic?"


    The elder appeared to run some silent calctions. "Around thirty-four can summon wide-range barriers," he finally replied.


    Lienna Moor Thorben was twirling a goblet of wine with a bored expression. She paused to grumble, "That means we can station about seven of them in each fortress - hardly enough to defend an entire city."


    "The princess is right," Sejuleu Aren concurred, stroking his chin. "We should have the coalition''s mages stay behind as well. There are five cities to protect, after all."


    It took everything Maxi had to hold her tongue.


    After a moment of heavy silence, Kuahel Leon finally opened his eyes and looked directly at Maxi. "How many of the coalition''s mages are capable of defensive magic?"


    "T-To my knowledge, there are currently thirteen - no, fourteen mages capable of summoning a shield. Among them, six can cast advanced defensive magic."


    "That raises the number of senior mages in each fortress to eight."


    "We should also exclude the offensive mages from the campaign party," Agnes chimed in, her bitterness evident. "Since magic doesn''t affect the dragon, we would only be a burden."


    Perturbed by the flow of the discussion, Maxi blurted desperately, "B-But...th-they would need mages to heal the wounded and cast barriers-"


    "Both can be done with divine magic." Riftan coldly cut her off.


    Maxi glowered at him defiantly, "There are monsters capable of dark magic...in the Lexos Mountains. You will need people well versed in magical knowledge to take them on."


    "She is correct," Calto Serbel said. "Our investigation on the dragonians, the monsters responsible for this whole mess, shows that there are roughly forty to fifty of them. No doubt the most dangerous among them are the ones contriving to bring back the dragon. Considering the scale of the magic used, we are likely dealing with at least ten."


    A man who had been listening in silence until then suddenly spoke."But won''t the Invoked Sanctuary also strip them of their power?"


    Judging from hisrge physique and salt-and-pepper hair, Maxi surmised that the man must be a northerner representing Balto''s Southern Alliance.


    Turning to Riftan for confirmation, the man said, "You told us magic can''t be used inside the mountains."


    "The barrier greatly weakens its potency but does not negate itpletely," Ruth replied with a sigh. "Moreover, the monsters of the Pam teau are limated to mana-sparse environments. They created runes that allow them to cast powerful spells even in unfavorable conditions. I would not be surprised if they can wield considerably powerful magic even within the barrier."


    "But not as powerful as divine magic. We can handle the monsters," Kuahel Leon retorted tley.


    Though he furrowed his brow in vexation, Ruth begrudgingly agreed. "Indeed, divine magic is not affected inside the barrier. However, we don''t have aplete understanding of the kinds of magic these monsters are capable of. To be fully prepared, the campaign party must also include someone skilled in deciphering runes."


    This time, no one tried to refute him.


    Like a cat on hot bricks, Maxi desperately kept her gaze fixed on Riftan''s tightly shut lips. He finally opened his mouth to say, "Ruth Serbel, since you have sessfully deciphered and manipted one of their runes in the Pam teau, I shall assign you to the campaign party."


    That was the end of it. The discussion moved on to who would be sent asmanding officers to each of the five cities. Though Maxi tried to appear unaffected, she could not stop her expression from hardening.


    It was nothing short of a deep betrayal. Even though she knew in her head that Riftan''s decision had been a sensible one, her heart simply refused to ept it. She kept her gaze on the brazier in the center of the room as she strove to conceal her disappointment.


    "Reinforcements will depart for the cities at daybreak."


    When the meeting finally ended, themanding officers rose from their seats one by one. Maxi hastily shot to her feet and strode out of the building. Though icy windshed her face, she felt nothing in her agitated state.


    Suppressing her boiling anger, she cut across the square through the gloom of dusk. Out of nowhere, a hand roughly turned her around.


    "We need to talk," Riftan said, peering down at her through narrowed eyes.


    Maxi yanked her hand free. "I have nothing to say to you."


    "Damn it, Maxi-" he snapped before stopping when he saw the tears in her eyes.


    When he let out a low groan, Maxi turned her back to him. She said in a subdued voice, "I-I do not wish to argue with you in public. I would...like to be left alone for the time being."


    With that, she fled to the guild house before he could stop her. A handful of people spoke to her when she entered the dim hall, but she did not have the energy to respond.


    Hiding the tears running down her cheeks, she made a beeline for the stairs. When she reached her room, she mmed the door behind her and threw herself on the bed.


    The self-control she had barely managed to maintain until now finally crumbled. Frustration came in waves as sobs racked her body.


    She had no idea how long shey there crying before a warm hand gripped her shoulder.


    "Please don''t cry."


    Maxi looked up. Riftan was sitting on the edge of the bed, looking rather helpless.


    "I-I thought..we promised to stay together," she said resentfully.


    "We did, and that is why I brought you all the way here."


    "But you are trying to leave me behind again!"


    His face became a nk mask. "I am the suprememander of this army, and it is my duty to lead our men to victory. If mages were necessary in defeating the dragon, I would''ve dragged them along regardless of their opinion, but that is not the case. Mages are practically useless in the Lexos Mountains, but their abilities are vital in defending the cities. Am I supposed to willfully take you with me despite all of that?"


    Maxi''s face contorted when she was unable to think of a retort. The hot tears welling in her eyes streamed down her cheeks.


    Cupping her face in both hands, Riftan wiped her tears with his thumb, "Please don''t cry."


    "A-Admit it...You must have been d...t-to have a reason not to take me with you," Maxi spat out between sobs.


    Riftan''s face fell ever so slightly. "Do you think it''s easy for me to leave you here?"


    He drew closer so that they were nose-to-nose and said evenly, "Do you really think I''m happy about leaving you when an undead army could besiege this city at any moment?"


    "N-No, but you certainly think it''s better than taking me to the mountains!" Maxi retorted, pushing his hands away. "C-Can you swear that you felt no relief...when the m-mages were excluded? That your concern for me p-yed no part in your decision?"


    Riftan''s expression grew cold, and Maxi instantly knew why. She was essentially questioning his judgement as suprememander. But instead of losing his temper as she had expected, he merely stared at the floor with a helpless expression, his hands resting in hisp.


    After a long silence, he finally said, "To tell you the truth..I''m not sure." His clouded eyes flew to her. "I am incapable of making objective decisions when you''re involved. Is it not the same for you?"


    Tenderly brushing away the hair clinging to her forehead, he added, "Between staying behind in Vesmore and going with me, can you make the more prudent decision without being influenced by your emotions?"


    Maxi bit down on her lip as a sudden urge to be willfully unreasonable overcame her. Being separated from him was thest thing she wanted. Right now, she wanted to argue. And hanging like a dark cloud above all was the fear that she might never see him again. She did not think she would be able to bear it.


    Despairing, she peered up at him. The light from the firece cast a faint glow on his ck agate eyes, and the sincerity she saw in them was like a knife to the heart. (lib Read.)


    "You make the decision," he said mercilessly. "I will ept whatever it is."


    "I-I" Maxi managed to choke out, "wish to go with you."


    Riftan slowly closed his eyes. "Very well. If that is-"


    "But I shall remain here," Maxi spat as if she were vomiting blood. "I will protect the barrier.. and wait for your safe return."


    Visible relief rose on his face.


    After casting a resentful re over him, her surging emotions prevailed, and she pounded her fist on his chest. "A-Are you pleased...to get the answer you wanted?"


    "Is it wrong for a husband to be relieved at not having to lead his wife into danger?"


    Holding her fist, he brought his lips down to kiss it. For some reason, this tender action only fueled her misery. She started pounding his chest with her other hand.


    "H-Have you ever considered how I feel when I s-send my husband off to such dangerous ces? I mistakenly believed...th-that we would stay together this time no matter what."


    "Please..stop crying, Maxi."


    Pulling her into his arms, Riftan pressed his cheek against her damp one.


    Surrendering, Maxi burrowed into his embrace. "I-I resent you very much."


    "I know," he mumbled while gently patting her back as if cating a child.


    Maxi wound her arm around his neck and pulled him closer with all her strength. "That was a lie. I don''t resent you at all."


    She felt him take a deep breath.


    "S-So..." she whispered imploringly against his nape, "you must return to me no matter what."


    His voice sounded tight as if he were struggling to suppress something rising within him.


    "I will."

 Chapter 415 - 176

    When day broke the next day, six hundred of Wedon''s elite troops departed west for Midna. Among them were ten senior mages and a supply party. A victory did not necessarily mean no more attacks, so the coalition had sent sufficient troops and resources to ensure Midna''s defense.


    After watching the forces leave the city from her vantage point on the rampart, Maxi turned around. Even the remaining soldiers were busy preparing for battle. Hundreds shuttled to and fro loading wagons, while those who knew how converged in the square to trim and re-shoe the army''s warhorses.


    A group of armed spearmen convened at the northern gate. As Maxi understood it, once preparations wereplete, they would depart for the fortresses of Ennismon in northeast Wedon, Igredin in southern Arex, and Rutigern at the border of Arex and Dristan.


    As she made her way to the square, Celric looked up from his paperwork.


    "Have you decided what you will do, Maximilian?" he called to her from within his tent.


    Approaching, Maxi carefully examined the names etched onto the thin stone tablet before him. It seemed Calto''s fatigue from the long journey meant that the task of distributing the mages had fallen to Celric.


    "We have decided to send thirteen senior mages to each city," he said, pointing to the vacant spots on the list. "They will be apanied by several junior mages proficient in healing or basic defensive spells. Have you made up your mind about your assignment?"


    "If possible...I would like to remain here in Vesmore."


    Celric gave a heavy sigh. "It seems everyone shares that sentiment. No one is keen on embarking on another trek."


    Maxi''s gaze following Celric''s to the lengthy list of names of those hoping to be stationed in Vesmore. Departing as part of the reinforcements meant leaving the city that very day. She had hoped to stay in Vesmore to see her husband off.


    Casting a beseeching look at Celric, she said, "I-I was told...Vesmore is the closest city to where the dragon was sealed. If the campaign party were to fail, Vesmore would be the first target. If you mentioned this to the others...I''m sure some would change their minds."


    "I can see Albert and Beylus changing their minds."


    After gazing pensively at the list, Celric scrawled her name in tiny letters. "Your husband is leading the campaign party, isn''t he? I assume you wish to wait for him here. I will put your name at the top of the list. I''m sure everyone will understand."


    "Th-Thank you"


    Relief flooding her, Maxi skimmed the names below hers. The Godric siblings were grouped under Vesmore, likely due to their disinclination toward the northern regions, where the Orthodox Church had a stronger influence. Sidina''s name was also among them.


    Exiting the barracks, Maxi''s heart felt light knowing her friends would be close. She noticed high-ranking knights from various kingdoms in the square, collecting their rations. Her pace quickened when she spotted a familiar face.


    "Sir Gabel!"


    The knight, walking toward a campfire with a steaming bowl in hand, turned to her. "Good morning, mydy."


    She smiled slightly. "H-Have you seen..Riftan? He was gone when I woke up, so I have not seen him all day."


    "Themander is in a strategy meeting with the knights. There is much to be discussed as the campaign party must set off for the Lexos Mountains as soon as possible."


    Gabel sat by the campfire and began wolfing down his stew.


    Maxi looked at him, puzzled. "Should you not..be attending the meeting as well, Sir Gabel?"


    "I was left out of the campaign party, mydy," he replied, a sad smile ying on his lips. "We drew lots."


    Catching the hint of bitterness in his voice, Maxi nervously shifted her eyes. Being left out of battles in the past had already soured him, and now he had to stay behind to guard a fortress.


    Stirring his stew with visible frustration, the knight angrily added, "It isn''t fair. If they had a shred of decency, they should have exempted me from the draw. I only agreed to it because I thought I wouldn''t get the short end of the stick again. But fate is cruel, Iined, of course, but no one would hear it."


    His voice grew fiercer, and Maxi hesitated before replying softly, "I-I''m sorry. Perhaps it''s because of me that you were forced to stay. Because they need someone to protect me."


    "Th-That''s not true, mydy! Someone would have had to stay regardless. Vesmore currently holds the Chalice of Purification. With the Temple Knights part of the campaign''s main forces, it was decided that some Remdragon Knights would stay behind to protect it."


    Looking flustered, Gabel vigorously waved his hand.


    "Please don''t take my venting to heart.''


    "If that is all, then I am much-"


    Their conversation was cut short by the arrival of the other knights. With a light nod to Gabel, Maxi slipped away. Soldiers from Dristan and Balto were also among those flocking to the fire, so she did not want to draw any attention.


    She drew her hood and headed to the infirmary. Though she longed to speak with Riftan, even briefly, she thought better of disturbing him when he already had so much on his te.


    Making her way across the square, Maxi stepped into the guest house where the wounded were kept. Most were on the mend, but appearances could be deceptive; seemingly well patients could suddenly take a turn for the worse.


    She meticulously checked their food intake before heading to the dispensary to prepare remedies. Inside the dim room, half a dozen mages were already engrossed in blending herbs. They were likely making emergency medicines for the campaign party.


    Nodding in greeting, Maxi gathered the essential tonics and pain-relievers. Once her patients were cared for, she dove back into the bustling activity of the dispensary. Hours blurred as she prepared various remedies for wounds, and frostbite, antidotes, and nourishing tonics. Lost in her work, she was startled when one of Wedon''s healers cautiously intervened.


    "I think this should be enough. Why don''t you go rest?"


    Maxi paused, ncing out a nearby window and wiping sweat from her brow. The sky, veiled in wisps of cloud, gave no clear sign of the time, but she guessed it was well past noon.


    Reluctantly setting aside the mortar and pestle, she stepped outside. The hundreds of soldiers on standby now poured out the city gate, heading toward the trio of northern cities beyond the Lexos Mountains.


    Her curiosity piqued, Maxi scaled the ramparts to see if she could spot familiar mage faces among the departing soldiers. Craning her neck over the battlement, she was dismayed to find that she could not tell individuals apart, as they were all bundled in thick coats.


    She squinted at the procession for a while before finally conceding defeat. Back at the mages'' lodging, she shared ate lunch with te and Sidina. Afterward, they busied themselves mending magical devices.


    The day flew by. After working on the magical deviceste into the night, Maxi curled up and slept soundly in the shared billet. Upon waking, she willed her stiff body to sit up and peered out the window. The silvery rays of dawn were slowly taking over the dark sky.


    The campaign party was set to depart from Vesmore by midday. Though she chided herself for not spending what could have been herst night with Riftan, a part of her felt it was for the best. Had they been alone, she might have clung to him, refusing to let him go. She didn''t want him to see her in such an undignified state again. Her resolve was to bid him farewell with an undaunted front so he would have one less thing weighing on his mind.


    Taking a deep breath, Maxi ran to the billet''s small kitchen to wash her face. She also took the chance to tidy her hair and hastily arrange her clothes. As soon as she stepped outside, she was met with the sight of countless knights in full armor.


    She quickly scanned the assembled troops as she navigated the square. The Temple Knights in their ck habits over gray armor, Bolose Royal KNights in dark te armor, and the Knights of Phil Aaron draped in wolf pets stood by the north gate. Meanwhile, the Remdragon Knights, the elite unit of Balto''s Southern Confederacy, and Wedon''s Royal Army formed a column of fours by the west gate.


    It did not take long for Maxi to find Riftan among them. He and Hebaron were checking the formations. She could feel the moment of departure drawing near and hurriedly approached.


    "R-Riftan."


    Her breath caught in her throat when he turned to face her. In his rugged te armor, dark cloak, and the Remdragon emblem on his shoulder pauldron, he looked every inch the knight he was born to be.


    "Where were youst night?" he said, handing off his helmet to a nearby squire.


    The rebuke in his voice made her guiltily lower her gaze.


    He lifted her chin upward. "I came backte, and you weren''t in our room,"


    "I-I lost track of time making magical devices and fell asleep in the billet," she said, forcing a smile. "With the campaign leaving, the city will be defenseless. We had to..ensure all the devices for the walls were finished. I wanted you to leave...without worrying."


    A faint line creased Riftan''s brow. After a searching look, he asked, anxiety evident, "You are not still upset with me, are you?"


    "I-" Maxi''s voice wavered, forcing her to stop.


    You must not cry.


    When she looked down again, the trinket dangling from his sword belt caught her attention. Her handmade cord, hanging next to his bastard sword, blurred in her teary vision. Swallowing the lump in her throat, she inhaled deeply, trying to find her voice.


    "I''m not upset. Please don''t worry. I will be here, patiently waiting for your return."


    Riftan wordlessly regarded her for a long moment. Unable to bear the silence, Maxi hastily pulled out a pouch from her coat and ced the firestone she had crafted just the day before into his palm.


    "This stone was specially made to retain fire mana. It should stay warm for half a month, even in the mountains."


    Still, he remained silent.


    "And this is emergency medicine. I am certain you''ll be fine with Ruth around, but...th-this is just in case."


    "Thank you," he muttered, epting her offerings one by one.


    As she fought to keep her emotions in check, she locked eyes with him. Though his expression remained stoic, the sadness in his eyes was unmistakable.


    The urge to draw him close was overwhelming, but she feared she might never let go if she did. It took everything she had to maintain the undaunted front expected of the suprememander''s wife.


    "Please be careful," she said.


    "And you."


    For a moment, he seemed poised to caress her cheek but faltered. In the end, he lowered his hand. It was as if the pain of their separation was stopping him from daring to touch her as well. After silently gazing at his gauntleted hand, Maxi took a step back.


    They had said their farewells. There were no more promises to be made


    ncing at Hebaron, positioned a short distance away, Maxi said with as much courage as she could muster, "I shall pray for your safe return."


    "Worry not, mydy. We''ll alle back unscathed," Hebaron assured with a yful wink.


    Maxi smiled at the burly night before her attention turned back to Riftan.


    "We must go now," he said, his voice heavy.


    Though her heart sank, she managed a calm nod. Riftan gestured to the sentry overlooking the gate. As the gate rose, the Knights began their march with fierce determination. After silently watching them pass through the gate in perfect formation, Riftan finally headed toward Talon. maxi looked away, the weight of his departure too much to bear. Unexpectedly, a firm hand gripped her shoulder.


    She turned, and Riftan guided her to a quieter spot, away from his marching subordinates.


    "Before I leave, there''s something I must tell you," he said, locking eyes with her.


    His words were heavy with significance. Maxi could not speak, only blink her eyes.


    Riftan appeared to struggle before the words came bursting out of him. "I should have told you this three years ago. I just couldn''t bring myself to say it back -" He paused when his voice cracked, causing Maxi to look at him with concern. What could possibly be so challenging for him to confess? She was getting more and more anxious when he looked at her squarely.


    "I am proud of you."


    For a moment, Maxi could not breathe.


    cing a hand on her cheek, Riftan slowly added, "Even when I was close to losing my mind with worry, a part of me was always proud of you."


    Tears she had staunchly held back spilled from her eyes. An emotion that was too intense for words erupted in her chest. She recognized the courage it took for him to share these sentiments


    Aware of Riftan''s fear of losing her, she knew he would go to great lengths to keep her safe - even if it meant using threats. and she felt the same about him. She understood how difficult it was for him to say those words of encouragement.


    "Th-Thank you," Maxi managed to choke out.


    She tried to smile, her quivering lips refused to cooperate. In the end, she could not restrain herself any longer, and she flung herself into his arms. It would only amplify the pain of their imminent separation, but she did not care. The fact that he had told her what she needed to hear at that moment despite his fears tore her heart to pieces.


    She wondered if this man fully understood what those words meant to her.


    With considerable effort, she managed to reply, "That truly...means a lot to me."

 Chapter 416 - 177

    Vesmore felt eerily empty with the campaign party gone. Though five hundred Dristanian soldiers stood guard near the gates, the heart of the city was littered with abandoned tents, empty stables, and mounds of refuse.


    Maxi''s chest ached as she gazed down at the destion from her window. This was not the first time she had watched her husband embark on a perilous journey, yet the grief she felt was the same each time. In fact, it only became more and more unbearable.


    Pushing her sorrow aside, she moved from the window to the firece and extinguished the mes. Grabbing her bag, she stepped out of her room when she heard a familiar voice address her from behind.


    "Mydy, are those all your belongings?"


    She turned to find Garrow, his uncovered eye fixed on the bag in her hand.


    "I only need a few clothes," Maxi replied with a shrug. "I have already moved the medical tools and other provisions to the shared quarters."


    "Then, we should make haste. The rest have started for the outskirts."


    Without a word, Garrow reached out, took the bag from her, and slung it over his shoulder. Maxi''s gaze swept across the snow nketed street as she followed the young knight out of the guild house.


    In the wake of the campaign party''s departure, Vesmore''s defenses had been bolstered. The remaining soldiers were on high alert, strategically positioned near the city''s outer walls. Lienna Moor Thorben''s elite Dristanian troops rotated their shifts on the battlements. Meanwhile, Princess Agnes and her twenty knights, joined by Gabel and his eight subordinates, assumed scouting duties. The mages held their posts close to the walls, with Maxi''s station near the northern tower.


    "This way, mydy," Garrow said, leading her to the back of the building. "Your horse is saddled and ready."


    A smile lit up Maxi''s face when she saw Rem. Though she had left the mare''s care to the knights since their arrival in Vesmore, she appeared to be robust and lively.


    "I know I''ve neglected you," Maxi said, approaching the snorting horse with an apologetic look. "You forgive me, don''t you?"


    Rem stomped her foreleg and butted her nose against Maxi''s shoulder. After a moment of soothing the disgruntled steed, Maxi nimbly climbed onto the saddle. Together with Garrow, they rode out of the city center, weaving through the dense rows of wooden houses.


    After riding about ten minutes, a majestic castle emerged between the narrow alleyways. Maxi halted and dismounted, approaching the outer wall. The dozens of men digging along the structure raised their heads at her arrival.


    "Mydy," one of the men greeted, removing his hat when he recognized her. Maxi took a moment to note his familiar features. It was likely someone she had treated before.


    "I see you are..fully recovered," seh remarked with a smile.


    "Thanks to you, mydy," he replied heartily, driving his shovel into the ground.


    A puzzled expression crossed her face as she surveyed the scene. "May I ask..what you are working on?"


    "We are filling the drains connected to the moat to prevent enemies from sneaking in."


    The voice came from te, at the bottom of a ditch, shoveling mud into a hole in the wall. Wiping away the sweat on her brow with the back of her hand, she nced skyward. "One heavy rain could flood the entire city, but it''s a risk we must take for now."


    Maxi nodded with a grave expression. After all, she had once used the moat to sneak into the city herself.


    Handing her reins to Garrow, she bagan rolling up her sleeves. "Let me help."


    "I can handle this," te replied. She pointed her chin toward the wall. "Why don''t you head up to the battlement? Alec and Dean are working on the defense weapons. I''m sure they''d appreciate some help."


    Maxi craned her neck to view the temporary structure installed on the wall before hurrying toward it. Ascending thedder to the battlement, she found the Godric brothers setting up a ballista. She made a beeline to them.


    "I was told you needed help. What would you like me to do?"


    "Max! Perfect timing!" Dean eximed, grinning. "We''re recing the drawstrings with wyvern tendons to enhance the crossbows. Could you fortify the prod with magic to bear the extra tension?"


    Maxi assessed the crossbow. As Alec pulled the string, the prod curved rmingly under the strain. She quickly drew a run onto the ballista and infused it with mana.


    "That should do it."


    "Great! Let''s try it again."


    Alec operated the winch at the end of the machine. "You always make me do the grunt work," he huffed.


    Once the string was taut, Dean released an arrow. The sharp, whip-like crack echoed as the three-kevette projectile shot into the air. Maxi gasped in amazement as she watched it draw an impressive arc before vanishing over the hill.


    "That''ll take down a wyvern for sure!" Alec cried excitedly.


    "We should strengthen the others, too."


    The Godric brothers gathered their tools before rising. Together with Maxi, they modified the roughly thirty-two ballistae along the city walls, some of which needed significant repairs. Fixing them all took nearly half a day.


    Late in the afternoon, Maxi ate lunch before heading to the construction site to help with the wall repairs. Vesmore had endured several battles by then, and many parts of the ramparts required attention.


    She worked tirelessly, collecting stone and wood around the city and preparing meals for theborers. By sunset, she was utterly drained. One positive about her exhaustion was that it granted her a reprieve from fretting over Riftan, allowing her to sleep through the night.


    She continued to push herself the next day and the days after until word arrived from Midna. The undead army had been forced to retreat. However, her relief was short-lived; the message also warned that the monster army could strike Vesmore next, causing the city to go on high alert.


    Lienna Moor Thorben responded swiftly, ordering the soldiers to heighten defenses. The mages hastened to restore the magical devices and mounted magic detectors on the walls. These instruments would sound the rm should any dragonians approach. This tense environment was how Vesmore braced for a potential onught.


    Yet, a week passed without any signs of a monster army. It was conceivable they had changed course for Ennismon instead. If so, Celric and Miriam were likely battling scores of undead at this very moment.


    After gazing at the horizon past the parapet, Maxi sank in front of a brazier with a tired sigh. The exhaustion of the past few weeks,bined with gnawing anxiety, made it impossible for her to sleep.


    As she rubbed her bleary eyes and leaned back against the chair, Sidina appeared.


    "I''ll take over now, Max."


    "It''s not yet sunset," Maxi replied.


    Sidina wagged a finger. "You''ve been on duty since dawn. You''ll copse if you keep pushing yourself like this. Rest is crucial."


    Maxi enviously regarded her friend''s lively face for a moment, then got up with a sigh. Though she doubted sleep woulde, she could at least lie down for a while.


    "Then..I will take over in the morning."


    "I don''t want to see you until the sun is up.Try to rest even if you can''t fall asleep."


    With that, Sidina flicked her wrist as if shooting away a fruit fly. Maxi shook her head and left the watchtower. Outside, the sky was changing from gray to light purple. She stared over the dusk-infused in before turning her attention to the dark ridge fo the Lexos Mountains rising loftily beyond.


    The campaign party would be passing through the rugged valleys by now. The possbility of them facing monsters and conseqent losses gnawed at her.


    Maxi quickly put a halt to her terrible imagination. It was not her job to wallow in pointless worry; it was to protect Vesmore at all costs.


    She steeled her weakening resolve as she descended the stairs. At the shared quarters, she devoured oat porridge before copsing into bed. But just as she settled, the distant re of a horn pierced the air. She bolted upright and raced outside. Amid the chaos and confusion, she mbered up the wall for a clearer view. To the west, what initially looked like a snowstorm approached like a tidal wave.


    But it was not snow. The white mass dominating the horizon was thousands and thousands of skeletons.


    After staring at the field in horror, Maxi darted up the watchtower, where she activated the defensive magical devices. As she did, an overwhelming sensation of discord seized her. Staring out, her yes widened in disbelief. An army of giant skeletons, each nearly thirty kevettes tall, were advancing on Vesmore, their heavy footfalls shaking the very earth.

 Chapter 417 - 178

    Maxi snatched up the sledgehammer lying nearby and swung it at the magical device on the watchtower wall. Instantly, powerful magic erupted from the stone embedded in its core, spawning a translucent sphere around the tower. The neighboring watchtowers followed suit casting a barrier nearly two thradions (approx 370 meters) long around the ramparts. Allbined, roughly half the city was now shielded.


    Peering out the window, Maxi checked if the barrier had reached the other end. Just then, a deafening roar split the air, and a powerful gust nearly knocked her off her feet.


    She held back a scream as she desperatelytched onto the windowsill. Before her, giants had the city surrounded, pounding the shield with their colossal iron maces. The terrifying scene held her captive until a gruff voice called for an assault.


    Looking out again, she saw soldiers prepping the ballistae on the battlement. At a soldier''s signal, dozens of arrowsunched into the air like a flock of birds.


    "Keep firing!"


    Following themand, the soldiers let loose another volley. Their arrows sliced through the wind and mercilessly pierced the monster''s skulls and ribs. Slowly but surely, the undead army began to retreat. However, just as Maxi breathed a sigh of relief, a horn''s re resounded from the east.


    She stifled a groan. That meant more monsters had appeared at the other end of the city. Maxi dashed down the tower. The eastern and northern sections had sparser magical defenses, and if breached, the eastern gate would stand vulnerable.


    Maxi wove through soldiers carrying arrows and cannonballs, heading toward the stables. She quickly mounted Rem and raced bareback toward the eastern watchtower. When she arrived, she saw archers scaling the walls, preparing their defense.


    She tied Rem to a fence and stood in line behind the archers. As she readied to throw herself into Vesmore''s defense efforts, a hand gripped her shoulder.


    "Allow me to lead, mydy. Please wait for my signal before youe up."


    Maxi turned to find Garrow, his face set in determination. The young Knight tugged her back and nimbly climbed thedder. He took a moment atop the battlement to assess the situation before signaling Maxi to follow. She carefully ascended after him.


    Upon reaching the top, Garrow cautioned, "Stay back from the edge, mydy. An arrow mighte our way anytime."


    "H-Has the enemy already breached the shield?"


    "It seems so. The magical devices weren''t activated on time. While we were focused on the west, ghouls reached the eastern wall," Garrow replied, pointing his torch beyond the battlement.


    Maxi followed his gaze and covered her mouth in horror at the sea of crimson eyes glowing across the field. Living corpses, their flesh decayed and peeling, swarmed the wall. Beyond them, a legion of skeletons amassed just outside the hastily cast shield.


    "W-Where are all these undeading from?" Maxi asked in horror.


    "They are likely the monsters that perished in the Lexos Mountains," said a voice nearby. "The necromancers must have resurrected all those in during the first Dragon Campaign."


    Maxi looked over to see Agnes, cloaked in red velvet over a silver breastte. She was gazing at the field with a grim expression.


    The princess''s sharp blue eyes glinted as she continued, "They might have even brought back all the monsters that died long before the campaign. Including the undead from the east, we''re looking at numbers surpassing six thousand."


    While Maxi felt there were even more, she soon realized that it was the colossal monsters that gave her this impression. This brought nofort, however. The giants outside the wind barrier were far more formidable than multiple armies of regr undead. Sparks erupted with every strike of their enormous iron maces, and the booming echoes reverberated around them, appearing to sap the soldiers'' spirits.


    "Archers, take your positions! Defense unit, ready the catapults!" Princess Agnes bellowed at the cowering troops.


    Revitalized by her order, the soldiers sprang into action. Archers let fly fiery arrows from the battlement, and sentries loosed cannonballs from the catapults toward the undead horde. Behind them, Maxi summoned a wind to deflect the ghoul''s arrows. Princess Agnes, evidently deeming it unnecessary for two mages to be there, redirected herself north.


    Maxi maintained the shield over the battlement while she looked left and right. Mages lined the wall at roughly one or two-thradion intervals. Though the descending night and their hooded figures made identification impossible, she could tell from the asional fireballs that the northeastern side was mostly manned by the more offensive magic-adept senior mages.


    It made sense, given the east wall''s scant protection by magical devices and catapultspared to the western and southern sides.


    Even so, we won''t be able tost like this.The mages will soon exhaust themselves, and there is only enough mana in the magical devices tost two more days.


    Maxi gazed out in despair. The asional flicker of me arrows revealed grotesquely shriveled ghoul faces and skeletal forms. Beyond them, the expanse of pitch darkness was punctuated only by countless glowing red eyes. Despite the biting cold, a cold sweat prickled her back.


    How long could they hold out if these monsters besieged the city? Vesmore only had about six hundred soldiers to defend it. And while over twenty mages, including Maxi, were present, half were healers. The city could easily fall in less than half a day.


    During a brief lull, Maxi turned to Garrow, "Sh-Should we not request reinforcements?"


    Peering through a crenel with a longbow in hand, Garrow answered without hesitation, "We''ve sent a carrier pigeon, but I''m afraid significant aid is unlikely. Minimal forces were left behind at the nearest city as well."


    Then what will happen to us?


    Maxi managed to stop herself from asking the question aloud. Now is not the time for childish whining. They had sturdy walls, ample provisions, and a store of magic stones. If they held their defenses, perhaps they could withstand until the campaign party returned.


    With renewed resolve, Maxi tirelessly deflected the onught of arrows. Soldiers used winsses to raise fifteenrge cauldrons to the wall''s summit.


    "Be careful with those!" Alec Godric shouted as he was winched up with one of the winsses.


    The soldiers carefully positioned the cauldrons at the crenels at his warning. Gingerly lifting the lid of one, Maxi recoiled from the pungent stench of oil, a smell akin to animal blood. It was alchemical fire.


    "Release the oil!"


    At Alec''smand, the soldiers hoisted the cauldron above the battlement. They tipped the contents over the wall onto the enemy. Soon, horrific screams filled the air.


    Maxi dared a peek down. Doused by the oil, ghouls that had been scaling the wall iled in pain before plummeting to the ground. The soldiers continued to pour the ck liquid down the walls, and some even catapulted the empty cauldrons.


    Hopping down from the winss, Alec raised a torch and bellowed, "Step back unless you want to get burned!"


    As soon as the soldiers retreated, He hurled the torch over the battlement. a secondter, a sweltering heat engulfed them. Maxi shielded her face with her robe and crouched down. Golden mes cascaded down the rampart, swallowing the ghouls beneath it.


    Amid the raging snowstorm, the putrid aroma of burning flesh mixed with the scorching heat. The mes tore through the field, engulfing the skeletons outside the shield.


    "It''s like hell on earth," Garrow murmured, transfixed.


    The sight was truly horrific to behold. Still, Maxi could not help but feel a surge of relief. Except for the hundreds of iling corpses, the encircling horde was now retreating to escape the mes.


    "Stand down!" Princess Agnesmanded when the monsters were out of range.


    Maxi surmised that the princess had decided to observe the situation to conserve their arrows and cannonballs. Grateful for the respite, Maxi lowered her shield.


    Garrow''s concerned gaze met hers. "Are you all right, mydy?"


    She gave a feeble nod. Though she felt she would pass out from exhaustion, her mind was strangely lucid, the adrenaline of battle sharpening her senses.


    "It is...over now?" she asked in a quivering voice.


    "I doubt they will attempt another attack right away, but..." Garrow trailed off as his gaze returned to the field.


    The inferno was now mere embers, and the sun slowly rose in the east. Maxi stared past the dark columns of smoke toward the horizon. It was a selfish wish, but she hoped the monsters would give up on Vesmore and move on to another city. Yet the undead army remained, stationed just four thradions (approx 740 meters) away.


    Garrow murmured somberly, "It doesn''t seem like they intend to retreat."

 Chapter 418 - 179

    Despairing, Maxi tried to gauge the size of the monster army. Though the ghouls that had breached the barrier turned to ash, the skeleton forces remainedrgely intact. Iron-mace wielding giants lined the field, while skeleton soldiers carrying spears, shields, ice swords, and axes dominated the hill behind them.


    "Prepare for battle!" Princess Agnes''smand rang out.


    The soldiers swiftly regrouped, weapons at the ready. As Maxi maneuvered through them, she asked Alec, "Do we have more ming oil?"


    Peering through a crenel, Alec turned to her, shaking his head. "We''ve used it all. The Undaim mages are making more, but it''ll be half a day before it''s ready."


    Maxi''s gaze settled on the guardhouse attached to the rampart. It seemed some mages had remained in the workroom to synthesize oil and brew elixirs for the soldiers. She watched the white smoke rising from the chimney before sweeping her eyes over the mages on the battlement. The senior mages seemed poised to continue fighting, but the others must have drained their mana.


    "The mages running low on mana should help make the oil. It may speed up the process."


    "And the wall?" Alec asked.


    "Without mana, they will not be much use there anyway. It will be better to have them create elixirs in the rear," Maxi replied firmly.


    She directed all but five of Nornui''s senior mages to the guardhouse. She tasked the remaining mages with focusing their barriers on the gaps in the shield. Climbing the watchtower, she inspected the magical device. It had mana for one more day. The problem was the day after.


    Descending, she approached Alec. "W-We should ready magic stones to rece the used ones as quickly as possible. How many do we have?"


    "We''ve got four sacks of lesser stones but under thirty high-grade ones."


    Maxi bit her lip. For a vast shield spanning two thradions, a stone from a high grade monster like the basilisk was essential. And with fourteen magical devices guarding the city, thirty stones wouldst a mere week. She sighed heavily.


    "We should...prepare those first."


    "I''ll stay here. You go work on them in the workroom," Alec suggested. Studying her face, he added, "I''m sure you''re low on mana from defending the wall all night."


    "I-I am fine. Besides, you would work much faster than-"


    "Just go. A drained mage will only get in the way."


    Hearing her own words used against her, she sighed in resignation and headed to the mages'' workroom in the guard house. The air and the candlelit room was heavy with the heat of bubbling cauldrons, aromatic herbs, and the thick scent of oils.


    Maxi walked past the mages tending to the cauldrons and settled at a desk in the center. From a chest below, she retrieved a few basilisk stones wrapped in leather and began chipping away at the impurities with a sharp chisel. She then shaped the refined stones with a carving knife. Afterward, she created mana circuits within them, allowing mana to flow out. While she was in deep concentration, a sudden deafening noise shook the building.


    Maxi instinctively gripped the table. She was not alone in her rm; all around, the other mages nced about in confusion as well.


    "Don''t tell me the barrier has been breached already!" the young mage Caim eximed in panic.


    Another booming impact caused the walls to shudder. Realizing that something awful was happening, Maxi darted out of the building just in time to see massive boulders soar over the walls and crash into the city''s outskirts.


    Maxi staggered back as one such rock, tracing a huge arc in the sky, fell onto the roof of the building across from the guard house. She watched the scene in horror before jolting to her senses.


    There was no time to spare. She sped up the stairway leading to the ramparts. At the top, she spotted the giants flinging rocks from the hill using their long, skeletal arms. Their projectiles hurdled over the eight-kevette barrier and smashed into the outer wall. Reacting swiftly, Maxi summoned a shield overhead.


    Though she managed to protect the archers, the siege weapons on the battlement were not as fortunate. Catapults shattered, their arms tipping back and crushing the soldiers trying to load them. Maxi''s legs buckled at the horrific scene, but somehow, she managed to remain standing.


    Holding back tears, she shouted, "E-Everyone, inside the shield! Now!"


    Panic surged among the soldiers on the wall. They jostled each other to find refuge within the shield. As the chaos intensified, Maxi was squeezed against the battlement, suffocating amid the armored bodies pressing into her. Try as she might, she could not push them away.


    She was fighting for breath when Garrow elbowed his way through the men to get to her. He roughly shoved the soldiers aside, thundering, "Keep it together! Do you intend to crush Lady Calypse to death?!"


    His fierce gaze scanned the troops. "You are to maintain your positions! I will personally throw anyone who dares to break rank off this wall!"


    At his threat, the soldiers finally ceased their frenzied pushing. However, they cowered again when the next rain of boulders fell.


    "Steady!" Garrow roared. "If we break, the city falls. Load the ballistae! Archers, target the giants!"


    Soldiers snapped to attention. Recovering, Maxi extended her shield as much as possible to protect them from the iing rocks. ncing left and right, she saw the other mages doing likewise at intervals.


    Yet, they could not defend the entire city''s ramparts with only ten mages. Boulders smashed into the battlements and castle towers. Soldiers were caught in the barrage, with some flung off the walls. To Maxi, she was trapped in a nightmare.


    Feeling numb, she gathered her remaining mana. Though she would soon be depleted, her shield had to stand; anypse meant more death beneath the onught. She gazed beyond the wall as a coldness gripped her body, almost as if she had suffered severe blood loss. Arrows fell the giants, but they stood again and again, resuming their attack.


    We are going to lose.


    The moment Maxi closed her eyes in resignation, silvery rays swirled around the walls. A blue, translucent barrier enveloped the entire city. There was a crash above, and Maxi jerked her head up. The newly formed barrier was deflecting the rocks raining down on them likeets.


    "My apologies for the dy. It has been a while since Ist summoned a barrier of this size, so it took much longer than expected."


    Maxi''s gaze turned to the voice and saw Calto Serbel ascending the stairs, an ivory cane in hand. The elder examined the ruined rampart, exhausted soldiers, and pallid faces of the depleted mages.


    "This barrier will stand for a day," he announced, "so be sure to rest. We must strategize our defense."


    With that, he turned around and descended the steps. After staring at his retreating back in stunned silence, Maxi sank to the floor. Her excessive mana use left her feeling momentarily dizzy.


    Garrow frantically helped her to her feet. "Are you all right, mydy?"


    "I think...I managed to avoid mana depletion," Maxi mumbled weakly, rubbing her throbbing eyes.


    "Still, you need rest. You don''t look well," Garrow said, eyeing her pallor.


    Before Maxi could protest, he picked her up and began walking. Flustered, she was about to ask him to put her down when she saw the concern on the young knight''s face. She rxed into his arms and allowed herself to be carried. In truth, after staying awake for thirty hours and nearly exhausting her mana, she no longer had the energy to even walk.


    Upon reaching the mages'' quarters, Garrowid her on a straw-covered bed. "Please wait here a moment. I shall bring you food and water."


    Maxi clutched his arm. "Th-That''s all right. I just need sleep."


    "You must eat to regain strength, mydy. I shall return shortly," Garrow coaxed before heading to the storehouse attached to the quarters.


    He was back soon with bread and butter. Though her thirst was great, having had nothing for a full day and a half, she had no appetite. It felt as if all her senses were dulled.


    She moistened her parched mouth with a warmed wine and forced down the food. Gazing out the window, she realized she could still feel the vibrations from the monsters'' bombardment. They must still be attacking. Nheless, the shield created by one of Urd''s greatest mages providedfort. They could rest assured as long as it stood.


    No, Maxi corrected herself. They would still be strong enough to defend the city even if the shield fell. With that reassurance, she drifted off to sleep.


    When she awoke, the room was shrouded in darkness. Feeling a chill course down her spine, she sat bolt upright. Panic gripped her momentarily as she thought she had risen from her grave. At the sight of the faint light, her tensions eased.


    How long have I been asleep?


    Rising from the bed, she grabbed themp on the windowsill and ignited it with magic. As she prepared to climb the stairs to the rampart, a firm hand grasped her arm.


    "Master Calto''s shield is still in ce. There''s no need to go up there."


    "A-te."


    Relief flooded Maxi as she saw her friend. A momentter, she unleashed a barrage of questions.


    "H-How bad were the casualties on the west side? Is Sidina all right? How many-"


    "All mages survived unscathed. Three suffered mana depletion, but they''re nearly recovered now. And we only have a handful of injured soldiers," te answered calmly. Then, "Most died before anything could be done."


    Hunching her shoulders, Maxi tried to maintain her calm tone. "How many died?"


    "Around thirty."


    Maxi bunched her robe with her fist. With Vesmore surrounded, they had to divide their forces to defend the east and west sides simultaneously. Losing thirty soldiers was a huge blow. What could they do now? She was desperately racking her brain for a solution when te pointed to the stairs leading to the workroom.


    "Master Calto said he wished to see you. He''s in the workroom now."


    Maxi looked at her friend in puzzlement. "W-What does he want?"


    "Beats me," te said, shrugging.


    As if her business with Maxi were concluded, te wandered off to the firece andid on one of the beds. With a sigh, Maxi went downstairs. In the workroom, Calto Serbel looked up from the parchment he was studying before the brazier.


    "You''re finally awake."


    Embarrassed, Maxi murmured, "Did I...oversleep?"


    "I did not mean it as a rebuke. Come sit." cing the stack of parchment on hisp, Calto let out a small sigh. "I shall cut to the chase, seeing as we are short on time. As things stand, our chances of sessfully defending the city are slim. Vesmore will fall in fifteen days if this continues - hardly enough time for reinforcements to get here."


    The color drained from Maxi''s face.


    "We have but one solution," Calto said calmly.


    "W-What would that be?"


    "Do you remember this rune?" he asked, handing her the parchments.


    Maxi epted them, eyes widening at the familiar diagram.


    "It is your golem rune."

 Chapter 419 - 180

    Maxi flipped through the parchments with trembling hands. There was no mistaking it: this was the rune draft she had destroyed herself.


    She looked up at the elder in bewilderment. "W-Why do you have this, Master Calto?"


    "I got it from Landon," he said with his usual indifference.


    "B-But Master Landon gave the draft back to me."


    "He gave you a copy, not the original draft you submitted," Calto replied, pressing his temple. "Before presentations, head mages test submitted runes to prevent mishaps from overlooked ws. The draft you hold now is a simplified version of your rune''s core. Rest assured, the Tower does not have the entirety of your golem rune."


    Maxi quickly thumbed through the pages. Though only part of the rune was there, any mage proficient with magical devices could deduce its function. She eyed Calto suspiciously.


    "I told Master Landon I had no intention of presenting this, so why...did he give this to you?"


    Calto responded calmly, "I was told you chose not to present it because you feared it would trap you in Nornui. However, the Tower has drastically revised its standards on forbidden magic. Yours likely would not be ssified as such anymore."


    Maxi''s eyes widened at the startling news. Meanwhile, the elder continued nonchntly, "In exchange for our aid, the Tower has secured the pope''s promise to proim a new edict on magic. There will be a revision to the doctrine that deres magic a force that goes against divine will. Soon, many forbidden spells will be allowed."


    Maxi gripped her head, struggling to follow his words. She felt a throbbing headacheing on.


    The church''s two factions had opposing views on magic. The Reformed Church took a lenient stancepared to the Orthodox Church, which saw magic as sin. But when it came to offensive magic, even the more tolerant Reformed faction was against it. A unteral promation by the pope would not change that perception overnight. More likely, it would spark immense bacsh.


    Maxi worriedly bit her lip, still unconvinced by Calto''s assurance that the rune would not get her into trouble. If the Orthodox faction ever regained power, her rune might brand her a heretic who would have to face trial.


    But we just might be able to fend off the undead army with this.


    She stared at the parchment in her hand. Though theplete draft was destroyed before she left the Mage Tower, she was confident this was all she needed to recreate the rune.


    Steeling herself, she dered, "I will make the golems. But I will need the mages'' assistance."


    "Let the Umri mages help. The rest of us will guard the walls. Those not adept at defense should assist you as well."


    "I will also require...high-grade stones," Maxi added tentatively.


    "Calto''s brow furrowed, pondering their limited resources. Finally, he said, "Take whatever stones you require. The golems will help us defend the city, even without magical devices."


    Deep in thought, Maxi stared at the flickering candle on the table. If she were to cut back on sleep, she should be able to finish a golem in five days. The walls would have to stand until then. She eventually decided to reserve fourteen stones for the magical devices, using the rest for the golems.


    "I shall start right away. Do you know...where Alec and Dean might be?"


    "They are mending the siege weapons on the battlement," Calto replied, leaning back in his chair.


    Maxi suddenly noticed that the elder''s face was much paler than usual. Maintaining a shield around an entire city was evidently taxing, even for him.


    Rubbing his bloodshot eyes, Calto added, "You may use the third-floor workroom. I had it cleared for you."


    Rolling up the documents, Maxi tucked them into her robe before stepping outside. It had snowed again. The fresh nket of snow crunched under foot as she walked.


    She turned hermp''s valve to make it brighter, then carefully climbed the stairs to the rampart. Several soldiers with torches stood watch. Beyond them, she spotted the Godric brothers, engrossed in mending a catapult.


    "I need your help," she said as she approached.


    Alec paused, looking up from the severed rope he was recing. "With what?"


    "Come with me. I will exin on the way."


    The brothers exchanged a nce before lowering their tools and rising. Together, the trio walked along the battlement, where Maxi''s gaze was drawn to the eerie sight below. Thousands of red eyes shed in the dark beneath a starless sky. After a moment of stealing herself, she pressed forward.


    They began working on the golem without dy. Maxi crafted theplex magical forms using countless symbols while Alec and Dean sketched the designs under her guidance. It soon became clear that the brothers were weak in magical theory, as they did not understand how the ruin worked.


    Nheless, their draft was impable. It was not for no reason that the twins'' handiwork was known as the best in Nome Hall. Maxi could only stare in awe at the golem that they designed to her specifications.


    "If we continue at this pace, I think we will be able to finish much sooner," Maximented.


    "Do you think it could be done by tonight?" Dean asked, looking up from the intricate diagram, his eyes shining expectantly.


    Maxi gave him an incredulous look. "The draft we are working on is merely the golem''s core. There is still the mana circuit and exoskeleton. After that, we mustbine all the runes."


    Alec shuddered. "Just the thought gives me the chills."


    "Stop grumbling and keep working," Maxi chided, jotting down more forms.


    Spotting an error, she irritably tore the bottom part of the parchment. Her hasty calctions seemed to be leading to incorrect details more often than usual.


    With a long sigh, she grabbed a fresh sheet. Just then, te came striding into the room.


    "Master Calto told me you needed help. I got the gist of it, so just tell me what to do," she said, followed by a wide yawn.


    Relief washed over Maxi. Her savior was here.


    "We are making the golem''s mana circuit. Could you organize these forms?"


    te''s short legs stomped over to the desk, where she picked up some parchment from therge pile heaped on top. After leafing through them, she pursed her lips, letting out a low whistle.


    "I always knew you had a knack for magical theory, but this is exceptional."


    Unlike her brothers, te seemed to have no problem understanding the rune''s mechanics. A series of exmations escaped her as she went through the pile, one parchment at a time.


    "P-Please, admireter," Maxi said impatiently. "I need you to start working."


    "Don''t rush me. I need to get my head around it to know what I''m supposed to be doing. Unlike those two, I don''t have the ability toe up with a diagram without the theory."


    Pulling her chair closer to the desk, te pointed a thumb at her brothers as she sat down. The twins knitted their brows, seemingly unsure whether to take her words as apliment or insult. In the end, they gave disinterested shrugs and returned to their work.


    Maxi exhaled and handed Calto''s documents to te. "This should help you understand the fundamental structure."


    te epted the stack of parchment and took her time studying it. When she finally raised a quill to begin organizing the forms, Maxi turned her attention to crafting the rune.


    Slowly, the yellowed paper before her filled with tiny symbols. She was deeply engrossed when a loud noise echoed from outside.


    The enemy assault had resumed.

 Chapter 420 - 181

    "Shouldn''t we head outside?" Dean murmured anxiously.


    Maxi stood to open the shutters. All along the wall, soldiers fired me arrows through the crenels. Soon, the pitch-ck sky was the color of ash, and enormous rocks rained down on the fainter shield likeets.


    A sigh of relief escaped Maxi as she watched the rocks thrown by unseen monsters deflect off the barrier.


    "I-It seems...Master Calto''s shield is still in ce."


    "It should stay up until noon. At least that''s what Master Calto said," te chimed in as she jotted down forms on a piece of parchment. "And once the shield is down, the mages will cast barriers above the ramparts. All we have to worry about is creating this golem."


    Maxi turned to her friend with a grim expression. "Won''t they be short on hands?"


    "They will have to bear it for now. This golem is our priority," te replied brusquely. She retrieved a fresh sheet of parchment and continued working.


    Maxi tried to concentrate on the rune before her, but the muffled thuds from outside,bined with her curiosity, made it hard to sit still. Was staying cooped up in the workroom truly the best course of action?


    "I''ve finished my part."


    Alec, having swiftly finished designing the golem''s core, held out his hand for a new task.


    Snapping out of her thoughts, Maxi quickly scanned the desk. Realizing they hadpleted all the forms she had given them, she hastened to finish the one she was working on.


    "P-Please give me a moment. I''m almost done with this one."


    "Take your time. We wouldn''t want you to make a mistake in your haste."


    "I assure you, there are no mistakes."


    After quickly reviewing theplex symbols, Maxi rolled up the parchment and passed it to Alec. She then grabbed a new piece and began work on the form for the golem''s inner circuit. She could not afford distractions. It was vital that she finished the rune as quickly as possible.


    As the sounds of war echoed outside, Maxi furiously etched ancient symbols onto therge parchment. After what felt like an eternity, a distant horn red. It was a military signal. One long st meant an enemy sighting, two short sts meant to attack, and one long followed by two short meant to halt.


    This horn sounded three times. An unsettling quiet nketed the city. For a moment, Maxi clung to a futile hope that the monsters had given up on Vesmore. However, the call to reorganize shattered that hope, and the mor of battle resumed.


    Maxi focused on her work, trying to shake off her disappointment. Even if the monsters left now, it was only a brief reprieve. The undead would inevitably target another city, making the barrier around the Lexos Mountains useless. And without the Invoked Sanctuary, the dragon would quickly regain its powers. The realization hit her hard.


    The current campaign party was only half the size of the old one from six years ago. They were already struggling against dragonians capable of powerful magic. They would stand no chance if the dragon regained its full power now.


    With newfound determination, Maxi thought of Riftan. For his sake, they had to defeat the monster army. She did not want her husband to face even more hardship when he was already fighting an arduous battle of his own.


    She scribbled form after form until her eyes were red. As she worked, two junior mages entered the workroom. They apparently hade to assist on Calto''s orders.


    Maxi instructed them to gather the requiredponents for the magical device - stone bs, magic stones, and several tools - and had them copy the diagrams te had organized. She intended to create several golems at once using the copies.


    After what felt like forever, te rubbed her tired eyes and tapped Maxi''s shoulder. "You should take a quick nap. I can handle things here."


    Maxi looked up, realizing night had descended again. She had been at it since dawn, working almost twenty hours straight.


    "Just look at your writing. It''s a mess," te said, clicking her tongue as she surveyed Maxi''s barely legible forms. "Take a breather so you can work with a clear head."


    Maxi stifled a sigh and rose from her seat. Though she doubted she could fall to sleep, her head felt terribly foggy, and she knew she had lost focus. After downing some porridge brought by the sentries, sheid down in a corner, willing sleep toe.


    The siege continued for days. The soldiers grew tired as the undead army repeated a cycle of attack and retreat tactics around the city. Maxi realized the monsters were trying to chip away at Vesmore''s defenses. The sporadic shes meant the coalition was forced to guard the walls around the clock, ultimately leading to wearied soldiers and greater injuries.


    With the mages struggling with mana depletion, the Infirmarycked healers. When the number of casualties rose to eighty over a few days, even themanding officers began rushing Maxi.


    "The magical devices will onlyst until tomorrow. If the golems aren''t ready, we must use the magic stones for them," Princess Agnes announced as she strode into the workroom.


    Maxi, engraving a rune onto a palm-sized piece of obsidian, looked up in embarrassment.


    Dristan''s princess, who had entered the room behind Agnes, chimed in. "I knew relying on unproven magic was a mistake. We should stop wasting time and bolster the magical devices instead."


    "W-We are almost finished," Maxi stammered. "The golems should be ready by morning, so please bear with us for a bit longer."


    She could hear the doubt in her wavering voice.


    Princess Lienna cast a dubious eye over the chaotic spread of magic stones, stone bs, and stacks of parchment on the desk. "How many golems will we have by the morrow?"


    "F-Four."


    The princess let out an incredulousugh. "You intend to defend the city from thousands of monsters with just four golems?"


    "W-We will make more once we activate the first lot!"


    The princess looked poised for a retort but held back, perhaps deciding the debate was pointless. Turning on her heel, she said, "Very well. We shall wait until tomorrow. If your magic proves useless, we will take the remaining magic stones for the magical devices."


    After ring and credulously at the self-important woman and watching her disappear down the stairs, Maxi turned to Princess Agnes.


    Agnes gave her an apologetic look. "I''m sorry for rushing you, but the soldiers are losing morale. If we lose the barriers, most of the men will stop fighting, and the city will fall in a matter of minutes. We need those golems."


    Maxi, ready to defend her efforts, caught sight of Agnes'' haggard face. Everyone had been guarding the walls for days without proper rest. It was only natural that they felt anxious.


    "Don''t worry," Maxi assured gently. "They will be ready before daybreak."


    Once Princess Agnes left the workroom, Maxi promptly returned to her task. By dawn, she hadpleted four golem figures.


    Rubbing ointment onto her sore, inmed fingers, She gazed down at the palm-sized figures. Even though they were a product of her own hands, she found it difficult to believe that such crude constructions could turn into golems.


    What would happen if they did not function as they wanted? What if the golems became uncontroble? A myriad of fears looped in her mind. After obsessively checking for mistakes, she squeezed her eyes shut and wrapped each figure in a thick woolen cloth.


    "Alec, Dean, ce the golems outside the west gate," she instructed, handing a figure to each. "te and I will cover the east gate."


    "Y-you want us to go out of the city by ourselves?"


    "Dristan''s calvary has agreed to escort you, and Master Calto will also be there to keep you safe."


    Exchanging a terror stricken look, the twins soon departed with determined expressions. Maxi and te wished them luck and followed suit to the east gate.


    Upon nearing it, they were met with a group of armed soldiers. Maxi broke into a run toward them but halted when she heard a heated exchange.


    "Sir Riftan tasked me with protecting herdyship!" Garrow raged at Gabel. "On what grounds are you barring me from this mission?


    "My men and I can safeguard herdyship! I need you to remain-"


    "I will not stand for this! I did notin when I was excluded from the Dragon Campaign, but I refuse toply this time!" Garrow snarled, his shoulders heaving in anger.


    Maxi froze in ce. She had never seen the young knight so angry.


    After scratching the back of his head irritably, Gabel shifted tactics to persuasion, "You are not ready. Once you''ve adjusted to your narrowed vision-"


    "Are you saying I am unreliable?" Garrow retorted, his face growing grim. "I can still fight with one eye. There is nothing you can say that will stop me from escorting herdyship!"


    "Goddammit! Being under that person''smand has only made you bullheaded!" Gabel spat. Then, with a resigned sigh, he said, "Fine. Do as you please."


    He then turned away in anger. When he caught sight of Maxi, who was rooted rather awkwardly to the spot, he came running toward her.


    "Mydy, you''re here."


    Maxi let out a nervousugh. "I-It has been a while, Sir Gabel. A-Are you...well? And unharmed, I hope?¡±


    Gabel had been stationed on the north wall near the basilica, so she had not seen him for quite some time. He broke into a gentle smile as if attempting to lighten the tense atmosphere.


    "As you can see, I''ve not a scratch on me. Have you finished all your preparations, mydy?"


    "Y-Yes."


    "Good. Then, let us make haste."


    The Knights promptly signaled to the sentries above the gate, and Maxi stepped forward as the portcullis moved up. The drawbridge slowly came down with a great nking of chains. With quivering eyes, she took in the thousands of monsters camped over the bridge. Even at a distance, she could almost feel their chilling breaths.


    "You''re absolutely certain the magical devices are still working?" te asked in a hushed voice.


    Maxi tried her best to sound calm. "They should continue to work for the next few hours."


    She willed her rigid legs to walk out of the city. Although she had Garrow, Gabel, and five of his direct subordinates protecting her from all sides, she felt as terrified as a baby bird leaving the safety of its nest for the first time.


    As if sensing her terror, Gabel said gently, "Don''t be afraid, mydy. We will protect you."


    Maxi squeezed her eyes shut and crossed the drawbridge onto the snow-covered slope littered with thousands of arrows.

 Chapter 421 - 182

    Strewn across the snowfield, ck, shriveled ghoul limbsy scattered around the yellowed bones of skeletons. Every muscle in Maxi''s body tensed up at the grim scene.


    After carefully avoiding the undead''s remains, te asked in a hushed voice, "Will this spot do?"


    Maxi shook her head. "Activating the golems here...would weaken the wall''s foundations. We need to be further away from the city."


    te, eyeing the hill swarming with monsters, sighed and trudged forward. For a while, all that could be heard was the snow crunching beneath their feet and the mournful wail of the wind. Soon, they stood just a hundred kevettes from the monster army.


    Maxi nced back to gauge how far they hade before turning her attention to the monsters camped outside the barrier. The long row at the head of the undead army appeared to be made up of resurrected giant ogres and cyclopes. Their rugged bones were ashen in the bluish light of dawn, and the eye sockets in the middle of their gigantic skulls glinted eerily red.


    After fearfully ncing at their ckened iron maces, Maxi turned to te. "I-I think we''vee far enough. You can ce your golem here."


    "What about yours?"


    "I''ll secure mine over there," Maxi said, pointing northeast.


    With a shrug, te fished out the golem figure from her bag. Leaving Gabel and two of his subordinates with te, Maxi moved another hundred and fifty kevettes away. It was essential to keep their golems apart to ensure their magics did not sh.


    Squinting, Maxi assessed the distance and pulled out a shovel from the pack on her back. Just as she was about to start digging the frozen ground, Garrow stepped in, taking the shovel from her hands.


    "Allow me, mydy."


    Without waiting for a reply, he began to dig. Maxi anxiously watched him until the hole was sufficiently deep enough.


    "That should do," she said.


    Garrow thrust the shovel into the ground nearby while Maxi took the golem figure from her bag. Kneeling next to the hole, she unwrapped the figure and ced it inside the two-kevette pit.


    She gestured to the knights and said, "Please fill it up."


    The knights sprung into action, quickly covering the hole. When the ground was even again, Maxi used a small knife to prick her pinky. The cold must have numbed her hand, as she barely felt the pain.


    Drawing a few drops of blood, she let them fall onto the ground, infusing her mana into the earth. A radiant web of red light spread across the frozen surface. Her eyes filled with hope. These mighty giants would now protect the city from the evil monsters.


    However, no matter how long she waited, the miracle did not ur.


    "Is it done?" Garrow asked with a hint of concern.


    Trying not to show her embarrassment, Maxi nced toward te. Her friend appeared just as flustered.


    te rushed over, her face taut with anxiety, "What''s going on?"


    "I-I''m not sure myself. If we calcted everything correctly..."


    Maxi nced about in confusion. The earth was dreadfully still.


    "Th-The mana imbnce may have affected the magic," she concluded dejectedly.


    "So...our n has failed?"


    Maxi''s face flushed with a mix of shame and frustration. She fought back the urge to cry, realizing theirst hope to safeguard the city might have crumbled.


    Holding back tears, her voice quivered as she said, "We should return to the city and...think of another way to -"


    Right at that moment, Garrow pushed her aside. Landing in the snow, she looked up at him in shock. Her eyes widened even more when she spotted the ice spike piercing the exact spot she had been standing in. Gold sweat broke out on her back. Garrow''s quick reflexes had saved her from meeting the same fate as a fish impaled by a harpoon.


    Drawing his sword, Garrow bellowed, "Cast a shield!"


    More ice spikes rained down, and Maxi acted swiftly, saving them from being punctured with holes. But her shield could not protect them from attacks that came from directly in front.


    Screaming, Maxi doubled over in pain. Though the knights had deflected most of the ice with their swords, a few spikes embedded themselves in Maxi''s shoulder and thigh.


    "Mydy!"


    As Garrow rushed to support her, a dark shadow charged toward them. Garrow pulled her behind him and swung his sword. An ear-splitting sh of metal rang out across the field.


    Maxi pulled out the ice spikes buried in her flesh and swept her eyes over the fifteen or so attackers surrounding them. Beneath their hoods, she caught glimpses of ck-scaled snake heads.


    How did they manage to get past the shield?


    After looking around in confusion, Maxi''s gaze darted to the front. To her horror, the shield had thinned out, allowing monsters to stream in.


    "Goddammit!" Gabel swore under his breath.


    He whirled around and unleashed de aura on the monsters blocking their path, sending them scattering. Seizing the brief respite, the knights began running with Maxi and te in tow. The monsters soon gave chase.


    All around her, Maxi saw sparks flying and heard steel shing. Though she could not make sense of what was happening, it was clear the knights were desperately fending off the monsters'' onught.


    In her heightened state of panic a sudden dizziness washed over her. ncing down, she noticed blood dripping from her right arm. She clutched her shoulder with her uninjured hand and felt the fabric soaked in blood. It urred to her that she might even have broken bones, but she strangely felt no pain. Was all this just a nightmare?


    Lost in a daze, she was forging ahead when a violent impact shook the ground. Maxi lurched and fell onto the snow.


    Jerking her head up, she saw a giant undead closing in on them. The hideous, colossal skeleton wielded a hammer that must have weighed at least 10 rants (approx 350 kilograms).


    Suddenly, a tower pir of earth erupted from the ground. Maxi watched, breathless, as the pir surged skyward before tilting forward and smashing the thirty-kevette giant to pieces.


    In the aftermath of the destruction, Maxi''s eyes darted to te. Her friend''s shocked expression confirmed that she had not conjured the spell. Had it been a mage on the city wall, aiding them with a long-distance offensive spell?


    As she looked to the city in a daze, the ground beneath them began to quake. Maxi clumsily staggered back. The earth pir, which had destroyed the undead giant in the blink of an eye, swept across the ground and annihted the monsters all at once.


    Then, it dawned on her - the pir was an arm.


    As the enormous limb of dirt and rock floundered above the ground, Maxi cried out, "E-Everyone, get back!"


    The knights were already dispersing to avoid the golem. The ground trembled as the golem''s massive, dark red head and body rose out of the earth. She gaped in astonishment; it was far bigger than they had calcted.


    "Incredible..." Garrow murmured in disbelief.


    Indeed, the golem stood nearly a hundred kevettes tall, perhaps even more.


    After watching it wobble to its full, towering height, Maxi abruptly came to her senses. Seeing that the dragonians were also distracted, Maxi tugged Garrow''s arm.


    "We must escape now!"


    The knights broke into a run. Maxi and te did their best to keep up. Though Maxi''s lungs felt close to bursting, she did not dare stop to catch her breath.


    Ignoring the pain in her thighs, she pushed herself to the brink. As they neared the city gates, she hurled herself inside. te and the knights rushed in after her. The soldiers at the entrance quickly lowered the portcullis.


    Gasping for breath on the ground, Maxi finally dared to look back, and the terrifying sight made her shutter. Their pursuers were in disarray. The golem raised a gargantuan leg and ruthlessly crushed the monsters as if they were nothing but insects.

 Chapter 422 - 183

    The ground trembled with every thump of the golem''s massive stone leg, leaving deep impressions in the earth. Its creation must have significantly lowered the density of the soil; the field was now a mire, and the charging undead monsters sank into it, iron maces and all. When the golem raised its arm, Maxi reflexively closed her eyes.


    There was a loud thud, and a faint tremor shook the earth.


    "Come this way, mydy," Gabel said, pulling Maxi away from the portcullis. "Some of the monsters might get past-"


    He immediately froze as he realized her sleeve was soaked in blood.


    "Good God, you''re wounded," he eximed.


    "Move aside. Let me heal her."


    Shoving past the flustered knight, te ushered Maxi near the stairway leading to the battlements. She made her kneel before pulling out a knife. Without hesitation, she ripped Maxi''s clothes to reveal the wounds on her thigh and shoulder, then carefully began wiping away the blood with a clean linen cloth.


    The pain surged, making Maxi wince. It appeared that her senses, paralyzed from terror earlier, were slowly returning.


    "I-It hurts."


    "Good. That means your nerves are fine," te replied brusquely. She carefully inspected the deep gash on Maxi''s shoulder. "No broken bones either."


    She swiftly cast healing magic over the wounds. Once they disappeared, Maxi tested her shoulder. True to te''s words, there seemed to be no nerve damage.


    Maxi pulled off her glove, confirming she still had full control of her arm, before looking around at te and the knights. "I-Is everyone all right? Is anyone-"


    Suddenly, a deafening roar tore through the air, and the ground shook violently. Staggering to her feet, Maxi raced up the stairs. Atop the wall, she was greeted by the sight of two colossal beings, each the size of a small castle, brutally trampling monsters. te''s golem had activated as well.


    Gabel, having climbed up after her, murmured, "They are certainly impressive."


    It seemed the others were astonished at the sheer size of the golems as well. The only one who seemed worried was te. The golems''rger-than-anticipated heights were clearly making her uneasy.


    She must be worried there might be a w in the rune.


    The same thought gnawed at Maxi. What if the golems went rogue? She anxiously watched as the towering constructs beat back the advanding monster army.


    As the monsters drew back, the golems ceased their rampage. The form that directed them to act only upon detecting a threat appeared intact. Just as Maxi breathed a sigh of relief, thunderous cheers erupted around her.


    Startled, Maxi nced around. The soldiers, their spirits frayed from ten days of recurring battles, now radiated hope. A few approached her and hoisted her onto their shoulders before Gabel and Garrow could stop them.


    The ted soldiers appeared not to hear her shriek of surprise. With her still sitting on their shoulders, they marched along the battlement. Maxi nced in embarrassment as people began to chant her name.


    But the war was not over yet. The enemy''s retreat was only temporary, and another strike was inevitable. Even so, she could not bring herself to dampen the soldiers'' joy. The men had worked hard for weeks; they deserved to savor their victory for the moment. And so, all Maxi could do was awkwardly wave her hands as they celebrated.


    Soon after, they received word that the monsters attacking the west wall had retreated as well. However, Maxi''s fears were proven true when it became apparent that the enemy had not given up on Vesmore altogether. ording to the scouts'' reports, the undead army was encamped in the vicinity of the ck Forest, arge woond to the west of the Lexos Mountains only two maltions away (approx 3 kilometers).


    "I believe they are trying to create more undead," Anges said with a heavy sigh. The princess hade to the mages'' workroom with the report. "There should be plenty of monsters buried near the mountains. They are surely aiming to rece their losses."


    "Why are they so bent on taking Vesmore? If their goal is to destroy the Invoked Sanctuary, sacking any of the five cities should suffice," Sidina asked, cocking her head.


    She hade to assist in the creation of the golems.


    "I believe it''s because Vesmore is the city closest to the dragon''sir," Agnes replied with a shrug. "They likely want to strike the campaign party as quickly as possible after taking down the barrier."


    Maxi nodded. The monsters were surely aware that a campaign party was on its way to defeat the dragon and thus were likely in a hurry to destroy the barrier. Moreover, since the enemy had no way of knowing if the other cities had golems as well, they had probably concluded it would be better to keep their focus on Vesmore. A city that had exhausted much of its forces over the past ten days made an easier opponent than another fortress.


    "How long until the additional golems are finished?" Agnes asked.


    "W-We will have three more in three days."


    Agnes''s face brightened. Having witnessed the golems'' immense power, she likely thought that these numbers would be enough to defend the city.


    "Then please, keep up the good work."


    As soon as the princess left the workroom, the mages around the desk let out a collective sigh. They were currently poring over the forms to figure out the cause of the golems'' ergement. After studying the rune for a long time, te put forth a theory.


    "I think the golem''s mana circuit might have been infused with too much earth mana during its creation. Theck of fire mana in the area probably led to an increased ratio of the other elements."


    The Godric brothers, enjoying a hot porridge in the corner, looked up from their bowls. "Then, why did it take so long for them to appear? For a moment there, we thought we''d failed for sure!"


    "With the added size, it probably took longer for the circuit to be finished," Maxi replied as she leaned back against the chair. "The problem..is that we have no idea how long they willst. If everything goes ording to our calctions, they willst for at least a month, but now..I''m not so sure. A week might be the best we can hope for."


    The workroom grew somber. Clutching her throbbing head, Maxi pored over the drafts. While there was a rune inside the golem that enabled it to absorb mana on its own, it was terribly insufficient to sustain a roughly one hundred-kevette magical construct for an extended period. The mana in the magic stones would drain away, and with its source of power gone, the golems would instantly return to dust.


    "Wouldn''t it be better to redo the forms?" Sidna cautiously suggested.


    Maxi shook her head. "I''m afraid we don''t have the time. Our best option...is to keep creating the golems as is."


    "But we only have ten high-grade stones left."


    "That shouldst us about half a month."


    Everyone turned to see Calto striding into the room. Until now, he had been ensconced in his room after the debilitating effects of the immense shield he had cast.


    Pulling up a chair, he stated as he sat down, "Seven golems should be enough to defend the city. You must finish the additional three and use the remaining stones to create recements. If each golem manages tost a week, we should be able to buy ourselves more time until the campaign party ys the dragon."


    A deep crease formed at the corner of Calto''s mouth. He pensively stared at the candlelight before replying carefully, "With Sektor gone, the monsters will have no reason to besiege the city. We have only to hold out until the campaign party eliminates the dragon."


    Maxi''s brow furrowed slightly. Would the dragonians give up so easily? They might even seek vengeance and attack with more ferocity.


    But we have no other option.


    Maxi surveyed the workbench with renewed determination. They had to focus on defending the barrier, at least until the campaign party sessfully carried out their mission. They had no time to spare worrying about what would happen next.


    Maxi organized the scattered drafts and distributed them to Sidina, te, and the Godric twins. "We should get to work if we''re to finish the golems before the monsters return."


    Mages from the daytime watch join them in the evening, enabling thepletion of three golems in only two days. This time it was decided that te, Alec, cand Dean would nt the golem figures outside the city. Maxi was exhausted from supervising the whole project, and she had not had a chance to rest. She bid the Umri siblings to finish up while she got some much needed sleep.


    The next day, she was awakened by a horn''s re. Hastily throwing on her coat, Maxi rushed up the rampart.


    The hill was a sea of thousands of undead. Their skeletal feet stomped the ground as they charged toward the city. Sure enough, the golems activated in response. Another battle had begun.


    "Everyone, to your positions!" Agnes bellowed from the watchtower.

 Chapter 423 - 184

    The soldiers promptly stationed themselves along the battlement. As the archers kept a vignt eye on the enemy, bows in hand, the catapult unit loaded the siege weapons. The mages dispersed to their designated positions, readying to cast shields at a moment''s notice.


    At longst, the monster army shed with the golems. Maxi watched with bated breath as hundreds of undead swarmed the golem in the blink of an eye. Iron maces thudded into the golem''s limbs, crumbling them into clouds of dust. However, the scattered clumps of earth were quickly reabsorbed.


    Fully recovering, the golem swung its massive arm, sweeping away the thirty-kevette skeletons as if they were scarecrows.


    Maxi finally exhaled the breath she was holding. The four golems were performing well beyond their expectations, sessfully staving off the monsters surrounding the east and north sides. Any that managed to get past the earthen guardians were sent tumbling into the moat by a volley of arrows from the archers.


    After moving along the wall to gauge the battle''s progress, Maxi returned to the workroom. With the newly added golems functioning properly, there was no need for all of the mages to be there.


    Ignoring the noises outside, she took out a new magic stone. Just then, Sidina entered the workroom.


    "Working again so soon?"


    "I-I was just about to start."


    Maxi handed Sidina a magic stone and a pair of gloves.


    With a sigh, Sidina trudged over to the desk. "I was hoping for some respite, but I clearly chose the wrong ce."


    "You know we can''t afford to rest. The golems must be finished as soon as possible."


    Though she pursed her lips, Sidina tugged on the gloves without furtherint. Soon, more mages joined them. Owing to this, they were able to finish one extra golem figure before the day was out. If they maintained this pace, they would be done within the week.


    Maxi rubs her gritty eyes, which felt as if they had a fistful of sand in them, and went to open the shutters. The stillness suggested the fighting must be over.


    When she went outside to assess the situation, she saw soldiers eating around a fire. Approaching the closest one, she asked, "Have the monsters retreated?"


    The soldier who had been wolfing down a bowl of oat porridge shot to his feet. "No, mydy. It''s simply a lull in the fighting."


    Maxi gestured to the soldier to resume his meal before climbing the stairs to the battlement. Dusk was falling over the in, which was still teeming with thousands of monsters. Surprisingly there was no dramatic difference in their number, leading Maxi to believe that many of the felled undead had been propped back to life.


    As long as the necromancer is there to supply them with mana, the skeletons will keep regenerating.


    Her gaze swept to the battlefield. Dragonians, the ones puppeteering the monsters, were orchestrating this all from within. Finding and eliminating them would be the surest way to end the siege, but a direct assault against such overwhelming odds - ten to one - was essentially throwing human lives away. Furthermore, the dragonians appeared to be masters of stealth, evading even the mages'' search magic.


    All we can do is hold out for as long as possible.


    Maxi turned toward the dark silhouette of the Lexos Mountains. Her eyes traced the steep ridge that rose from the untouched expanse of snow, resting finally upon a distant, hazy peak. Somewhere out there, Riftan was fighting a far more perilous battle. The mere thought tore her heart to pieces.


    She instinctively touched the coin at her neck. It was hard to believe that barely a month had passed since their parting. It felt like decades. As her resolve wavered, Maxi whirled around, a sudden, fierce desire to join him ring within her.


    A secondter, she remembered her promise. She had to honor it this time.


    Squeezing her eyes shut, she mumbled a plea into the air, "I shall fight my battle here, so please, return to me in one piece."


    With a light kiss on the coin, Maxi stepped back from the battleman''s edge and descended the stairs.


    The mages worked feverishly to craft more golems. But their efforts were cut short when one of the northeastern golems crumbled into dust, allowing the monsters to advance on the city yet again.


    "To your stations! Mages, summon shields!"


    At Agnes''smand, the soldiers resting around the campfires promptly climbed thedders to the battlement.


    Maxi followed them soon after. Despite the mages who had arrived first being quick to cast shields, hundreds of monsters had still managed to get close to the wall.


    "Get the ming oil! Now!" te''s gruff voice carried over the din.


    After frantically looking about, Maxi sprang into action when she saw skeletons scaling the wall. Soldiers bashed hammers into skulls as the monsters tried to climb over the battlement, but the horde kepting.


    Maxi summoned a wind, sending the monsters that had been clinging to the wall like barnacles tumbling onto the moat. Despite this, some still managed to make it over. She staggered back as a skeleton advanced on her, its bones rattling.


    With a whistling of air, something flew in front of her and smashed the skeleton soldier to pieces.


    "Stay back, mydy!" Gabel cried.


    Having beat back the undead monster with a single strike, the young knight crushed the still rattling yellow skull under foot. Without hesitating, he used his crossguard to crush the next skeleton that rose over the battlement.


    "Focus! Hold your positions!" he bellowed to the soldiers huddled together. "Don''t leave any gaps for them to get in!"


    Soldiers immediately spread out and raised their hammers and iron maces against the iing horde with renewed ferocity.


    After watching the scene from the rear, Maxi raced to the top of the turret. Thanks to the mages'' barriers, arge portion of the monster army was held at bay on their side of the field. Once they dealt with any that managed to bypass the golems, the mages would be able to rece the fallen one.


    Soon, cauldrons brimming with ming oil were carried up the ramparts, and Maxi promptly came down from the turret to help transport them. Raging mes soon cascaded along the walls, and a golden river of fire surged from the bottom of the moat.


    Soldiers erupted into cheers at the sea of bones charred by the ze. They had ovee yet another crisis.


    But another golem will soon fall.


    Maxi bit her lip as she nced at the giants that had already stopped moving. While the newer golems wouldst a few more days, the original four were likely running low on mana. They had to rece them before they crumbled into dust.


    Maxi convened the mages as fast as she could.


    "W-We are running out of time. We must rece the golems as quickly as possible."


    "But..it''s too dangerous to leave the city right now," Sidina said cautiously. "Master Calto said he can cast his shield in three days. Should we not wait until then?"


    Maxi shook her head. "The other golems will stop working soon. I doubt they willst another two days, let alone three."


    "If we maintained barriers like we did today-"


    "Max is right," te chimed in. "It''s too risky. We need to rece the golems without dy. But this time, we should have the mages leave the city in pairs: one to secure the golem and another to cast a shield. The dragonians have seen how we summon them, so they will definitely try to thwart us."


    After some discussion, the mages agreed to take on roles suited to their individual abilities. Since Maxi, te, Alec, and Dean understood the rune best, they were naturally selected to secure the golems figures. Sidina, Caim, Geoffrey, and Albern, the only mage of Kab capable of powerful defensive magic, were chosen to apany them.


    With the n in ce, the mages went their separate ways. While the others dispersed north and east, Maxi made her way to the west gate with Sidina. Soon, they were joined by Gabel, Garrow, Princess Agnes, and about twenty of her knights.


    Seeing them gathered, Maxi looked troubled. "M-Moving in such numbers will attract too much attention."


    "That would still be true for a smaller group, mydy," Gabel said firmly. "We cannot afford to be ambushed likest time. You must allow high-ranking knights to escort you."


    For a moment, all Maxi could do was regard him with a flustered expression. Her gaze flickered to Princess Agnes, who tapped the sword strapped to her waist.


    "I am going with you this time, so you have nothing to worry about," said the princess. "As both mage and warrior, I am more than capable."


    With that, she drew her silver helmet over her head.


    Maxi''s stomach twisted into knots at the burden of having a royal princess serve as her escort, but it was clear nothing she said would deter them.


    Holding back a sigh, Maxi gazed past the portcullis onto the field, now shrouded in darkness. A golem knelt in the snow. Beside it rose one of the mages'' towering barriers. The sight reassured Maxi; at least they did not have to worry about being swarmed the moment they stepped out of the gate.


    As she surreptitiously let go of her breath, a faint sh lit up the sky. Startled, Maxi''s head jerked up. Deep rumbles filled the air. Soon after, a violent snowstorm erupted.


    There were screams from all around. Cargo from the battlements hurdled down, sending wooden bowls, cups, arrows, and broken gpoles flying. A tent pitched precariously behind the wall leaned as if it would copse.


    Pressed against the wall to avoid the falling debris, Maxi looked up. Snow poured from the nket of dark clouds above.


    A chill ran down her spine. this was not a natural phenomenon at all - it was magic. And the only being in the world capable of controlling the weather was the dragon.

 Chapter 424 - 185

    Maxi''s face fell. This could only mean that Sektor was fully awake now.


    She turned to Agnes. "H-How is this possible? Wasn''t the barrier supposed to suppress the dragon''s powers?"


    "Changing the weather must be an easy feat for it, even in its weakened state," the princess replied gravely.


    Fear constricted Maxi''s throat. She had been told that it would take a full month for the campaign party to reach the dragon''sir - a considerable time, given the thousands of foot soldiers and numerous supply wagons.


    How could a lone creature wield such power? Even a great mage like Calto had to exhaust his mana to create a shield big enough to cover an entire city. At less than half of its original strength, Sektor''s magic stretched far beyond the Lexos Mountains, which crossed the three kingdoms of Wedon, Dristan, and Arex.


    Fear chilled Maxi to her very bones. She could not believe that humans had once fought such a powerful being and wom. Though many had told her that Riftan and the Remdragon Knights had risked their lives to y the dragon, it was only now that she truly understood the full might of the creature they had faced.


    And he is risking his life once again.


    Clutching the iron grate, Maxi peered at the snowstorm engulfing the foothills and the hazy mountain ridge beyond. Another sh lit up the sky, followed by a crack of thunder. There was no doubt that a harsher blizzard was raging in the mountains themselves.


    The anxiety she had desperately suppressed reared its head at the thought of Riftan fighting with the colossal monster amidst a blinding tempest. Had it been possible, she would have raced to his side there and then. She was willing to pay any price; that was how much she wanted to go to him.


    I may never see him again.


    She shook her head, driving the thought from her mind. No, Riftan would surely return to her as he always did.


    "W-What now?" came Sidina''s quivering voice.


    Removing her forehead from the grate, Maxi swept her gaze over the hardened faces around her. "Th-This is a good thing. The weather should make it difficult for the monsters to detect our movements. Sidina, summon a windbreak. I''ll cast a concealment charm."


    Sidina tentatively hunched her shoulders before nodding. "A-All right."


    "Mydy, allow us to lead," Garrow said, cing a gentle hand on her shoulder. "Please stay behind us."


    Maxi willed her rigid legs to step back. Once the knights took their positions, they signaled the sentries. The portcullis lifted with a ng.


    Almost immediately, Maxi cast a concealment charm, hiding their presence by blocking airflow and refracting light. Although a monster with particrly keen senses could see through it, she doubted they would be detected in such weather.


    She nodded to the knights. Gabel and Garrow then led the way across the bridge into the raging snowstorm. Even though the wind was growing wider by the minute, Sidina''s windbreak allowed them to move faster than usual.


    "F-First, we must secure a golem behind the barrier. After that.." Maxi flickered a nce at the golem that was still perfectly intact. "Another one over there, and we will be done."


    "And the remaining golems? Will they be ced by the other mages?" Agnes asked.


    Maxi could only nod in response. The windbreak did not ward off the cold. And her face felt almost frozen solid, making it difficult to move her jaw.


    With each breath crystallizing in the frigid air, Maxi trudged through the ankle-deep snow. Time seemed to stretch on, but eventually, she found herself standing before the mages'' towering barrier. She gestured to the knights on guard.


    "Th-This will do."


    Two young knights stepped forward. "We will begin digging, mydy."


    Stepping back, Maxi watched them swiftly dig a hole about a forearm''s length deep. She knelt down, slipping the figurine out of its leather wrapping and into the earth. The knights promptly refilled the pit.


    While they ttened the soil, Maxi took out a small knife. She was about to make a cut on her finger when Gabel abruptly pushed her back and drew his sword.


    A startled shriek escaped her as she tumbled on the snow. Though her knife flew out of her grip, she did not have the mind to search for it. Her eyes darted across the fifteen assants that had materialized like ghosts.


    "Get back!" Agnes cried.


    Maxi whipped her head around to see Agnes fending off a bulky, six-kevette dragonian. She parried the monster''s attack and summoned mes around it, causing it to emit a sharp cry.


    As soon as it pulled back, Agnes seized the chance to attack, severing its arm. However, it was not a critical blow. The monster grabbed its sword with its remaining hand and charged at the princess, their steel shing again.


    Everywhere Maxi looked, the knights were locked in battle. Gabel crossed swords with two dragonians, while Garrow and the others were equally beset.


    A sudden thought gripped Maxi.


    Where on earth did theye from?


    It was difficult to believe the monsters had been able to approach without Gabel or Garrow noticing. She bit her lip. That meant the monsters must have been lying in wait for them there.


    I should have searched the area with magic first. I should have been more -


    A loud noise shook the earth. Maxi stifled a groan as soon as she saw it - the undead army pouring down the hill toward the golems.


    Knowing that the final battle between the dragon and the campaign party had begun, the monsters had likelyunched a desperate assault to destroy the Invoked Sanctuary as quickly as possible.


    "Max! Watch out!"


    At Sidina''s ear-splitting cry, she snapped her head up to the plummeting shadow above. She did not have time to summon a shield.


    An enormous de came whistling down, but before it could make contact, Garrow threw himself in front of her.


    There was a great thud. The young knight''s heels plowed into the snow. Veins bulged from his neck as he blocked the massive greatsword, forged like an iron mace, with only his slender bastard sword.


    "Mydy, quick! Get back!"


    Maxi hastily retreated. After ncing around, she darted to the buried golem figure.


    "C-Cast a shield!"


    Sidina, terror-stricken and pressed against the barrier, somehow managed to regain herposure enough to summon a shield. Now protected, Maxi knelt and rummaged in her pocket for her knife. Then, remembering she had lost it, she drew the short sword at her waist.


    The bluish de glistened in the dark. Maxi made a small cut on her finger and sprinkled her blood on the snow.


    Without dressing her wound, she slipped her glove back on and cried, "I-It''s done! We must get away-"


    She was pulling on Sidina''s arm when a dark-scaled dragonian appeared in their path. Though Maxi promptly summoned a barrier, the monster''s power was beyond imagination. Her eyes widened at the loud impact, and the barrier shattered. She hastened to cast a shield, but the monster was already right in front of them.


    She instinctevely covered her head and twisted away. Right at that moment, a sword burst out of the dragonian''s torso, apanied by a great ripping of leather.


    "You dare to attack ourdy?" Gabel snarled as he twisted the de from behind the dragonian.


    In one swift motion, he sliced diagonally. The silver de came out of the dragonian''s side, spraying dark red blood over the snow. Maxi flinched and backed away.


    When the monster dropped to the ground, Gabel drove his sword into its body once more for safe measure.


    "Are you all right, mydy?"


    "Y-Ye-"


    Before she could answer, another dragonian charged at them. Gabel swore under his breath and parried the monster''s attack.


    "Garrow! Take the mages away from here!" he bellowed.


    His fellow knight, who had been shing with a hulking, eight-kevette dragonian, swung his sword to push the monster away and sprinted over to Maxi. When the other knights opened up a path for them, Garrow broke into a run with Maxi and Sidina in tow.


    "G-Garrow, we still have one more golem to secure!" Maxi shouted as they sprinted across the field.


    "We have no time for that, mydy! Our northwest defense has fallen!"


    Maxi whipped her head around. True enough, there was only rubble where the golem had once stood. The undead army was already over the drawbridge and advancing on the gate. The sight made Maxi sick to her stomach.


    "We must enter the city through a different entrance. Follow me," Garrow shouted as he changed course following the embankment. Fortunately, the northern side''s defense had yet to fall.


    Just as they approached the embankment to cross the drawbridge, something mmed into Maxi with great force.


    All the air was pushed from her lungs as she rolled into the snow. When she finally managed to lift her head, disoriented, she saw that a ten-kevette wall had burst from the spot she had been standing on.


    Rubbing her aching ribs, she staggered to her feet. Garrow was fighting the monsters that had chased after them, while Sidina was nowhere to be seen. Maxi wondered in horror if she had been flung down the ditch. She was scurrying toward the embankment when something came darting toward her.


    "Mydy!"


    Though she heard Garrow''s urgent cry, her reply died in her throat. Before her stood a lithe monster, its red eyes gazing down at her.


    Maxi recognized it right away. It was the white dragonian they had encountered in the basilica. The strangely human-faced creature leaned close, its glinting de poised just above her. Maxi only realized then that she had managed to block the monster''s attack.


    She had not had time to sheath her sword, which meant it was still in her hand when she reflexively moved to defend herself from the iing de.


    "Humans..." the dragonian hissed, baring its fangs. "Nuisance...humans...be gone."


    The monster pressed down on Maxi''s sword with more force, bringing its gleaming edge a hairsbreadth away from her nose. Though she tried to push back with all her might, it was no use. She squeezed her eyes shut.


    Just then, a strong gust blew past. The monster froze and jerked its head up. Maxi grew rigid as well. A distant cry echoed overhead, slowly growing louder until it seemed to shake the sky. Then, just as suddenly as it had started, it ceased.


    Time itself seemed to stand still in the eerie silence. Nothing moved. Maxi, the hostile dragonian, the monster besieging the city, and even the soldiers firing arrows all froze, looking up at the sky.


    A ray of light broke through the dark clouds and streamed down on a particr summit in the Lexos Mountains.


    Maxi blinked at the sight. It was the first pure sunlight she had seen in a while.


    The monster on top of her suddenly made a strangled noise. Clutching its face, it let out an ear-splitting shriek. The ghastly sound finally jolted Maxi back to her senses. Now was not the time to be gawking.


    She thrust her sword with all her strength and felt the de slice through tough skin. It only sunk in part way. Exerting more force, she slowly pushed the gleaming blue weapon deeper into the monster''s chest.


    The dragonian heaved and grabbed the metal. Clearly, she had failed to pierce its heart. Clenching her jaw, Maxi gripped the hilt and twisted.


    She froze when she glimpsed the dragonian''s face. Tears were gliding down the creature''s pale, white-scaled cheeks. It regarded her with eyes filled with despair and began mumbling something.


    Suddenly, it gripped her sword with both hands and drove it into itself. Maxi watched, stunned, as the de plunged in.


    She could notprehend what was happening, not even as a shadow appeared behind the monster. Wide-eyed, she ced Garrow''s face.


    The young knight swung his sword, and the monster''s anguished, tear-streaked face dropped to the ground. Maxi hunched her shoulders against the spray of hot blood pouring from its severed neck.


    "Are you all right, mydy?" Garrow asked breathlessly, his chest heaving. He pushed the limp monster off her.


    Max was still in shock. She shakily sat up, saying, "I-I am all right, but Sidina..."


    Managing to rouse herself, she pried her eyes away from the dead dragonian to search for her friend. She soon spotted Sidina lying a short distance away, apparently unconscious.


    Without a second thought, Maxi hurried toward her. She was almost there when she realized the surroundings were strangely calm.


    Out on the battlefield, the thick hordes of undead surrounding the city were disintegrating like a mirage.


    Am I dreaming?


    The staggering monsters crumbled one after another. Maxi released a ragged breath as she watched plumes of white bone dust blow across the snowfield.


    Rays of gold and sunlight broke through the clouds, ying over the shimmering snow. The pulverized monster remains looked like specks of silver carried on the wind. Hope bloomed in Maxi''s chest at the sight.


    It was victory atst.


    They had won.

 Chapter 425 - 186

    425 Chapter 186


    Maxi slipped her hand inside her coat, grasping the coin on her ne. The wind had softened to a gentle breeze, brushing past her frozen cheek. Tears stung her eyes - whether from relief that everything was over or joy from their victory, she could not tell.


    Turning her gaze from the deste snowfield, Maxi looked toward the Lexos Mountains, slowly changing from dark grey to a subtle blue. Sunlight that had been illuminating one side of the steep mountain slope now bathed the entire summit.


    Riftan was there somewhere. She was certain he had defeated the dragon. Without meaning to, she took a step toward the vast field, only to be abruptly halted by a hand on her shoulder. Whirling around, she saw Garrow with Sidina on his back, his eyes sweeping their surroundings.


    "There may still be monsters around, mydy. We should return to the city first and assess the situation."


    Coming to her senses, Maxi quickly turned. "Y-Yes, let''s make haste."


    Garrow led the way along the moat, and soon, an arched gate loomed ahead.


    "Open the gate!"


    At Garrow''smand, the sentries atop the battlements lowered the drawbridge. Maxi and the young knight hurried across the narrow wooden nks and dashed through the portcullis. te and Geoffrey, assigned to rece the golems in the south, rushed over to them.


    "What happened?" te asked as she examined Sidina, who was still slumped on Garrow''s back.


    Gasping for breath, Maxi replied, "W-We were ambushed by dragonians while recing the golems. I think she hit her head w-when she was knocked over."


    "Lay her down here. I will look at her wound," Geoffrey instructed, spreading a nket near a campfire just beyond the gate.


    Garrow gingerly lowered Sidina on the nket, then turned his head to Maxi. "What about you, mydy? Are you hurt?"


    "I-I am fine. I am more worried about Sidina. How is she?"


    "We won''t know for certain until she wakes up, but I don''t believe she is in critical condition." Geoffrey lifted the girl''s eyelid to check her pupil, then breathed a sigh of relief. "It''s just a bump on the head. She will wake when it''s healed."


    Heid a gentle hand on Sidina''s bruised temple and healed it with magic. Relief washed over Maxi as she watched the color return to her friend''s pale face. She left reassured, climbing up the wooden stairs next to the gate.


    The top of the battlement offered a clearer view of the situation: the monsters encamped on the west had vanished, leaving only bone shards glinting across the field, and the creatures that had swarmed the gate were now mounds of fine dust.


    Maxi''s triumph was short-lived as her gaze turned east. Hundreds of undead still stood outside the wall. Hurrying along the battlement, she saw that the monsters that had been fighting the golem were now circling the hill, moving west. She drew a sharp intake of breath as she realized they were heading toward the Lexos Mountains.


    They are trying to attack the campaign party.


    She raced down the rampart to get to the gate, but Garrow''s hand halted her.


    "Lady Calypse. Where are you going?"


    Maxi looked up at him, panic-stricken. "Th-The monsters are heading for the Lexos Mountains! We must stop them!"


    The young knight clenched his jaw. He furrowed his brow as if conflicted but slowly shook his head. "Sir Riftanmanded us to guard the city until the campaign party returns. With the monsters giving up on Vesmore, our duty is done."


    "B-But if we let them go...the campaign party will be in danger."


    "Even so, there is nothing we can do."


    Maxi''s face twisted in frustration at Garrow''s calm response. The undead were no fewer than a thousand. They had a chance of winning if they struck with thebined might of their forces. However, she knew Dristan''s princess would never agree to such a reckless n. She also had a feeling that even Princess Agnes would try to dissuade her. Maxi turned her face away, desperately holding back tears.


    "Do not worry, mydy," the knight said, trying tofort her. "A campaign party strong enough to defeat a dragon surely won''t fall to mere undead."


    Maxi said nothing as she gazed through the portcullis to the shimmering snowfield. Their arduous task was not over. Her heart sank at the thought of spending days filled with anxiety for Riftan''s return before she slowly closed her eyes.


    After the monsters left, only five golems remained in the field. The temperature rose every day as if making up for lost seasons, causing snowmelt to flow into streams and converge into a river.


    Soldiers busied themselves with clearing sewers and building embankments. New sprouts appeared near the flowing, clear water, and buds formed on previously bare branches. The seemingly endless winter had ended, bringing with it the arrival of spring and summer all at once.


    "The dragonian you defeated was likely among the ruling ss," Calto Serbel announced, entering themon room as he removed the cotton cloth covering his nose and mouth.


    Maxi turned towards his voice. The elder looked exhausted as if he had only just finished examining the dragonian''s corpse.


    "Its mana capacity was thirty times greater than the average lizardman, though it was physically weaker. Truly astonishing. It was probably the necromancer controlling the undead."


    "But...not all the monsters perished when the white dragonian died," Maxi pointed out.


    "Which means it was not the only necromancer," Calto said with a heavy sigh. "It seems the dragonians were divided into three sses depending on their roles: red and ck scales were warriors, and the white scales were the rulers."


    The elder paused, deep in thought, before adding, "The white scales are blessed with brains that have developed rapidly in a short period of time along with heightened magical abilities. I estimate about nine still exist."


    "N-Nine?!" Maxi eximed.


    Calto nodded. "Eight powerful dark mages are required to resurrect a dragon, and since there must have been more than one white-scaled monster among the ones that attacked Vesmore, there should be at least nine of its kind remaining."


    Calto pointed to the small room where the dragonian''s body was kept, drawing Maxi''s eye to the gap in the door. She saw evenly spaced wooden beds, atop which were the carcasses of four dragonians. Once the undead army had left, the mages had gathered the bodies for research purposes.


    Perturbed by the sight, Maxi looked away. Her heart felt heavy when she recalled the white dragonian''s tears and palpable anguish.


    ording to church doctrines, monsters were the devil''s creations whose sole purpose was tormenting mankind. However, Maxi could not shake the unsettling feeling that what she had in was not a wicked monster but a being capable of feeling emotions.


    Though she knew that such thoughts were against the church''s doctrines, the dragonian''s despairing eyes still haunted her. She shot to her feet in an attempt to dispel the creeping guilt.


    "Please excuse me. I would like to get some fresh air."


    "Of course." Calto replied absently, picking up parchment to begin his report for the Tower.


    Maxi swiftly left the room and ascended the wall to gaze at the distant Lexos Mountains. Was Riftan still there? Was he safe? And how was Ruth and the other knights? The campaign party could have also suffered casualties. How would they face the iing undead army with diminished numbers?


    As her thoughts spiraled into pessimism, Maxi consciously tried to empty her mind. She climbed down the stairs toward the guardhouse in search of something to do when she came upon the two princesses seated at the round table with several high-ranking knights.


    Her brows furrowed. Although the dragon had been defeated, the monster army still remained. It had been decided that the princesses would each oversee the defense of either the east or west end, so what were they doing together here?


    Maxi was peering down at the spacious hall when Agnes, who had been conversing with the knights, spotted her and broke into a grin.


    "What perfect timing, Maximilian! We were in the middle of reading the reports that just arrived from the campaign party."


    After a moment of nkly staring at the small piece of parchment in the princess''s hand, Maxi darted toward the table. Agnes promptly handed Maxi the report with a chuckle.


    The parchment contained a short line of military code consisting of oblique strokes.


    "W-What does it say?" Maxi impatiently asked.


    "''Mission Complete.''" Agnes shook her head in apparent exasperation. "I am quite certain that your husband does not fullyprehend what a report is supposed to be. He just can''t seem to rectify that nasty habit of his."


    Maxi''s eyes flickered over the parchment. The ludicrously short message was still enough to flood her relief. Clutching it with both hands, she silently thanked God.


    Riftan was safe.


    As she was enveloped in pure joy, she heard Lienna Moor Thorben''s crisp voice cut through.


    "Sir Sejuleu Aren''s report is much more thorough."


    Maxi turned to face the princess. Holding up Sejuleu Aren''s report with her fingertips, Lienna interpreted the code for Maxi.


    "It says the campaign party has sessfully retrieved the dragon heart but has failed to eliminate all the dragonians. He also adds that the Temple Knights have suffered heavy casualties."


    Maxi felt the blood drain from her face. "W-What of the other knights? How many casualties in total?"


    "The report doesn''t say, but I''m sure they would have mentioned if that had included anyone of importance," the princess replied tly, tossing the parchment back onto the table.


    Maxi snatched it up, her mind racing. By "anyone of importance," the princess doubtlessly meant someone of high station. She could not be certain if the Remdragon Knights or Ruth would count as such to the princess.


    She was still trying to decipher the codes when she felt a tap on her shoulder. Turning her head, she found Gabel standing next to her. His head was bowed, pretending to read the report, but his eyes subtly flicked toward the entrance.


    After blinking up at him, Maxi quietly lowered the parchment and descended the stairs leading out of the hall. Gabel soon came after her.


    She halted her anxious pacing to bombard him with questions. "W-What is it? Was there something in the report that only you could-"


    "Mydy, please. It is not a serious matter," Gabel assured, waving his hands and looking flustered. He took a small pouch from his cloak. "May I have your hand?"


    When Maxi tentatively reached out, Gabel opened the pouch and dropped the contents onto her palm.


    "This came in the same container that carried the report. I''ve kept it aside because I had a feeling it was meant for you."


    She stared down at the delicate flower, its dainty white petals the size of tiny fingernails.

 Chapter 426 - 187

    Maxi gazed down at the flower before gingerly touching the delicate petals with her fingertip. It was as soft as a feather. Holding it gently as if it were a treasure, she recalled a moment from a long time ago.


    Riftan had once given her a bouquet of wildflowers. She saw him in her mind''s eye, drenched from the rain as he presented it to her. Without warning, her heart lurched painfully.


    Was his first impulse at the sight of beautiful flowers always to pick them for her?


    "Thank you...for bringing this to me," Maxi managed to choke out.


    "There is no need to thank me, mydy," Gabel replied with a gentle smile.


    Though she wanted to smile back, her face refused to listen. Instead, she lowered her head to hide her tears. Her anxieties, fears, and sadness melted away, reced by an all-consuming longing. Still, at that moment, even the sharp pain felt sweet. Gently, Maxi pressed her lips to the petals.


    The peace continued. Soon, even the vignt Dristanian soldiers lowered their weapons to help the city''s restoration. They mainly hauled stones or felled trees, but some dug pits to mix mortar or shuttled sand with shovels. Maxi presumed there must be masons and carpenters among the conscripts. Even to her uninitiated eyes, the reconstruction seemed to be proceeding smoothly.


    After wandering the bustling construction site, Maxi headed toward the stables. As soon as Rem spotted her master, the long-neglected mare became agitated. If not for the swift intervention of the stablehand, there could well have been an ident.


    It took some time for Maxi to coax her irate horse outside. Rem still seemed disgruntled even as Maxi led her to the water''s edge. There, the mare eagerly began to devour the fresh green shoots, having been deprived of proper feed for a while.


    Maxi looked on with sympathetic eyes and gently stroked her neck. "Just hang in there a little longer. I promise you will have all the carrots and apples you want when we get home."


    Rem''s ears perked up as if understanding, and she yfully nudged Maxi''s cheek with her muzzle.


    Seeing the mare''s spirits lifted, Maxi took her to the square. The roadside was crowded with soldiers queuing for rations. Maxi swept her gaze over the lean faces of the men, filling themselves with watery oat porridge in a tent at the square''s edge.


    The current rations were hardly sufficient. They had long consumed all the cattle and swine in the city, and some especially desperate souls had even ughtered the eggying hens for food. All that was left now were five barrels of ale, ten bags of oats, and a few sacks of beans. Since they had to make do with the remainder, each meal was heavily watered down.


    After observing the soldiers'' somber expressions as they stirred their nd meals, Maxi made her way to the basilica. Just then she heard a familiar voice.


    "Good day, mydy."


    "Sir Gabel," Maxi said brightly, nodding at Gabel Lachzion.


    The scout party had returned. As he cut across the wide square toward her, she rushed over to him.


    "How did it go?" she asked breathlessly. "Did you find anything?"


    "Nothing of note, I''m afraid," Gabel answered with a bitter smile. "It appears that the monsters of the Pam teau havepletely withdrawn from the area. We spotted a few griffins that hade out of hibernation near the Lexos Mountains, but we couldn''t find any trace of the dragonians."


    The griffin sighting was startling news.


    Visibly shocked. Maxi asked, "I-Is everyone all right?"


    "Everyone is safe, mydy," Gabel replied with a confident thump on his chest. "However, the concern now is the awakening of other monsters. This region is home to many beast types like harpies and manticores."


    "The coalition won''t be...sending another campaign party to deal with them, will they?"


    Gabel waved his hands, assuring her, "That is unlikely. Each local feudal lord should deal with the monsters in his territory. A new coalition would only form against arge, organized monster army."


    Maxi''s face fell. What were the chances the dragonians would return with another army?


    As if reading her mind, Gabel added gently, "Fear not, mydy. Taking on ten monsters will be easy enough if we''re not fighting off a dragon, even if they do wield dark magic."


    A bitter smile crossed Maxi''s face at the knight''s confident assurance. If the past persecution of non-human races, which led to the downfall of elves and dwarves, made anything clear, it was that a mere nine necromancers could not withstand an army of knights. The dragonians, aware of this, had staked everything on reviving the dragon.


    The dragon was their only hope.


    She was lost in these thoughts when bells chimed in the distance. The low, even tolling signaled an arrival at the city gates.


    As she led Rem across the square toward the main entrance, her heart leaped at the sight of armored cavalry entering the city. The coalition army had finally returned.


    However, her excitement faded as she drew closer. The emblem on the knights'' yellow surcoats was not one she recognized. It soon dawned on her that it was the Dristan royal family''s coat of arms - this was the supply party sent by King Thorben.


    While the starved soldiers cheered the procession of foodden wagons, Maxi''s spirits sank. Her disappointment was palpable as she watched the soldiers eagerly unload the supplies. With a heavy heart, she turned away.


    That evening, Princess Lienna held an extravagant banquet in the newly refurbished parsonage of the basilica. Princess Agnes and the young knight leading the supply party took the seats of honor, followed by the high-ranking knights and the Tower''s mages.


    Initially, Maxi chose a spot between the mages and the Remdragon Knights. However, at Agnes''s urging, she joined the princess at the head of the table. An already-intoxicated Agnes poured Maxi a generous goblet of potent wine, which Maxi sipped while ncing around the hall with a troubled expression. Thick, sizzling ham, smoked venison, honeyed nuts, and dried apricots filled the long table. Meanwhile, the servants carried in a steady supply of freshly baked bread and butter.


    Though it was the first sumptuous meal she had seen in months, Maxi found she could not enjoy it. It was difficult to get food down her throat when the image of her husband trekking through the mountains was constantly on her mind.


    After forcing herself to at least nibble a slice of bread, Maxi quietly left the lively banquet. She crossed the basilica grounds to the spire at the back of the church and began to climb.


    The summit offered a stunning view of the clear night sky, lit by a crescent moon. The cool breeze was refreshing against her cheeks, flushed from the wine. Maxi pulled a chair to the balustrade and settled into it.


    A chorus of drunken, boisterous singing drifted from afar. She listened to the rowdy tune for a while before a crisp voice cut through the evening air.


    "You seem to relish wallowing in your misery."


    Maxi looked around in surprise.


    Lienna Moor Thorben was leaning against one of the pirs. She lightly shook the wine bottle in her hand as strolled over to Maxi. "Would you like to join me?"


    When Maxi shook her head, the princess shrugged, pulled a chair not too close, and sat down.


    Watching warily, Maxi finally asked, "Did you follow me here?"


    "And why on earth would I do that?" Lienna replied with a snort, which Maxi found incredibly vexing. "I happen to like high ces, and this tower is the highest."


    She paused to take a sip of wine, then asked mockingly, "Were you pining for your husband while gazing at the mountains?"


    Maxi''s expression hardened. She had no desire to engage with this unpleasant woman right now. "I shall excuse myself," she said, rising from her seat.


    "I''ll stop being so horrid, so do sit down," the princess grumbled in a more amicable tone. "I''m just jealous. You won the man I could not."


    The unexpected confession made Maxi freeze and turn around.


    Princess, staring out at the night with her chin on her hand, mumbles, "Riftan is an extraordinary man. I have not been able to forget him after all this time."


    Maxi furrowed her brow, recalling Riftan''s assurance that nothing had happened between him and the princess. It urred to her that he could have been lying.


    "What exactly happened...between the two of you?"


    The princess remained silent for a while before letting out a sigh. "I tried to seduce him. He rejected me. That is all."


    Having made the admission, she added resentfully, "As you know, he has a soft spot for the weak. He is kind to those who are sincere. It''s that softness that made me believe I could win him over if I took advantage of it, and it''s the reason I haven''t been able to let go."


    She emptied her goblet in one swig. Maxi felt bewildered, unsure of how to act around this woman who was still clearly affected by Riftan''s years old rejection. The princess, however, continued to air her grievances.


    "I was wed to a seventy-year-old man at sixteen for political reasons. The marriage was a nightmare, but he died five yearster. I met Riftan on my return to the capital. You can imagine how tragically I fell for him." The princess''s tone turned bitter as she said, "But he never epted any of my advances."


    Maxi set still, suddenly feeling awkward. While she had initially judged Lienna as brazen, all she saw now was a woman nursing a broken heart.


    "I am to marry the knight who led the supply party today," the princess continued with a wry smile. "Now that you know my sad story, can you sympathize with my temper? After all, you''ve won the heart of the greatest man in the world."


    Maxi pressed her lips together. Refusing would make her the most uncharitable of women. Reluctantly she sat back down and forced herself to drink some of the wine the princess was offering.


    The next day, Maxi told Agnes of her reconciliation with Princess Lienna.


    "She is truly a force!" Agnes said, doubling over inughter. "Turning her willfulness into a situation where you can''t stay angry."


    "Do you think she was being dishonest?"


    "Not quite, but I doubt she extended her hand with pure intentions. There is a reason they call her the venomous spider. She perhaps felt the need to cool your animosity toward her after seeing your golem rune."


    The unexpected reasoning took Maxi aback.


    Agnes continues with a meaningful smile, "Many will seek you out now, some with ttery, others with intimidation. You must learn to be more cautious, Maximillian."


    Maxi stopped herself from asking whether Whedon''s royal family also coveted the rune. She did not want to probe when the princess was offering sincere advice. After assuring Agnes she would be more careful, Maxi headed to the sunlit square.


    The soldiers, rejuvenated by the previous night''s feast, bustled about as she made her way to the basilica. There, she diligently swept the dust in the dpidated chapel and nted herb seeds in the back garden. She hoped these acts might somehow invoke divine protection for Riftan.


    Day after day, Maxi devoted herself to the basilica''s upkeep. In moments of quiet, she would gaze out at the Lexos Mountains from the castle tower or pray in the chapel.


    The weeks passed, and Vesmore gradually came back to life as more than five hundred residents returned. The markets once again bustled with activity. Finely dressed merchants lined the streets, selling rare wares Maxi had never seen. Yet, nothing caught her interest. It felt as though she alone was trapped in a perpetual winter.


    After gloomily looking around the market, Maxi left the square, intending to go to the basilica. Just then, a distant bell tolled. More refugees had arrived.


    Having been disappointed numerous times over the past few days, Maxi did not bother looking back. She discreetly entered the sanctum at the back of the basilica. Only high priests were allowed within the sanctum, but the city''s newly-appointed parish cleric currently had his hands full presiding over church services. Taking advantage of his absence, Maxi slipped into the room where the holy relic was stored.


    The altar, once stained red with dragonian blood, was now surrounded by a pale blue light. Maxi stood before the chalice atop the altar, then knelt down and sped her hands in prayer.


    A high priest was due to visit Vesmore soon, which meant she would no longer be able toe here. Before that happened, she wanted to pray for her husband''s safety in the presence of the holy relic as often as possible.


    She rose after a lengthy prayer. Outside, a gentle rain had begun to fall over the garden. The sun, peeking through the thin clouds, lent a golden shimmer to the raindrops. She reached out to feel the spattering droplets before carefully treading across the wet grass. The lukewarm rain pleasantly dotted her cheeks and forehead.


    Inhaling the fresh grass, Maxi walked past the budding shrubs toward the herb patch. The wet nts gave off a fragrant scent. Absorbed in the peaceful moment, she was startled by the sound of heavy footsteps.


    Turning, she saw a figure standing there. Her heart stilled. The man pulled back his hood, revealing gleaming obsidian hair and a sun-kissed face.


    It was Riftan. Maxi stood transfixed, watching raindrops trickle down his longshes and cheeks. The metallic clinking of his dark gray armor filled the garden as he approached her, and it was this noise that confirmed to Maxi that this was not an illusion. She blinked rapidly at her burning tears.


    A mysterious, grayish gold light colored Riftan''s eyes. His rain drenched face appeared gentler than ever. He was so beautiful that it was hard to believe he was not a figment of her imagination. Then, he smiled.


    "I have returned."


    Maxi was speechless. A heartbeatter, she remembered her resolve to wee him warmly. Smiling through her tears, grateful for the rain that disguised them, she replied in a voice thick with emotion, "Wee back."

 Chapter 427 - 188

    The returning campaign party numbered less than ten thousand. Maxi''s expression darkened as she stood on a castle turret, surveying the mass of soldiers in the field. Excluding those who had deserted on the way to the Lexos Mountains, the campaign had cost at least five thousand lives.


    Though Livadon, Dristan, Wedon, and Balto''s Southern Confederacy all bore casualties, Osiriya''s Temple Knights suffered the most. As the campaign''s spearhead, they had bravely confronted the dragon using divine magic to neutralize its powers, losing over half their number in the process.


    Maxi''s brow furrowed as she looked down at the bodies of three hundred pdins in neat rows on one side of the encampment. There was not a hint of sadness on the clerics'' faces for their departedrades or joy at their victory. Like gloomy shadows, they silently waited for the departure signal, and their gravity seemed to infect the adjacent Wedonian army.


    In contrast, the knights of Livadon and Balto, stationed a little further away, reveled in their triumph. Their raucous celebrations and boisterous cheers echoed in the distance.


    After anxiously observing the soldiers indulging in food and drink, neglecting to break camp, Maxi descended the stairs.


    The heart of the city was just as morous. Stalls nked both sides of the main road, which was crowded with baggage wagons and soldiers carousing or ying dice. Though the coalition army was due to leave Vesmore by noon, the soldiers, weary from their lengthy journey, sought every excuse to dy their departure.


    Sighing, Maxi pushed her way through the teeming crowd. Near the gate, a small tent had been erected, in front of which soldiers in light armor had formed a line. These were likely the troops from Dristan and Arex, disbanding in Vesmore and waiting to receive their pay.


    She stopped to watch the whistling soldiers heading to the taverns, their pouches filled with silver. When she stepped out of the gate and crossed the moat, she noticed the Remdragon Knight''s blue banner and the House of Calypse''s red banner billowing beside each other. She immediately sprinted toward them.


    "Lady Calypse!" Ulyseon, spotting her first, greeted her with a broad smile and a wave.


    In just over two months, Ulyseon Rovar had matured beyond recognition.


    "Where have you been, mydy?" His purple eyes, which seemed calmer, fixed on her as he talked. "Sir Riftan has been looking for you."


    "I had to return to the lodgings to fetch a few things."


    "You could have sent one of us."


    "I didn''t want to trouble any of you with something so trivial. But tell me, where is Riftan?"


    It was Ursuline Ricaydo who replied.


    "Sir Riftan has gone to the Livadonian camp."


    The knight was perched on a wagon, polishing his sword. Like her, he seemed vexed that the army''s departure was dyed.


    Pointing to the back of the knights'' formation, Ursuline added with evident exasperation, "He is likely threatening to drag Sir Sejuleu along with a noose if he doesn''t pack up immediately."


    Maxi suppressed a sigh at the knight''s prediction. It was remarkable that Riftan, known for loathing dallying of any sort, had tolerated even this much dy. Tossing her bag onto the wagon, she walked to the formation''s rear. The knights greeted her one after another as she passed.


    Her smile quickly faded as she noticed the Remdragon Knights'' reduced number. By a rough estimate, it seemed at least thirty knights had fallen in battle. While those close to her, like Ruth, Hebaron, and Elliot, had returned safely, several familiar faces were missing.


    With a heavy heart, Maxi continued toward the Temple Knights, who were guarding the carriage bearing the holy relic. Sweeping her eyes over their ranks, she halted abruptly upon spotting Kuahel Leon''s stony face. The Temple Knight stood silently next to his chestnut war horse, his expression as emotionless as a doll''s.


    Maxi soon noticed the absence of the young, silvery-blonde night who always shadowed him. His name was Vinther, if she recalled correctly. The loss of someone she had unconsciously be ustomed to seeing around weighed on her heart. He was not the only one missing; most of the knights who had apanied the mages to the Pam teau had fallen.


    How perilous must the battle have been for the powerful Temple Knights to lose so many members? Maxi could not even begin to fathom it. Casting a sorrowful nce at the knights, she headed west.


    As Ursuline had anticipated, Riftan was locked in a heated argument with Sejuleu Aren. Her husband''s livid voice boomed across the field.


    "I''ll give you an hour to clean up this mess," he thundered. "If you don''t, I swear I will tie you to a wagon and have you dragged out of here."


    "Do calm down," came Sejuleu''s rxed reply. "What''s the rush? We have been trekking through the mountains for two months, not to mention the grueling battle with an undead dragon that refused to stay dead. Some rest is well deserved."


    "That is why I gave you four days to eat and drink like pigs!" Riftan retorted. "You''ve rested enough! If you are not ready in an hour, my men and I will depart for Balbourne without you. I wonder how your lord will react when he learns why his royal knights missed the victory parade."


    "God help your impatience. You really must work on that inflexible attitude of-"


    Sejuleu''s cocky response was cut short when he spotted Maxi. A glint appeared in his dark green eyes.


    "Good day, Lady Calypse. You are as stunning as ever," he said, pushing past Riftan to greet her. Kissing her hand, he added respectfully, "Your husband and I were just discussing your remarkable creation."


    Maxi''s eyes flickered to the golem hunched over on the hill, and she let out an awkwardugh. Almost exhausted of fuel, the giant''s body had partially fallen apart. But even with an arm and half its torso missing, its remains were an intimidating sight.


    "Are you aware that the Dristanians are calling you the Golem Mage?" Sejuleu said exuberantly. "I''m sure there will be a new song to follow Livadon''s ''The Scarlet Lady.'' In fact, that fellow over there has already written three poems dedicated to you."


    Sejuleu pointed to a fair-haired, freckle-faced knight sitting in a circle inside the tent. He was looking at Maxi with evident admiration. Feeling a cold sweat break out on her back, Maxi quickly withdrew her hand.


    "H-How kind of you. But...a y about the dragon battle might be more entertaining. I''m sure the people would find that much more riveting..than any story about me. After all, the true heroes are the men who...risked their lives in the campaign."


    "Ah, so humble, too! Upon my return to Livadon, I shall let the pce poets know of all your virtues," Sejuleu remarked, grinning.


    Maxi regarded him with horror. She was spared further conversation when Riftan grabbed the knight by the shoulder and roughly yanked him away from her.


    "Have you forgotten my warning?" he snarled, bringing his face close.


    Sejuleu appeared unperturbed as he replied, "How could I forget your threat to break every bone in my body if I dared to approach your wife again? But, s, I am willing to sacrifice my bones to praise true talent."


    "You bloody bastard. Must I skin you alive for you to-" Riftan abruptly mped his mouth shut when he saw Maxi''s face. He spoke again, his voice much calmer. "Break camp now unless you want a beating in front of your men."


    With that, he shoved Sejuleu back, grabbed Maxi''s hand, and strode out of the tent. Maxi cast a nervous nce over her shoulder.


    To her relief, Sejuleu Aren did not appear to be offended. The knight winked at her, looking ever mirthful. Maxi shot him a wry smile before Riftan''s disapproving voice interrupted.


    "Where were you this morning?"


    "I went to collect some things at the lodgings."


    "Have you eaten?" he asked, his tone serious.


    He caressed her thin shoulder as he spoke. When Maxi nodded, he studied her face as if to ascertain whether she was telling the truth. A momentter, leaning down to kiss her.


    Embarrassed, Maxi nced around to see if anyone was watching, lightly smacking his arm at the same time. A smile curled Riftan''s lips.


    Wrapping his arm around her, he said gently, "You''ve lost weight. I just worry, is all. Make sure you take a carriage as much as possible on our way to Balbourne."


    He rubbed his cheek against the top of her head before letting her go. Maxi looked up at him, her face flushed.


    Every ce he touched seemed to burn up her skin. Had it been possible, she would have given anything to slip away with him so they could spend some time alone. However, Riftan''s duties as suprememander would not be over until they reached Balbourne.

 Chapter 428 - 189

    428 Chapter 189


    Maxi gave a disappointed sigh. She pulled lightly on Riftan''s arm. "You have lost more weight. Did you even have a proper breakfast?"


    Riftan furrowed his brow and ran a hand over his face, clearly bothered by her observation. Maxi suppressed a smile. Ever pragmatic, Riftan cared little for ceremony or ostentation. Yet, he always tried to look his best in her presence, so much so that he secretly endeavored to stay clean even during a campaign.


    Though she found it slightly absurd that a man as attractive as him would care about a in woman''s opinion, it still pleased her. It meant that he wanted her to find him dashing just as much as she wanted to appear beautiful in his eyes.


    Holding back the urge to hug him tightly, she led him to a campfire.


    "You should sit and eat something. It does not...seem like the army will be departing soon anyway."


    Riftan breathed a resigned sigh as he nced at the soldiers packing up, "I suppose you''re right. You should join me."


    "I''ve already eaten. Will you wait here while I get you a bowl of-"


    "Sit," he said firmly, cutting her off. "I''ll have an attendant bring me food."


    He beckoned to a young squire tending to a horse nearby. Having no other reason to refuse, Maxi settled by the fire.


    The squire soon returned with two bowls of steamingmb stew and generously buttered wheat bread. Despite not being particrly hungry, Maxi finished the entire bowl and half a loaf, mainly because Riftan seemed so content watching her eat. But he was still not satisfied.


    "You should have more," he said, tearing off a piece of his bread.


    "No, you should have it. I really am..full."


    "Have onest bite. It''s best to eat well now. Once we start marching, a proper meal will be hard toe by."


    "Which is why you should have it. You''ll need the energy to lead-"


    "If neither of you want it, I''ll take it."


    Startled by the interruption, Maxi looked up. Ruth was sitting across from them, his expression one of mild disapproval. Maxi''s brows furrowed slightly.


    "H-How long have you been there?"


    "I have been here the whole time, mydy," he replied, shaking his head incredulously. "It seems you only have eyes for Sir Riftan."


    "I think the issue is yourck of presence," Maxi grumbled, her face turning red.


    The mage scowled as if he wanted to retort but sighed instead. "Anyway, that''s not important. Have you gathered all the drafts?"


    "Drafts?" Riftan asked.


    Maxi nced around before whispering in his ear, "I told you I went back to the lodging for something, remember? Pages of the golem drafts were missing, so I went back to get them."


    Riftan regarded her for a moment, then shifted his gaze to the golem. Anxiety surged in Maxi''s chest when she noticed his eyes turn grim. Though the majority of the coalition''s soldiers viewed the golem positively, the Council of the Seven Kingdoms and the Church of Osiriya might think otherwise. Even King Reuben was likely to take issue with the golem rune, given Wedon''s long standing wariness of Riftan. It seemed unlikely that Reuben III would quickly ept Anatol possessing such a powerful rune.


    "Do you think...the rune will bring us trouble?" she asked, her voice tinged with worry.


    Ruth stroked his chin. "Mydy, how many mages are currently capable of creating a golem?"


    Maxi paused before replying, "The only people who fully understood the rune are te and Master Calto, although a few unaffiliated free mages also participated in its creation. The work was divided, so not many had ess to the whole structure."


    The sorcerer pensively stared into the fire while he listened. "I think," he began cautiously, "it might be wise to keep the golem rune secret for now. Of course, this could lead to pressure from the monarchs of the Seven Kingdoms...But given your current status as a hero, they''re unlikely to risk public bacsh by trying you as a heretic."


    He smirked as he added, "The rune might even serve as an effective weapon to keep the armistice''s opponents in check. Wedon is a staunch supporter of the peace agreement, and the Church of Osiriya has signed an alliance treaty with the Mage Tower. If war breaks out, the rune will be our most powerful weapon. The opposition would be forced to take a more cautious stance."


    Even with Ruth''s optimistic prediction, the crease on Riftan''s brow did not soften. It was understandable since the things the sorcerer listed were all reasons Maxi could be a target.


    After staring into the crackling fire, Riftan said stiffly, "You must stay close to me at all times or have an escort in my stead."


    Maxi meekly bobbed her head.


    Before long, the soldiers were ready to depart. Maxi followed Riftan''s advice and settled into a carriage. She watched the soldiers march in strict formation, then looked up at the city wall.


    Lienna Moor Thorben stood atop the gate. She raised her hand, and the Dristanians lining the battlement sounded their horns as the cavalry set off across the field.


    Relief washed over Maxi as the sand-colored rampart grew distant. The long journey wasing to an end. She relished the refreshing breeze that ruffled her hair before closing the window and lying on the carriage seat.


    The army''s march proceeded without incident, quelling Maxi''s fears of monster ambushes. Although they asionally encountered harpies, these skirmishes never escted into major battles. Most monsters, fresh from hibernation, actively avoided the army.


    Several dayster, they crossed Dristan''s northwestern border into Arex''s southern region. Maxi swept her gaze over thendscape with keen interest. A silver river cut through a vast field, and she spotted a water mill in the distance. The miller was nowhere to be seen, having likely moved away to avoid the monsters.


    After surveying the area, the army pitched tents near the river. Maxi stepped out of the carriage, took Rem''s bridle from a squire, and led the mare to the riverbank. Rem drank and grazed hungrily until her muzzle was covered in dirt.


    Maxi gazed at her horse sympathetically before sitting by the river to wash her hands and face. She pulled off her boots and submerged her feet in the ice water. As she was sshing around, she heard Riftan''s voice behind her.


    "Your trousers are all wet."


    She turned to see Riftan holding Talon''s bridle. He left his warhorse next to Rem and crouched near Maxi''s feet, rolling up her wet trouser hem. Maxi giggled.


    "Why are youughing?" Riftan said.


    "I was remembering my first trip to Anatol. You arranged my clothes for me back then as well. I used to think you were such an entric."


    "That doesn''t sound like apliment," Riftan grumbled, looking disgruntled.


    Maxi yfully kissed his forehead. "I happen to love your entricity."


    Riftan arched an eyebrow. Though he looked sullen, she could tell he was secretly happy. He liked it when she teased him. He also liked it when she pped his arm or back in exasperation, or when she yfully toyed with his hair while he slept. In truth, there was nothing she did that Riftan did not like.


    "You''ll get cold. Let us head back."


    He carefully dried her feet with a towel, and Maxi slipped her boots back on. By the time they returned to camp, the scarlet sky had darkened to a deep purple, and people sat chattering around campfires.


    Maxi settled in front of Riftan''s tent to eat a meal of stew, bread, and warmed wine. Not long after, as the wind grew stronger, Riftan pulled her toward him so that she was sitting between his knees. He gently tugged her back against his broad chest while his arms wrapped around her waist.


    Maxi nced around. Their tent faced the river, meaning they were hidden from view. Realizing this, she guided his hand down her tunic.


    Though he tensed initially, he soon began to knead her breast. Maxi felt her nipple grow painfully taut.


    Biting her lip, she leaned her head against his shoulder. The tips of his fingers yed with her sensitive flesh, then gently pulled on it. Her groin tingled, and her waist shivered deliciously. Maxi arched her back to press her throbbing breast against his hand with more force.


    A low moan escaped his throat. Positioning her sideways, he lifted her tunic and lowered his mouth to her taut nipple. Maxi buried her fingers in his silky hair as he tasted her. Each time he sucked and nipped on the sensitive peak, and electrifying current coursed down all the way to her toes.


    Afraid that she would no longer be able to hold back her moans, Maxi pulled his face up to hers and pressed her mouth against his wet lips. His tongue immediately pushed in.


    It seemed Maxi''s yful intention of simply enjoying his touch had sparked a fiery ze. While her mouth passionately responded to the kiss, her eyes nervously scanned their surroundings.


    Laughter carried over from somewhere nearby, but she could not stop. Riftan''s hand, which had slipped into her trousers, was now stroking the wet hair between her legs, and she raised her hips to guide his fingers into deeper parts.


    As he caressed her slick folds, he whispered in her ear, "Do you think you can keep quiet?"


    Maxi hesitated, then nodded. Riftan hoisted her up and carried her into the tent.


    He easily navigated to the bed in the dark. Afterying her down, he hastily pulled off her clothes, then his own.


    Entranced, Maxi gazed at his strapping shoulders, broad chest, and slender waistline faintly visible in the tent''s gloom. When he climbed on top of her and pressed against her entrance, she felt his hard shaft throbbing with need. She could not wait a second longer. Thest of her patience burning up, she pulled his waist close.


    Her thighs tensed as he entered her. The fleeting pain disappeared as he began to move, having filled herpletely. A sharp pleasure took over her body as she rocked her hips to take him in deeper.


    It became increasingly difficult to stifle her moans. Clutching his muscr shoulders, she desperately kept herself from crying out. Her climax built rapidly, then rushed up all at once. She covered her mouth with a nket, but Riftan ripped it aside and sealed her mouth with his own. Overwhelmed with sensations, Maxi sobbed against his lips.


    His movements intensified. Her groin burned as it pped into his, and her breasts felt close to bursting. At that moment, every sensation only added to her pleasure.


    She squeezed her eyes shut as her limbs began to convulse. Her burning inner walls mped around him, and she felt his climax soon after. He took in a ragged breath as he squeezed her to him, his body spasming. Exhausted, Maxi went limp in his arms.

 Chapter 429 - 190

    Maxi felt as though she had been tossed about by stormy waves, only to find herself miraculously washed ashore. She stared up at the ceiling with hazy eyes.


    "Did I...make a sound near the end?" she said in a constricted voice.


    Riftan froze. She felt his chest shake with softughter. "I couldn''t say. I was lost in the moment too."


    Gently, he swept her disheveled hair from her face and peppered feathery kisses on her damp forehead, cheeks, and eyelids. Despite the tender intimacy, Maxi''s anxiety lingered.


    She listened intently to the sounds beyond their room. The distant, cheerful melody of a mandolin intertwined with the raucous, drunkenughter of the men. It appeared everyone was reveling in a grand fest.


    Breathing a small sigh of relief, Maxi pushed Riftan, who was yfully nipping her shoulder, aside and sat up. "We are setting out early tomorrow¡­We should rest."


    "Just a little more."


    He brought her palm to his wet lips to kiss it. His member, which still filled her tightly, had grown bigger. As he slowly rocked his hips again, a tingling heat began to build in her stomach.


    Maxi was clinging to his shoulders when footsteps jolted her back into rational thought.


    "R-Riftan...we really must stop now."


    With a groan, Riftan slowly withdrew. Maxi closed her legs as she felt lukewarm fluid trickle down her groin. Rising from the bed, Rftan walked over to a rack to light a candle, then returned to bed with a small basin of water and a clean towel.


    "Are you hurting anywhere?" he asked while he wiped between her legs.


    As Maxi shook her head, her eyes darted nervously toward the tent''s entrance. Much to her relief, the footsteps were fading. It was likely soldiers heading to the river to fetch more water.


    Feeling more at ease, she watched Riftan as he wiped himself with a fresh towel. The soft candlelight cast a golden glow over his bronze skin. She twirled a lock of hair resting on his broad neck around her finger, then lightly traced his sinewy forearm. There was a faint scar on the inner part of his right arm that she had never seen before.


    She brushed it with her fingers and mumbled disapprovingly, "Why didn''t you have that healed with magic right away?"


    "What?" Riftan looked down at her in puzzlement before his gazended on the faint scar. Furrowing his brow, he said, "It was a minor injury."


    "You mustn''t ignore even minor ones. You know wounds inflicted by monsters are more likely to get infected."


    "I did clean and dress it," Riftan replied as if discussing a trivial matter, tucking her into the covers. "Magic is hampered in the Lexos Mountains. And while the barrier strengthened divine magic, the clerics had to conserve their powers for battle. I couldn''t demand that they heal a scratch."


    At a loss for words, Maxi pressed her lips shut. She might not have witnessed the events in the mountains, but it was clear that a terrible battle had taken ce.


    Recalling snippets of conversation she had overheard from the soldiers, she asked somberly, "I heard that¡­you faced the dragon head-on again. That you cut it open to extract the stone-"


    "Those who call me a hero are exaggerating my deeds," Riftan said tly. "I hate to admit it, but it was the Temple Knights who yed the central role this time. If they hadn''t bound the dragon so thoroughly at the front, we would not have defeated it so swiftly. The dragon stone will likely go to them."


    Maxi looked confused. She had always assumed the stone would be returned to the Temple Knights anyway, even if Richard Breston had questioned the church''s im to it. However, Riftan was implying that the only reason the Temple Knights were taking the stone was because they had made the greatest contribution to the campaign.


    Sensing her unspoken question, Riftan exined calmly, "''The bravest ims the heart'' is the rule when hunting the dragon subspecies. It awards the right to the most valuable spoil to the person who yed a decisive role in battle."


    After a brief pause, Riftan picked up his trousers from the floor. Pulling them on, he continued matter-of-factly, "Originally, Sektor''s stone should have been mine. But the Temple Knights offered half their share of the treasures in the dragonir, which I dly agreed to as I have no use for the stone."


    He signed while fastening the straps of his trousers. "But now they no longer need to make a deal with me. Everyone knows they bore the heaviest losses."


    Maxi''s brow furrowed slightly. Had any other army suffered the greatest blow, the condemnation against the church would have likely intensified. The Temple Knights had aplished both the pope''s directive to retrieve the dragon stone and lessened public criticism toward the church. Had Kuahel Leon calcted all this?


    She was thinking about the riddle of a man when Riftan returned to bed. As he pulled her into his arms, she snuggled into his smooth, muscr chest. He exhaled a sigh, perhaps of unfulfilled desire, but held her close with evident contentment. In this happy state, Maxi soon fell asleep.


    The following day, the coalition resumed their march at dawn. The lengthy procession of soldiers moved tirelessly from the west to the north and then back west. In this way, the coalition reached Igredin, a fortress in southern Arex, in just one week. There, they were joined by armies from Rutigern, Midna, and Ennismon, and together they set off for the Osiriyan border.


    After what seemed like an eternity, the army reached a countryside dotted with small andrge viges. Perched on Rem, Maxi gazed down the hill. Hundreds of farmers were busy in the field, catching up on months of farm work, while fishermen cast theirs from small boats along the river. Maxi was taking in the tranquil scene when Ulyseon walked up to her.


    "Try these, mydy."


    Without much thought, Maxi epted what the young knight handed her - a small reed basket filled with fresh ckberries.


    "Where on earth...did you find these?"


    "That woman over there gave them to me. Wasn''t that kind?" Ulyseon replied with a bright smile, pointing to one of the young women gathered by the road.


    The woman, looking visibly shocked, nced back and forth between Ulyseon and the basket in Maxi''s hand. Soon, her face flushed deeply, and she quickly walked away.


    Ulyseon watched her leave with a puzzled expression. "She must have some urgent business to attend to."


    Maxi swallowed a sigh, suddenly genuinely concerned for the handsome young knight''s future. "I think...you should keep these, Ulyseon. They were given to you, after all."


    Clearly not grasping her point, Ulyseon cocked his head. "But I want to give them to you, mydy. If they were gifted to me, can''t I share them as I please?"


    At a loss for words, Maxi stared at his guileless face.


    Sidina, who had been riding beside Maxi, shook his head. "Appearances can be so deceiving."


    Ulyseon nced sharply at Sidina. However, he soon returned to his position without uttering a word, seemingly unable to be rude to ady.


    Maxi regarded the basket with a troubled expression. The ckberries seemed inviting, but she felt a pang of guilt for epting what was obviously intended for someone else. After much consideration, she shared the berries with Sidina and te, not wanting the rare treat to go to waste.


    As Sidina happily popped some of the ckberries into her mouth, she turned to the silent Garrow beside her. "How long until our destination?"


    "We should reach Balbourne in three days," Garrow replied calmly.


    "So soon?" Maxi asked in surprise.


    "Yes, our return journey is shorter since we no longer have to liberate cities on our way. We can take the most direct route."


    The long, dirt road that stretched ahead was marked with deep ruts. In a few days, they would stand before the Council of the Seven Kingdoms. Maxi''s stomach suddenly tensed. Although both Ruth and Calto had assured her that the golem rune would not get her in trouble, she still felt worried.


    There was also the matter of the Council''s internal strife. They had prevented a war between the kingdoms this time by dividing Balto''s nobles, but Maxi doubted that the armistice''s opponents would give up so easily. Concern etched on her face, Maxi watched Balto''s banners fluttering at the rear.


    Richard Breston, who had been a source of discord throughout the campaign, was now curiously obedient to Riftan''smands. To Maxi, hispliance reminded her of a beast biding its time before pouncing on its prey. Balto would lie low for the time being, having nothing to gain from challenging the Council, but she feared they would seize the first chance to break the armistice. The peace was bnced on seven scales at present - it would not take much to upset it.


    "We will camp there for the night."


    Riftan''s deep voice cut through her brooding. Lifting her head, Maxi saw the rebuilt walled city of Darund at the foot of the hill.

 Chapter 430 - 191

    The army descended the hill, their approach heralded by loud horn sts echoing from beyond the palisade encircling the city. It was the sentries announcing the coalition''s arrival.


    Before long, the gates opened to wee the army, revealing a rustic expanse of farnd. Maxi took in thendscape as she followed the knights on horseback. The once-ravaged urban areas now boasted sturdy wooden homes, and fields, previously littered with corpses, were being diligently plowed by dozens of peasants. Evidently, many of the city''s residents had returned.


    As they moved beyond the outskirts, a small market and stone citadel came into view. Riftan stopped the army at the castle gate, where the mistress of Darund and her maidservants emerged to greet them.


    "We wee you to Darund," she announced.


    Maxi peered through the ranks to study the noblewoman. The Lady of Darund looked impably elegant in a magnificent red and green gown. A velvet crown adorned her head.


    A wide smile graced her angr face as she extended her arms in wee. "You must be weary from your journey. You are free to rest here as long as you wish."


    "We came only to return the holy relic. We will not linger," Riftan replied curtly, signaling with a nce to the Temple Knights behind the Wedonian forces. They brought forward a carriage bearing the chalice to the gate.


    Maxi watched intently as arge chest was removed from thepartment. Darund''s parish cleric checked its contents, then nodded to the soldiers at the gate. They promptly took the chest and disappeared into the castle.


    The mistress of Darund watched this silent exchange, then addressed themander of the Temple Knights. "You have kept your word, and for that, I am grateful."


    The knight said nothing in response. Maxi''s gaze shifted from his impassive face beneath his hood to the sentries on the castle wall and the inner courtyard. Though the citadel was modest in size and its defenses robust, with doubled guards, it stillcked the formidable security of arger city.


    She questioned the wisdom of leaving such an important relic in a small estate, especially with the dragonians still atrge. What if the monsters were to target the city again? Her face clouded with concern as she observed the knights steadily entering the castle.


    As she walked through the gate, Maxi cast a discreet nce back. The Temple Knights were heading toward the chapel while the soldiers from Wedon, Livadon, and Balto had started to establish camp outside the castle walls.


    Maxi was about to lead Rem to the courtyard stable when arge hand sped her arm.


    "Let the servants tend to your horse," Riftan said.


    Having appeared out of nowhere, Riftan took Rem''s bridle from her and passed it to a stablehand. He then gently guided Maxi toward the great hall with an arm around her shoulders. Avish feast was being arranged within the spacious, brightly lit room.


    "We have prepared a banquet in your honor," the Lady of Darund said, leading Riftan to the seat of honor. "The feast will be ready shortly, so please take your ces."


    With that, she excused herself to oversee the kitchen preparations. Maxi, scanning the candlelit table, felt a knot of anxiety in her stomach. Memories of thest tension-filled dinner in this hall resurfaced. Though she very much wanted to skip the banquet to rest, it would be rude to decline their host''s hospitality. Reluctantly, Maxi took her seat next to Riftan.


    They were soon joined by Princess Agnes, Sejuleu Aren, Richard Breston, Kuhael Leon, and high-ranking knights from various kingdoms. Thankfully, there were no fraught arguments this time. After enjoying the banquet, each attendee retired to their respective quarters.


    Following a peaceful night, the coalition set out again. Maxi alternated between riding in the carriage and galloping across meadows on her horse. The rugged hills of Osiriya''s southeastern region made travel by carriage difficult at times. On those days, Maxi showcased her impressive riding skills as she maneuvered across grassy fields bathed in golden light.


    After several days of relentless travel, they arrived at Gillian Canal. Maxi''s heart began to race, and she wondered if it was the satisfaction ofpleting their mission or trepidation about whaty ahead. Drawing a deep breath, she inhaled the warm air, heavy with the scent of grass, flowers, and river water. She urged Rem forward with a flick of the reins.


    About an hour into traveling alongside the silvery, shimmering waterway, they finally spotted therge city ahead. The soldiers quickly reformed their ranks and sounded the kopel to alert Balbourne''s sentries.


    The iron-framed city gate was pulled wide open, and deafening cheers erupted from within.


    "Rosem Wigrew d''Calypse! Rosem Wigrew d''Calypse!"


    Maxi''s eyes flitted over the masses lining the street, taking it all in. Even at a nce, it was clear that thousands had gathered.


    As the knights began their march, women scattered petals in their path, and lively music spilled from the open doors of inns and taverns. Maxi''s heart swelled with pride as she followed the procession.


    People continued to gather as the army progressed along the neatly paved road. While Maxi was absorbing the exuberant scene, a girl squeezed through the knights to hand her arge bouquet.


    "May God bless the Scarlet Lady!" the girl eximed, scurrying alongside Maxi''s horse.


    Taken aback, Maxi stared at the girl''s freckled face for a moment before epting the bouquet, her cheeks flushing deeply. The girl''s face radiated joy at the gesture.


    Only then did Maxi realize that some were gazing at her with curiosity. Her red hair and Remdragon-blue cloak must have brought to mind the embarrassing song about her. She hastily pulled her hood over her head, but it was toote. People had already recognized her and were chanting her moniker as she passed.


    Thoroughly mortified, Maxi lowered her head. Even now, she was still not used to being the center of such attention.


    Sidina, noticing her difort, chuckled. "Why so embarrassed? Had it not been for your efforts, this war could''ve ended quite differently, you know. Be proud of your achievements."


    "It was not my efforts alone, and I do not think...my contributions are any greater than the rest." Maxi muttered.


    She thought about the critical moments of their campaign: Vesmore''s salvation by Calto''s timely barrier, the golems brought to life with the help of the mages, and the soldiers courageously defending the wall. And above all, the men who risked their lives to y the dragon. If anyone deserved the most praise, it was them. It mortified Maxi that she was getting undeserved acim because of an embellished song poprized by a single bard.


    "Heavens, you are truly bullheaded," Sidina said with an exasperated click of her tongue.


    Ignoring thement, Maxi slipped through the knights, hoping to hide among them. To her relief, the crowd''s attention shifted to the Temple Knights, now making their entrance into the city. Cheers of "Rosem Wigrew d''Leon" rang out, followed by equally enthusiastic acim for the Bolose Royal Knights and the Knights of Phil Aaron.


    Young women daringly approached them, offering flowers or handkerchiefs embroidered with their names. As Maxi watched this whirlwind of excitement, trumpet sts signaled a wee from the front. The procession had atst arrived at the Grand Basilica of Osiriya.


    Riftan swiftly cut across the church grounds, halting his horse at the main chapel''s entrance. High Priest Lugias soon came out to greet them with the clerics.


    "Wee. We have eagerly awaited your safe return," the high priest greeted.


    "And we have sessfullypleted the mission entrusted to us by the Council of the Seven Kingdoms," Riftan responded, walking over.


    The old cleric looked at Riftan with a pleased expression, then surveyed the multitude of knights assembled before him. "Every effort has been made to ensure your stay here isfortable," he announced in a stately voice. "The clerics will guide you to your quarters."


    Soon, the clerics began to escort the knights from each kingdom to their designated amodations. The mages were led to the academy dormitory, the same as their previous visit, while the knights proceeded to the old Roem Pce.


    Maxi, walking along with her mare, noticed Riftan still standing with the night priest. She paused, watching as he disappeared into the chapel after what seemed like a serious exchange. Richard Breston, Kuahel Leon, and Sejuleu Aren soon followed them up the chapel steps. It seemed themanding officers had been summoned for a meeting.


    Unease rose on Maxi''s face. She knew the monarchs would require a detailed report, and no doubt her golem rune would be mentioned. It could potentially ce Riftan in a difficult position.


    She was anxiously gnawing her lip when Ruth''s voice cut through her anxious thoughts. "Are you not going in, mydy?"


    When Maxi turned her head, Ruth gave a deep sigh in apparent understanding. "Surely you don''t believe the monarchs would persecute the suprememander returning with a victory. you really must stop your needless worrying and retire to your quarters."


    "D-Do you think everything will be all right?" Maxi asked.


    "I am certain. Even if the Orthodox Church denounced your golem rune, you have Sir Riftan, Sir Sejuleu, and Princess Agnes to speak for you. And if that''s not reassurance enough, the pope and the Mage Towers are aligned with you for now. The pope might personally disapprove of the rune, but he''s obliged to protect you."


    Maxi furrowed her brow, slightly more apprehensive at the thought that the pope might secretly disapprove of her work. However, she also realized that worrying about it would achieve nothing. Holding back a sigh, Maxi made her way to the Roem Pce.

 Chapter 431 - 192

    As they neared the opulent marble edifice, young clerics hurried out to wee them. The Remdragon and Wedon''s royal knights were apanied to private chambers while Maxi was escorted to a guest room typically reserved for nobility.


    Upon entering the luxurious room, which boasted a sizable bed, Maxi shed her dusty cloak, sword, and wyvern-leather armor, setting them neatly on a stand.


    Momentster, maidservants wearing white coifs carried in a steaming bath. When the women stood ready to assist her, Maxi dismissed them and undressed herself, removing her travel boots, woolen tunic, and snug hose.


    Submerging in the hot water, Maxi felt the stiffness from the lengthy journey start to ease. She exhaled a rxed sigh, recliningfortably in the tub. While she would have preferred to share this bath with her husband, she had no way of knowing when he would return, and she did not want the servants'' efforts to go to waste by letting the water cool.


    After luxuriating in the bath until her skin pruned, she dressed and seated herself before the mirror to dry her hair. Just then, a knock on the door interrupted her. Maxi''s face brightened as she hastened to answer it.


    "I-Is that you? What did the Council-"


    Her words died in her throat as she opened the door to an unfamiliar face. A stern-looking, middle-aged woman with piercing green eyes stood in the corridor.


    "Y-You are...?" Maxi began.


    "It is a pleasure to make your acquaintance, Lady Calypse. I am Lydia Ronabell, the head housekeeper." The woman respectfully bowed her head, then stepped aside to direct Maxi''s gaze to the row of maidservants waiting behind her. "Sir Riftan instructed us to select a ttering outfit for you."


    Maxi eyed the array of garments in the maidservants'' arms in confusion. Why had her husband, who was with the rulers of the Seven Kingdoms, suddenly sent clothes to her? Could the Council have summoned her, too?


    Her concerns deepened when the housekeeper spoke in a soothing tone, "We must hurry if we are to help you get ready for the victory banquet in time. May we begin immediately, mydy?"


    "The...victory banquet?"


    "Upon receiving news of the victory, His Holiness ordered a banquet for the coalition''s arrival. Every royal and noble currently in Balbourne will gather at the pce in a few hours."


    Maxi held back a sigh. Simr banquets had followed the Pam teau expedition for several weeks as well. It made her wonder how the church could afford such extravagance when it was no secret that it was suffering financially.


    Her expression turned slightly grim as she stepped aside to allow the maidservants entry. While she yearned to rest, maintaining favor with the church and avoiding offending the pope was a priority.


    "We have gowns in thetest Balbourne fashion," Lydia continued. "Please choose one to your liking. Jill, bring the jewelry box. Rita, begin arranging herdyship''s hair."


    After perusing the array of dressesid out on the bed, Maxi selected a deep crimson number borately embroidered with rose patterns. The dark hue perfectly entuated the paleness of her skin.


    Maxi was admiring the gown in the mirror when the maidservants hurriedly ushered her to a seat. A sweet-looking young woman skillfully dried andbed Maxi''s hair, weaving the locks at her temples into several braids. These along with the rest of her lush tresses, were then neatly arranged in a pearl-studded snood.


    Another maidservant meticulously dabbed something onto Maxi''s cheeks and lips. When she was finally allowed to look in the mirror, Maxi was astonished to see her freckles concealed. Her lips appeared richly red and moist.


    She turned to the maidservant in awe. "What have you...put on my face?"


    "Face powder, mydy. It is a popr beauty product among Balbourne''s noblewomen."


    Maxi made a mental note to purchase a whole sack of this so-called face powder before she returned to Anatol.


    "May I tighten theces a little more, mydy?" the maidservant asked.


    "Yes."


    With Maxi''s permission, the maidservant tightened the goldences beneath her ample bosom before arranging the gown''s flowing skirt.


    Gazing at her transformed reflection, Maxi looked every inch a noblewoman. She looked over herself with great satisfaction. Her previous reservations about the banquet now seemed trivial, reced by a flutter of excitement. She could not wait for Riftan to see her like this.


    "We shall take our leave now, mydy.¡±


    After a final assessment of Maxi''s gown and adornments, the maidservants left the room, appearing quite pleased with their work.


    Maxi peered out the window, noting the darkening sky. She fastened the ne she had taken off before her bath and draped herself in the golden robe left by the maidservants. A knock on the door soon followed.


    "Lady Calypse, we''re here to escort you to the banquet hall."


    Upon entering the door, Maxi was greeted by Ulyseon and Garrow, both impably dressed for the asion. Ulyseon looked striking in a navy blue coat over a silver tunic, his sleek silver hair elegantly tied back in a ponytail. Garrow, in contrast, wore a lustrous ck leather coat over a crimson doublet.


    Their transformations were remarkable. Ulyseon, with his dazzling appearance, and Garrow, exuding a masculine charm, were a far cry from the innocent boys she once knew.


    "You both look so dashing!" she eximed in approval. "Formal attire bes you."


    "Thank you, mydy. You,too, look exceptionally beautiful," Garrow responded with a warm smile.


    Ulyseon, who was openly gaping at her, quickly agreed. "Truly! Though you are always lovely, today you are blindingly radiant, mydy. Everyone at the banquet will be in awe of your beauty."


    ustomed to Ulyseon''s excessive ttery by now. Maxi let out an awkwardugh. In her mind, it was Ulyseon''s striking beauty that would draw more eyes.


    Casting an envious nce at his wlessplexion, which had not one freckle or blemish to speak of, Maxi subtly distanced herself from him. The thought of entering the banquet alongside someone so attractive made her somewhat self-conscious.


    "Do you know ...where Riftan might be at the moment?" Maxi asked.


    "Sir Riftan is currently with His Majesty," Garrow replied calmly. "Since our arrival, he has been meeting with various nobles alongside the king."


    Maxi frowned as she walked down the corridor. The thought of King Reuben III parading her husband around like a trophy greatly upset her. The least the king could do was give him some time to catch his breath.


    Grumbling silently to herself, Maxi descended the stairs and entered the grand hall. Thevish banquet hall glowed brightly, illuminated by thousands of candles.


    Maxi''s gaze swept across the room as she stopped at the entrance. It was filled with hundreds of people dressed in silk, velvet, and adorned with jewels. Women, resplendent as peacocks, and men in their knightley uniforms danced on the marble floor. Seated at the tables, the high priests and feudal lords seemed engrossed in conversation while they feasted.


    As Maxi was trying to take in this dizzying scene, Garrow led her to one side of the hall. "Come this way, mydy."


    She followed him, her face lighting up upon reaching the table of Remdragon Knights.


    Hebaron, looking sharp in formal attire, whistled appreciatively at her appearance. "We are honored by your presence, mydy. You are truly radiant tonight, like a rose in full bloom."


    "Thank you, Sir Hebaron. You look just as dashing," Maxi replied distractedly, her eyes scanning the room for Riftan.


    Hebaron grinned. "Ourmander has yet to join us. It seems the king is keeping him upied."


    Maxi brow furrowed. What could the king have to discuss so extensively with Riftan? Lost in thought, she was brought back to the moment when Elliot, seated across from Hebaron, stood to pull out a chair for her.


    "Please, have a seat, mydy."


    "Thank you."


    As Maxi sat, she continued to survey the hall. She noticed Ursuline Ricaydo conversing with Princess Agnes and Gabel dancing with a young woman. On the other side, she saw the knights of Balto, with Richard Breston and a representative from Balto''s Southern Confederacy conversing over wine.


    Maxi''s expression darkened. Was that vile man attempting to sway the representative to his cause? Her anxiety grew as Breston, seemingly aware of her gaze, turned and raised his silver goblet. His mocking smirk made her face flush with anger.


    It was infuriating that Breston persisted in his warmongering even after so many lives had been lost. She struggled to understand the relentless bloodlust of the northerners.


    Surely she could not be the only person exhausted by the constant warfare. The prolonged conflict had taken a toll on the Seven Kingdoms, and any move by Balto to vite the armistice now would likely pit the other kingdoms against them. Any feudal lord opposed to the peace agreement would have no choice but to change their mind.


    As she shifted her gaze to where the nobles of Arex were gathered, she spotted Kuahel Leon, d in a ck vesture. Though clerics were only allowed to wear the vestments of the clergy, being a pdin conferred with a knighthood apparently gave him special permission to wear other ceremonial attire.


    Ignoring people''s stares, Kuahel strode across the marble floor. Maxi quickly realized his destination: the high priest of the Orthodox Church, robed in a red mozzetta. She watched as the Temple Knight leaned in to whisper something to him. The old clergyman''s face hardened before he abruptly rose from his seat to leave the hall.


    Concern darkened Maxi''s face. What could the knight have said to provoke such a reaction from the high priest? Her heart suddenly felt heavy. She was sick and tired of the conflicts between the supporters and opponents of the armistice, and between the two church factions.


    Just as she reached for a goblet of wine to soothe her parched throat, arge hand grabbed her shoulder. Maxi lowered her arm and looked up. It was Riftan, regally dressed in the uniform of the Remdragon Knights, his hair neatly swept back. The sight of his handsome face instantly melted away her worries.


    "I was wondering when I would get to see you," she said, rising up to peck his cheek.


    "Is that so?" Riftan arched his brow and crossed her arms. "And here I was thinking you couldn''t take your eyes off that sleek clergyman over there."

 Chapter 432 - 193

    Maxi furrowed her brow. "Y-You must be mistaken. I was merely--"


    Her mind went nk as the candlelight fully illuminated the man standing before her. Entranced, she swept her gaze slowly over him. She could not recall ever seeing him dressed so morously.


    He wore a glossy ck coat over a tight-fitting white shirt, the soft light revealing intricate embroidery along the fabric''s smooth surface. Ornate gold buttons glinted beneath the flickering mes, and even his leather belt boasted a buckle engraved with a dragon.


    Maxi''s eyes drifted down to the ck trousers that tteringly outlined his long legs and then to his polished leather boots. Lifting her gaze, she met his. The golden light cast a mysterious glow on his sculpted face and deep agate eyes.


    Her cheeks suddenly warmed. He looked more like a nobleman who lived a decadent life at court than a knight. His displeasure,bined with his imposing air, somehow made him all the more captivating.


    "You were merely...?" Riftan pressed imperiously, leaning in.


    Lost for words, Maxi tried to avert her gaze.


    Riftan reached out to raise her chin. His brow creased as he looked down at her. "What''s this on your face?"


    Maxi snapped out of her trance. Before she could react, Riftan had her face cupped in his hands and was wiping her cheeks with his thumbs. She pped his hand away in rm.


    "W-What are you doing?!"


    "You have white dust on your face," he said, sounding aggrieved.


    Whirling around to check her reflection in a silver tray, Maxi saw most of the powder gone. She stared at her reflection in dismay, then turned back to him, shooting daggers.


    "That face powder was applied intentionally! How could you wipe it away?"


    "Why would you put such a thing on your face?" he asked, baffled. He dusted off remnants of powder clinging on his fingers.


    Maxi clenched her jaw as she stared up at his wless features. She doubted he had ever experienced the plight of having a face like hers.


    "D-Do you truly not know? To cover my freckles, of course!"


    A momentter, she noticed the knights'' stares. Blushing furiously, she shot them a haughty re before fleeing toward the wall.


    Riftan followed, still looking mystified. "I think your freckles are adorable. They make you look like a yful sprite. Why hide them?"


    Her face heated up even more as she red at him. She could not fathom how he could say such embarrassing things with a straight face.


    Though she felt her anger subside, she deliberately maintained a brusque tone as she said, "Y-You are the only one who thinks so. To others-"


    Riftan suddenly nudged her into the corner, growling, "Who else needs to find you beautiful?"


    Maxi stared at him in disbelief. How had the conversation veered here? She definitely raised her chin. "Th-Then, what about you? Who are you trying to impress in those clothes?"


    A faint crease formed on his brow. Though his displeasure at her counter-question was apparent, surprisingly, he meekly answered first. "This was a gift from His Majesty. He''s beenining about my attire since before the expedition. He bestowed me with a mountain of clothes as soon as I arrived, I believe to parade me around."


    Frustrated, he unbuttoned the top of his shirt, exposing his sturdy neck and prominent corbones. Maxi reflexively gulped but quickly pursed her lips when she noticed the blushing women around them. They were fanning themselves while stealing nces in Riftan''s direction.


    Suddenly, Maxi was ovee with an urge to bundle him up and hide him away from prying eyes. She glowered at the women before turning a sharp gaze on him.


    "This is unfair. You''ve ruined my face...while you stand there attracting women like the incarnation of temptation itself."


    "The incarnate of what?" He let out an incredulousugh. "Are you saying you want men to look at you too?"


    "Y-You know very well that is not what I meant," she retorted. "I-I just wanted to dress up..and enjoy the banquet with you."


    Riftan paused, studying her face as if trying to understand her displeasure. However, he seemed to conclude that all the fuss over her appearance was a puzzle he could not solve.


    Tucking a strand of hair behind her ear, he said earnestly, "You are the most beautiful woman in the world. I already find you breathtaking, so why would you need to dress up?"


    Blushing deeply again, Maxi nced around nervously. She almost dropped dead in mortification when she noticed a man staring at them in shock from a nearby table.


    "I-I understand. Let us go somewhere else," she stammered, pulling on his arm.


    Riftan maneuvered the arm around her shoulders instead, spinning them around. "I think we should be going that way."


    Max followed, wondering where he was taking them. When she realized he was leading her to the center of the hall, she cast a nervous nce around. It felt as if all eyes were on them.


    Admiration, adoration, curiosity, and less-than-friendly looks converged on the pair from all directions. Hostile stares from northern nobles, cautious eyes of finicky clerics, and the unreadable gazes of the Temple Knights surrounded them.


    Maxi hunched her shoulders under the weight of the attention, but Riftan seemed unfazed. He guided her to a spacious area near the balcony, where dancers gracefully parted to make room for them.


    Turning to face her, Riftan yfully offered his hand. "My fairdy, would you grant me the honor of a dance?"


    Maxi swallowed nervously. Dancing now in this banquet hall full of the Seven Kingdoms'' elite, all engaged in an invisible battle of nerves, felt like treading thin ice. But she also could not bring herself to refuse Riftan''s tender, twinkling gaze.


    When she ced her hand in his, he slowly began to lead. Maxi followed his well-trained steps as if her life depended on it. A hint of a smile appeared on his lips; he was clearly amused by her desperate attempts to keep up.


    Flushing, Maxi red up at him and tried to stomp on his foot, passing it off as a mistake. But Riftan was a step ahead of her. Nimbly dodging her assault, he pulled her closer and began spinning them around. Maxi stifled a shriek as she gripped his forearm.


    He effortlessly raised her in the air in time to the music. As her feet touched the floor again, he quickened their pace. Maxi could hardly keep up. It left her no room to worry about the watchful eyes and the undercurrents of tension in the banquet hall. The only things on her mind were his muscr form that moved gracefully with hers, his excellent dancing skills that made even her seem proficient, and the pair of ck eyes filled with affection.


    Realizing his intent, Maxi surreptitiously pinched his side and arched her brow. However, she soon found it impossible not to return his smile.


    "Are you aware you are the most ill-natured dance partner? You move as if your sole aim is to make me dizzy!"


    "How unfortunate that Lady Calypse finds mecking," Riftanmented, clicking his tongue. "A true misfortune, since she''s stuck dancing with this ill-natured partner for the rest of her life."


    Maxi giggled and shook her head in mock exasperation. As the lute and vielle began to wind down their melody, Riftan subtly steered them to the balcony.


    Catching her breath, Maxi looked up at her husband. The full moon cast silver rings in his dark eyes. For a moment, it felt like her heart would burst from joy. They had ovee great adversity to be here. Though there were still problems to be solved, the fact that they were together now filled her with happiness.


    "You will still dance with me...even when we are back in Anatol, won''t you?" she asked.


    "Whenever you wish."


    "And when might we return?"


    His smile faltered slightly. "I''m afraid you''ll have to wait a little longer," he replied, looking toward the illuminated banquet hall.


    "Is it because of my golem rune?"


    "No," he assured her firmly. "You are well-regarded by the people. Nobody wants to risk a public bacsh by putting you on trial. You have nothing to worry about."


    "Then, why...?"


    "The pope is using this chance to strengthen his position and the peace agreement. He ns to keep the nobles here for a weeks-long victory celebration. I am one of the supporters of King Reuben and the new pope, so I''ve decided to stay to back their cause."


    Riftan released a heavy sigh and lightly brushed her cheek.


    "I need you to be patient a little longer. After this, nothing will stop me from taking you home."


    It suddenly dawned on Maxi that Riftan longed for home as much as she did. Although Balbourne was one of thergest cities in the Seven Kingdoms, and the grandeur of both the Roem Pce and the Grand Basilica of Osiriya was truly overwhelming, nothing could match Anatol''s vibrant, rustic charm.


    Maxi squeezed his hand reassuringly. "I can wait as long as needed. Don''t worry about me."

 Chapter 433 - 194

    Riftan''s gaze deepened, taking on a warm tenderness. Maxi always felt a special kind of joy when he looked at her like this, his eyes gentle and brimming with affection. It filled her with a different satisfaction than when they churned with fiery desire.


    "Shall we share one more dance?" he asked, bringing her hand to his cheek.


    Maxi cast a hesitant nce toward the banquet hall. The slow melody had just given way to a lively bad. Despite her doubts about her dancing, she yearned to create at least one more special moment with her husband.


    Stepping away from the balustrade where she leaned, she replied, "Only if you promise...to be gentle this time."


    "But you like it when I''m rough," Rfitan teased with a grin.


    Maxi glowered at him, her face flushing. "You will not get your dance unless you act like a gentleman."


    Riftan chuckled. Though Maxi was enjoying their banter, she gave him a sullen look before starting toward the hall.


    Riftan quickly wrapped his arms around her, saying soothingly, "Your wish is mymand, mydy.


    With that, he ced her arm on his and gantly led her in. Maxi followed him to the dance floor, maintaining her mask of reluctance. However, the dance they anticipated did not happen.


    They were just about to join the other couples when Elliot approached Riftan. "Commander, the king is looking for you."


    Annoyance flickered across Riftan''s face. He narrowed his eyes up at the gallery above, where only the guests of honor were seated. Then, with a sigh, he released Maxi''s arm.


    "Forgive me, but I must go."


    Maxi hid her disappointment, saying lightly, "It can''t be helped."


    He leaned down to peck her cheek. "I shall be sure to make up for this another time."


    After ordering Elliot to escort her, he strode away across the hall. Maxi''s eyes followed him up the gallery staircase before leaving the dance floor with Elliot. Several attendees attempted to approach her, but Elliot deftly circumvented them as he led her back to the Remdragon Knights'' table.


    Settling into her seat, Maxi surveyed the banquet hall. In the distance, she spotted Sejuleu Aren talking to his liege. It seemed the Livadonianmander was thoroughly enjoying the night as one of the heroes of the campaign.


    In contrast, Kuahel Leon sat at a table on one side of the hall, barely concealing his boredom while listening to a nobleman. Maxi watched someone approach him and whisper something in his ear. He left the hall momentster. If Riftan was right, the clergyman was likely working behind the scenes to help solidify the pope''s position. Maxi suddenly felt a pang of pity for the man, freshly returned from war and already embroiled in politics.


    But I suppose I''m not in a situation to worry about others.


    Trying to ignore the many curious eyes on her, Maxi raised her goblet to her lips. Though the knights formed a protective blockade around her, the weight of constant attention was still draining.


    "You seem tired, mydy," Elliot observed with concern. "Allow me to escort you back to your chamber."


    Reluctantly, Maxi rose to her feet. She feared if she stayed until Riftan came back, she would have to hide her face in one of the tes of food.


    Maxi excused herself and collected her robe. Ulyseon and Garrow volunteered to escort her, but the circle of infatuated youngdies around them refused to let them go.


    With a teasing smile at the flustered young knights, Maxi left the banquet hall with Elliot. Unfortunately, that evening marked thest romantic moment she would share with her husband for some time. In the days that followed, Riftan was upied with multiple daytime gatherings and evening events, including those hosted by the pope.


    While invitations were extended to her as well, she politely declined. Many were eager to learn more about the golem rune, and she feared any misstep could spark hostility or censure. Ruth also advised her to refrain from attending social gatherings as much as possible.


    "Many have this ludicrous fantasy of you, which makes them less afraid of the golem rune. I''d suggest minimizing social interactions as much as possible to preserve this aura of mystery."


    Maxi glowered at the sorcerer, who was engrossed in jotting notes. While she knew the rumors about her were wildly exaggerated, the description of them as "ludicrous fantasies" was nheless disheartening.


    "Are you suggesting I shut myself away so people will not find out what I am really like?" Maxi asked sullenly.


    "I don''t see how you came to that conclusion, mydy," Ruth replied, unfazed. "People have the tendency to romanticize characters from stories. The moment you fall short of their expectation, they''ll turn against you. But if you maintain a low profile, you will be seen as humble, and they''ll likely idolize you even more."


    He set his quill down, regarding her with a sage look.


    "Your safety hinges less on the agreement between the Mage Tower and the pope and more on your poprity with the public. The more saintly you are perceived, the safer you will be."


    Maxi felt a dryness in her throat as she was reminded again of her precarious situation. Resolved to follow Ruth''s advice, shemitted to appearing harmless and humble.


    "I understand. I shall do my best to be cautious."


    Satisfied by her answer, Ruth picked up his quill and resumed writing in the ancient tongue with his elegant penmanship. Maxi peeked at his work and saw that he was organizing the information the Mages had gathered about the dragonians. Not wishing to disturb him further, she rose to her feet.


    She stepped out of the study and into the sun-drenched cloister. She had thought to findpany with Sidina and te, but they were outside sightseeing and not likely to return soon.


    In the end, Maxi returned to her room. She was just about to open a collection of folktales to idle away the time when a knock came at the door. Thinking that Riftan had snuck out of the hall to see her, she opened it with a broad smile, only to freeze in shock. Standing before her was thest person she expected.


    "Rosetta..."


    Her sister, who seemed to have grown even more beautiful in the past few years, looked down at her with a haughty expression. "It is Your Highness now."


    Recovering from her surprise, Maxi flinched and took a step back. She executed a stiff curtsey. "Your Highness."


    "You still can''t take a joke," Rosetta said, sighing. She directed the four knights and twodies-in-waiting behind her with a curt nod. "You will wait here."


    Then, without pausing for an invitation, she strode into Maxi''s room. Maxi could only stare in flustered silence. Since joining Wedon''s royal family, Rosetta looked more regal than ever. A beautiful diadem studded with pearls, sapphires, and rubies adorned her meticulously coiled xen hair. A ne studded with countless diamonds graced her elegant neck, and her dress - made of velvet and silk - was intricately embroidered with the crest of the Houses of Croyso, Rosem, and Wedon.


    It was as if her sister was unting her distinguished heritage, reminding everyone that she was the woman with the most prestigious lineage in the Roviden Continent.


    Perching on the velvet chair by the window, Rosetta nodded to the seat across from her. "Do sit down."


    Maxi sighed before closing the door behind her. Settling into the spare chair, she asked, "When did you...get here?"


    "Today. The pope extended an invitation, saying he wished to bless my son personally."


    "I did hear you had be a mother," Maxi said awkwardly. "I know it iste, but...congrattions."


    She nervously shifted her eyes under Rosetta''s scrutiny. She could not fathom the reason for her sister''s unexpected visit.


    Finally, Rosetta broke the prolonged silence. " I have heard news of you as well. Your achievements are quite remarkable."


    Unsure of how to respond, Maxi offered a nomittal smile.


    Rosetta eyed Maxi, her gaze filled with curiosity, before she said abruptly, "You have indeed changed, as you promised."


    It took a moment for Maxi to recall theirst conversation. The events of that day felt like a distant memory. Her current self was apletely different person from back then, no longer powerless. She would never again sumb to abuse or tyranny again.


    "I have," Maxi said firmly.


    Rosetta finally tore her eyes away to look out the window. "I''ve been informed of your ns to affirm your im to Father''s estate," she said, her voice emotionless. "Some vassals are willing to support you, depending on the circumstances. Is it thend you want?"


    Maxi stiffened. "Did youe here to ascertain my intentions?"


    "I need to understand your ns to decide how I am to proceed," Rosetta replied with a shrug of her slender shoulders. "Father wants me to give birth to a son who will inherit the Croyso name, along with everything else. It''s an arrangement that will benefit the royal family, too. A prince ruling the duchy would strengthen the unity of the kingdom. His majesty thus awaits a second grandson whom he can immediately grant the duchy. However, your im couldplicate things." Rosetta''s tone was matter-of-fact as if discussing the weather. "Your husband wields great power in the South; he could quite easily influence the royal tribunal. Should you bring the matter to court, you stand a chance of winning a significant portion of the estate."


    Maxi stared at her sister. It almost sounded as if Rosetta wanted her to do just that. Was she urging Maxi to step in and derail their father''s long-cherished ambitions?


    Then, a realization came to her - much like herself, Rosetta might still feel the old constraints of their father''s noose. A festering anger shadowed her sister''s beautiful eyes. Maxi knew that sentiment all too well, except she had already freed herself from the Duke of Croyso''s haunting legacy.


    She knew her answer.


    A dying old man''s hatred and ambitions were nothingpared to the challenges she had already faced. She had no desire to waste her precious life engaging in a bitter inheritance dispute just to upset the contemptible aspirations of someone not long for this world.


    "I have no interest in inheriting the duchy."


    Maxi''s answer caused a subtle ripple of emotion in her sister''s eyes. Smiling softly, she added, "Everything I desire is in Anatol."

 Chapter 434 - 195

    For a moment, anger red in Rosetta¡¯s emerald eyes.


    "You are a fool. The Duchy of Croyso owns one of thergest granaries in Wedon and the Seven Kingdoms. Even if parts of its eastern territory are to be ceded to Dristan, the remainingnd could still make one as rich as any royal. And yet, you won''t even fight for it?"


    "We have no need for more wealth."


    "One can never have enough power or wealth," Rosetta retorted, her voice growing heated. "If you won''t fight for it, everything will be handed over to me, which is exactly what our father wants!"


    "It doesn''t matter."


    Rosetta''s face contorted subtly at her calm response. Maxi knew she had disappointed her sister, but she was not about to force herself to do anything simply to please her.


    "If you wish to go against our father, you are on your own," Maxi added in the same calm tone.


    Rosetta''s expression grew stony. Abruptly rising from her seat, she angrily spat, "I see that I was mistaken. You haven''t changed at all. You are as helpless as ever."


    Maxi made no reply.


    Rosetta''s lips parted as if to spout more vitriol, but she whirled around instead. "This visit has been a waste of my time."


    With that, she struck toward the door. Maxi watched her back for a moment before breaking the silence.


    "Rose."


    Her sister paused, fingers on the door handle. She slowly turned to face Maxi.


    After a moment, Maxi ventured, "Is the crown prince...kind to you? Does he hurt you, or-"


    Rosetta''s lips twisted into a sardonic smile. "No one can hurt me."


    Her response was in no way reassuring.


    Maxi studied her sister''s cold face with worried eyes. "Do you...not get along?"


    A faint crease formed on Rosetta''sely brow as if uncertain how to respond. After a long look at Maxi, she replied frostily, "Our rtionship is neither good nor bad. I fulfill my duties as the crown princess, and he regards me as he should a wife."


    She seemed to be questioning if further exnation was required. Meanwhile, Maxi pressed her lips shut.


    Rosetta regarded her with an inscrutable expression before walking out the door. "At least make an appearance tomorrow," she called over her shoulder. "I don''t want rumors to start going around."


    With that, she disappeared like the wind, herdies-in-waiting scurrying after her.


    The next day, Maxi made her way to the grand basilica to witness the pope bless Abellis Drachina Reuben. Though Riftan had reassured her that there was no need for her to attend, Maxi had been adamant. She knew her absence from her nephew''s blessing ceremony would set tongues wagging, and she was also eager to see the child her sister had brought into the world.


    As Maxi and Riftan walked to their pew, she curiously gazed around the chapel. Mystical light streamed through the stained-ss windows, casting a glow on the silver altar. A choir of young clerics, their voices yet to change, sang hymns in Ancient Roemian.


    King Reuben III upied the seat of honor alongside Princess Agnes Reuben, who wore a blue gown. Around them sat a bevy of opulently dressed attendants.


    Taking the pew behind them, Riftan whispered in Maxi''s ear, "Just tell me if you wish to leave."


    Knowing what was worrying him, Maxi gave a bittersweet smile. Soon, Rosetta entered the chapel, dressed in a pristine white gown. The hundreds gathered for the ceremony seemed to hold their breaths. With a flowing veil draped over her shoulders, Rosetta resembled a celestial angel as she gracefully walked down the aisle.


    Gasps of awe rippled through the pews as she passed, and people craned their necks to glimpse her face. The familiar scene brought a bitter smile to Maxi''s face. Then, her gazended on the child in Rosetta''s arms.


    Max subtly flinched. She doubted that a more beautiful baby existed in this world. His fair, gentle curls glistened like gold in the light, and a rosy blush colored his pale, adorable face.


    Observing the royal grandson yfully tugging at his mother''s veil, Maxi felt a pang in her chest. Despite her belief that she had moved past feeling inferior to her sister, in that moment, she could not help but envy Rosetta.


    As Rosetta knelt at the altar, gently patting her son''s back, the pope stepped forward to bestow his blessing on the angelic mother and son.


    Maxi watched the scene nkly until she felt a warm hand encase her own. Looking up, she found Riftan gazing at her with worried eyes. She smiled, reassuring him she was fine. She had no cause for envy.; she had a loving husband, and perhaps, in time, they too would be blessed with a child.


    Her gaze returned to her nephew''s adorable face. Without warning, the image of a beautiful child with ebony hair formed in her mind. Squeezing her husband''s hand, she resolved to devote her time to conceiving as soon as they returned home to Anatol. For that, however, she would first need to break down Riftan''s resistance.


    Maxi stole a nce at her husband''s face. Even now, he was careful not to release his seed inside her. And when passion drove him to do so, he would gaze at her with concern, after which he would try to distance himself for a few days.


    She had not minded since she knew he was simply concerned for her. But now, she was ready to change that. As the ceremony went on, she began devising ways to make Riftan forget his needless worries.


    The blessing ceremony ended with the ringing of bells. As Rosetta descended from the chancel, King Reuben and various nobles gathered around, offering greetings. Maxi watched quietly before tugging on Riftan''s arm. It urred to her that she did not have to wait to put her n into action.


    "I would like to leave now," she whispered into his ear.


    "Of course. Let me escort you back to our room," Riftan tenderly whispered back, cing an arm around her shoulders.


    He clearly had no inkling about the lewd scheme forming in her mind. Though she felt a prick of conscience, she deliberately leaned against his chest with a forlorn expression.


    However, her n was soon thwarted. As they approached the exit, King Reuben called for Riftan. With everyone''s attention on them, Maxi was forced to apany her husband to meet Rosetta and her son.


    Up close, Abellis was like a living sculpture of a cherub, but Maxi no longer felt envious. She was determined to have a child of her own, one with dark, twinkling eyes and silky ck hair.


    Unfortunately, that dream would have to wait for the time being. After a lengthy and tiresome time with the nobles, Maxi was escorted back to her room by Elliott. Meanwhile, Riftan was obligated to attend yet another gathering. ording to the knights, it was a ndestine meeting meant to sway the Arexian feudal lords into supporting the armistice.


    The negotiations dragged on, as Riftan failed to return evente into the night. Maxi eventually gave up waiting and went to bed alone.


    Over the next few days, opportunities for time alone with her husband were scarce. He was consumed with preventing disputes, while Maxi spent most of her time cloistered in her room.


    She let out a despondent sigh as she gazed out the window. As usual, lively music emanated from the Roem Pce, signaling the start of another banquet. After flipping through a spell book that failed to maintain her interest, she rose in irritation. She was pulling on a light coat with the intention of going out for some air when there was a knock at the door.


    "Wh-Who is it?"


    "It''s me, Sidina."


    Maxi opened the door to find her friend, resplendent in a pearl-colored dress.


    "I knew you would be in your room again," Sidina remarked, clicking her tongue in exasperation.


    Frowning, Maxi pointed to her cloak. "Actually, I was just about to go for a walk."


    "In the back gardens, I presume," Sidina scoffed. "Why not explore the city with me instead? I hear there''s a new y debuting at the theater."


    Maxi briefly considered the invitation before shaking her head with a sigh. "I''m sorry, but I cannot go outside without an escor-"


    "I knew you''d say that, so I brought just the people we need. Tada."


    Stepping aside, Sidina yanked at something behind the door. Maxi''s eyes widened as Ulyseon and Garrow appeared before her.


    Ulyseon, eyeing Sidina with a sour look, pried his arm free rather roughly. "You said herdyship had summoned us!"


    "I said she was about to summon you," Sidina shamelessly retorted before shooting Maxi a mischievous smile. "What are you waiting for? Ask these fellows to be your escort."


    Maxi glowered at Sidina incredulously before giving the two young kinghts an apologetic look. "It seems my friend has inconvenienced you."


    "Not at all, mydy. We were passing time at the training ground anyway," Garrow said with a gentle smile. "Please, don''t let us be the reason to decline your friend''s invitation. We would be more than happy to escort you if you wish to see the city."


    Pushing Garrow aside, Ulyseon chimed in, "Yes! If that''s what you wish, we will dly apany you, mydy."


    After a brief pause, Maxi bobbed her head. In truth, she did want to do some exploring.


    "In that case, please be our escort."

 Chapter 435 - 196

    No sooner had Maxi agreed than Sidina pulled her by the arm.


    "Off we go!"


    Despite pretending to be reluctant, Maxi followed. Outside, a group of nobles were enjoying a game of cards in the pavilion. On one side of the garden, blindfolded young men and women yed hide-and-seek, while the sound of bards reciting knightly epics, apanied by the soft strumming of a lute, drifted from the hall. It was a scene Maxi had grown tired of seeing by now.


    Worried that the nobles might try to detain them, she quickly swerved around. "We should leave through the back gate to avoid attracting attention."


    "Can you manage without a carriage, mydy?" Ulyseon asked.


    Sidina clicked her tongue at his question. "Why would we need a carriage for a twenty-minute walk to the square? We''re not even leaving the city. Right, Max?"


    Maxi, who had actually been thinking of stopping by the stables to get Rem, could only reply with an awkwardugh.


    Sidina regarded her through narrowed eyes before shaking her head. "Nobles."


    The scowl Ulyseon gave Sidina was full of indignation, but he refrained from saying anything for hisdy''s sake. He clearly did not want to upset one of her friends.


    Suppressing a sigh, Maxi made her way to the back of the pce. A well-paved road, mainly used byborers or merchants delivering goods, ran through the garden and out to the city. They walked along it for some time before arriving at a wide stone bridge. Maxi watched small boats float down Gillian Canal as she crossed, then headed toward the square.


    The city buzzed with activity. Shops of all sizes lined the streets, and smartly dressed shoppers in vibrant reds, yellows, and blues bustled about. Street performers showcased their acrobatic talents near arge fountain with clear, streaming water.


    Sidina excitedly yanked Maxi''s arm. "Look, a traveling troupe must have arrived! Let''s go see."


    Maxi was swept across the square at a dizzying pace. An array of unfamiliar sights whizzed by. Peddlers in exotic garments shouted about their various spices, and women bncing baskets of bread, eggs, or flowers for sale wove through the crowd.


    A performer juggled knives in front of arge tavern, his audience a circle of captivated spectators. Maxi joined them just in time to see the performer, his face painted a stark white, skillfully toss five daggers into the air, only to swallow them one after another.


    Maxi cried out in rm. In apparent agony now, the performer teetered as he raised his arms to the sky, then let out a loud burp and bowedically. The crowd cheered and started throwing coins into the small basket prepared in front of the stage.


    "H-How did he do that?" Maxi mumbled in disbelief. "I did not detect any magic."


    "It is a trick of the eye, mydy," exined Garrow. "From this angle, it looks like he is swallowing the knives, when in fact, he is catching them in a hidden pocket inside his-"


    "Ahh!" Sidina cut him off, pping her hands over her ears. "I don''t want to know! Just let it remain a mystery!"


    With that, she darted off to find more wonders. Maxi was whisked all over the city until she finally found herself in a sizable indoor theater.


    Sidina squeezed through the crow with practiced ease. She maneuvered them all the way to the front row, ignoring the grumblings she left in her wake.


    Her eyes sparkled with anticipation as she pointed to an actor on stage. "Look at him. Isn''t he incredibly handsome?"


    Curious, Maxi turned her attention to the stage, where a dramatic scene unfolded. The y had already started a while ago. The actor ying Wigrew was in the midst of a heartfelt deration of love, after which a young woman with striking blonde hair began to sing, her face etched with sorrow.


    My eternal youth,


    Legs have I not to walk with thee


    Arms have I not to embrace thee


    Thou must leave me


    To where fate is calling.


    No need have I to twine my branches


    To bear eternal fruit


    Dearest, I only ask that once every year


    Send the wind to me with thy scent


    That is enough for me.


    As the woman vanished from the stage, her long skirt fluttering behind, the young man covered his anguished face with his hands.


    The stage was then transformed into a battlefield. Knights, portrayed by actors in borate costumes, engaged in a spectacr performance. Cheers went up from the hundreds-strong audience, who shouted their favorites'' names while swinging their sweaty fists. Maxi was instantly enthralled by the whole thing, so much so that her eyes became misty at the scene where Wigrew was wounded during the final battle in the North.


    Weary from war, Wigrew finally returned to his homnd to lie beneath the tree where his beloved slept. The golden-haired actress reappeared to nt a kiss on the sleeping Wigrew''s forehead. White smoke began to rise from beneath the stage, obscuring the actors and leaving only their faint outlines visible.


    After a dramatic silence, the silhouette of a dragon slowly descended onto the stage. A deep, resonant voice filled the theater:


    Oh Dragon, I beseech thee


    Take his body, broken and battered


    To where he may rest


    Go, oh dearest beloved


    Far, far away from this turbulentnd


    Oh,


    I shall love thee


    Until my dying breath.


    As the nymph''s song concluded, the dragon''s enormous wings swooped offstage, and the smoke covering the set faded like a mirage. A solitary tree now stood center stage, eliciting a wave of thunderous apuse from the audience. Maxi joined in, pping until her palms tingled with warmth.


    This was her first time seeing the bad enacted in such an borate y. It was far cry from the bards at Croyso Castle.


    Stepping out of the theater, she could not contain her excitement. "W-What a marvelous performance!" she eximed.


    "I agree!" Sidina replied with equal enthusiasm. "They were all pleasant to look at, but I must say, Wigrew''s actor stood out the most. He is apparently the most popr actor in Balbourne!"


    Maxi nodded vigorously. There was no question that the passionate young actor had been captivating. "He truly brought Wigrew to life!"


    Ulyseon, however, was less impressed. "Surely you do not mean that, mydy," he said in disbelief. "Comparing that promiscuous-looking man with no swordsmanship to speak of to Wigrew? What about Sir Riftan?"


    "I knew we shouldn''t have brought the boys," Sidina grumbled.


    Maxi mirrored her friend''s irritated look toward Ulyseon, her lingering impression of her first y effectively trampled. Just then, the young knight''s hand leaped to his sword. The sudden shift in the atmosphere made Maxi freeze in ce next to him.


    After carefully surveying the area, Ulyseon abruptly turned around. "We should head back to the basilica, mydy."


    "W-What is it? Why are you-"


    "I sensed a hostile gaze."


    Maxi nced around in confusion, but the dispersing crowd made it hard to spot anything amiss. Yet, she knew better than to doubt a knight''s instincts.


    Gripping Sidina''s hand, she hurried out of the street. She had no idea how long they pushed through the crowd, but soon, she became aware of armed figures emerging around them. Though most appeared to be itinerant mercenaries, more than a few were knights in te armor.


    Terriified, Maxi stuck closer to Ulyseon and Garrow.


    "Don''t worry," Sidina said reassuringly. "They''re probably here for the tournament."


    "Tournament?"


    "The swordsmanship tournament at the stadium. It''s one of the events tomemorate Wigrew and the twelve knights." Sidina pointed toward the towering edifice at the end of the main road. "It''s usually in spring, but it was dyed this year due to the long winter."


    She nced at Ulyseon and Garrow, "I suppose...you won''t agree to us going to see it?"


    "I believe it would be best another time," Garrow said stiffly.


    Sidina sighed in resignation as she trudged on. They headed toward a carriage rental shop located in the square. For safety reasons, they had decided to take a carriage back to the basilica as quickly as possible. Though Maxi thought the knights were being overly cautious, she quietly followed their lead.


    "Please wait here a moment while I go make the payment," Garrow said before disappearing into the shop.


    Leaning against the building, Maxi watched the sunset descend over the square. Suddenly, she felt herself falling backward into an alley. It happened so abruptly that there was not even time to scream. She peered over her shoulder in terror. Instead of the wall that should have been there, a slender man in a gray robe looked down at her, pressing a de to her throat.


    "Come with me," he rasped. "Make a sound and I''ll-"


    Before he could finish, his arm was severed right before Maxi''s eyes, sttering her with blood. Horrified, she staggered back. In her shock, she barely registered Ulyseon''s tense face and the assant clutching his severed arm.


    "Why are you after Lady Calypse?" the young knight snarled, his sword poised.


    The assant did not reply as he slowly retreated further into the narrow alleyway.


    A chilling smile curled Ulyseon''s lips. "Unwilling to talk, are we?"


    Just as he pounced, a dark hand shot out from behind the assant, plunging a dagger into the man''s neck. Maxi screamed in shock. The would-be abductor emitted a strange gurgling and dropped to the ground, revealing a shadowy figure behind him.


    "S-Sir Kuahel..."


    As the Temple Knight wiped the blood off his dagger, he nodded to a subordinate behind him. Then, without a word of exnation, he made to leave the alley.


    Ulyseon promptly stopped him, shouting, "Why did you kill him? We need to know who''s behind this!"


    "We already know," the clergyman replied, shaking off the young knight''s hand. "Seeing as you are not blind, it should be obvious to you as well."


    "What do you-"


    Ulyseon froze when he lowered his gaze to where the Temple Knight nodded. ck scales had appeared on the face of the limp corpse.


    Maxi stiffened. "W-Why is a dragonian..." she stammered before realizing with horror that the monster was wearing a cleric''s habit. She turned to Kuahel, shock written on her face.


    "There are dragonians...in the basilica?"


    "This scum is thest of them," the clergyman answered calmly.

 Chapter 436 - 197

    "All the rats in Balbourne have been hunted down. Nothing like this will happen again during your stay."


    "How can you be sure?" Ulyseon retorted, his eyes full of mistrust. "If a dragonian managed to pass off as a cleric, they could be disguised as peddlers, mercenaries, traveling bards...They could be hiding in-"


    "We are rigorously checking the identities of all visitors," the clergyman snapped. "And any settlers who arrived within thest five years have been investigated. All suspicious persons have been looked into, so you may rest assured."


    Maxi''s eyes bored into Kuahel''s face. Though she certainly could not say she knew the man well, she knew he was not one to make hasty judgments. Surely he would only make such assurances if he was certain. Still, there remained a few unanswered questions.


    "You mentioned five years...Do you mean the dragonians have been disguised as humans in Balbourne all that time?" Maxi asked in a strained voice.


    The clergyman made no response, but his silence was answer enough. A chill ran down Maxi''s back. Monsters had infiltrated the basilica years back, living within its walls as servants of God.


    "H-How is that even possible? How could they have deceived the clerics?"


    "Max!"


    Maxi turned to see Sidina and Garrow running into the alleyway.


    "What on earth was that?" Sidina said breathlessly. "You have no idea how scared I was when you and Ulyseon disappeared. It must have been an illusion spell. I don''t remember ever seeing this alley..."


    Her rambling trailed off when she noticed the dragonian''s body on the ground. Grasping the situation, she rushed up to Maxi, her face ashen.


    "Are you all right? Are you hurt?"


    "I''m fine. Thanks to Ulyseon''s timely rescue, I have not a scratch on me," Maxi replied, wiping the monster''s blood from her face with her sleeve.


    Sidina ran her eyes over Maxi to make sure she was telling the truth, then turned to face Kuahel. "How did this happen? Why are you here, Sir Kuahel? And what is a dragonian doing in-"


    "I am under no obligation to answer questions," the clergyman said coldly, clearly displeased by the interrogation. "I advise you to find your own answers."


    With that, he left the handling of the corpse to his subordinates and vanished down the alley. Sidina watched him leave, then turned to the other Temple Knights, who simrly showed no interest in exining. After hastily burning the corpse, they followed their superior into the alley.


    Ulyseon snorted as he wordlessly watched them go. "They are trying to keep this quiet. It would be a disgrace for the church if word got out that monsters had been disguised as one of them."


    Deep in thought, Maxi stared down at what remained of the dragonian. It suddenly urred to her that someone within the Basilica of Osiriya might have assisted the monsters in stealing the dragon stone. This meant that the dragonian had been posing as a cleric for at least four years. An image of the high priest of the Orthodox Church rushing out of the banquet hall rose in her mind. Had the monsters infiltrated the grand basilica through the church in Balto?


    If that was the case, the Orthodox Church wasplicit in the theft of Sektor''s stone. The pope could use this to quash his detractors.


    Maxi was mulling over the possibilities when there was amotion outside the alleyway. It seemed the disappearance of the dragonian''s illusion had caused a stir.


    "We should head back, mydy," Garrow suggested.


    They immediately left the alleyway and boarded their carriage.


    As it started moving, Sidina, who had been silent thus far, said with a downcast look, "I''m sorry. This is all my fault for inviting you out."


    "Nonsense," Maxi said assuringly. "The monster was disguised as a cleric. It could have easily attacked me in the basilicia."


    Sidina furrowed her brow. "But why was it even after you?¡±


    After pensively staring at the carriage floor, Maxi let out a small sigh. "It was likely after the golem rune."


    She could not think of any other reason. A heavy silence followed her statement.


    Finally, Garrow said stiffly, "We should increase your guard for now, mydy."


    "I don''t think that will be necessary. Sir Kuahel said it was thest dragonian in the city."


    "How can we take his word for it?" Ulyseon argued. "The man is impossible to read! Take today, for instance. He likely knew about the monsters in the basilica but chose to keep it hidden."


    His anger seemed to grow with each word. "It is inexcusable! I shall report this to Sir Riftan and lodge an officialint with the church-"


    "I don''t believe this requires a report to Riftan," Maxi interrupted.


    "Mydy, of course I do!" Ulyseon eximed, his eyes aze. "You could have been harmed! Sir Riftan must be informed of this."


    Maxi''s expression grew troubled. She feared Ulyseon would dramatically exaggerate what happened in his report. If she was not careful, it could cause Riftan''s chronic ailment to re up again.


    "Then...let me inform him," she said beseechingly. "I shall tell him this evening, so please do not talk of it until then."


    "Forgive me, mydy, but if Sir Riftan asks us about your day, we are obligated to tell him," Garrow replied with an apologetic look.


    Though Maxi wanted to argue, their adamant expressions left her no choice but to ept with a resigned sigh.


    ***


    Riftan unbuttoned the top of his doublet with one hand, finding it ufortably tight. He surveyed the room with a hint of irritation. The hall was brightly lit, the warmth from thousands of flickering candles making it stifling hot.


    He wrinkled his nose at the sickly sweet aroma of wine and observed the feudal lords around the table. King Reuben had the assembly captivated with his renowned eloquence, while the King of Livadon tipped his goblet back with a board expression. Riftan would wager his entire fortune that the man was absorbing every word exchanged around the table.


    The old lion of Livadon had sided with the Pope when the armistice was being threatened, only to be cautious when His Holiness strengthened his position. The man was likely making all sorts of calctions in his head.


    Heimdall VI had changed his stance as well. It was difficult to believe that this affable ruler was the same one who had viciously provoked disputes. As soon as he found himself in an unfavorable situation, he had styled himself as an ardent supporter of the Council. Such a tant shift in attitude fooled no one, but it seemed the King of Balto cared little about appearances.


    Riftan was quietly observing the northern monarch when a calm voice came from behind him.


    "That man''s more cunning than I thought."


    Turning, he saw Sejuleu Aren approaching to sit beside him. "Heimdall VI, I mean. After doing all he can to break the armistice, he''s acting like it never happened. I hear he has privately summoned the representative of Balto''s Southern Confederacy to bestow a generous reward."


    Riftan cocked his eyebrow. "A reward? Even when his actions were tantamount to an act of treason?"


    "It seems he would rather cate his southern lords than anger them. I''m sure he secretly wants to hack the man to pieces, but that would only deepen Balto''s inner strife."


    "Even Heimdall VI must appreciate the armistice at present," Riftan said with a hint of sarcasm. "Given it''s the only thing stopping the Confederacy from sparking a civil war."


    "Your n yed out quite nicely."


    Instead of replying, Riftan brought his goblet to his lips.


    Sejuleu studied him intently before giving a deted chuckle. ¡°Somehow, the pope has silenced the Orthodox faction. Even those demanding him to be tried for rigging the conve have quieted down. With Heimdall VI dewed, hr has practically defeated the opposition. We should see some peace for a few years." He prattled on as though he were talking about the most mundane thing in the world. Then, his voice dropping, he said, "But it won''tst long."


    Riftan looked up from his goblet.


    "They are biding their time," Sejuleu added. "This precarious tightrope will eventually copse. you''ve merely bought yourself a short reprieve."


    "What are you trying to say?"


    "That I am starting to believe that true peace will onlye when the Seven Kingdoms unite."


    Rfitanughed. He doubted anyone in the noisy hall was listening, especially given Sejuleu''s casual tone. Even so, the knight''s sentiment was a perilous one that should not be uttered in the presence of so many monarchs. Riftan shot a warning look at the man spouting sentiments that could topple all of his efforts over the past few weeks.


    "That isn''t something one would expect to hear from Wigrew''s reincarnation," Riftan remarked.


    Sejuleu shook his head, the corners of his eyes crinkling. "I won''t deny that I am ttered by the title, but frankly, I''m displeased with how the Council exploits Wigrew''s legacy. The peace agreement has been reduced to a tool to curb the feudal lords power. Have you not felt it yourself?"


    Riftan''s expression tightened subtly. He recalled King Reuben wielding the Council''s influence to corner him over his deration of war against the Duke of Croyso. He was not blind to the truth. The armistice was nothing more than a means to maintain the current system, and this fragile order was bound to copse. He was essentially investing his time in something ultimately futile.


    Even so...


    A vision of his wife, coated in blood and dust, traversing a battlefield, shed through his mind. He would do anything in his power to ensure he never had to see that sight again. Even if his efforts were akin to building a sandcastle on the shore, he was willing to try for the rest of his life.

 Chapter 437 - 198

    437 Chapter 198


    Gripping his goblet tightly, Riftan studied Sejuleu Aren''s green eyes. "Why are you telling me this?"


    Sejuleu furrowed his brow, seemingly choosing his words carefully.


    Leaning back, Riftan asked in a low voice, "Is it war you want, Aren?"


    "I am a knight," Sejuleu replied with a heartyugh. "I have lived and breathed battle from the day I was knighted. But I am also an optimist. Though I''m more than happy to punish rebels or drive out invaders, I have no fondness for invading other people''snds."


    He grinned as if making a light jest. To anyone watching, their conversations would appear inconsequential.


    Raising a goblet to his lips, Sejuleu continued, "I don''t n to join the opposition just to provoke war. You can be at ease about that."


    "Then why mention such nonsense?"


    Sejuleu lowered his goblet with a sigh. "Because, like it or not, war ising. Imend your efforts in maintaining the armistice, but you know as well as I that it''s a temporary fix at best. Heimdall is a man to be reckoned with. His immediate concern may be unifying his kingdom, but that won''t distract him for long. Soon, he will bring the Confederacy to heel and reignite war. And need I mention the tensions between Wedon and Dristan? You may have patched things up for now, but long-standing resentments cannot be so easily forgotten. I''m sure you understand that better than anyone.¡±


    Riftan scowled as he recalled the tedious years he had spent fighting on the border between Dristan and Wedon. He had in countless Dristanians forced intobat for survival. There was no doubt that many considered him their sworn enemy.


    Not wanting to dwell on it, Riftan said curtly, "Get to the point."


    "We need to be ready," Sejuleu said, folding his arms. "Balto and Rex still maintain a close alliance, and there is a high chance that Dristan will join Arex to keep Wedon in check. That wouldn''t be so troubling if we had Sykan to keep Balto in check, but...they cannot afford to provoke Balto when they already have their hands full with the eastern ounders. Ultimately, Osiriya, Livadon, and Wedon must unite against the northern kingdoms."


    He paused as a servant refilled their goblets, then dismissed him with a dignified wave. When the room''s noise resumed, he leaned in to add, "We must bolster our strength, too. I want you to be the central figure of the western forces."


    Riftan''s eyes narrowed. Sejuleu Aren''s demeanor was nonchnt to the point of frivolity, yet his eyes betrayed his earnestness. Riftan recognized the man''s respect for him, but managing Anatol was burdensome enough.


    Tapping the table, he said decisively, "I must decline. I have no desire to lead such a grand endeavor. I agree with you that the western kingdoms must strengthen their alliance, but that is all."


    "Are you saying you are content being King Reuben''s puppet?" Sejuleu asked after a moment.


    "I see no wrong in cooperating with my liege when our thoughts align," Riftan replied tly. "A stronger military alliance between Livadon, Osiriya, and Wedon would only push Balto, Arex, and Dristan closer together. Hostilities would grow, and I have no intention of doing anything to disrupt the fragile bnce. In fact, I want it tost for as long as possible."


    Sejuleu looked baffled. "Do you not see how wed the current order is? The peace among the Seven Kingdoms is bound to end."


    "The timing of that is anyone''s guess," Riftan countered calmly. "I don''t expect evesting peace. I don''t believe such a thing exists. Even the empire founded by Wigrew and Darian and his twelve knights split into seven. Peace is either long or short, never permanent."


    Riftan''s gaze swept the table, observing the attendees. Dressed in silk, fur, gold, and jewels, they were like beasts in disguise, each cautiously eyeing the other. He knew that if these predators sensed any prey, none would hesitate to bare their teeth.


    There was no guarantee that an era of true peace would dawn after a bloody war. It could just as well lead to a century of endless conflict. The entire realm might be decimated while its seven monarchs and hundreds of feudal lords tussle to im morend for themselves.


    Even the things he cherished could be lost in the mes of turmoil.


    "A wed order is better than total chaos," Riftan said woodenly. "I intend to do everything in my power to preserve this peace. That way..¡±


    This world would not be blighted by war and bloodshed while his most beloved walked the earth.


    Swallowing back the rest of his words, Riftan turned to face Sejuleu. The man must not have expected a refusal, for he looked uncharacteristically at a loss for words. He regarded Riftan with a frown before shrugging.


    "If that is your wish, I cannot force you." The knight smiled and ced a hand on Riftan''s shoulder. "I am eager to see how long you can walk this tightrope."


    As the Livadonianmander strolled away, Riftan''s gaze lingered on his retreating figure until he felt a hostile stare. Looking forward, he spotted Richard Breston observing him from a distance. He wondered if Breston, with his beast-like intuition, had sensed something suspicious.


    Breston tore his piercing gaze away to whisper into the ear of the nobleman beside him. Though he feigned indifference, Riftan noticed the northerner''s eyes alight with sinister intent.


    He understood why Sejuleu Aren was so anxious. The northerners had not abandoned their ambitions; they were simply biding their time. With a cold glint in his eyes, Riftan stabbed his knife into therge piece of meat in front of him. What must he do to break their resolve once and for all? He pondered over strategies to crush Breston under his heel when he felt a familiar presence behind him.


    Turning, he saw Elliot Charon cutting across the banquet hall, his face tense. Struck with an ominous feeling, Riftan rose from his seat.


    "What is it?"


    "Commander, herdyship was almost abducted while on an outing in the city today."


    Riftan instantly felt his blood run cold.


    "Rovar acted swiftly, so herdyship came to no harm," Elliot quickly added, "but we thought it best to inform you."


    "Who targeted my wife?" Riftan asked, his scrutinizing gaze scanning the hall.


    "I was informed it was a dragonian hiding within the basilica."


    Riftan''s eyes flew to the pope seated at the head of the long table. He knew the Temple Knights had been actively working in secret, but the revtion that they were rooting out hidden monsters among them, and their silence on the matter, filled him with rage. Gritting his teeth, he turned away.


    "Inform the king I have excused myself."


    As soon as Elliot obediently nodded, Riftan strode out of the bright banquet hall, ignoring the curious nces of the other guests. He quickly made his way to his designated room on the third floor.


    Entering the dimly lit bedchamber, he noticed a small figure sleeping on the bed. Approaching gently, he saw his wife in peaceful slumber. Her serene face instantly eased his tension. Sitting on the edge of the bed, he breathed a weary sigh.


    "You delight in scaring me, don''t you?"


    It riled him to see her sleeping so soundly after a near abduction. He red at her, annoyed by how adorably she slept. Was she that oblivious to the danger she had been in? Without the knights, something truly terrible might have happened.


    Halting his grim imagination, Riftan roughly scrubbed his face in his hands. He could not help but resent her for being so unaware of his feelings. Reaching out, he gingerly pinched her soft cheek.


    Mumbling in her sleep, his wife swatted at his hand as if brushing off a fly, then settled back into slumber. Her peacefulness quickly soothed his rising anger.


    Thinking back to when she was a child, he gave a silent chuckle. Just as heedless to danger as ever.


    He suddenly recalled the time he had considered keeping his distance from her for her safety. A foolish idea, considering he had long known a certain truth - that the only way to ensure this fearless woman''s safety was to keep an eye on her at all times.


    If he wanted to protect her from all possible dangers, he could never let her out of his sight. She would lead a life of peace and tranquility. That was his sole purpose for existing.


    After a long while spent watching her sleep, Riftan rose to snuff out the candle on the windowsill.


    ***


    As Maxi expected, her guards were immediately doubled. She held back a sigh as she nced at the group of knights trailing her. Although their presence was irksome, she could hardlyin after the recent scare.


    Struggling to suppress her irritation, she spoke with forced calmness. "It is just a walk in the courtyard. One guard should suffice."


    "You seem to underestimate your knack for attracting danger, mydy," Ursuline said curtly. "We must be cautious even within the basilica."


    Maxi could do nothing but respond with a resentful re.

 Chapter 438 - 199

    "Y-You make it sound as though I go around causing trouble!" Maxi sputtered. "If anything...I am the one solving them."


    Gabel, seated on a marble chair and carving a piece of wood with his dagger, came to her defense. "Indeed. Considering herdyship''s contributions, your appraisal of her is rather unjust."


    Ursuline shot Gabel a frosty re. "Her disregard for her own safety is the problem! In any case, you must bear with the difort of now, mydy. There may still be monsters about."


    "Sir Kuahel assured me there were no more monsters."


    "The Temple Knights serve the church, mydy. You mustn''t believe everything they say," Ursuline replied. "Moreover, there may be other forces after you as well. Openly or not, your golem run has been a subject of discussion among the feudal lords. We must keep our guards up until our return to Anatol."


    Maxi''s face grew somber. While it seemed unlikely that she would face trial for her golem run, it had undeniably branded her as someone to be watched closely.


    "When can we...return to Anatol?" she asked sullenly.


    Blowing wood dust from his skillfully carvedrk, Gabel replied, "We will likely remain in Balbourne for the duration of the victory celebrations. His Holiness seems determined to use this opportunity to mollify public sentiment and win the support of the nobles. He has been holding daily banquets for the lords in the hopes of fostering harmony among the Seven Kingdoms. He''s also opened a swordsmanship tournament in honor of Wigrew. It would be an insult to him if Sir Riftan were to leave mid-celebration."


    That meant they were stuck here for at least a few more weeks. Maxi nced gloomily at the flower beds, where a colorful array of buds were beginning to bloom.


    All too quickly, the season had transitioned to early summer. The air was hot and humid, and the trees were lushly adorned with darker green leaves instead of delicate emerald shoots. An inexplicable sense of anxiety rose in her chest. What if they had to wait another season to return home?


    Maxi turned her gaze beyond the garden, catching sight of the basilica''s dome, rising above the green shrubbery. Even today, Riftan was likely meeting with the feudal lords of the various kingdoms. A sudden irritation filled her. It felt like she was spending less time with him now than during the campaign. When would they finally have time for themselves?


    After irritably kicking small pebbles on the trail, Maxi''s attention was caught by a group of five or so men leading horses out of the pce stables.


    She stopped to observe them. The regimented movements suggested they were soldiers. After loading their luggage onto the saddles, they headed toward the back of the pce. Maxi''s eyes widened upon recognizing Kuahel Leon among them. Could they have found another dragonian?


    Turning to Ursuline, she asked, "Where do you think...they are going?"


    "I''m afraid I have not received any report," the knight mumbled, narrowing his eyes.


    Maxi''s eyes glinted with curiosity as she turned back to the Temple Knights. "Shall I go inquire? After all...I have been meaning to thank Sir Kuahel for his helpst time."


    "Help?" Ulyseon interjected angrily. "What on earth do you mean, mydy? Are you forgetting that he appeared out of nowhere to interfere when I was trying to capture the monster alive?"


    "Regardless...it was Sir Kuahel who yed the monster that tried to abduct me."


    "Even if he had not, I would have-"


    Leaving the fuming Ulyseon behind, Maxi quickly made her way along the trail. The Temple Knights had already reached the rear gate and were slipping out of the pce, one by one.


    Maxi hastily cut across the courtyard, Kuahel, sensing her approach, turned away from instructing the gatekeeper. He wore n gray armor beneath a ck robe. On his back was a longbow, a quiver of arrows, and a chain b. As usual, his expression was unreadable.


    "Do you have business with me?" he asked.


    "I was out for a walk in the garden and saw you leaving the stable...so I thought I woulde and say hello."


    Kuahel nced behind her at the line of knights. "You must have a lot of spare time," he remarked with a cynical smile.


    Ursuline quickly restrained an angry Ulyseon as he stepped forward.


    Ignoring them, Maxi forced an awkwardugh. "But you seem quite busy, Sir Kuahel. Are you...going on a long journey?


    Kuahel nimbly mounted his horse, pointedly ignoring her question. Maxi looked askance at the knight before her expression turned serious as a sudden thought struck her.


    "Have the monsters regrouped?"


    "Fear not, Lady Calypse. That has not happened," Kuahel sighed. "My men and I are heading east to track down the remaining dragonians."


    Maxi''s eyes grew wide. They were embarking on another mission so soon after returning from a campaign?


    "B-But the victory celebrations are still going," she said, flustered. "It would seem odd if the heroes were absent. Wouldn''t it be wiser to wait-"


    "There''s no need for more than one hero," the clergyman said tly, pulling his hood over his head. "Your husband will do an admirable job in the role."


    He then steered his horse toward the gate. Maxi was left speechless at the man''s calmness. It had only been a few weeks since the return from a grueling war. Was he not troubled by being dispatched on another mission so soon?


    As Maxi gazed at the departing Temple Knights, lost in thought, Kuahel Leon nced back over his shoulder. Maxi involuntarily recoiled.


    After a brief, inscrutable look, the clergyman stated, "I suppose goodbyes are in order. Please tell Calypse I hope he remains in one piece until our next encounter."


    Maxi''s face hardened at his words, which sounded almost like a curse. Any fleeting admiration she held for the Temple Knights vanished instantly.


    Fuming, she retorted sharply, "Y-You should be more concerned about yourself!"


    A faint smile briefly tugged on the man''s lips. Looking away, the clergyman issued a foreboding farewell.


    "Until next time, then."


    With that, he urged his horse into a gallop and swiftly rode off. Watching the Temple Knights disappear into the distance, Maxi silently prayed they would never cross paths again.


    ***


    Riftan scanned the carvings on the wall. The marble walls bore the effigies of the twelve knights who had sworn allegiance to Darian the Monarch. On the altar below stood nine ck urns that emanated a peculiar energy. Riftan deduced that they contained each knight''s relics, excluding those who had vanished after the empire''s founding.


    As Riftan studied them, a sense of uneasepelled him to look away. At that moment, the high priest, walking a few steps ahead, pointed to a room at the end of the hall.


    "Please step inside."


    Upon entering, Riftan found a man standing in the dimly lit space, staring up at the altar. The man''s back was to the door. Slowly, he turned around.


    "Wee," said the pope, his deep voice echoing faintly.


    Riftan strode over and knelt on one knee before him. The pope wordlessly extended a sinewy hand.


    Respectfully kissing the back of it, Riftan spoke in a restrained voice, "I greet the Lord''s representative."


    The pope nodded with satisfaction. He lightly patted Riftan''s shoulder, signaling him to rise. "How does it feel to step inside the most sacred sanctum of the Seven Kingdoms?"


    "I am honored beyond words."


    "Hah. Your face suggests otherwise," the pope chuckled.


    While the popeughed, Riftan regarded him warily. He could not fathom why he had been summoned to such a ce.


    As if sensing his misgivings, the pope offered an impish smile. "You needn''t be so tense. I brought you here so we could talk in private. No one would dare eavesdrop in the mausoleum. So we''re free from prying ears."


    Riftan gave a strained chuckle. "A most fitting ce for a ndestine meeting."

 Chapter 439 - 200

    439 Chapter 200


    "It is one of the few privileges of being pope," the religious leader said with a shrug.


    Riftan''s brow furrowed. Despite the pope''s haughty front, he sensed a trace of irritation in the man''s tone. Perhaps the barrage of controversies and criticism since his appointment had left him weary of his post.


    Choosing to overlook the cynicism in the pope''s voice, Riftan asked, "May I know why you''ve disturbed the resting souls to summon me?"


    "You are rather impatient, aren''t you?" The pope eyed him with displeasure before saying resignedly, "Very well. I shall get you to the point. I have been informed that you rejected Sir Aren''s offer."


    Shedding his frivolous mask, the pope now regarded Riftan with keen eyes. "Do you truly believe that the current order can be maintained for long?"


    Riftan uncrossed his arms, pondering the pope''s motives behind the question. Was it a test, or was he seeking confirmation? He found both options unsettling.


    "Is it not the duty of the Holy Father to make that possible?" Riftan replied, a sardonic smile twisting his lips.


    The pope''s mouth tightened. He was clearly irked by the insolent remark, but Riftan found he did not care. He was sick of people trying to read his intentions through veiled inquiries.


    "With Balto''s Southern Confederacy showing its fangs, even Heimdall VI wants to maintain the peace agreement for the time being," Riftan added icily. "And once Dristan recovers its former territories, it will have no cause for war. This secures the armistice."


    Looking directly into the pope''s turquoise eyes, Riftan stressed each word as he stated, "What happens next depends on you."


    "I regretfullyck such power," the pope admitted quietly. ¡°The church has never been so divided. How would I hope to keep the nobles of the Seven Kingdoms in order when I am unable to unify a fragmented church?"


    "Yet, you seem to have effectively quelled the Orthodox clerics," Riftan said, frowning.


    His observations so far indicated that the pope was an exceptionally resourceful man. Having risen to the papacy by outmaneuvering thirteen high priests before the age of fifty, he had adeptly led the Council of the Seven Kingdoms without sumbing to the pressures of other monarchs. It puzzled Riftan why such a capable man would portray himself as weak.


    The pope offered a bitter smile. "A more urate description would be that I have reached a temporary truce with them."


    Turning away to face the altar, his voice grew somber. "As I''m sure you are aware, monsters were hiding in the basilica. Shockingly, they were clerics, officially ordained by the Northern church."


    Riftan''s eyes widened in surprise. "They were not simply impersonating clerics?"


    "Correct. Disguised as humans, these monsters infiltrated the priesthood in Balto, a feat only possible because no one suspected monsters could mimic humans so convincingly." The pope paused to heave a sigh. "The Orthodox Church waspletely fooled, unknowingly posting these fake clerics in the Grand Basilica of Osiriya. That''s how the monsters were able to live amongst us without being caught."


    "I suppose they are the ones who stole Sektor''s stone."


    The pope nodded. "The Orthodox Church can no longer hold me ountable for that. Not after they sent the monsters into the Grand Basilica to begin with. using me of the theft would only backfire on them."


    "Is that not a fortunate turn for you, Your Holiness?" Rfitan remarked sardonically.


    The pope red at him. "How is that fortunate? Though we are divided, we are ultimately of one body. The Orthodox Church is my brethren, too. If this were to get out, it would discredit the church as a whole and greatly undermine my authority. In the worst case, it might cause people to lose faith in the church altogether."


    The pope''s face clouded with worry.


    "The church has made innumerable errors. How much longer can we contain the beastly monarchs within the enclosure we call peace?"


    Riftan was struck speechless. While he had been running around like a buffoon, desperately trying to uphold the peace in the Seven Kingdoms, the key supporter of the armistice was close to surrender.


    "May I ask why you are telling me this?" he asked bitingly. Dropping hisposed mask, he snarled, "Are you implying that I should abandon my futile efforts and prepare for war instead?"


    "I am asking for your help," the pope replied, holding his head high with a dignified air. "I alone cannot sustain the current order to preserve the armistice, a new symbolic figure is needed to rally the people."


    A cold silence fell over the room.


    After nkly staring at the pope, Riftan shook his head in disbelief. "I am just a knight with a small southern estate. What do you expect from me?"


    "The people call you the reincarnation of Wigrew."


    "I''m not the only one."


    "Yes, but you, Riftan Calypse, are the most celebrated," the pope stated bluntly. "Geyhart Breston, once the armistice''s figurehead, retired years ago. Sejuleu Aren is too close to the Livadonian royals, while Kuahel Leon only moves if it benefits the church. You, however, are not blindly loyal to your king."


    Riftan furrowed his brow. Had he ever disobeyed King Reuben''smands? He could not understand how someone could draw such a conclusion when he had dutifully carried out every task entrusted to him by his liege.


    "Most importantly," the pope added, "you are the only one who wants to protect the current order. I cannot think of a better person to serve as the new symbol of the peace agreement."


    Riftan had to suppress a scoff. It was clear that the pope had misjudged him. Unlike Sejuleu Aren and Kuahel Leon, who were driven by the broader interest of their kingdom or organization, Riftan''s motivations were more personal. His every action was for the benefit of one individual.


    Still, he did not see a need to correct the pope''s misunderstanding. After all, they shared the same goal. Riftan chose his next words carefully.


    "What exactly do you want me to do?"


    "Would youe and look at this?" The pope abruptly turned and strode toward the altar. He lifted the lid of a sarcophagus resting atop it and gestured for Riftan to join him with a nod.


    Approaching the altar reluctantly, Riftan peered into the sarcophagus, which measured about three kevettes in length. Instead of human remains, it contained a time-worn hilt, a crude guard, and the ckened pummel of a sword. As he gazed down at the artifact, perplexed, the pope''s voice rang in his ears.


    "This is what remains of Ascalon, the holy sword bestowed by God himself. Legend has it that the de turned to light when Wigrewpleted his quests."


    Riftan snapped his head up in surprise.


    The pope brushed the sacred relic with a gloved hand. "I intend to bestow it to the champion of this year''s swordsmanship tournament."


    "Are you out of your mind?"


    Unfazed by Riftan''s impudent remark, the pope continued calmly, ¡°Legend also states that the sword will be restored to its full form when held by one deemed worthy. For those yearning for the revival of the Roem Empire, it¡¯s an irresistible lure.¡±


    Riftan met the pope¡¯s suggestion with a silent, intense gaze.


    ¡°I want you to attain Wigrew¡¯s holy sword,¡± the pope intoned ¡°Win the tournament and dere your staunch support for the armistice before all the royals and nobles."


    Rftian clenched his jaw. "Do I have a say in the matter?"


    "The decision is yours," the pope replied nonchntly. "Should you decline, the sword will likely fall into Richard Breston''s hands. If that is God''s will, we can only ept."


    Riftan''s response came through clenched teeth. "Very well. I shall stepp onto this stage you''ve prepared for me."


    A flicker of satisfaction crossed the pope''s face.


    After ring at the man''s audacious expression, Riftan added, "But don''t expect everything to unfold as you n."


    "If you are defeated, that will also be fate. All I ask is that you do your best."


    Riftan''s gaze returned to the sarcophagus and the relic within. The sword''s darkened guard seemed to pulse with a strange aura. After a long, contemtive silence, he slowly nodded.


    ***


    The shocking news that Ascalon would be the prize in this year''s swordsmanship tournament spread through the city like wildfire. The citizens buzzed with excitement at the prospect of witnessing Wigrew''s soul relic first hand. Knights, inmed with ambition, saw it as an opportunity to etch their names into legend.


    While a few voiced their outrage at the idea of such a sacred object being awarded as a prize, they were drowned out by the overwhelming fervor. The excitement reached fever pitch, particrly as renowned knights from across the Seven Kingdoms were currently gathered in Balbourne. Even the typically aloof nobility could not conceal their anticipation for the spectacle of these esteemed warriors shing in battle.

 Chapter 440 - 201

    "I heard Lord Breston''s son has already expressed his intention topete."


    As Maxi descended a flight of stairs, nked by her guards, this snippet of conversation reached her from the direction of the pavilion. Intrigued, she paused to listen.


    "What of the Remdragon Knights? Surely, Sir Riftan is entering as well."


    "Of course! He was the first to dere his participation. His entry alone has caused many lesser contenders to withdraw."


    A youngdy from Wedon leaped up from her seat, her voice brimming with admiration. "Without Sir Riftan, the tournament might have dragged on till next year. I bet the other participants already see him as Ascalon''s new master."


    "That''s not a certainty," a fair-haired noblewoman, likely from the North, interjected with a smirk. "Themander of the Knights of Phil Aaron is said to be an even greater warrior than his father, Sir Geyhart Breston. And we cannot forget Sir Sejuleu Aren of the Bolose Royal Knights."


    This elicited a loud snort from Riftan''s admirer. "Sir Sejuleu has already lost to Sir Riftan! And Sir Richard Breston has not even been honored with the title of Wigrew''s reincarnation."


    "You seem to be misinformed. Rosem Wigrew''s name is given to knights who have made great contributions to the peace of the Seven Kingdoms. Having the title does not equate to being the greatest knight."


    "Goodness, I believe it is you who is misinformed. To be Rosem Wigrew, one needs a meritorious deed recognized by all and must demonstrate remarkable capabilities! No knight can im the title of Wigrew''s reincarnation without the recognition of his peers."


    "Even so, the title does not make someone the strongest knight. Sir Richard may not have earned distinction from the Council yet, but when ites to swordsmanship alone, it''s hard to say-"


    Having listened silently, Maxi suddenly turned and walked away. The chatter of Balto''s nobles, rooting for their kingdom''s knight, only fueled her anxiety.


    She circled the pce, heading to the annex where the Knights were lodged. In a vacant lot in front of the building, the younger members sparred with wooden swords. After ncing around, Maxi swiftly crossed the lot toward the Remdragon Knights, who were congregated by the kitchen.


    Ulyseon was the first to notice her, eximing cheerfully, "Mydy!"


    This drew a multitude of eyes to Maxi. Ignoring the curious stares, she approached the knights and, without any formalities, asked impatiently, "Where is Riftan?"


    Gabel frowned slightly and responded as he oiled his sword. "He is with His Majesty again. Apparently, he was taken aback by the pope''s announcement and summoned themander early this morning to reprimand him. He was quite upset that Sir Rifftan joined the tournament without his consent."


    Though Maxi had rushed there to chide him for the same reason, she was perturbed to learn that King Reuben had been scolding him.


    "Is the king opposed to Riftanpeting in the tournament?"


    Gabel shrugged. "His Majesty believes it is too risky. If Wedon''s champion loses to a knight from another kingdom, it could tarnish his own reputation."


    "His Majesty worries too much," Ulyseon remarked with a smirk, sliding his wooden sword into his belt. "No one can beat Sir Riftan. Ascalon might as well be his already."


    "It is not that simple."


    Maxi whipped her head around at the sudden voice and saw Ruth emerging from the annex.


    "Winning the tournament is a problem in itself," the sorcerer stated grimly. "There is no guarantee that Sir Riftan''s touch will restore Ascalon. If the sword remains dormant, the spectators will no doubt be disappointed. The opponents of the armistice will use it to argue that Sir Riftan isn''t fit to be Ascalon''s bearer, damaging his reputation."


    "Isn''t that a bit pessimistic? Even if the sword isn''t restored, being bestowed with a holy relic is a great honor," Gabel pointed out.


    Ruth, pressing the bridge of his nose in frustration, countered, "What good is a wed artifact? The master of the holy sword must pass God''s test. People are interested in whether the sword will be made whole again. If it doesn''t, they will conclude that Sir Riftan wasn''t chosen by God. That could undermine his support for the armistice!"


    The sorcerer paused, gritting his teeth. "The pope has forced Sir Riftan into an incredibly risky gamble!"


    Maxi''s face fell. She had only been worried for Riftan''s safety; she had not considered the tournament''s aftermath.


    Clutching at his disheveled hair in irritation, Ruth added, "The king is probably giving Sir Riftan several options as we speak. He can either withdraw and let someone else take the risk, or he can win and try his luck."


    Ursuline broke his silence to retort, "That''s absurd! Withdrawing now is out of the question. Richard Breston has already entered the tournament. If themander withdraws now, it will look like he is fleeing."


    Ruth narrowed his eyes at the knight''s adamant face before exhaling deeply. "I doubt Sir Riftan will back down now," he conceded, scratching his head roughly. "His best bet is to win and then return the sword to the pope. People might think he is avoiding the test, but he will keep his reputation as the greatest knight on the continent, and his support for the armistice will still hold sway."


    Ulyseon furrowed his brow in bafflement. "What makes you so certain Ascalon won''t be restored? If the sword epts Sir Riftan it will earn him universal praise, which would further strengthen the peace agreement."


    "It''s this kind of baseless expectation that''s the problem!" Ruth eximed, his face flushing with frustration at Ulyseon''s optimism. "Sir Riftan has already saved the Roviden Continent from numerous crises. Why must he prove himself again in front of everyone? Do not make him shoulder such a burden."


    Ulyseon winced, sealing his lips shut. After casting a warning nce at the knights, Ruth strode away. Maxi hurried after him.


    "Why did Riftan decide topete?" she asked. "From what you said...it seems he has nothing to gain and much to lose."


    "He likely didn''t want Ascalon to fall into the hands of the opposition," Ruth exined. "It''s one thing if Sir Sejuleu wins it, but if Richard Breston ims the sword, all our efforts might be undone."


    "Do you mean Richard Breston...could defeat Sir Sejuleu?" Maxi asked, her expression turning bleak.


    "In purebat skill, they are nearly equal."


    Maxi''s eyes widened. Though she had witnessed the northerner''s prowess in battle, she had not imagined him a match for Wigrew''s reincarnation.


    "The Baltonians inherited the strength of the ancient giants," Ruth said with a sigh. "The House of Breston, with their strong seraphim lineage, is particrly formidable. In sheer strength, he would not be defeated by any of Wigrew''s reincarnations."


    "B-But...!" Maxi cried out, struggling to ept this. "Hasn''t Riftan been able to subdue that beastly man many times?"


    "That''s because Sir Riftan''s skills surpass even the reincarnations," Ruth replied tly. "With Sir Riftan being well aware of this, he must have felt his involvement was crucial to prevent the worst-case scenario."


    Despite Ruth''s confidence in Riftan''s victory, Maxi could not shake her worry. Richard Breston would surelye at her husband with everything he had. The image of the northerner swinging a massive sword in one hand made her shiver.


    What if Riftan got injured despite his skills? Her husband faced a veritable beast in human clothing, one capable of resorting to underhanded tactics.


    Anxiously gnawing her lip, Maxi put a stop to her spiraling thoughts. A tournament was not a battlefield. Riftan would receive prompt treatment if he were to get injured. The true challenge, as Ruth had pointed out,y in the aftermath. The disappointment in the stadium would be palpable if Riftan returned Ascalon to the pope untouched.


    But if he were to touch it..


    Maxi bit her lip. The truth was, she was more afraid of the sword bing whole.

 Chapter 441 - 202

    Riftan already had too much on his shoulders. Did he need to bear the weight of the holy sword as well? Maxi''s selfish wish was for him to remain her husband, not a hero burden with the fate of the Roviden Continent.


    "I-I''m sure Riftan is thinking the same about...returning the sword," she said.


    "Sir Riftan is a thoroughly pragmatic person. He would not take such a risk for some unproven legend," Ruth replied.


    Maxi furrowed her brow at his vague answer. "So you have heard nothing from him?"


    "Has he ever been one to exin his decisions?" Ruth said cynically. "Like yourdyship, I haven''t seen Sir Riftan in a while. From what I gather, he has been busy meeting with prominent nobles of the kingdoms."


    "E-Even so...he could have discussed it with us...before or even after deciding. I don''t see how that is so difficult."


    "Don''t expect such consideration from him," Ruth replied, huffing at the lock of hair flopped over his forehead. "Sir Riftan is used to making decisions independently. He is not one to share his every move. That''s been his way of life until now, so it''s unreasonable to expect change overnight. Do not hold it against him, mydy. Try to be understanding."


    Ruth''s words struck her, making her feel like a petty child. Her cheeks warmed with embarrassment. Riftan had always made efforts to ept her, yet here she was, demanding him to change further for her sake.


    "I understand," Maxi said, her shoulders slumping in defeat.


    "With things as they are, you should wish for his sess. I have no doubt your support would motivate him," Ruth advised, patting her shoulder.


    Maxi forced a smile. Riftan had epted her as a mage. Now, it was her turn to ept his calling as a knight.


    ***


    As high-ranking knights bypassed the preliminaries, Riftan''s first duel took ce long after the tournament had begun. After nervously looking around the waiting room, Maxi sucked in a breath when she spotted him sitting against the wall, polishing his sword.


    He was not in full armor yet, but his presence was moremanding than those who were. His steel-like muscles flexed beneath his thin tunic in sync with the movements of his long arms. The pauldron on his shoulder caught the light, glinting brightly.


    For someone about topete in a major tournament, Riftan''s face was shockingly impassive, bordering on boredom. His eyes showed not a hint of excitement or nerves.


    As Maxi was observing Riftan''s stony expression, two young servants approached him with a set of te armor.


    "We have finished polishing your armor, Sir Riftan."


    Riftan sheathed his sword and slowly rose. The servants promptly set to work, strapping a breastte over his chest while he fitted his vambrace and gauntlet. The scene felt like a solemn ritual.


    Noticing Maxi lingering by the entrance, Garrow said cautiously, "Won''t you go talk to him, mydy?"


    After a brief hesitation, Maxi slowly crossed the waiting room.


    Riftan frowned when he finally spotted her. "Why are you here?"


    He dismissed the two squires and strode over, clearly unhappy she was at the stadium. Maxi swallowed a sigh. Ever since the abduction attempt, he had been wary of her being in crowded ces. Ignoring his reproving look, she slipped her hand into her coat.


    "I wanted to give you something before your match." She pulled out a neatly folded handkerchief. "I nned to give it to you this morning... but you left before dawn, and I was forced to seek you out here. It''s been extremely difficult to see my husband ofte."


    Riftan cocked a brow at her sarcastic tone. He seemed pained, given that his absence was not his choice. Nevertheless, it was a validint. Over the past few days, she had only seen him briefly upon waking.


    Suppressing her simmering anger, she said sharply, "Well? Give me your arm."


    Riftan sighed and offered his hand. Maxi secured the white handkerchief around his gleaming gauntlet.


    "It''s a charm for victory. I could not let you be the only one... without one."


    After wordlessly gazing down at his wrist, Riftan''s eyes swept across the room. Only then did he seem to notice the other knights'' handkerchiefs.


    Returning to his wrist, he finally muttered, "Thank you."


    Maxi frowned at his disappointingly tepid reaction. "Is it... not to your liking?"


    "It''s not that," he answered quickly.


    Yet, his brow remained stubbornly creased. He brushed the handkerchief and mumbled, "I''m worried it will get stained."


    "Then I will get you a new one. Don''t worry about-"


    Her words were cut short by the st of a trumpet outside, signaling the start of the tournament.


    A young cleric burst into the waiting room. "Sir Riftan, Sir Barrett, please get ready! You will be fighting the first match."


    Maxi''s throat felt dry, her stomach tying itself into knots as if she were the one about to enter the stadium. In contrast, Riftan was the picture of calm.


    Picking up his helmet, he said to her, "Don''t even think about going elsewhere. Head back to the pce."


    Maxi regarded him incredulously. "Y-You want me to go without watching the match...when I''m already here?"


    "There won''t be anything to watch. Crowds are dangerous, so I want you to return."


    "N-No. I want to support-"


    "Sir Riftan! You must enter the stadium now!"


    At the cleric''s call, Riftan turned toward the entrance. Maxi''s disgruntled expression became worried when she spotted his towering opponent, unmistakably a northerner.


    "Please be careful," she said, hurrying after Riftan.


    "Don''t worry. I will do my best not to get any blood on it," he replied as he donned his helmet.


    Maxi was confused by his answer, until she realized he was referring to the handkerchief. Her frown quickly turned into a scowl. "I-I''m not worried about that! It is you-"


    Before she could finish, Riftan pulled her toward him by the waist and nted a brief but firm kiss on her lips. Then, before she could react, he strode off.


    Still reeling, Maxi watched him leave before she felt the nces directed at her. She hurriedly left the waiting room, blushing furiously. It was exasperating. How was he soposed when she was sick with worry? She frantically fanned her burning face as she made her way to the stands.


    Garrow, who had been quietly trailing her, asked worriedly, "Mydy, are we not returning to the pce as Sir Riftan instructed?"


    "O-Of course not. What would people think if I was absent during my husband''s match?" Maxi replied with a snort.


    As she emerged from the long corridor, the crowd''s roar indicated that the match had begun. Growing impatient, Maxi rushed up the stairs and through the arched passageway. The stadium was a sea of excited spectators, all chanting Riftan''s name.


    Peering down at the circr arena, she was met with a confusing sight: the giant man, Barrett, was sprawled on the ground. Riftan was nowhere to be seen. She turned to Garrow, bewildered.


    "What happened? Where is-"


    "Max! You''re here!"


    Maxi whipped her head toward the voice. Sidina, te, and the Godric twins were nearby, watching the tournament. As Maxi made her way through the packed stands to get to them, Dean Godric''s voice rose above the frenzied cheering.


    "Your husband is amazing! The match ended as soon as it began. It was so fast, I barely caught it!"


    "Th-The match is already over?" Maxi asked numbly.


    This time, Sidina''s excited voice answered, "It was spectacr! Sir Riftan sent that huge man flying the moment he drew his sword! It was like magic!"


    Maxi, momentarily lost for words, nced down at the arena. It dawned on her how ridiculous her worries had been. No wonder Riftan had not taken her pleas for caution seriously.


    That day, he fought a total of three matches, with nonesting more than a minute.


    "I overheard someone say Sir Riftan has always been known for his swift victories."

 Chapter 442 - 203

    442 Chapter 203


    As Maxi left the stands in a daze, Sidina''s animated voice broke through her thoughts.


    "Sir Riftan''s feats have be a sort of legend here in Balbourne! Think about it. He burst onto the scene like aet, winning Sir Khan Miguel''s sword in a tournament. He bested the strongest knights with ease. Then, after more than a decade, having won the name of Rosem Wigrew, he returns to be the Ascalon''s new bearer. Doesn''t it sound like an epic? His story is the talk of every tavern."


    Maxi turns to Sidina in surprise. She knew Riftan''s bastard sword was among the most prized in the Seven Kingdoms, but she had not realized it belonged to one of Darian the Monarch''s twelve knights.


    She swallowed hard, scanning the crowd at the exit. Everyone''s faces were alight with excitement, as if they were about to witness a mythe to life. Maxi''s heart sank. Just then, arge hand shot out from behind a pir. She shrieked, startled, then recognized the familiar scent. She looked up into her husband''s bronze, chiseled face.


    "R-Riftan..."


    Pulling her close to him, Rifton told Garrow, "You are dismissed. Escort the mages to their quarters."


    He then turned and walked away without waiting for a reply. Maxi, puzzled, followed him like a goat tethered to a leash. Where was he taking her?


    He walked along the stadium wall, then veered into a secluded alley. Maxi anxiously nced left and right.


    "W-What is it? Where are we going in such a hur-"


    The rest of her words were muffled by a kiss. Maxi''s eyes widened in surprise. Riftan lifted her off the ground, kissing her with the hunger of a man starved for days. This passion was a stark contrast to the brief peck they had shared earlier, almost making her wonder if this was the same man who had walked away.


    Moaning, Maxi clutched his coat. His tongue, hot and insistent, tangled deeply with hers. When she tried to pull back for air, his lips tenaciously followed. She pushed against his shoulders, but he only sighed in impatience, pressing her firmly against the wall and nibbling her lower lip.


    "Stop moving," he muttered, deepening the kiss.


    Feeling dizzy, Maxi closed her eyes. The sounds of their fervent kiss filled her ears. Each brush of his hot tongue sent tingles down her nape, and her heart was close to bursting. It was only when she felt on the verge of fainting that Riftan withdrew.


    "You must remember to breathe," he said.


    Flushed and heaving, Maxi shot him an incredulous look. "I-I would...if you would let me!"


    "I am letting you now. Breathe as much as you like," he replied with a benevolent air before bringing his mouth down to her neck. Flustered, Maxi quickly nced around.


    They were in a narrow alley, surrounded by empty cargo boxes and stacks of wood. There was no way to tell what these supplies were for. Clearly, this ce was not frequented, but there was always the possibility of someone walking in.


    Maxi beat her fist against his shoulder. "Y-you must stop now. We are in public...What are you thinking?"


    Riftan stopped nibbling on her earlobe to growl, "I was restraining myself just fine until you provoked me."


    Exasperation rose on Maxi''s face. "H-How exactly did I provoke you? And..I-I don''t remember asking you to restrain yourself."


    "Is that your response to your husband, who''s been desperately trying not to disturb your sleep?"


    "I never asked you to be so considerate."


    Riftan narrowed his eyes. "Is that so?"


    His ominous tone snapped Maxi to her senses. Realizing she was pushing a man already at the edge of his patience, she quickly stopped his roaming hands from slipping inside her coat.


    "N-Not now. Later. I don''t want to do it here."


    Still, stroking her breast over her thin, silk dress, Riftan furrowed his brow. He looked conflicted. The frustration from his unmet desire was clearly at its peak. Despite hisbored breathing and the lust in his eyes, he reluctantly withdrew his hand. Then, with a groan, he thumped his forehead against the wall.


    Maxi could not help butugh. The sight of this formidable knight acting like a disappointed child was amusing. Feeling more at ease, she kissed his cheek.


    "Be patient a little longer. It is your strong suit, after all."


    Riftan''s face was stern as he asked, "Are you aware that you are bing more wicked by the day?"


    With a smile, Maxi kissed his other cheek.


    He red at her, his frustration still evident, then raked his fingers through his hair and stepped back. "Go ahead. Tease me all you want. Just know that I''ll return it tenfold tonight."


    Maxi chuckled to show that she was not afraid. "I look forward to it."


    After giving her an irritated look, Riftan let out a small sigh and helped rearrange her clothes. They emerged from the alley onto the deserted street. The sky was stained red with the setting sun, and the shops along the road were closing.


    While passing the square, Maxi noticed therge tavern and several brawny war horses tethered behind a fence. She was examining the horses, wondering if knights were inside enjoying an evening out, when she heard carousing nearby. Turning, she saw Richard Breston and his men sitting around a table in the tavern yard. She quickly tugged on Riftan''s arm.


    "L-Let''s go," she urged.


    Riftan, who was quietly observing them, obediently followed her lead.


    "Look, who it is," a jaunty voice called out behind them. "The man who''s the talk of the city."


    Maxi stifled a groan. Of all people, it was Richard Breston who had spotted them. Leaning against the tavern fence, Breston began talking with a clear agenda to provoke them, his breath reeking of wine.


    "But why is the invincible knight avoiding me like a coward?"


    "Why would anyone willingly step on filth?" Riftan replied.


    "Good Lord, why the anger? Even I''m smiling after the table I prepared was overturned right before my eyes."


    As Breston shrugged and roared withughter, Maxi felt a chill run down her spine. The man was clearly not in his right mind.


    "I-Ignore him," she whispered to Riftan.


    "Don''t worry. I don''t n on causing a scene here," Riftan replied reassuringly before leading them in the other direction.


    However, Breston had no intention of stopping.


    "That reminds me!" he shouted after them. "I''ve been matched with that dog of yours tomorrow."


    Riftan halted before turning to face Breston.


    After gulping from his tankard, the northerner slurred, "Apologies in advance. Someone''s got me in a foul mood. With all this rage, I might identally cripple my opponent."


    "You can try," Riftan replied, his voice chillingly gentle. "Just know I will do identally the same to you."


    Richard Breston''s smile remained despite the menacing threat. Chuckling, he raised his tankard. "Ah, how thrilling. Thanks to someone, I have nothing to lose now."


    Riftan regarded the man with a menacing look before walking away.


    "W-Who is his...opponent?" Maxi asked urgently.


    "From his description, either Rovar or Nirtha," Riftan answered through clenched teeth. There were simply too many participants to be sure.


    Maxi nced around before saying cautiously, "Should we not advise them to forfeit? Who knows what that man will - "


    "Are you suggesting I insult my men? Riftan''s lips twisted into a sardonic smile. "Do I tell them to back down if they don''t want to get hurt? Because Richard Breston holds a grudge against me? I doubt they will listen."


    "There''s no need to be sarcastic. I am just... worried."


    Riftan sighed. "They are not swordsmen who would get themselves thrashed. You needn''t worry."


    After wordlessly regarding his face, Maxi turned her gaze to the stadium. The circr edifice was now bathed in the red hues of the sunset. She squeezed Riftan''s hand, trying to dispel her fears.


    ***


    The following day, the stadium was packed with an evenrger crowd. Unable to find seats in the general area, Maxi wove through the throngs of spectators, heading toward the seats reserved for nobility. She tried to estimate the number of people as she walked. By her rough count, over ten thousand had turned up to watch the tournament. It was truly a daunting sight.

 Chapter 443 - 204

    The crowd was overwhelming. Maxi took in the sight for a while before making her way toward the g of Wedon. As she approached, some of the nobles directed curious nces at her. She pretended not to notice the noblewomens'' overly familiar greetings and sat down in one of the empty seats. Socializing was thest thing she wanted to do.


    "Would you care for a refreshment, mydy?" Gabel, her escort for the day, gestured towards a nearby table as he spoke. Its marble surface was beautifullyden with silver jugs, goblets, flowers, and trays of fruit and bread spread with honey and cream.


    Maxi furrowed her brow, repulsed at the idea of eating while watching a bloody spectacle.


    "N-No, thank you. Could you...check on today''s matches for me instead?"


    "I have already sent someone for that, mydy," Gabel responded, picking up one of the silver goblets and offering it to her, seemingly deaf to her refusal.


    Maxi reluctantly epted the drink - a blend of goat''s milk and honey. She took a few sips before her attention returned to the arena.


    A man, richly dressed and likely an administrator, was perusing a thick stack of parchment. Maxi guessed he was confirming the names for today''s events. Fixating on the parchment in his hands, she wondered about the matches. Though high ranking clerics and their acquaintances often knew the details in advance, it was customary to announce the matches on the day they urred. Anxiously swirling her goblet, Maxi waited.


    As she sat there, her attention was suddenly drawn to a knight in a blue cloak, ascending the stairs. She quickly stood up.


    "Garrow!"


    "Mydy," the young knight greeted, bowing respectfully.


    Eschewing formalities, Maxi asked, "Have you checked the matches?"


    "I am at least certain that Ulyseon is participating."


    Maxi swallowed back a groan. "Then...there is no question that he will be facing Richard Breston today."


    "Not necessarily, mydy. Everyone has been acting independently since arriving in Balbourne, so we don''t know how many of us entered." Garrow sighed, then said, "It is highly likely that Sir Hebaron is participating as well. The man would never pass on such-"


    "I doubt he has the time with that new lover of his," Gabel cut in. He was munching on a green apple, and he wiped the juice from his mouth before adding, "He''s gotten himself entangled with another strong-willed woman, whom he has promised to spend the rest of his time in Balbourne with. No one''s seen him for days."


    Tossing the seeds into a bowl, the knight added apathetically, "He is likely enjoying himself in some noblewoman''s bed."


    Maxi grimaced. She was not interested in hearing about the knight''s private life in such detail.


    "Who else...is participating?" she asked, changing the subject.


    "Some lower ranking knights have joined to gain experience, but it seems none made it past the third round. Unfortunately, I couldn''t confirm-"


    Garrow''s words were drowned out by trumpets ring, and Maxi looked toward the arena. The man with the list of participants climbed onto a podium and announced, "The first match will be between Sir Nell Anthus of Arex''s Royal Guard and Sir Edwin B of the Bolose Royal Knights! May the knights enter the arena!"


    Maxi released a deted sigh. Disappointment also rose on the faces of the audience. They hade to see the matches of Wigrew''s reincarnations, so the other knights were of little interest to them. Yet, as the two men unsheathed their swords, the mood shifted. Both knights were skilled swordsmen representing their respective kingdoms, and their intense duel soon captivated the stadium.


    Maxi watched the match with bated breath. Sparks flew as des shed and dust rose under foot. The knights were so fast that it was bing increasingly difficult to tell who was who, forcing Maxi to concentrate intensely to follow their movements.


    The fierce duel reached its climax when the quicker knight drove his sword into his opponent''s shoulder. Gasps erupted around the stadium.


    The de pierced through the armor and protruded from the man''s back. The defeated knight dropped his sword, and a trumpet sounded to signal the end of the match.


    "Sir Nell Anthus is the victor!"


    Maxi clutched her pounding chest as clerics rushed into the arena. She felt her stomach turn at the sight of the defeated knight''s blood.


    "You look pale, mydy. Shall I escort you back to your room?" Gabel asked worriedly.


    Maxi shook her head. "I-I am fine. I''m just not ustomed to the suspense...since I''ve only watched Riftan''s matches."


    "I suppose themander''s matches are quite brief," Gabel said with a knowing smile.


    Maxi tried to look unaffected as she shrugged. She did not wish to appear fainthearted. She pretended to take a sip from her goblet topose her expression.


    Soon, the administrator returned to the podium. "Up next is someone you have all been waiting for! Rosem Wigrew d''Aren, the champion of Livadon andmander of the Bolose Royal Knights!"


    All around the stands, the noblewomen''s eye sparkled, and the crowd erupted into thunderous cheers. The administrator waited for the noise to die down before announcing Sir Sejuleu''s opponent.


    "Facing him is none other than Ulyseon Rovar of the Remdragon Knights! May the knights enter the arena!"


    Maxi''s eyes widened. She whipped her head to Garrow and Gabel, who looked equally surprised. Turning her attention back to the arena, she saw Sejuleu Aren in heavy ck armor and Ulyseon in silver-gray. They entered side by side.


    Then who is Richard Breston''s opponent?


    Maxi was knitting her brow in confusion when another trumpet st announced the start of the match. She instinctively covered her ears at the loud sh of the knights'' initial charge. Overawed by the incredible noise, she momentarily forgot to breathe.


    Each collision stirred gusts of dirt, leaving impressions in the ground. It was like watching two colossal steel beasts battling in the arena.


    "He won''tst long at this rate," Gabel remarked, startling Maxi.


    She stopped gaping and nced at Gabel. To her, the two appeared to be evenly matched, with Ulyseon even appearing to have the upper hand. His ferocious sword swings were truly frightening to behold.


    As if reading her thoughts, Gabel exined with a bitter smile, "None of Ulyseon''s attacks have been effective. Sir Sejuleu, on the other hand, has been dodging his blows while strategicallynding his own. The match will be over soon if this carries on."


    Maxi refocused on the arena, where Ulyseon''s movements had indeed begun to slow. She noticed spots of blood on his armor, a sure sign of his waning strength. Thankfully, it did not seem like the young knight was seriously injured, though his attacks had lost their earlier ferocity.


    Growing anxious, Maxi asked, "Why...isn''t he yielding?"


    "With that temper of his? That would be thest thing he''d do, mydy," Gabel replied, shaking his head. "To him, a duel only ends when onebatant can no longer fight. He''s determined to fight to the end."


    Maxi frowned, puzzled. Even to her untrained eye, the match''s oue seemed inevitable, yet Ulyseon refused to acknowledge it.


    After distancing himself to catch his breath, the young knight poised his sword once again. A few secondster, he charged like a cannonball. The impact of the collision sent a dense cloud of dust swirling, forcing Maxi to shield her face with her coat.


    The dust soon settled. Ulyseon was on his knees, Sejuleu Aren''s de poised beneath his helmet. The older knight''s deep voice reverberated in the hushed stadium.


    "Do you yield?"


    After stubbornly clutching his sword with both of his hands, Ulyseon spat out through gritted teeth, "I yield."


    "Good grief," Sejuleu said as he withdrew his de. He gave a heartyugh. "You are much more fierce than you look."


    He helped Ulyseon to his feet, shaking his head. The audience erupted into deafening cheers.

 Chapter 444 - 205

    Chapter 444 - 205


    Maxi studied Ulyseon''s face with concern. More than his wounds, it was the sting of defeat that appeared to trouble him. Carrying his helmet at his side, Ulyseon red at the victor before storming out of the arena.


    "Will you excuse me for a moment, mydy?" Garrow asked as he watched his friend leave.


    Maxi nodded eagerly. "Are you going to Ulyseon? Let me go with you."


    "No, mydy," Garrow said quickly. "You should stay. It will be Sir Riftan''s match soon."


    Maxi was already rising from her seat when she awkwardly froze at his firm refusal.


    Gabel ced a hand on her shoulder. "Please think of thed''s pride, mydy. Rovar would be embarrassed to see you in his current state."


    "What is there to be embarrassed about? Did he not fight bravely against Livadon¡¯s champion?" Maxi protested, but she settled back into her seat nheless.


    Garrow gave a respectful nod before descending the stairs. Maxi watched him go when suddenly, the trumpet sounded, announcing the start of the next match. She redirected her attention to the arena as the administrator introduced the new contenders: a young knight from Wedon''s Royal Knights and one from Balto''s Southern Confederacy.


    The third match of the day began. Despite their evident skill, the duel failed to captivate the audience, which was still reeling from the intensity of the previous fight.


    Maxi''s eyes swept across the noblewomen, who were specting about the next contenders, then over the audience. asional cheers rose from the stands, but the earlier excitement had faded. Finally, the match ended with ackluster reception.


    "Sir Varis Hector is the victor!" the administrator announced from the podium.


    The audience offered light apuse. The knights quietly left the arena, seemingly unfazed by the crowd''s tepid reaction. Without dy, the administrator announced the participants of the next match.


    "Entering the fourth match is themander of the Knights of Phil Aaron, Sir Richard Breston!"


    The nobles'' board expression shifted to keen interest at the mention of Richard Breston. Bunching her skirt, Maxi craned her neck over the balustrade.


    As hushed anticipation fell over the stadium, the administrator shouted, "And his opponent, none other than Sir Ursuline Ricaydo of the Remdragon Knights!"


    Gasping, Maxi whipped her head around, half expecting she had misheard. But Gabel''s equally shocked face confirmed it.


    Her eyes snapped back to the arena. Ursuline Ricaydo, resplendent in Remdragon Knight armor, followed a colossal figure, d in heavy steel. Maxi held back a groan. Ursuline looked small next to the northerner, who towered over him by at least two heches (approx 24 centimeters) and nearly doubled his size.


    Maxi seized Gabel''s arm. "W-We must stop the match."


    "Stay calm, mydy," Gabel said evenly. "This is an official duel. Unless Sir Ursuline forfeits, no one can stop it."


    "B-But.. The man openly dered that he would not honor the knight''s code! Who knows what he intends to do."


    "Sir Ursuline is quite adept at fighting against bigger opponents. He will not be beaten so easily."


    "E-Even so.."


    Before she could finish, the trumpet announced the start of the match. Maxi looks down at the arena with a horrified expression. Drawing their swords, the knights briefly exchanged cautious nces before simultaneously charging at each other. Maxi squeezed her eyes shut, unable to bear the sight of what seemed like a cat challenging a tiger.


    An instantter, the sharp ng of shing des jolted Maxi. She flinched, her shoulders tensing. Time seemed to stretch on forever, but the trumpet signaling the end of the match was stubbornly silent.


    Mustering her courage, Maxi opened her eyes. There was Richard Breston, brandishing his massive white six-kevette sword (approx 180 centimeters). Her initial terror quickly gave way to awe as she realized that none of his heavy strikes werending. As if by magic, Ursuline, with his five-kevette de, was skillfully parrying his opponent''s greatsword.


    "Notice how Sir Ursuline swings three times for every one of his opponent''s." Gabel exined, smiling. "It''s that speed that allows him to match Sir Hebron."


    At that moment, Ursuline''s de moved in a blur, deflecting the northerner''s powerful attack. His arms were a whirlwind, giving the illusion of three swords striking at once.


    Maxi shifted in excitement. Though she knew that Ursuline was among the best within the Remdragon Knights, she had not expected him to be on par with Balto''s champion. Her eyes twinkled as she turned to Gabel and shook his arm.


    "D-Did you see that? It was truly amazing! And against someone twice his size!"


    Then, in a sudden burst of movement, Ursuline lunged. The northerner, caught off guard, reacted a second toote. The swift de found its mark, piercing through Breston''s shoulder.


    A collective gasp rippled through the stadium. It seemed iprehensible that Balto''s celebrated knight would fall in the fourth round.


    A triumphant smile rose on Maxi''s lips. With this defeat, the prestige of the Knights of Phil Aaron was effectively tarnished. The arrogant man would no longer be able to maintain his imperious ways.


    However, her smile quickly faded when she noticed Breston''s shoulders shaking.


    Is heughing?


    A chill ran down her spine. Confused, Maxi''s eyes darted to the podium. Why were they not ending the match? She was about to protest when the northerner gripped the de prating his shoulder.


    "You do know the match isn''t over unless one of us yields or drops his sword, don''t you?"


    "What do you-"


    "So hold on tight."


    With that, the giant raised his greatsword. And, seemingly unconcerned about his wound, struck Ursuline on the side of his head with the hilt. Cries of shock erupted all over the stadium.


    But the northerner seemed far from done. He repeatedly hit Ursuline''s temple, each blow resonating with a chilling thud. Though Ursuline tried to pull back, Breston had his de in an iron grip.


    "Oi, oi, oi! Stay sharp!" Breston bellowed as he continued to rain down blows. "It''s your loss if you let go of that sword! You''re not going to give up that easily, are you?"


    Maxi covered her mouth in horror. The sound of cruelughter mixed with heavy thuds filled the stadium. Despite Ursuline''s desperate attempts to wriggle free, the stark reality was apparent - Richard Breston was stronger.


    Finally, Ursuline managed to release one of his hands, but Breston appeared disinclined to end the match there. The northerner grabbed Ursuline''s hand and yanked the de from his own shoulder. Blood spurted like a fountain, yet the man, seemingly impervious to pain, switched sword hands and lunged forward with the force of a thunderbolt.


    Ursuline, hastily trying to retreat, was a fraction too slow. The northerner''s de sliced diagonally, embedding deeply into Ursuline''s arm. Maxi screamed at the horrific sight. Though Ursuline had managed to keep his limb, the damage to his bone and nerves was evident. In agony, he let his sword fall.


    "S-Sir Richard Breston is the victor!" the administrator''s voice rang out.


    Clerics promptly rushed into the arena. After looking on with an ashen face, Maxi sprang from her seat. If not treated properly, Ursuline could lose the use of his arm forever.


    She dashed into the arena and elbowed her way past the converging clerics. Seeing the hierarch bent over Ursuline, attempting to heal his arm, she roughly shoved the man''s hand away.


    "You could cripple him if you don''t connect the bones, muscles, and nerves properly! We must inspect the wound first. Is there anything to stop the bleeding?"


    The startled young cleric hurriedly removed his belt and offered it to her. Maxi snatched it from him and strapped it above the knight''s wound. Soon, the bleeding stopped. The clerics stood awkwardly around her, unsure of what to do next.


    "We must get him to the infirmary," Maxi said impatiently.


    Ursuline, his face as white as a ghost, finally spoke through clenched teeth. "I can walk there myself."


    When he attempted to rise, Maxi firmly stopped him. "No. You could aggravate your wound."


    Humiliation shed across the knight''s face, but Maxi knew her priority. His arm needed immediate and proper care; his pride would have to wait.


    She stepped aside, allowing the clerics to move him to the infirmary. Momentster, as he was brought in on a stretcher, Ruth directed them to a cot.


    "Put him here!"


    A wave of relief washed over Maxi as soon as she spotted Ruth. The ever-prepared sorcerer began setting out various medicines and tools next to the bed, issuing instructions as he did so.


    "I will heal the wound. I need the clerics to remove his armor. Mydy, please take a look at his head injury."


    Maxi promptly removed the knight¡¯s dented helmet, revealing his bloodied head. The gruesome sight filled her with rage. How could a man do this to another? Suppressing her anger, she grabbed a clean linen and gently began to wipe the blood from Ursuline''s forehead and temple.


    The helmet had saved his skull from fracturing, but a deep cut marred his temple, and there were dark bruises on his cheekbone. After carefully inspecting his wounds, Maxi healed them with magic. Meanwhile, Ruth used a peculiar device to stitch Ursuline¡¯s arm. She watched anxiously until a somber voice interrupted her thoughts.


    "Will he be able to wield a sword again?"


    Startled, Maxi looked up to see Riftan.


    Ruth searched themander''s impassive face as if trying to gauge his thoughts. He said calmly, "I cannot promise anything."


    There was a pause.


    "I see," Riftan replied.


    Then, he spun on his heel and left the infirmary. A wave of anxiety overwhelmed Maxi, and she hurried after him.


    Out in the waiting room, Richard Breston was getting his shoulder treated.


    He sneered upon seeing Riftan. Leaning against the wall, he taunted, "I''ve never seen that face on you before. Is your dog''s condition worse than you thought?"

 Chapter 445 - 206

    445 Chapter 206


    Maxi glowered furiously at Richard Breston. Despite having wielded a massive greatsword with a de lodged in his shoulder, the man looked infuriatingly rxed. He leisurely drank from a wine bottle as a hierarch tended to his wound.


    "I did overdo it a bit, didn''t I?" Breston saidzily, taking a swig. "Tell your friend I feel bad for crippling him."


    The room fell into a tense silence. Everyone seemed to be holding their breaths. Riftan advanced slowly toward Breston, his intent clear. Maxi reached out to stop him, but Gabel blocked her, shaking his head.


    "Mydy, please, you must stay out of this."


    "B-But¡­"


    Even Riftan would not escape punishment if he were to draw blood here. She was about to say as much when Riftan spoke in an unexpectedly steady voice.


    "Whatever you just did cannot be called a duel."


    Maxi''s eyes snapped to her husband.


    Looking at Breston, Riftan asked in a chillingly calm tone, "Do you so badly want to fight me that you''d tarnish your honor?"


    "Only realizing that now, are you? You''re more dim-witted than I thought." Leaning forward, Breston gave Riftan a ferocious smile. "You''ll end up like that little pup of yours if you expect to have an honorable duel with me, Calypse. I n to fight like a dog."


    He growled, hound-like, then erupted intoughter. His demeanor was so eerie that Maxi involuntarily took a step back.


    Breston grabbed the hilt of his greatsword, which was propped against the wall. "Shall we do it right now? Any time is fine with me."


    Riftan''s impassive eyes bore into the man''s face. After a moment of stifling silence, a trumpet st announced the next match.


    "The next round is between Sir Riftan and Sir Lionel! May the knights enter the arena!" the administrator called.


    The tension in the room eased slightly. Unfolding his arms, Riftan let out a dry chuckle. "I think I can bear to wait another day."


    As he turned toward the arena entrance, he added coldly, "My sword is much more precise than yours, Breston. You''ll regret ignoring my warning."


    "My, I am terrified," Breston sneered, leaning back against the wall.


    Riftan looked at him, eyes shing, before heading to the arena. Maxi almost followed but stopped herself with great effort. Right now, she knew even telling her husband to be careful might give Breston more fodder for his taunts.


    Biting her lip, she shot a re at the northerner, then turned toward the infirmary. Though she was confident in Riftan''s skills, she could not bear to watch him fight at the moment. The day had been filled with enough suspense and shock.


    She tried to block out the roaring cheers behind her as she sought Ruth. Assisting with healing would be better than sitting in the stands, paralyzed with fear. After checking on the pale-faced Ursuline, Maxi began searching for clean towels and hot water.


    ***


    After his final match of the day, Riftan immediately left the arena for the infirmary. When he got there, however, Ursuline was nowhere to be seen. After scanning the room, he pivoted to leave, only to halt at the sound of Sejuleu Aren''s voice behind him.


    "Your mage took him to the basilica. The treatment apparently went well."


    Riftan turned to face Sejuleu Aren, who was leaning casually against a column, dressed in the crimson battle gear of the Bolos¨¦ Royal Knights.


    "Mind if we talk for a moment?" Sejuleu asked.


    "I''m not in the mood," Riftan said frostily before stalking down the corridor.


    Sejuleu followed, sighing heavily. "Very well. I will do the talking, you listen."


    Riftan said nothing as he marched down the corridor, where the glow of sunset was streaming in.


    Falling into step beside him, Sejuleu said, "You and I will be facing each other in the semi-finals tomorrow. It seems the pope doubts my chances against Richard Breston."


    He snorted loudly before continuing, "The Council cannot risk their ''reincarnation of Wigrew'' being defeated by an opponent of the armistice. The pope''s grand scheme is for you to defeat me in the semi-finals, then take down Breston in the final."


    "And your point is?"


    They stopped by the back gate. The stadium was nearly empty, leaving them alone in the dim, shadowy passageway. A heavy silence settled around them.


    Leaning against a column, Sejuleu said seriously, "This tournament must be a dignified event. As such, I hope you will adhere to the code of chivalry to the end."


    "I didn''t expect such soft words from you," Riftan replied with a wry smile. "You needn''t fear. I won''t ruin thately face of yours in front of an audience."


    Sejuleu shook his head,ughing dryly. "How kind. But it is not me I''m asking you to spare; it''s Richard Breston. No matter how vile he is, I bid you to uphold your knightly honor."


    Riftan''s gaze turned icy. "I had no idea you were so fond of him."


    "I don''t make this request for his sake," Sejuleu replied, his gaze intense. "You''ve seen it yourself ¡ª that man tantly disregards the code of chivalry. No doubt he wants to turn the tournament into some back-alley brawl. You mustn''t stoop to his level."


    "And why not?" Riftan asked with a cold smile. "He threatened my wife and tried to cripple my knight, all to provoke me. I have tolerated him long enough. I see no reason to continue doing so."


    "Don''t you?" Sejuleu straightened himself. "The Grand Basilica of Osiriya is hosting this tournament to promote unity among the Seven Kingdoms. They''re also using Wigrew''s myth to win back the public''s trust. Richard Breston wants to sabotage all that. He''s purposely provoking you to turn this whole affair into a disgraceful spectacle."


    When no reply came, Sejuleu''s face hardened as he realized Riftan still wanted to retaliate despite knowing Breston''s intention.


    "You told me you would protect the armistice," Sejuleu pressed. "Richard Breston is the son of Balto''s greatest hero. Do you think Geyhart Breston will continue to support the armistice if his heir is killed or crippled at a tournament hosted by the Grand Basilica?"


    "Breston started this. Only he should be held responsible for his actions."


    "A parent''s judgment is clouded when ites to their children. Their rtionship may be strained, but Geyhart Breston cares very much for his son. It would be unwise to make an enemy of such a man."


    Riftan scowled. Logically, he knew Sejuleu Aren was right, but his boiling anger made it hard to ept this reasoning.


    Noting Riftan''s unyielding expression, Sejuleu shook his head. "If you are bent on drawing blood, then I am left with only one option. I will have to defeat you topete in the finals myself."


    Riftan''s lips twitched. "Didn''t youe to convince me because you know that''s not possible?"


    Sejuleu Aren snorted loudly. "While I will admit your skills surpass mine, I''ve never considered beating you an impossibility. Anything can happen in apetition."


    Riftan studied him, somewhat surprised by the man''s confidence despite acknowledging his opponent''s superior skills.


    After patting Riftan''s shoulder, Sejuleu turned toward the exit. "Just you wait. I shall bring you down a peg or two."


    With that, Sejuleu walked away. Riftan watched him leave before making his way to the stable.


    As soon as Riftan entered the knights'' amodation, the lively chatter in the hall ceased abruptly. His eyes swept over the knights gathered around tables for ate dinner before he proceeded to the stairs. High-ranking knights were assigned private rooms on the second and third floors of the annex.


    He walked down the long, illuminated corridor and finally knocked on the door at the end. Knowing Ursuline''s dislike for noise, it was more than likely that this was his room.


    Inside, the room was unsurprisingly neat. Riftan squinted into the dimness, his eyes adjusting to see Maxi sitting by arge bed. Despite knowing she was there to tend to the wounded, it irked him to find his wife in another man''s chamber.


    He approached and gently ced a hand on her slender shoulder. She looked up at him, her expression weary. His petty jealousy dissolved at the sight of her ashen face.


    ncing at Ursuline, whoy on the bed as still as a corpse, he asked grimly, "Is he badly hurt? Is his arm¡­"


    "N-No, he is all right," Maxi replied in a hushed whisper. "The treatment was sessful, but it will¡­ take time for him to regain full use of his arm. A major muscle was severed, and the nerves connected to his fingers were damaged, so there might be¡ª"


    She faltered, and Riftan frowned when he noticed the tears welling in her eyes.


    "You look tired. Where is Ruth Serbel?" he asked.


    "T-Taking a brief rest. He used a lot of mana healing Sir Ursuline." Rubbing her misty eyes, Maxi hastily got to her feet. "Shall we¡­ s-step outside? I finally managed to get him to sleep with some sleeping draught¡­ because he refused to stay in bed."


    Riftan allowed himself to be led out of the room.


    "How about you?" she asked. "Are you hurt anywhere?"


    "Unscathed, as you can see," he said, stepping into the light and spreading his arms for a thorough inspection.


    Maxi carefully swept her eyes over him, then sighed in relief. The sight warmed him deeply as if he had a stomachful of strong wine. Her fretting stirred both sympathy and tenderness in him.


    He leaned in, pressing his forehead against her pale one, and wrapped his arms around her slender, slightly cold shoulders. The faint scent of herbs and firewood clung to her cloud-like curls.


    "Today must have been hard," he said, gently patting her rigid back.


    "Ruth did most of the work. I merely¡­ assisted." Her voice was strained, and she rested her head on his shoulder as she spoke.


    Riftan stroked her hair soothingly. "This will all be over tomorrow."


    "I-If something like this happens again¡­"


    "I promise you will never have to tend to my wounds."


    Maxi lifted her head, her clear, silver eyes illuminated by the torch''s golden glow.


    All day long, he had been seething with rage, longing to tear someone to pieces. How was it possible that his anger instantly melted? He pressed his lips to her cheek, only to hear her choked voice again.


    "I believe you. So you must¡­ win with honor."


    Riftan regarded her for a moment, then gave her a bitter smile. "You have my word."


    ***


    The early morning rain left the stadium dotted with puddles of mud. Though it stopped by noon, the sky remained a nket of gray clouds, and the air was thick with humidity. The summer monsoons had begun.


    Riftan looked up at the overcast sky before surveying the packed stands. It seemed the dismal weather had not deterred the biggest crowd yet.

 Chapter 446 - 207

    Nobles lounged under colorful canopies, each embroidered with their respective coat of arms. Dozens of servants fussed around them, tending to their every need. Beneath them, wealthy citizens took their seats, while the ground floor teemed withmoners in lessvish attire. It seemed as if all of Balbourne had converged in the stadium.


    Riftan scanned the audience, their faces flushed with heat and excitement, before his gazended on the area reserved for Wedon''s nobility. Even at this distance, he immediately spotted his wife among the gaudily dressed aristocrats.


    She was a vision of elegance in a dark green gown, her long tresses neatly coiled on her head. Though he could not make out her expression, he could tell from the rigid way she sat that she was anxious.


    His face clouded with concern, fearing she might faint from the stress. Though he knew his wife was not as fragile as she appeared, he could not help but fret whenever he looked at her.


    "Now, for the moment you have all been waiting for!" bellowed the mboyantly dressed administrator. "Let the semifinals begin!"


    From his position by the arena entrance, Riftan shifted his focus from the crowd to the podium.


    "For the first match, Livadon''s champion andmander of the Bolose Royal Knights, Sir Sejuleu Aren, will face Wedon¡¯s champion andmander of the Remdragon Knights, Sir Riftan Calypse! May the knights enter the arena!"


    Deafening cheers erupted from the audience. Riftan turned as heavy footfalls approached from behind. Sejuleu Aren, d in ck armor, walked up to Riftan''s side.


    "Ready for a beating, my friend?" the knight said jauntily.


    Ignoring his taunt, Riftan strode into the arena. The cheers subsided as the two knights faced each other.


    Raising a hand, the administrator announced, "This tournament honors the spirit of Wigrew and the twelve knights! I implore our contenders to uphold the code of chivalry in their duel!"


    As the trumpet red, signaling the start of the match, Riftan immediately drew his sword and adopted an offensive stance. Sejuleu Aren aimed the tip of his de at him. Despite his typically jovial demeanor, his posture betrayed no weakness.


    Riftan''s lips curled slightly. The Livadonianmander was clearly more than just talk. This time, his alertness was markedly higher than in their first duel.


    "Shouldn''t you wrap this up in three minutes to maintain your reputation?" Sejuleu taunted as Riftan looked for an opening without moving. Ignoring his jib, Riftan plotted his strategy.


    Suddenly, Sejuleu''s shing de came flying toward him. Riftan raised his sword, feeling the force of the strike jolt through his arms. The unexpected strength behind the attack stirred his adrenaline.


    He shoved Sejuleu back, gearing up for a counterattack. But before he could even swing his weapon, the next assault came. Riftan''s eyes darted, searching for an opening while tirelessly deflecting Sejuleu''s onught. It seemed the knight had no intention of drawing out the match.


    He''s giving me no chance to attack.


    Sejuleu, intent on a swift victory, was focused solely on the offensive. He seemed aware that time was not an aside. Riftan retreated, sharpening his senses to their limits. A singlepse could prove fatal.


    Living up to his reputation as a master swordsman, Sejuleu Aren wielded his de with swift, unpredictable strokes. His weapon seemed to possess a will of its own.


    Riftan clinched his jaw as he concentrated on his opponent''s shing de, which darted at him from both sides. He parried each blow, maintaining a steady distance. Then, abruptly, Sejuleu shifted his momentum.


    Realizing that his opponent was angling for a decisive strike, Riftan braced himself. In nearly the same breath, the sharp de shot toward his chest with arrow-like precision. He swiftly raised his sword, deflecting the blow and sidestepping to disrupt Sejuleu''s bnce.


    Sejuleu ducked into a defensive stance, but Riftan spotted a fleeting opening and aimed for his side. Blue sparks flew as their des shed. A sharp, grating sound echoed, and blood was drawn.


    Riftan clicked his tongue as he drew back. His attack had narrowly missed its mark, leaving his opponent with only a superficial gash on his arm. Even so, the oue of the match was now clear.


    He closed the distance again, now with Sejuleu on the defensive. When Riftan delivered a powerful swing, Sejuleu barely managed to block it, clearly outmatched in strength.


    The Livadonianmander gritted his teeth as he was helplessly pushed back. "I see you''re strong as ever."


    Gripping his sword with both hands, Riftan bore down, nearly driving Sejuleu''s legs into the mud. Sejuleu, recognizing his disadvantage in strength, deftly twisted his de to deflect Riftan''s and lunged for his thigh.


    But Riftan was quicker. He swung his sword diagonally, the de shing just beneath Sejuleu''s helmet. Sensing the imminent danger, Sejuleu immediately froze.


    After a moment of suffocating silence, Sejuleu exhaled deeply. "I yield."


    The trumpet sounded from the podium, and the audience erupted into thunderous apuse. Riftan slowly lowered his de from his opponent''s throat. Sejuleu removed his helmet, tossed it aside, and raked a hand through his damp hair.


    "The Dragon yer is indeed a tough opponent to beat."


    Frowning against the deafening cheers, Riftan raised his visor. With his senses greatly heightened, loud noises were more difficult to bear than usual.


    "You''ve improved," Riftan said, sheathing his sword. "It was a close fight."


    "Coming from you, I''ll take that as high praise," Sejuleu replied with a grin. He extended his hand.


    Riftan paused, eyeing the man''s outstretched hand. After briefly studying Sejuleu''s invigorated face, he finally epted the handshake.


    Sejuleu''s smile widened. "It was a gratifying match. I eagerly await our next encounter."


    Releasing his grip, Riftan turned toward the arena''s entrance. He was just about to leave when he spotted Richard Breston, poised for the next round. The northerner looked visibly uneasy.


    Breston caught Riftan''s shoulder as he was about to head to the waiting room, hissing into his ear, "Don''t expect our fight to be as boring as that."


    With a shove to Riftan''s shoulder, Breston marched into the arena. The trumpet sounded once more.


    "The next match will be between Sir Richard Breston of the Knights of Phil Aaron and Sir Nell Anthus of Arex''s Royal Guard!"


    As the cheer subsided, a strange tension settled over the stadium. The crowd, uncertain of what level of ferocity to expect from Richard Breston this time, fell into a nervous hush. The Arexion knight entered amid the palpable silence, his yellow surcoat draped over te armor.


    When the two knights faced each other, the administrator called, "I implore our contenders to uphold the code of chivalry and fight a fair duel!"


    The announcement had barely finished when Breston drew his white greatsword from his back. After carefully studying the man''s stance, Riftan looked at the other knight. Sir Nell Anthus seemed visibly on edge, clearly afraid.


    He probably ns to yield after a few blows.


    Though his honor prevented him from forfeiting outright, he seemed to have no desire to engage in a serious battle with the northerner.


    Riftan''s gaze lingered on Nell Anthus''s rigid, unconfident expression before he turned away, only to be startled by a horrific scream behind him. Whirling around, he saw Breston''s sword deeply embedded into Anthus''s shoulder.


    "You draw your sword to save face, yet have no real intent to fight. What a disgrace," Breston scorned, kicking his fallen opponent and yanking his bloodied sword free. He then pointed it at Riftan. "You cane out now. It''s time for the main event."


    After watching Breston with a steely gaze, Riftan nced at the injured knight. Clerics rushed to heal the man with magic, but it was clear the wound had been fatal. Riftan stepped into the arena.


    "Yes, let''s end this now," he said, drawing his sword. "I tire of you."


    The frozen audience began to buzz with murmurs. The flustered administrator dered loudly, "Tournament procedures must be followed! I ask the two finalists to remain in the waiting room until the situation is resolved."


    "What''s the point in waiting?" Breston snapped back. "The semi-finals are over! It''s about time we decide the winner."


    Amid the murmuring, some voices urged for the final round. Those hungry for a bloody spectacle began to mor for a dramatic fight.


    The flustered administrator looked to the high priests, after debating among themselves with grim expressions, the high priests gave their reluctant nod of approval. The final match was to begin.


    Clearing his throat, the administrator boom, "With the finalists'' consent, the final round will nowmence!"


    Excited cheers shook the humid air. Riftan walked past the pool of blood and took his position in the center of the muddy arena. When the Arexion knight was carried away on a stretcher, the trumpet sounded to signal the start of the match.

 Chapter 447 - 208

    447 Chapter 208


    Lowering his visor, Riftan fixed his keen gaze on the giant of a man standing opposite him. Richard Breston, who had been posturing arrogantly with his bloodied sword resting on his shoulder, shifted slowly into an offensive stance.


    The humid air was heavy with the man''s palpable bloodthirst. It was clear that he had no interest in a mere contest of swordsmanship; his sole objective was to obliterate his enemy.


    Riftan angled his sword, preparing himself. The mor of the frenzied spectators began to fade as his senses honed in on the beast before him. White breaths escaped the man''s mouth in slow whiffs, like a dragon about to breathe fire.


    These thoughts raced through Riftan''s mind, just as the northerner charged at him with explosive force. He swung his sword, feeling the impact resonate through his shoulder with what sounded like a p of thunder. The force of the attack was that of an ogre striking with an iron mace.


    Riftan widened his stance to hold his ground. The enormity of the northerner''s greatsword, twice the size of an average ymore, was intimidating in its own right. In the hands of a man clearly descended from giants, the weapon struck with the force of a battering ram.


    Gripping his sword hilt with both hands, Riftan pushed back, but his opponent refused to budge. blood-red eyes gleamed behind Breston''s visor as he let out a cruelugh.


    "How disappointing. Is that all the famed Dragon yer can muster?"


    Riftan subtly shifted his sword to divert Breston''s. Then, pivoting half a turn, he thrust toward the opposite side. But Breston was quicker.


    Having dove forward to dodge the attack, Breston swung from below. The long de scraped the ground as it whipped up like a whirlwind. He was wielding de aura.


    Riftan twisted sideways, narrowly escaping the blow aimed at his chest. Undeterred, his adversary lunged again, bringing down his weapon with tremendous force. Riftan leaped back to create some distance. The greatsword sliced through the air before lodging deeply in the ground. The arena trembled as if struck by a meteorite.


    Riftan retreated, avoiding the sshes of mud and adopted a defensive stance. His opponent gritted his teeth as he yanked his sword from the hole it had formed in the ground.


    "What are you ying at?" the man bellowed, his enraged voice reverberating around the stadium. "Do you still think to im an honorable victory against me?"


    Ignoring the taunts, Riftan''s eyes sharpened, seeking an opening. Seemingly infuriated by hisposure, Richard Breston charged like a raging bull.


    "I want a fight to the death! A battle to decide the fate of mankind! This shoddy excuse for a fight will not stand!"


    His massive de came hurtling down toward Riftan''s head. Riftan sidestepped the lightning fast attack and countered with a diagonal swing, briefly throwing off his opponent''s momentum. Yet, the northerner quickly crouched and swung his sword sideways before Riftan could strike back.


    Riftan barely intercepted the de aimed at his head. Just then, a piercing chill crawled over his skin. He recoiled as a searing painnced his right wrist. Frost had encrusted his gauntlet and vambrace.


    It doesn''t appear to be magic.


    After flexing his fist open and closed, Riftan cast a quick nce at the podium. If the high priests had detected any magic, they would have promptly stopped the match. Seeing that none of them were moving, Riftan surmised that the frost was an inherent power of Richard Breston''s greatsword.


    Switching his weapon to his left hand, Riftan moved with the caution of a wolf circling its prey, waiting for the right moment to pounce.


    Breston, his sword pointed at Riftan, taunted, "You look like a well-trained hunting dog."


    Riftan gave no response.


    "Where is your warrior''s rage? Reuben III''s puppet, the Duke of Croyso''s ything, and now a pawn in the pope''s chess game. I doubt even livestock would be as obedient as you."


    Riftan kept his focus, unswayed by the provocations. Hisck of reaction twisted the northerner''s face into a demonic sneer.


    "A caged beast survives on what its master feeds it," he snarled, "but a wolf uses its teeth to kill, an eagle its talons, and a buffalo its horns. Man, on the other hand, was given swords and armor for war."


    Breston''s greatsword began to emit a white glow. Lowering his stance, he shouted viciously, "You have crushed my - our ambitions. Now, Riftan Calypse, you shall pay!"


    The giant leaped skyward. It was an astonishing feat for a man of his size, especially in heavy armor. Riftan dove away as Brestonnded with a thunderous crash, forming a crater and sshing mud like waves.


    Seizing the moment of Riftan''s momentary blindness caused by the debris, Richard Breston shot out andunched a relentless attack. Riftan, steadily retreating, paired each wild swing. Fury ignited in Breston''s eyes upon realizing his opponent''s strategy to maintain control while waiting for the right moment to strike.


    The northerner gritted his teeth as he furiously shed his sword. "Do you think you''ve made something of yourself now because the people call you Wigrew''s reincarnation?"


    After narrowly blocking an overhead strike, Riftan gripped his sword with both hands and pushed back with all his strength. He could see his opponent''s arms trembling.


    Breston, pressing further, hissed, " Act like a knight all you want, but you''ll always be an outsider!"


    Riftan gave onest shove, causing Breston to stagger back slightly.


    But the northerner quickly locked swords again and spat, "Your mother was a pagan whore, and your father depraved enough to dip his wick in her." Then,ughing mockingly in Riftan''s face, he added, "And you are the spawn of such shameless beasts."


    With a burst of explosive power, Riftan pushed him back and lunged. Breston scrambled to defend himself, but it was toote.


    Riftan''s de sliced through his armor, leaving a long gash across his arm and chest. Yet, Breston seemed almost delighted to have finally elicited a reaction. He roared withughter as he counterattacked.


    "Does the truth sting?"


    Riftan deflected Breston''s sword and aimed a thrust at his exposed chest.


    Breston blocked it just in time, continuing to jeer, "Want to hear another truth you don''t know?" His voice dropped as if he were about to share a great secret. "The red-haired wench is just as much a whore for spreading her legs to a lowborn like you."


    Something inside Riftan snapped. Before he could make a conscious decision, his body reacted, sending the giant of a man soaring through the air. Breston arced toward the stands but, fortunately, hit one of the support pirs instead. Nevertheless, the startled spectators began fleeing in panic.


    Unfazed by the chaos, Breston leaped to his feet,ughing uproariously. "Now you''re ready to fight for real!"


    With that, the man hurled himself into the arena. Riftan met the human cannonball head on, their swords shing with such force that gusts of wind swept through the stadium.


    Riftan felt the icy chill from the white greatsword seeping into his fingers. Not caring whether his armor froze over, he pushed back, then swung his arms wide. Breston blocked it, but had he been a fraction slower, he would have been cleaved in two.


    Breston gave a toothy grin. Drunk on the thrill of sessfully baiting his opponent, the man appeared almost euphoric, oblivious to the fact that he had narrowly escaped death.


    With a mighty leap off the ground, Breston swung his sword in a horizontal arc. Riftan, reacting swiftly, dodged by turning sideways and countered with his own de.


    As he shed the northerner''s thigh, the man lifted his long, muscr leg,nding a hefty kick to Riftan''s abdomen. It was like being rammed by a raging bull.


    Forced to scrape the ground with his sword to stop himself from falling, Riftan then faced Richard Breston''s charge. Mud spattered everywhere as the giant man ran at him. Instead of dodging, Riftan widened his stance and readied his sword. As a vast shadow loomed overhead, he swung diagonally with all his might, sending Breston back like a topplied scarecrow.


    Seizing the moment, Riftan pounced on the fallen giant, thrusting his sword between the man''s shoulder and chest. The de pierced through flesh and muscle and embedded in the mud below.


    Pinning him down with a knee to his chest, Riftan spat, "Yield now if you value your life."


    Breston began to tremble erratically. Laughing in the mud, he goaded, "Go ahead. Kill me."


    Riftan was narrowing his eyes in the silence that followed when he jerked back as Breston knocked his head against his. With blood now trickling down his forehead, Riftan ced more distance between them.


    But Breston sprang to his feet with the vigor of a wild beast and immediately crouched into an offensive stance. "I should let you know that I''m not the sort to ept defeat."


    Riftan clutched his forehead as he silently observed the man.


    "There will be no yielding," Breston growled with the ferocity of a predator scenting blood. "This duel does not end until one of us is dead."


    "I see," Riftan finally responded, frustration evident in his voice.


    With renewed determination, he lunged forward. The northerner raised his greatsword to intercept, aggravating his shoulder wound and soaking thebat uniform over his armor with blood. Even then, he refused to back down.


    Breston swung his greatsword in a wide arc, seemingly indifferent to the risk of permanently losing the use of his arm. Madness had taken hold, one that cared little for tomorrow. Riftan was certain that the man would not regret dying by his hand.


    Riftan sent heat to the tip of his de. Dark red energy coursed up the murky metallic surface like pulsing veins. Sensing the imminent threat, his opponent also readied his final blow.


    Gripping his sword hilt, Riftan shot across the wrecked arena, as swift as the wind.


    Richard Breston swung first. The white de, emitting frosty energy, descended like lightning toward Riftan''s head. Riftan countered, striking the de just above the crossguard, causing Breston''s giant arms to recoil slightly.


    This was it; Riftan aimed straight for the exposed chest. The impact, like a boulder being struck by an iron mace, sent the man crashing across the mud. As Riftsn straightened, Breston was on his knees, clutching his stomach and spewing blood.


    Riftan gazed down at him and said calmly, "It is my victory, Richard Breston."


    "Horseshit! I have yet to-"


    Breston abruptly stopped to look down at his sword. His eyes widened in shock. He was grasping a deless hilt.


    Riftan kicked the severed de toward the man. "You seem eager to rampage like a beast, but I don''t care what you want."


    The white greatsword, the Breston family heirloom believed to be forged from dragon teeth, slid through the mud to rest at the northerner''s feet.


    As he stared nkly at it, Riftan added, "I am a knight." When Breston raised his head, Riftan met his murderous gaze steadily. He continued slowly, "As such, I shall abide by the code of chivalry and show mercy to my opponent."


    Breston said nothing.


    "I had many chances today to end your life, but I chose not to. Remember this, Breston - you live only because of my mercy."


    The northerner''s eyes shed red with rage and humiliation. After quietly watching him, Riftan leaned in and said gently, "Live out the rest of your miserable days, bearing the weight of this humiliating defeat."


    With his face twisted in humiliation, the man sprang to his feet, seemingly ready to continue to fight despite his injuries.


    Riftan was about to raise his sword when the trumpet rang out across the overcast sky. The match was over.


    "Th-The final victor...is Sir Riftan Calypse!"


    As soon as the announcement was made, armed Temple Knights flooded the arena, with Sejuleu Aren among them. Facing Breston, he said, "If you wish to preserve what is left of your knightly honor, I suggest you ept your defeat."


    The northerner''s red eyes sh dangerously. After seething like a cornered beast, he finally turned and walked away. His forearm bled profusely, leaving a crimson trail on the ravaged arena floor. Knights from his order hurried to assist him, but he roughly shoved them back as he stormed out.


    It was then that the audience, who had been collectively holding their breath, erupted into cheers.


    "Rosem Wigrew d''Calypse! Ascalon''s new master!"


    Riftan sheathed his sword and looked to the section reserved for nobility. He easily spotted his wife''s pale face among the exuberant crowd. Though she sat regally, her head held high, Riftan knew she was barely holding herself together.


    Just then, a gust of damp wind swept past him, brushing against her slender form. Strands of her previously immacte hair loosened and gently fell around her face.


    In his mind''s eye, the image of a young, lonely girl seemed to superimpose itself over his wife''s. The moment was fleeting, however, and the scene soon morphed back into the nobledy, looking down at him with concern and affection.


    Taking a deep breath, he exhaled slowly. This stadium would not be the stage of her dishonor. He had not fought for the pope, nor the peace of the Seven Kingdoms.


    He had fought solely for her, and he wanted everyone to know it.

 Chapter 448 - 209

    "May the victor approach the ce of honor to receive Ascalon from His Holiness!"


    Maxi finally let out the breath she had been holding. Despite her best efforts to appearposed, she could not stop trembling.


    "Are you all right, mydy?" Gabel asked, looking concerned.


    Maxi nodded, her eyes still fixed on Riftan. She was torn between the urge to hit him or pull him into a crushing embrace. Her body practically ached with the desire to run to the arena and check him over thoroughly.


    As her husband ascended to the ce of honor, where the monarchs of each kingdom sat, a man in a purple robe dered, "Remove your helmet and pay obeisance!"


    Riftan removed his helmet, revealing a face as cold and hard as steel, cast in a pale gray shadow. The noblewomen around Maxi gasped in awe, and she immediately understood why. He embodied the very essence of a knight.


    After passing his helmet to a servant, Riftan got down on one knee before the seven thrones. As the roaring cheers in the stadium subsided, the pope, dressed in a snow-white cassock and golden mozzetta, slowly stood.


    "Raise your head."


    Riftan looked up at God''s earthly representative.


    ¡°Not only have you impressed us with your unrivaled swordsmanship, but you have also shown the true spirit of chivalry,¡± the pope said in a gentle, yetmanding voice. ¡°You have proven yourself worthy of the holy sword before everyone here.¡±


    Maxi swallowed, feeling her mouth go dry.


    The pope swept his gaze over the spectators, then signaled to a cleric in a somber ck habit standing behind him. The cleric approached Riftan, carrying a chest about two kevvettes in size.


    "You have valiantly proven yourself, Riftan Calyspe. I shall now bestow upon you the holy sword as promised."


    As soon as the pope finished speaking, the cleric lowered the iron-framed chest before Riftan and opened the lid. Maxi craned her neck forward. Though the distance made it difficult to make anything out clearly, she could see what looked like a worn hilt resting on crimson satin. Riftan peered at the quite ordinary-looking relic before reaching toward it.


    Maxi tensed. Was he intending to test the legend? A hush fell over the stadium.


    In this breathless quiet, Riftan grasped the edge of the chest. Maxi heard someone gulp loudly.


    A faint light emanated from the chest. Or was she imagining it? She widened her eyes, trying to confirm if what she was seeing was real.


    Then, in a swift motion, Riftan closed the chest lid. The audience, previously waiting with bated breaths, began to buzz with murmurs. Paying no mind to the reaction, Riftan offered the chest back to the pope.


    "Your Holiness, being deemed worthy of the holy sword is honor enough," he said in a calm voice that bordered on indifference.


    The murmurs grew louder. Though his statement was respectful, it was a clear refusal.


    ncing around, Maxi saw disappointment etched on many faces. Some even sneered, suggesting Riftan was too scared to test the legend.


    She was furiously glowering at them when Riftan spoke again.


    "Ascalon is a treasure that belongs to the people of the Seven Kingdoms. Its significance is too great to be kept in a small fiefdom at the southern end of the Roviden Continent. If His Holiness would allow it, I would like to return the holy relic to the altar as an offering for the eternal peace and harmony of the Seven Kingdoms."


    This exnation seemed to appease the murmuring nobles, though a sense of disappointment still lingered.


    Maxi turned her attention to the spectators. The stadium was a mosaic of reactions - some grumbled in disappointment, while others smiled, content at having witnessed the continent''s greatest knight inbat. A few looked outright angry. Among the travelers who had journeyed far for a glimpse of Ascalon, open jeers could be heard.


    To think that such a moment of honor could change so quickly.


    The depth of the crowd''s disappointment seemed as great as their prior expectations. Maxi looked at her husband with concern. He stood firm, awaiting the pope''s response. The pope, however, remained silent, his gaze fixed intently on the knight before him.


    The silent confrontation stretched on until a faint ray of light fell over Riftan. Maxi looked up. Sunlight pierced through the gray clouds, dispelling the threat of rain. She was admiring the golden light streaming into the damaged arena when she sensed a shift in the air. Moments ago, the crowd had been vocal in their disappointment, but now they stared at the Remdragon Knightmander as though a sacred moment were unfolding before them.


    Maxi soon understood why. Sunlight beamed down on the chest in Riftan''s arms. It was a timely coincidence, one the pope seemed eager to imbue with meaning.


    "God appears pleased by your offering," he dered for all to hear.


    Immediately, the atmosphere within the stadium transformed. Awe-struck, many began to pray, while others traced the symbol of faith across their chest, seeking divine protection.


    "I ept your offering," the pope called out, taking the chance to bolster the pious atmosphere. "Furthermore, I will honor your request and enshrine Wigrew''s sword in the Grand Basilica of Osiriya''s main chapel, so that all who seek God''s blessing may receive it."


    As the pope''s words concluded, chants of Riftan''s name filled the air. Maxi''s heart began to race. When the pope bent down to ept the chest, the crowd''s enthusiasm reached a fever pitch.


    Gabel, who had been observing silently, cracked a smile. "What a dramatic conclusion."


    Maxi nodded, a wave of relief washing over her. Not only was Riftan saved from ridicule, but the peace of the Seven Kingdoms was now cast as God''s will. He had aplished what he had set out to do in the tournament.


    She watched proudly as her husband stood, bathed in the expanding ray of light that illuminated his sculpted bronze features and silver armor. His dazzling appearance further ignited the crowd''s enthusiasm. Riftan slowly turned and began descending the steps to thunderous apuse.


    Maxi could no longer sit still. Grabbing her robe, she was about to rush to his side when she saw him stop in the middle of the arena.


    Confusion flickered across her face. Was it not over yet? He looked more solemn now than when offering the holy sword back to the pope. His gaze swept over the monarchs, the multitude of nobles, and the ten thousand spectators.


    When his eyes finally met hers, Maxi felt an inexplicable shiver.


    "I ask everyone here today to bear witness to my oath," Riftan said for all to hear.


    The noisy stadium once again fell into silence. Every citizen of the Seven Kingdoms knew what those words meant.


    Riftan slowly crossed the arena and climbed his way to her. The armed guards readily withdrew their spears to allow him entry into the stands.


    Maxi did not dare to blink as she watched him approach. As he stopped near the top of the stairs, the spectators collectively held their breath. This was the most important moment in a knight''s life, and no one was fool enough to interrupt.


    Riftan crouched on one knee before her. Soon, he began to speak the sacred words of the oath a knight could only pledge once in his life.


    "I ce my head at the feet of my king,


    My body on the dirt of the battlefield,


    And my heart in the palm of your hand."


    Maxi''s hand flew to her mouth, covering her trembling lips. Riftan looked up at her, and in his warm eyes, now free of all pain, anxiety, and troubles, Maxi saw her reflection. It was those eyes that made her feel like the noblest of women.


    In a low but resolute voice, Riftan recited thest verse of the geas.


    "My honorabledy,


    Will you grant me the honor of bing your knight?"


    Maxi blinked. Though she wanted to offer him an elegant smile like the princesses and the bads, it was impossible.


    Tears blurred her vision, spilling over her cheeks. The desire to embrace him and sob like a child was overwhelming, But she restrained herself in the presence of the world''s greatest knight. With immense effort, she willed her shaking legs to stand.


    "I-"


    Her voice broke so pitifully that she paused. She bunched her skirt in her fist, determined not to ruin this moment. She would not allow it. Gathering her strength, she lifted her head high, cleared her throat, and spoke with newfound rity.


    "I dly grant you the honor."


    Thunderous cheers shook the stadium. Maxi gazed down at her husband, her eyes shimmering with emotion. His shone with pure joy.


    She could not hold back anymore. Leaning forward, she wound her arms around his neck. Hisughter mingled with the deluge of fervent cheers and blessings. Dizzy with happiness, Maxi squeezed her eyes shut.


    shes of their journey together raced through her mind - from the day he arrived at Croyso Castle to lead her into the world, through their tranquil days at Calypse Castle, her quest to join him on the battlefield, their heartbreaking separation, and their passionate reunion three yearster. Their love now was stronger than ever.


    Looking up to meet his eyes, a fiery joy surged from the depths of her heart. In that moment, she realized she had been put on this earth to meet this person.


    I was born to love this man.


    She pressed her lips to his in a gentle kiss - her knight, whom she had waited so long for.


    His beautiful eyes shone with even greater intensity. Those eyes, she knew, would be etched in her memory until the end of time.

 Chapter 449 - 210 Epilogue

    Maxi inspected her reflection in the mirror. Her flowing, pearly gown was adorned with a colorful girdle, and a golden cape draped her shoulders. She looked more radiant than ever.


    The freckles that usually dotted her face were hidden under ayer of powder, the one she had brought from Balbourne without Riftan''s knowledge. She admired her reflection for a moment before turning to Ludis.


    "How do I look?"


    "Stunning, mydy," her maidservant replied while deftly braiding Maxi''s hair. "Of all the festival-goers today, I doubt any will make a more beautiful dryad."


    Maxi gave a bashful smile before looking back at her reflection. Once, she would have dismissed such praise as empty ttery. Now, she responded to the words as a sincerepliment. Even she could not deny the charm of the silver-eyed woman smiling at her in the mirror.


    Lost in thought, she barely noticed Ludis finishing the intricate braid.


    "All done, mydy," Ludis announced with a look of satisfaction.


    Maxi carefully inspected her maidservant''s work in the mirror and turned back, beaming. "Thank you. It''s beautiful."


    With her preparationsplete, Maxi tied a pouch of silver coins to her waist and stepped out of her room. A thrill of excitement coursed through her. The time since her return to Anatol had been dreamlike, but today promised to be even more special. She descended the stairs, feeling as light and airy as if walking on clouds.


    Reaching the bottom of the staircase, she saw Sidina and te emerging from the kitchen. She hastily spun around. For just this one day, she did not wish to be their captive. She tiptoed back up the stairs, hoping to go unnoticed, but it was toote.


    "Max!"


    Stifling a groan, Maxi turned to face them. Sidina raced up to her, her eyes twinkling.


    "What a coincidence! We wereing to find you. Are you on your way to the festival?" With a bright smile, Sidina waved the long girdle adorning her vivid yellow dress. "I was told that women attending the Spring Festival in Anatol all wear girdles like this. The maidservants gave this one to me this morning. Isn''t it pretty?"


    Maxi managed an awkward smile, but Sidina was too excited to notice her friend''s less-than-enthusiastic reaction.


    "You know we''ve been mostly cooped up in the castle since we were deployed here during Paxias," Sidina rushed on. "I''ve been eagerly awaiting this day since I heard about the Spring Festival."


    "It has been rather dulltely," te concurred, blowing at her bangs.


    A troubled expression rose on Maxi''s face when she realized that te, too, wore a ited girdle in white and yellow. Both women brimmed with festive excitement.


    "It''s wonderful that we get to create some happy memories before returning to the Tower!" Sidina eximed.


    "Has the date already been decided?"


    "We leave in two days," te replied, visibly relieved. "We received word yesterday from the mages stationed east. The Temple Knights have tracked down and eliminated thest of the dragonians, which means we are no longer required here."


    Sidina and te were currently in Anatol to sort through and organize the reports sent from mages across the continent back to the Tower. At least, that was the official reason.


    In truth, te hade to visit her brothers, who had decided to settle in Anatol, and Sidina had chosen to tag along.


    Maxi looked at her friends, who had be her pirs of support, with a tinge of sadness. "Have either of you considered a permanent post in Anatol? If you were interested, I could ask the Remdragon Knights to¡­"


    "I''m grateful for the offer, but I have decided to dedicate my life to research at Nome Hall," te said firmly. "I''m fine with the asional deployment, but I refuse to be tied to a single master."


    te''s voice carried a hint of aversion. Maxi guessed that her friend''s disdain for the master-servant dynamic had only grown after being pestered by various feudal lords in Balbourne.


    Maxi sighed. She had hoped that te, with her astute mind and outstanding capabilities as a mage, would stay in Anatol instead of her brothers. The twins, while talented in magical device creation, only possessed the innate abilities of low-level mages.


    As if reading her mind, te gave a bitter smile. "I know the twins are far from the best, but I hope you look after them. They truly love it here."


    "I''m not dissatisfied with them," Maxi assured her quickly, feeling a pang of guilt. "I''m grateful that Alec and Dean have chosen Anatol."


    There was no question that the brothers were a great help to Anatol. They had markedly improved the weaponry and armor, and most recently, they hade close to rediscovering the smelting technique for orichalcum, the so-called ore of God. This breakthrough had the knights abuzz with the prospect of new swords forged from the ore.


    However, as mages, Alec and Dean left much to be desired. They were closer to cksmiths than spellcasters. The two had even abandoned their speciality in magical devices to spend all their time in the smithy. Ruth, whose impatience with them had been steadily growing, was on the verge of exploding.


    "The estate has flourished over the past few years," Maxi added, hoping to persuade them, "and so has the Remdragon Knights. Anatol needs more talented mages."


    She shot Sidina an expectant look. Her friend''s response, however, was simrly lukewarm.


    "I don''t n on requesting deployment anytime soon, either. I''ve only just be a senior mage, and I don''t want to miss the chance to advance my studies. Still, since the church has loosened its rules on forbidden magic, I might consider a post in the future. And Anatol will be at the top of my list."


    "Someone else...would have taken your ce by then," Maxi replied sullenly.


    Sidina affectionately linked arms with her. "No need to sulk. I''ll be sure to visit often."


    "What I need is someone to help with the workload, not have tea with."


    "Be patient," te said, giving Maxi a hearty smack on the back. "I''m sure you''ll soon be flooded with volunteers. Many mages are dying to serve under your husband."


    Maxi stopped pouting, not wanting to burden her friends who were about to embark on a long journey. She shook her head in resignation. "I understand. I won''t press the matter anymore."


    "Great, then let''s stop the chatter here and get going. The festival will be over if we keep dallying," Sidina urged, tugging at Maxi''s arm.


    Maxi hesitated for a moment before allowing herself to be dragged along. It seemed that her ns to enjoy the festival alone with Riftan would have to wait.


    With a small sigh, Maxi cut across the garden with her friends. Sidina must have made a request in advance, for a carriage was already waiting for them by the gate. Two knights, their faces hidden beneath ck hoods, looked up as the women approached.


    Maxi''s eyes widened when she recognized them. "Will you be escorting us, Sir Ursuline?"


    "We cannot have just anyone guarding you, mydy," the knight replied, his expression aloof as always. "Shall we get going?"


    "But..."


    "The city is full of visitors," Elliot chimed in, removing his hood. "We cannot afford to bex with security."


    Maxi hesitated, wondering if it was appropriate to involve the two men responsible for various administrative duties on the estate in her festival ns.


    Noticiting her reluctance, Elliot leaned in and said, "Truth be told, we volunteered for a bit of respite, mydy."


    "Goodness," Sidina sighed in sympathy. Then, pulling the knight''s arm, she eximed, "That settles it. Let us all enjoy the festival together."


    With that, she dragged Elliot into the carriage. After watching the two with an incredulous expression, Ursuline sighed and nodded at Maxi and te.


    "Please get in. I shall follow on my horse."


    "Why not ride with us? Your arm is still healing," Maxi replied.


    "I am fully recovered, mydy," the knight answered stiffly. "After following the daily exercises you rmended, I can now move my arm freely, and I can feel everything as before. There is no need to worry."


    Realizing that she might have wounded the knight''s pride, Maxi hurried into the carriage without another word. Once te was seated, the carriage began to roll forward.


    Maxi gazed out the window at the city, now packed with stone structures. Where a birch forest once stood, there was now a lively hub of peddlers and an array of shops. The shabby wooden houses had given way to densely clustered three-story buildings. She watched the thriving city, a sense of pride swelling in her chest. Resting her arm on the window sill, she took in the view of the rooftops bathed in the warm glow of the spring sun.


    The carriage soon came to a halt in the square. After climbing out with Ursuline''s assistance, Maxi nced around with curiosity. The field that once hosted the festival was now arge market, forcing the stalls and attractions to scatter throughout the square and along the main street. Colorful tents lined the roads, and every tavern and inn was jam-packed with patrons.


    "I was told the stage is on the hill where the sheep used to graze. Shall we escort you there, mydy?''


    Maxi immediately nodded. It was so congested here that it was nearly impossible to slip out of the crowd, let alone browse the tents. The group promptly followed the narrow road, teeming with peddlers toward the city''s outskirts.


    When they finally managed to break free from the busymercial district, Maxi spotted a group of women dancing in a circle on a verdant, gently sloping hill. Her face lit up with a broad smile.


    The lyrics of the ancient song echoed over to them along with the cheerful tune of a vielle.


    The knight gathers the pieces


    Of his body broken asunder


    And rises to the heavens


    His beloved oak tree


    Alone on a hill


    Waves slender branches in the wind


    Oh, dearest beloved,


    When the snow melts


    I shall rend my body


    And with my new leaves


    Sing a song for thee


    Oh,


    How I wish the wind


    Would carry my voice to thee


    Maxi''s heart soared upon hearing the song she had yearned to experience again. She grabbed her friend''s hands and sprinted up the hill, crying, "Let''s join them!"


    Though initially startled, te and Sidina followed her up the grassy hill and began dancing in a circle. Maxi joined in between two women shaking tambourines.


    She kept dancing until a wave of dizziness hit her, forcing her to stop and lean against a nearby fence. Sidina spotted her and began to spin even more enthusiastically, as if to unt her superior stamina.


    Not to be outdone, Maxi promptly rejoined the circle. The women''s movements quickened, matching the vielle''s elerating tempo. Maxi twirled and leaped around the field until she was drenched in sweat. Only when she was ovee with thirst did she descend the hill.


    Elliot and Ursuline, leaning against a fence, were quick to offer her something to drink.


    "There are activity stalls over there, some whichdies can also enjoy. Would you like to see them?" Elliott asked.


    "Yes! Let''s go right now!" Sidina eximed.


    The group headed toward the tents behind the hill, where they began to peruse the offerings. This area of the fair, away from the bustling city center, was refreshingly uncrowded. They tried archery at the shooting grounds near the castle wall, and Maxi even bought some unique essories from a peddler from Lakazim. After that, she participated in a wreath making event.


    Her wreath, ambitiously woven from an array of colorful flowers, turned out so gaudy that she felt a bit embarrassed wearing it.


    te shook her head as she eyed Maxi''s creation. "You really are bad with your hands."


    "It is just that you are exceptionally skilled," Maxi retorted. "I believe I''m rather ordinary."


    te snorted, to which Maxi looked askance at her before deliberately cing the wreath on her head. Meanwhile, Sidina, who had been intently focused on weaving her stems, finally finished her wreath. The three women then continued to explore and enjoy the fair.


    "Let''s go dance again!" Sidina cried.


    Apparently enamored by Anatol''s traditional dance, Sidina rushed off toward the hill like an excited colt. Maxi was about to chase after her when she felt a hand on her shoulder. Turning, she saw Elliott pointing toward the back of a tent. Her eyes widened at the sight of her mare, Rem, tethered there.


    "Sir Rfitan is waiting for you, mydy," Elliot murmured.


    Maxi jerked her head back to face him. The knight ced a finger over his lips before motioning for her to follow.


    After shooting an apologetic nce at her friends, who were dancing happily on the hill, Maxi discreetly made her way to her horse. She removed the cumbersome wreath from her head and hung it on Rem''s saddle, then followed Elliot away from the fair.


    They walked along the city wall for some time, until Elliot veered down a narrow path.


    "This way, mydy."


    He pointed to a small, arched entrance that was clearly meant for soldiers. Maxi took in the dark alley with a puzzled expression before cautiously walking Rem through. A dense birch foresty on the other side, cut through by a leveled path.


    "Where are we going?" Maxi asked.


    "Sir Riftan requested that I escort you to the hill behind the castle."


    A bright smile lit up her face. She and Rfitan often took rides there.


    "I can go by myself from here," she told Elliot.


    Before he could object, Maxi hopped onto her mare and galloped away. When she reached the end of the shadowy forest, a hill with arge tree emerged for her. Riftan was waiting at the top.


    She quickly reined in her mare and rushed into her husband''s arms, showering him with kisses. "Did you wait long?"


    "I did," Riftan replied sullenly.


    Maxi pulled away slightly to give him an apologetic look.


    Riftan crossed his arms, his eyes narrowing. "Did we not agree toe to the festival together?"


    "Well, what happened was..."


    "After my short visit to the guild house, I was informed that my heartless wife had already gone out to enjoy herself in the city," he said, bringing his face down to hers. His expression darkened. "What is your opinion regarding this dire betrayal?"


    "Must you phrase it like that?" Maxi said, her gaze dropping shyly.


    Riftan pinched her cheek and said with mock severity. "I believe you owe me an apology, youngdy."


    "I am sorry."


    "Good. I forgive you" He released her cheek with a smile. "But only because I know your friends are leaving soon."


    He then whistled for Talon, grazing behind the stout tree.


    "We can enjoy the rest of the festival tomorrow," he said, unloading a wineskin and bundle of food from Talon''s pack. "For now, let''s have a pic."


    A flicker of discontent crossed Maxi''s face as she stared at the back of her husband''s head. He had not said a word about her appearance, even though she spent the entire morning dressing up.


    Lately, Riftan''s manner with her had be rather familiar, as if she were a younger sibling. While it was nice to see him so rxed around her, she also missed the times her mere presence made him visibly flustered.


    She was watching him spread his cloak out on the grass when a thought struck her. Grabbing the wreath from her saddle, she crouched beside him and softly cleared her throat.


    "Riftan... I have something for you."


    He looked at her in surprise. With a grin, Maxi whipped the garish wreath out from behind her back and ced it on his head.


    "A gift. You will ept it, won''t you?" she asked, her eyes pleading.


    Riftan blinked as he gazed back at her. He did not appear as flustered or embarrassed as she had anticipated. Instead, he seemed taken aback by something. Maxi tilted her head, puzzled, as he took off the wreath to examine it. His lips curled into a gentle smile.


    "Thank you. It is a splendid present."


    He then leaned in to give her a feathery kiss. Maxi looked up at him, awash with a strange sense of deja vu. Somehow, it felt as if she had known those kind eyes far longer than she could remember.


    A confused expression rose on her face at the inexplicable longing, but it soon gave way as she returned his smile.


    The pic Riftan had prepared was nothing short of delightful. After having her fill of a delicious pie and cake stuffed with pickled fruit - the expert creations of the castle chef, no doubt - all washed down with premium wine, Maxi leaned against the broad tree trunk.


    The field below was bathed in spring sunlight. A gentle breeze swept across the grass and shook the tree leaves overhead. Faint singing from the city''s outskirts carried over on the wind, and Maxi found herself humming along.


    When she noticed Riftan yawning widely, she tugged at his sleeve and patted her knee. "Here, have myp as payment for leaving you earlier."


    Riftan arched an eyebrow but did not resist. Chuckling, Maxi gently brushed aside the messy locks covering his forehead. He closed his eyes, seeming to relish her touch, and soon drifted into a light sleep.


    Overwhelmed with happiness, Maxi silently gazed at her husband''s serene face. Right at that moment, a strong gust swept up the hill.


    Maxi looked up. The lush leaves of the tree rustled as though in a song. The old bad''s lyrics mingled with the music of the leaves, recounting the tale of a woman and her one and only love. Without being conscious of it, Maxi murmured the final verse.


    I shall love thee


    Until my dying breath


    Feeling Riftan gently squeeze her hand, she squeezed back. As she rested her head against the tree trunk, a single thought entered her mind.


    Nothing could be more peaceful than this moment.

 Chapter 450 Side Story - Nightmare at Eth Lene Part 1

    Chapter 450 Side Story - Nightmare at Eth Lene Part 1


    Something was terribly wrong.


    Riftan clenched his teeth as he galloped through the pouring rain, pushing away the ominous premonitions that kept flooding his mind. This was no time for distractions. His grip tightened on his sword hilt as he urged Talon on.


    Beyond the sheets of rain, a green giant d in crude iron armor effortlessly flung aside a row of spearmen with a spiked iron club. The battle was quickly copsing.


    With a sharp whistle, Riftan signaled to the knights riding behind him. Soon, the long st of a kopel rang through the air, and the spear unit dispersed left and right.


    Clutching his reins, Riftan galloped toward the frontline. The air was thick with the scent of blood. Talon snorted angrily and reared up, his muscr hind legs lifting them high. Now at chest level with the giant, Riftan swung his sword, decapitating the troll. Its pumpkin-sized head flew through the air, and a fountain of dark blood spurted from its severed neck.


    Riftan grimaced as hot blood spattered his face. He quickly turned Talon around just as the giant''s massive form copsed into the mud. Even a troll with impressive regenerative ability could not survive without its head.


    Immediately, Riftan charged at the next foe. The pounding of hooves, the roars of giants, the soldiers'' cries, and shing steel resonated around the rain-pelted battlefield. As he cut down the monsters charging at him, Riftan''s sharp gaze swept over the chaos. He gritted his teeth when he realized the enemy forces were fewer than expected.


    They must have retreated when they saw using.


    He eyed the ravine visible beyond the frontline. Most of the monsters had already escaped through the rear, a clear sign that an astutemander led their forces.


    "Should we pursue them?" Ursuline''s loud voice cut through the din as he rode up beside Riftan.


    Riftan shook his head. Though he wanted to chase down the fleeing monsters, he could not risk leading the army into a narrow ravine.


    "Reorganize the battle line," he ordered.


    There was a pause before Ursuline replied, "Yes, Commander."


    When another kopel st rang out across the battlefield, the cavalrymen who had broken away to chase the retreating monsters ceased their pursuit and rejoined the ranks.


    After plunging his sword into agging troll''s head, Riftan scanned the field of corpses. The cold rain was washing away the blood and mud smeared on the faces of the fallen soldiers. He stared silently at their lifeless forms before steering his horse around.


    "Have the men set up a temporary barracks and tend to the injured."


    Ursuline responded with a curt nod and galloped away to ry his orders. Riftan tilted his head back, letting the downpour cleanse his face, yet the stubborn scent of monster blood lingered.


    A sudden weariness washed over him. Just a day ago, he had been in a warm,fortable bed, inhaling the sweet scent of his wife. A faint fire ignited within him as he recalled the bliss of holding her in his arms and burying his face in her curls.


    However, right now, this was his reality.


    He gazed over the battlefield, a bitter grumble escaping his lips. A surge of rage and frustration overcame him. This was no ce for someone like her. He wanted her to be as far away from this gruesome scene as possible.


    Where did it all go wrong?


    It was a question he had asked himself over and over again. Maximillian was supposed to live without ever encountering things like war or monsters. She should be spending her days in thefort of a castle, surrounded by the finest things the world had to offer. She deserved a tranquil life free of fear, anxiety, and anguish.


    So why was she wandering from one battlefield to another? Riftan twisted his lips. He had been so confident when he took her from Croyso Castle. Perhaps even a bit smug. After all, risking his life on behalf of her house had won him universal recognition. Did that not make him worthy of her?


    That was what he had repeated to himself as he led her away from her home. Though he had sensed her fear of him, he had done his best to ignore it. She was his wife, and he had every single right to im her. Yes, he had hurt her, but he would make amends. He simply had to ensure she would live in luxury as she had in Croyso Castle.


    In fact, he resolved to provide her with an even grander life than the one her father had provided. He finally had the means to do so. Everything would be hers, every treasure in the world, if she desired it.


    No. She would not have to ask for it; he would give it all regardless. He had arrogantly assured himself he would provide her a life that even royalty would envy.


    And I thought I was seeding at first.


    So, where did things go awry? Riftan squeezed his eyes shut as rainwater seeped in.


    "I do not think the enemy will be returning anytime soon, Commandar," Elliott said, jolting Riftan from his thoughts. "Should I order the men to rest?"


    Riftan nced around the battlefield. Both the spear unit of the front and the tirelessly riding cavalry were visibly exhausted. He slowly turned Talon around.


    "Keep a minimal watch and let the others rest in the barracks."


    Elliott immediately turned to convey themand to the knights. Soon, the army began to move in perfect order. After silently watching them, Riftan led Talon toward the barracks. He secured the warhorse beneath a canopy and threw off his rain and blood soaked robe.


    The sky rumbled. Standing by the barracks entrance, Riftan gazed up at the stormy sky. Then, without bothering to remove his wet armor, he slumped onto the edge of a bed and wearily closed his eyes.


    ***


    After weeks of pointless skirmishes, the coalition army made a decisive move. They advanced through the ravine, the elite troops leading the charge to clear the way, followed closely by the rear unit. The monsters stationed at the ravine¡¯s entrance retreated, pressured by the surging army.


    They had finally made a crack in the prolonged stalemate. With momentum, the coalition army pushed north, gradually cornering the enemy forces. Riftan was certain the end was near - a month at most.


    Sitting astride his warhorse, he gazed at the towering rock face ahead. The monster army had no ce to run. The moment the monsters had decided to retreat, it had turned the tide of battle in the coalition''s favor.


    And yet, his intuition was telling him otherwise.


    They gave up their advantage too easily.


    There was nothing suspicious about the retreat if one was to consider the intelligence of the average troll. But for some reason, Riftan could not shake off the strange foreboding.


    Why would an enemy, especially one that had disyed such clever tactics previously, suddenly be so disorganized and muddled?


    Talon, sensing his rider''s unease, stomped his hoof in agitation. As Riftan soothed his horse, his eyes roamed the battlefield where the banners of the Wedonian Royal Army, the Knights of Phil Aaron, the Remdragon Knights, and the Livadonian Royal Army fluttered. A nagging feeling told him something was amiss.


    Just then, a signal from the front announced enemy movement. The monsters had emerged. Riftan turned his horse and saw about five hundred trolls rushing out from between the steep rock face and boulders.


    He immediately drew his sword. The resting knights across camp leaped into action, mounting their steeds. After ordering them to form a defense line, Riftan swung at the approaching monsters, cleaving five of them in half. Leaping over the bodies, he struck down another wave.


    As he cut down monster after monster, he saw the enemy retreating into the ravine as quickly as they had charged. The excited soldiers chased after them in pursuit. Realizing the enemy''s tactic, Riftan reigned Talon to a halt.


    They were being lured into a trap.


    He turned to signal for a retreat when the distant sound of a kopel reached him. The short, sessive st announced a grave problem. Sure enough, a messenger came galloping toward them, trailed by a cloud of dust.


    "An ambush!" the man shouted breathlessly. "The enemy has ambushed the castle!"


    ***


    Time seemed to blur. After riding for a day and a half without rest, Riftan reached Eth Lene Castle as dawn began to break.


    He frantically urged Talon toward the gate, knowing his horse was foaming at the mouth from exhaustion but unable to stop.


    "Commandar, please! We need to assess the situation first!" Ursuline Ricaydo cried, racing past him to block his path.


    "I will cut you down if you don''t get out of my way," Riftan warned, drawing his sword.


    ''Commander!"


    Riftan''s eyes burned with a murderous intent. He truly would cut the man down without a second''s hesitation if he refused to move. Just then, he heard nging bells above them.


    "It''s the coalition army! The coalition army has returned!" came a cry overhead.


    Riftan looked up at the gate. Sentries were still guarding the walls, which meant the city had not fallen. He felt his knees go weak. Had he not been on horseback, he would have certainly staggered pathetically.


    Dizzying relief washed over him as he watched the gate open. Promptly dismounting, he sprinted into Eth Lene Castle.


    The dawn light revealed traces of battle throughout the city - copsed tents, burnt ghoul remains, hastily erected shelters. Riftan surveyed the destruction before hurrying to the gathered soldiers. Thankfully, their side seemed to have avoided heavy casualties.


    After a quick head count, he approached arge tent that was rtively unharmed. Seeing him, Hebaron Nirtha shot to his feet.


    "Commander..."


    "What happened?" Riftan snapped.


    He knew he needed to assess the situation before asking after his wife''s well-being. Since the city had not been captured, he was certain that she was fine. Most likely, she was busy tending to the wounded.


    Trying his best to maintain hisposure, Riftan said more calmly, "We were told thousands of monsters appeared from the south."


    Hebaron Nirtha nodded gravely. "It seems their retreat was a trap. They nned an ambush after luring us all here. We are lucky to be alive."


    "How were you able to fend them off? With the number of soldiers remaining at Eth Lene..."


    "Herdyship blocked the monsters by destroying a rock face with magic."


    Riftan was about to leave to inspect the state of the southern gate when he abruptly froze. He could notprehend what he had just heard. He stared nkly at Hebaron.


    "My wife...did what?"


    "Eth Lene was on the verge of falling, so Rovar and Livakion safely slipped Lady Calypse out of the city, but...she suggested they bring down the rock face near the city to block the enemy. Eth Lene is safe thanks to herdyship. But now she is..."


    Riftan, as motionless as a statue until then, seized Hebaron by the cor. "Out with it! Where is she now?"


    "She was... attacked. She is currently receiving treatment in there."

 Chapter 451: Side Story - Nightmare at Eth Lene Part 2 (The end)

    His hearing became muffled as if he were submerged underwater. Shoving Hebaron Nirtha aside, Riftan ran into the tent, where a faint light spilled out. Inside, three or four figures were crowded around a bed. His breath caught in his throat as he approached. The face on the pillow, barely visible through the gloom, left him rooted to the spot.


    The crouched cleric leaped to his feet as soon as he spotted Riftan. ¡°Thank the Lord! The coalition army has return¡ª¡±


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you treating her?¡±


    The cleric flinched at the sharp reproach. ¡°W-We have done all we can,¡± he stammered, though his tone was defensive. ¡°The external wounds and broken bones have been healed, but¡­ mana depletion and internal bleeding are beyond the healing capabilities of magic.¡±


    Riftan turned his head to the cleric. ¡°Internal bleeding?¡±


    Beads of sweat formed on the cleric¡¯s wrinkled face. ¡°It saddens me to inform you¡­ that Lady Calypse was with child.¡±


    A ringing filled Riftan¡¯s ears. His vision began to blur, but he willed himself to stay focused.


    ¡°The bleeding usually stops after the fetus is expelled,¡± the cleric continued mechanically, ¡°but¡­ there seem to be remnants still inside her. Such a case isn¡¯t unheard of, but it cannot be treated with magic. We can only strengthen her with magic and hope the bleeding ceases.¡±


    After a pause, the cleric¡¯s voice grew heavier as he said, ¡°I suggest you prepare yourself for the worst. If the bleeding does not stop¡­¡±


    Riftan furrowed his brow. The old man¡¯s rambling made no sense. A thick, invisible wall seemed to separate him from the world. Sounds were muffled as if he were deep underwater, and a hazy fog shrouded everything around him.


    And yet, the cleric¡¯s wrinkled lips continued to move. After staring nkly at them, Riftan lowered his gaze back to the bed. The sight of her pale face struck him, and he felt his heart plummet. A cold sweat broke out across his back. His eyes must be deceiving him; this could not possibly be real.


    He reached out to touch her colorless face, his fingertips freezing at the coldness of her skin. After feeling her cheek and neck, his hand moved under the nket. Her cold, wet skirt clung to his fingers like seaweed. It was then that realization hit him.


    She was bleeding.


    ¡°We¡­ We have to stop the bleeding,¡± he mumbled in panic, eyes darting left and right.


    The bleeding had to be stopped, but how? Lukewarm blood steadily soaked her skirt. It felt like every nerve in his body was aze. If they failed to stop it, she was going to die. He was going to lose her.


    Trembling, Riftan shot to his feet and tore a pile of linen from the rack like a madman. As he started to strip away the nket, he hesitated, worried that she might be cold.


    His mind felt nk. He watched her shiver, at aplete loss for what to do. A momentter, he hastily covered her with the nket again and slid his hand beneath it to feel her cold, damp leg. As the sheet grew wetter, a chill coursed through him as if he were the one losing blood.


    In a purely instinctive action, he pressed the linen between her legs. There was only one thought in his head: Stop the bleeding.


    Just then, someone walked up behind him and ced a hand on his arm. ¡°You must stop, Sir Riftan. This won¡¯t¡ª¡±


    At that moment, the taut string barely holding him together snapped. He furiously shoved the interfering hand away, sending the man tumbling backward. Something shattered behind him. Hearing themotion, several knights burst into the tent.


    ¡°Commander! What on earth¡ª¡± boomed a husky voice, followed by a strong hand grabbing Riftan¡¯s shoulder, pulling him back.


    Riftan struggled fiercely, fighting against those trying to separate him from her. The cries of a beast echoed in the distance.


    It took a moment for him to realize that the heart-wrenching sounds were his own. More people rushed in, trying to pin him down. Riftan thrashed about without knowing why he was struggling. Four pairs of hands, or perhaps more, restrained him like chains.


    Riftan¡¯s struggles became more frantic, like an animal caught in a trap. The sound of breaking objects and rmed shouts filled his muffled ears while strong arms pressed him to the ground.


    Soon, he found himself lying face down on the floor, panting like a bound beast. The man pinning him roared in his ear, ¡°Get a hold of yourself, damn it! Herdyship will be fine. Absolutely fine!¡±


    The tent was in shambles by then. Riftan¡¯s gleaming eyes took in the chaos before he pushed himself up. To his horror, he realized that his hands were covered in blood.


    At first, he feared it was hers. That was before he saw the spreading stain on the tapestry and realized it was his own.


    He tried to focus his vision. Despite the oozing blood and exposed bones of his knuckles, he felt no pain. His very spine might as well have been pulled from his body. He felt numb, his mind wiped clean. Even the act of steadying himself felt like an impossible task. He let out a ragged breath.


    Then, a delicate voice cut through his paralyzed thoughts. ¡°R-Riftan.¡±


    His head snapped up, meeting a pair of unfocused gray eyes. Furiously shaking off the hands that bound him, he stumbled to her side.


    ¡°Where¡­ is¡­¡± she muttered, her voice barely audible, ¡°Rif¡­ tan?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here,¡± he said breathlessly. He sped her hand, quivering and as cold as a dying bird, within his own trembling one. Her brow furrowed; could she not see him?


    He leaned in, and the words tumbled out in a rush.


    ¡°I¡¯m here, Maxi. I¡¯m right here.¡±


    Hershes fluttered, and she muttered like a drowsy child, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m¡­ cold.¡±


    A searing pain scorched his throat as if he had swallowed a hot coal. Choking on a half-sob, he grabbed every piece of fabric within reach and began draping them over her.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry. Let¡¯s warm you up. I¡¯ll¡ª¡±


    As her eyes closed again, Riftan clutched her hand in panic. He opened his mouth to beg her to look at him, but all that escaped was a strangled moan. He could notprehend why this was happening.


    Just a few months ago, she had been dancing in a field, a crown of flowers on her head. Now, shey on a bed covered in blood. How had this happened? And why?


    What had gone wrong?


    When had it gone wrong?


    His shaky hand brushed away the hair sticking to her forehead. He desperately took in her bloodless face ¡ª sunken eyes, a bruised temple, cracked lips. It was a face he had grown all too used to seeing, one marred by a punishing life. A face overshadowed by death.


    A pain struck him then. It felt as though he were being branded with a hot iron. Life had always been cruel, never offering anything unless he desperately fought for it. That was his existence.


    And it was he who had dragged her into such a miserable life.


    Riftan clutched his head. Being torn apart alive could not have been more painful than this. His body trembled violently as if seized by convulsions, and his mouth parted to mumble something of its own ord. It took a moment for him to realize he was uttering a prayer.


    He had never in his life begged God for anything. In fact, he despised people who idly waited for miracles to ur. But he could not stop his desperate plea.


    Pressing his burning eyes, he repeated the words over and over again.


    Oh God,


    Iy at your feet a lifetime¡¯s worth of prayers.


    Please do not take her from me.


    ***


    He did not know how much time had passed. From the bright light outside, he guessed that it was past dawn.


    When a gentle hand touched his shoulder, he slowly lifted his head, his mind taking a few seconds to recognize the person before him.


    It was Ruth Serbel. He seemed to be saying something.


    ¡°The bleeding has stopped. Herdyship is out of the woods now. She will recover.¡±


    Only those words pierced through his foggy consciousness. Finally, Riftan exhaled. He had been holding his breath the whole time, he realized. Feeling slightly woozy, he closed his eyes.


    S-Sir Riftan, we must change herdyship¡¯s clothes. Th-They are wet.¡±


    Turning toward the new voice, he saw a young female cleric shrink back. As he gazed at the trembling girl, Riftan felt his senses slowly returning.


    He nced away and registered the other female cleric waiting on one side of the bed next to Ruth. The sorcerer watched him as if he were a powder keg that could explode at any moment.


    The tent was in disarray as if a storm had blown through. Broken pieces of furniture and crockery were strewn on the floor, and beside the bedy a heap of blood-soaked linen.


    Riftan stared at the mess as if waking from a nightmare. He stood up slowly, his joints cracking from the prolonged crouch.


    He could not tear his gaze away from his wife¡¯s pale, unconscious face. Finally, the clerics coaxed him to step back. One of the female clerics swiftly set up a partition next to the bed and disappeared behind it with a kettle and fresh clothes.


    ¡°Allow me to heal you as well.¡±


    Riftan turned to Ruth¡¯s haggard face, not immediately grasping his words. Only when Ruth lifted Riftan¡¯s arm did he notice his battered hands. He could not remember how they had got that way.


    Ruth¡¯s voice, thick with restrained emotion, reached him as he peered down at his exposed joints. ¡°Do you feel better now after doing this to yourself?¡±


    Had he done this to himself?


    Intense fatigue rushed over him. His shoulders slumped, and he closed his eyes. A few minutes passed. The female clerics removed the partition, their arms full of blood-soaked sheets and a dress.


    ¡°I-lt is done.¡±


    Wrenching his hand free, Riftan returned to his wife¡¯s side. He leaned down to feel the soft breath seeping from her chapped lips.


    His trembling fingers touched her bony hands, which were lined with blue veins and covered in scars. Memories of holding this hand on the day he took her from Croyso Castle flooded back. There had been no calluses back then.


    A hollowugh escaped him; it was impossible not to. How had he ever been that smug to think he could give her everything she wanted. His shoulders shook as he clutched his forehead.


    He had thought too highly of himself.


    Do you really not know where it went wrong?


    It was when he had dragged her into his cursed life. The moment he had held her hand.


    Squeezing her fingers in his, he buried his face in the bed.


    ***


    By evening, a hint of color had returned to her face. Leaning against one of the tent beams, Riftan kept his eyes fixed on her. His intense watchfulness seemed to unnerve the female clerics, who quietly carried out their tasks with fearful expressions.


    Time passed excruciatingly slowly. Dawn broke as he continued to stare at her closed eyes.


    Finally, Riftan looked toward the tent entrance, where a bluish dawn light seeped in. Hebaron had lifted the tent p to peer in. The burly knight stood fully armored, his face grim.


    ¡°We have located the monsters. We need your order to pursue them.¡±


    Riftan blinked slowly, then rose with effort. ¡°Prepare Talon.¡±


    ¡°I can lead the men.¡±


    Do as i say.¡±


    Hebaron opened his mouth as if to argue, but he soon nodded. Riftan picked up the sword belt he had discarded earlier and cast a weary nce back at his wife. Though his legs protested, he knew it would be better for her if he were not there.


    He trudged out of the tent, gripped by the superstitious belief that he needed to stay as far away from her as possible. His heart felt empty, as if he were leaving half of himself behind. Even so, he had to fight. It was all he knew how to do.


    The moment the thought crossed his mind, everything became clear. He had to keep her as far from his troubled life as he could.


    But was that even possible?


    The sky was brightening by the minute. Riftan gazed up at it for a while before turning to the city gate, where the knights were waiting for him. He cast one final look at the tent, his face hardening, and set out for battle..

 Chapter 452: Side Story: The White Dragon – Part 1

    Chapter 452: Side Story: The White Dragon ¨C Part 1


    ?


    "Seems everyone and his dog can be knighted these days."


    Wolfgar Ricaydo leaped off his giant gray warhorse, clicking his tongue in disapproval.


    The gloomy-faced man who shadowed his every move epted the reins. "I couldn''t agree more!" he eagerly chimed in. "I simply cannot fathom why His Majesty would want to


    ennoble that half-breed mutt."


    "No doubt this ridiculous disy is simply to test the patience of the court," Wolfgar snarled. "Everyone knows our liege enjoys throwing stones into calm waters."


    "I hear Count Valmir has refused to be a witness to the ceremony."


    "Count Valmir is a man of resolve," Wolfgar remarked before adding sharply, "It''s a shame I can''t say the same about my father. To think he would engage in this nonsense just to humor the king..."


    "Brother."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Unable to stand their conversation any longer, Ursuline strode up to the pair.


    Wolfgar''s deep blue eyes swept over his younger brother from head to toe. A look of hostility shed across his face, then vanished.


    "What a surprise," said Wolfgar, reaching out to pat Ursuline''s shoulder, which was now noticeably higher than it had been a few years ago. "How you''ve grown. I almost didn''t recognize you."


    "Yes, it''s been a while."


    Wolfgar squeezed Ursuline''s shoulder almost painfully before letting go. "Did youe here with Father?"


    "I have been training with the Royal Guard sincest year," Ursuline replied calmly.


    "The Royal Guard?" Creases formed between Wolfgar''s brows. "Does Father intend for you to join the royal knights?"


    Ursuline tensed ever so slightly, detecting the hostility in his voice.


    Sneering, Wolfgar muttered cynically, "Looks like he is still busy fawning over the royal family."


    "Father is merely serving the crown as His Majesty''s loyal subject."


    Wolfgar had been imperiously looking down at him until that point. At Ursuline''s retort, he viciously grabbed a fistful of his brother''s golden locks and twisted his head from side to side as if examining a stallion.


    "You still have peach fuzz on your face. How old are you now?"


    "I shall be seventeen in four months."


    "It''ll be a few more years until you be useful as a knight."


    Ursuline struggled to keep the grimace off his face.


    Wolfgar leveled his gaze at his brother, stressing every word as if to imprint them onto his mind. "Remember this, boy. You will be my vassal one day. You can train with the Royal Guard all you want, but I cannot have you bing a faithful dog like our father. Do you understand me?"


    Instead of replying, Ursuline merely red at Wolfgar, his eyes full of animosity.


    Lips tightening with displeasure, Wolfgar yanked his hand away. "I should ask Father to let me have you as my squire. I must do something before he ruins youpletely."


    He then patted Ursuline on the back as if to suggest that his violent behavior had been nothing but a yful prank and proceeded down the passage leading to Drachium Pce. Ursuline stared after him for a good while before turning away, brushing his disheveled hair back into ce.


    As always, an encounter with Wolfgar Ricaydo left him feeling anxious and with a bitter taste in his mouth. He rubbed his throbbing shoulder while recalling his half-brother''s arrogant


    eyes.


    Wolfgar, with his belligerent attitude, thought little of their gentle and meek father. Having lost his mother at a young age, he had spent his childhood with his maternal grandfather, the Marquis of Ardenbrook, so he had had little opportunity to bond with his father.


    What''s more, the Marquis of Ardenbrook had been strongly opposed to the Armistice of the Seven Kingdoms and bore great animosity toward the royal family of Wedon. It was only natural, then, that he would not look so kindly on his son-inw, who was loyal to King Reuben. Wolfgar, for his part, was sympathetic to his grandfather.


    I didn''t expect him to attend this ceremony...


    Ursuline looked suspiciously at Wolfgar''s men gathered at a corner of the training ground. What could he be up to? Was he nning to make trouble at the pce to cause a rift between their father and His Majesty?


    As Ursuline was contemting, the st of a kopel sounded from a distance. He turned toward the gates to see a row of knights in dark blue robes entering the pce. Despite the distance, Ursuline immediately recognized the white dragon emblem on their surcoats.


    The Remdragon Knights.


    They were a knightly order that had begun to make a name for itself in the East over thest few years. Ursuline stood on the steps and scanned the iing knights. Each and every one of them was well-built and light on their feet. The man to be knighted today would be among them.


    He moved to the end of the training ground to get a better look. ording to the rumors, the knight-to-be was a swordsman who had inherited the weapon of one of Darian the Monarch''s twelve knights, Sir Miguel. The entire pce was abuzz with stories about how he had risen from humble origins to be a vassal knight of a king. Ursuline wondered what kind of person he would be.


    "There you are."


    A voice called out from behind. Ursuline turned to find a stately man dressed in the uniform of the royal knights descending the steps to the tower.


    Ursuline immediately straightened his back. "Sir Arthus."


    "Your father is looking for you," said the man, striding over and giving Ursuline a gentle pat on the back. "I believe he wishes to introduce you to the royalist nobles ahead of your knighting next year. You should get changed and head for the banquet hall."


    Ursuline furrowed his brows. "But, Commander, you and Sir Rubrick have already agreed to be


    a witness at my ceremony."


    "The more witnesses at a knighting ceremony, the better. Your father must cherish you dearly. You see, quite a number of the guests at this event are loyal followers of His Majesty, so I''m sure your father means for you to forge some useful connections," Arthus replied with


    a mischievous grin.


    Ursuline swallowed a sigh. It grated on him that his father still treated him like a child, simply because he was born in the count''ster years. Suppressing his annoyance, Ursuline started


    toward his lodgings.


    ***


    Ursuline changed into formal attire and headed toward the main castle. He passed hundreds of servants busily moving from building to building, hauling firewood, buckets of water, and bottles of wine. The sheer number of people at work was astonishing. He crossed the bustling gardens and stepped into the great hall,vishly lit with thousands of candles.


    There are more people here than I expected.


    Ursuline cast an eye around the vast space with surprise. This knighting ceremony had provoked a great deal of controversy. When news of the king''s decision to bestow a title andnd upon a squire of lowly origins - one who had even been a mercenary - was made known, many expressed their disapproval, and even the royalist nobles did not seem all too


    pleased.


    And yet, the hall was teeming with hundreds of guests. Ursuline found out the reason soon


    enough.


    They''re all curious.


    A few steps away from him, a group of nobles were chattering about whether "the lowly one" would present himself at the banquet hall. Ursuline deduced that most of these people had attended to see the rumored knight-to-be with their own eyes.


    He shot them a sardonic look before moving further into the hall, where he saw high-ranking nobles sitting around a long table. They wore extravagant doublets, fur coats adorned with jewels, and plumed hats, all in thetest fashion.


    Ursuline scanned the opulently dressed nobles until he located his father among them. He cautiously approached. "I was told you were looking for me."


    The count paused just before taking a sip of his wine and turned around. Warmth spread


    across his wrinkled face.


    "You''re here."


    Ursuline''s father rose from his seat and pulled his son in front of one of the nobles.


    "There''s someone I''d like you to meet. This is Lord Evan Triton, a viscount and an old friend


    of mine. I''m sure you would have heard of him. He''s an entric who turned down themander position of the royal knights to lead a group of mavericks in the East."


    That must be in reference to the Remdragon Knights. Ursuline studied the lithe man with curiosity. He was middle-aged with wavy brown hair and dark brown eyes. He wore a genial smile as he addressed Ursuline''s father.


    "What a handsomed. You must be very proud to have a son like him, my lord."


    Ursuline knitted his brows ever so slightly. The man was treating him like a five-year-old,


    which stung his pride. He did not let his feelings show, however, and instead bowed his head


    respectfully.


    "It is a pleasure, Lord Triton. My name is Ursuline Ricaydo. I am presently training at the pce to be a knight."


    Triton made a sound of approval, his dark brown eyes twinkling with interest. "Who is


    training you?"


    "I am learning from Sir Van Arthus."


    "Ah, yes, Arthus." Triton stroked his well-groomed beard and nodded. "He is quite


    formidable. I remember him as a rather hot-tempered fellow. It must be a challenge being his


    student."


    Ursuline kept quiet.


    Triton grinned knowingly. "Well, do your best, son. We will soon be in need of more able


    knights."


    A worried expression crossed the count''s face at the implication. "I heard there have been some strange movements in Dristan. Are we to expect war in the East?"


    "Dristan will always bear arms at the first opportunity. But my reasons for saying so go


    beyond Dristan. As you know, there will always be those who bear discontent against the existing order."


    The count fell silent, most likely recalling the Marquis of Ardenbrook and his own eldest son. When he spoke again, his voice was somber. "The more swords there are to serve His Majesty,


    the better."


    "Speaking of which, I am grateful that you have agreed to be a witness to this ceremony, Lord Ricaydo. You made it much easier for me to persuade the other nobles."


    "It was no trouble at all. From what I hear, he is an exceptional young man. A man of such


    talent must be given his fair due."


    The count spoke in a benevolent tone, but he didn''t seem overly interested in the man he had agreed to witness the knighting of. He immediately changed the subject.


    "So, how long do you intend to stay in the capital?"


    "We n to ride northeast as soon as the ceremony is over. We''ve been told that the Sylvaros


    region has been ravaged by griffins, so we have decided to stay there this season and exterminate..."


    His calm voice trailed off. Ursuline had only been half-listening to the conversation, hiding


    his boredom, but he now looked at the man quizzically. Triton was frowning so hard that wrinkles had formed around his eyes, as if he had a terrible headache. Not only that, but the previously rowdy hall had fallen eerily silent.

 Chapter 453: Side Story: The White Dragon – Part 2

    Chapter 453: Side Story: The White Dragon ¨C Part 2


    ?


    Ursuline followed their gazes with a troubled expression, just in time to see a burly man with an intimidating air enter the hall.


    All of a sudden, Ursuline felt utterly small. The neer had pitch-ck hair and golden skin, with a physique rivaling that of northerners. Even at a rough estimate, he appeared over six kevettes and one hech(Approximately 192 centimeters) tall, with strength exuding from his broad shoulders and long, agile legs.


    However, it was not the man''s robust build or menacingly nimble movements that had silenced the crowd. As Ursuline watched the man approach, he could not help but grow tense.


    The man was dressed too casually. His rough-hewn boots were in, and his closely fitted ck woolen tunked a single stitch of embroidery. What''s more, the vest draped over it seemed to be for defensive purposes, and the thick belt and longsword at his waist was clearly not for fashion. He looked more suited for the battlefield than a banquet hall.


    The only piece of formality the man had donned before entering the pce was the steel epaulet over his shoulder, which bore the mark of his knightly order.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "What in heavens are you wearing?" sighed Triton, ring disapprovingly at his squire who now stood before him.


    The man raised one eyebrow and answered brusquely, "You ordered me to wear my best garb, did you not?"


    He seemed unaffected by the crowd of intense stares on him.


    "This is the most expensive outfit I own," he added.


    "I never ordered you to dress forbat!" Triton snapped. "What did you do with the outfit I sent you?"


    "You mean those ridiculous pieces of fabric?" The man scrunched up his nose in disgust. "I gave them to Nirtha, so they''ve likely been converted to money by now. He said he was going out to drink and left with all the men in tow."


    Triton twitched his lips as if to hurl abuse but shook his head instead. "I was a fool for leaving you to your own devices."


    "What I wear changes nothing. If anything, my dressing up will only draw ridicule for impersonating a nobleman," the man said cynically.


    Triton opened his mouth as if to refute him, but realizing that the count stood next to them, quickly closed his mouth. He cheerfully spun around and smiled as if nothing had happened.


    "My, how mindless of me. Please excuse my manners. This unruly fellow is the fledgling squire you have generously agreed to witness bing a knight. His name is Riftan Calypse." He then nudged the man with his elbow.


    The man reluctantly took a step forward and bowed his head slightly. "It is an honor to meet you."


    "What an interesting fellow. Even more so than the rumors suggested," the count murmured, his tone neutral.


    Ursuline, however, knew his father''s words held nopliments.


    Triton, also detecting the undertone in the count''s remark, gripped the man''s shoulder as he said, "I hope you will forgive him. He is still unustomed to the ways of the court."


    The count merely cleared his throat.


    Perhaps deciding it was better to withdraw, Triton steered his subordinate aside. "It seems I''vemandeered much of your time. We shall take our leave."


    He led the man across the banquet hall, while Ursuline watched them go. The man''s face twisted into a sulk as Triton appeared to admonish him. Ursuline was surprised by how boyish he looked.


    How old was he? Surely in his early to mid-twenties, as he had yet to be knighted. Lost in thought, Ursuline was startled by his father''s serene voice.


    "He''s a strikingly handsome young man."


    Ursuline looked at his father in surprise. For a brief moment, he could not ce who he was referring to, because his own impression of Riftan Calypse had been so intense. Such a


    lukewarm descriptor hardly seemed to fit his image.


    Count Ricaydo shook his head. "Still, he must learn to refine his manners lest he be a hindrance to His Majesty."


    Ursuline did not reply.


    The count sighed deeply. "It appears Lord Triton intends to train up that young man to be his right hand. His Majesty is also paying special attention to him, so he must be exceptionally talented at the very least. They are both meticulous in that regard. It wouldn''t hurt to make acquaintance with him. You will find yourself working closely with the Remdragon Knights once you be an official member of the royal knights."


    "Wolfgar... wishes to make me his squire."


    "He does?" Deep lines creased the count''s forehead. He gazed down at his son with troubled eyes and asked gently, "And how do you feel about the matter?"


    "If possible... I would like to join the royal knights."


    His father paused as if contemting something before replying with a smile, "Then rest assured. I shall have a word with Wolfgar."


    Despite his father''s assurance, Ursuline remained skeptical. The count had always been soft on his eldest son. Nevertheless, Ursuline kept his thoughts to himself and simply nodded. Shortly thereafter, the count took Ursuline around the hall to introduce him to various acquaintances. As Ursuline parroted greeting after greeting, he stole nces at Evan Triton. The viscount was also making every effort to facilitate connections for his subordinate. Riftan Calypse, however, seemed unwilling to cooperate. A high priest was visibly upset, his face flushed red with offense at whatever the squire had said.


    In the end, Triton was forced to usher him out of the banquet hall. Ursuline absentmindedly watched them leave until he was jolted by his father''s insistence and was led away to where the pce officials were gathered.


    That night, Ursuline was only able to retire to his room once he had been introduced to all the important nobles at the banquet.


    Once in his room, he copsed onto his bed and only opened his eyes just before dawn. He stared up at the ceiling briefly before rising to wash and change into his freshly cleaned training uniform. Then, he strolled out of the dormitory into the dusky morning.


    Inhaling the chilly air, he headed to the training grounds. It was still early, so the area was empty. After taking in his surroundings, he started toward the armory to select a sword for training. Just then, the sharp sound of shing metal made him stop in his tracks.


    Ursuline frowned. Who could be sparring with real swords at this hour? A pair of hot-blooded knights dueling at the crack of dawn to avoid getting caught?


    Curious, Ursuline left the armory and headed to the sparring ground. There, inside an enclosed area, he saw two men fiercely crossing swords.


    The deafening ng of metal on metal made him take a step back. Sparks flew in the pale dawn light with each collision, and a thunderous noise split the air, causing him to tense


    unwittingly.


    "Rather pathetic for someone who''s been acting so cocky. Since when have you yed it safe?"


    As Ursuline descended the steps to get a closer look, he paused, recognizing the familiar voice. The morning sun rose above the walls at that exact moment to illuminate their faces.


    It was the pair Ursuline had met at the banquet hall the night before - Riftan Calypse, was it not? The mixed-blood squire was sparring with his superior, wielding a longsword that emitted a blue light. He swung it in a diagonal arc.


    "Didn''t you always nag at me to work on my defenses?" he challenged.


    "I told you to work on your defenses, not make puppy-paw attacks like this. By God, I''ll have to train you from scratch again," Triton admonished.


    Riftan snorted loudly before making a sharp jab at his opponent. Though Triton barely dodged the attack, a devilish smile yed on his lips. He appeared so belligerent that it was hard to believe this was the same man who had been so stately the night before.


    "Now that''s more like it. Time to teach my impudent squire a lesson."


    Triton leaped from the ground first. His burly opponent, who had seemed incapable of being overpowered, took a few steps back to dodge the attack.


    Triton did not miss the opening. His sharp de broke through his subordinate''s defense and aimed precisely between his neck and shoulder. Riftan brought up his weapon in a parry, but Triton''s de was already pointed at his throat.


    Realizing there was no escape, Riftan furrowed his brows and admitted defeat.


    "It''s your win."


    Triton slung his sword over his shoulder andughed heartily. "It''s always a pleasure besting


    you. So much more satisfying than when I beat Nirtha."


    Riftan, however, appeared indifferent to his loss. As he sheathed his sword, he said stiffly,


    "You seem content enough, so I''ll return to my room now. I slept less than three hours


    because of you."


    "Not so fast. I''m not done disciplining you," Triton said, grabbing Riftan''s shoulder as he attempted to climb over the fence. "We''ve let off some steam, so now talk. What is bothering


    you?"


    Riftan merely looked at him as though he were speaking gibberish.


    Triton sighed softly. "Your behavior has been particrly unruly these past few days. Well, it''s always been unruly, but it''s getting worse the closer we get to your knighting ceremony. What is the matter? Are you having second thoughts about bing a knight?" "You needn''t worry. I''m not backing out of my decision to be a Remdragon Knight."


    Riftan leaned on the fence and folded his arms over his chest. "I simply don''t see why I must waste all this energy on something so pointless. I''ve already passed the Remdragons'' test. What use is there in spouting a few words before the king and a high priest?"


    Triton knitted his brows at the remark. "Do you not take the oath seriously?" "More like, I think all this talk about oaths, honor, and chivalry is in nonsense." Ursuline felt something surge within him. Had he not been eavesdropping, he would have charged straight at the man.

 Chapter 454: Side Story: The White Dragon – Part 3

    Chapter 454: Side Story: The White Dragon ¨C Part 3


    ?


    This Riftan Calypse was insulting the ts that knights valued more than their own lives. It was ament that would enrage not only those holding knighthoods, but also any who aspired to the title. Yet, he did not stop there.


    "I''ve met countless knights, but most only ever talk about honor without demonstrating it. It''s all just a pretty portrait, and I don''t like having to speak those same absurd words."


    "I see." Triton gazed at his squire while stroking his beard, then said matter-of-factly, "So it''s not that you don''t take the oath seriously. You are taking it too seriously."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The arrogant smile ying on Riftan''s lips vanished. He furrowed his brows and red at his superior. "Did you even hear what I said?"


    "I did. You''re unwilling to make an oath that you cannot keep. In other words, you are overly conscious of the weight your words will carry," Triton affirmed with a grin.


    Riftan raised his voice as if offended. "I merely despise pretending that something exists when it doesn''t!"


    "Honor exists, my friend," Triton said gravely. "Without honor, nobles and royalty cannot exist."


    "Don''t be ridiculous. I''ve seen plenty of shameless and unscrupulous nobles."


    "And they will pay the price for that one day. A noble without honor is as good as dead." Despite the conviction in Triton''s voice, Riftan still seemed skeptical. Triton gazed at his subordinate with a serious look but smiled as he spoke.


    "Let me exin this to you in a way you will understand. Say I have an army of hundreds, all heavily armed with swords, armor, and shields. Should I wish to, I can plunder food and goods from powerless farmers, or extract items I want from wealthy merchants without paying them their due. I could even capture innocent people to torture or kill for pleasure and have my way with countless young, beautiful women. But I will never, not in a million years, do anything of the sort. Because my honor prevents me from doing so."


    When Riftan did not respond, Triton continued, "If I knew no honor, the people of mynd would flee to protect their wealth, their lives, and their wives and daughters. Merchants, too, would be unwilling to trade with me. You and anyone else who follows mymand would want nothing to do with me, and only immoral brutes would remain by my side. Eventually, I would lose my wealth and influence, too. If that happened, I could no longer be considered a noble. In effect, if I lose my honor, I lose everything."


    "That''s a rather pragmatic way to put it," Riftan muttered.


    "Well, you like being pragmatic, don''t you?"


    Realizing that he had managed to convince the stubborn man, soft wrinkles formed at the corners of Triton''s eyes.


    "Poweres hand in hand with temptation," he said, patting Riftan on the back. "The knighting ceremony is where you formally dere you will not give in to your desires and will lead an honorable life. From then on, countless witnesses will be watching to see if you keep your oath. And if you lead a life devoted to the code of chivalry, the name Calypse will carry honor."


    "I understand," Riftan replied with a resigned shake of his head. "I can never win against your golden tongue. I shall behave myself until the ceremony is over. So, please, enough of your lecturing."


    "I''m afraid that won''t suffice." Triton raised his forefinger with a stern expression. "I expect you to dress appropriately for the next banquet. And I trust you will behave with the utmost decorum."


    Riftan looked appalled and grumbled something, but it was drowned out by the knights who had just arrived for their morning training. Ursuline knitted his brows as he watched dozens of them enter the training ground. He had been so engrossed in the conversation that he had missed his chance to train.


    Ursuline hurried down to the grounds, but even while he worked, he could not stop thinking about the conversation between Riftan Calypse and Evan Triton.


    He had never once doubted the existence of honor. Born into the noble house of Ricaydo, honor had been a matter of course for him. The same applied to Wolfgar.


    But... does Wolfgar truly know of honor?


    He asked himself a question that would likely put his life in danger if Wolfgar were to find out. Wolfgar Ricaydo hadmitted the dishonorable acts that Evan Triton had described - plunder, rape, even murdering innocent people for his amusement. He had been reprimanded for those deeds, but not so severely that he had lost his right to session.


    He had been exonerated from his crimes after confessing his sins before a high priest, and before long, he would seed their father to be the next Count Ricaydo.


    And I''ll be made his vassal.


    An intense emotion surged within him. He struck down at the dummy with all his might, ripping the tough leather covering and showering the ground with sand.


    Ursuline gazed down nkly at the mess beforeing to his senses. All around him, the training ground had fallen silent. Arthus, who had been correcting the posture of another squire a short distance away, approached him with a concerned look.


    "What is the matter?"


    Ursuline quickly steadied his breathing and answered, "I believe I was a little too eager." Arthus stared down at his charge before chuckling softly. "Feelingpetitive with all these eyes on you?"


    Ursuline looked puzzled, not understanding his superior''s words, but he soon noticed the knights from other regions also working in the training ground. He immediately flushed red. Arthus shook his head. "I understand your eagerness to demonstrate your abilities, but we cannot have you damaging the equipment. Take yourself over there to cool off."


    Ursuline obeyed and moved to a corner. The other squires resumed their training. As he listened to the rhythmic sound of their wooden swords striking, Ursuline tried to calm his emotions.


    As a second son, he was destined to obey and serve his older brother. The only constion was that he was free to live his life until the moment Wolfgar inherited his father''s title. Ursuline consoled himself with this thought and drove the conversation between Evan Triton and Riftan Calypse out of his mind.


    ***


    Ursuline was at the training ground early again the next day. There was no sign of either Riftan or Triton. He scanned the area, then paused to frown. He could not understand why he was looking for them. They had nothing to do with him, after all.


    Shaking off such needless curiosity, Ursuline headed toward the training dummies. He stood before one and began swinging his wooden sword, paying close attention to his wrist in order to control his strength. He did not want to repeat yesterday''s mistake.


    As he targeted precise points on the dummy, Ursuline felt a shift in the air. ncing around, he noticed a gathering of knights near the sparring arena.


    Are those two dueling again?


    He hesitated for a moment before dropping his sword and cutting across the training ground. When he arrived at the arena, he saw Triton and Arthus standing face to face, deep in


    conversation. His eyes widened at the sight of the unexpected pair.


    "What''s going on?" Ursuline asked a nearby knight. "Why is Sir Arthus with...?"


    "They''ve decided to hold a joint training session between the royal knights and the


    Remdragons," he replied irritably.


    "Why would they do that?"


    "Some of the men argued over who gets the arena. It escted, and Sir Arthus and Lord Triton stepped in to mediate," the knight exined with a sigh. "Now they''ve agreed on a joint


    exercise."


    He seemed vexed that he would have to lock swords with the Remdragon Knights, and understandably so. It was well-known that the majority of the Remdragon Knights were either from disgraced noble houses or former mercenaries. Ursuline, however, felt a strange flicker of anticipation. The knights never paid him any heed, but a squire might agree to spar


    with him.


    Ursuline unconsciously searched for Riftan Calypse, who sat on the steps, meticulously tending to his sword. He appearedpletely uninterested in the joint training. Nevertheless, Ursuline walked over and stopped right in front of him.


    "What do you want?" Riftan asked, lifting his head and staring back.


    Ursuline flinched. Facing those coal-ck eyes up close made his back tense. He had never felt so intimidated in his life, not even when he was presented before the king.


    With a gulp, Ursuline replied, "I wish to spar with you."


    "What?" Riftan sized him up, then snorted in disbelief.


    Feeling slighted, Ursuline blurted out, "I, too, will be knighted in just two seasons. I''m more


    than capable of facing-"


    "Not interested. Go find somebody else," Riftan dismissed him and turned back to his sword.


    Ursuline felt his face flush. It was humiliating to be so thoroughly ignored by someone he


    considered a potential opponent.


    Gritting his teeth, he snapped, "Are you afraid of being disgraced?"


    Riftan looked at him, more dumbfounded than angry. He took a deep breath as if to gather his


    patience before ring back. Just then, uproariousughter erupted behind them.


    "Well, I''ll be damned. This is an amusing sight."


    Ursuline whipped his head around and flinched when he saw a giant of a man standing behind


    him. Impossibly, he was bigger than Riftan Calypse,rge even by Northern standards. Ursuline stood frozen at the sheer size of the man as he sauntered up the steps and slung an


    arm around Riftan''s shoulder.


    "Why don''t you reward his bravery with a fight?" said the giant.


    "Get lost." "Hey now, be nice. I heard you promised themander you''d behave for the time being."


    Riftan red at the bear of a man, who merely smirked in response. "Afraid of being humiliated? Want me to fight him for you?" the man taunted.


    "If you don''t remove your hand this instant, you will regret it for the rest of your life,


    Hebaron Nirtha."


    The man raised his arms in mock surrender. "My, how terrifying. I''m shaking in my boots."


    Riftan shot an icy re at the towering figure before clicking his tongue and rising to his feet.


    As he walked away, he looked back at Ursuline and called, "Come. I''ll give you what you


    want."

 Chapter 455: Side Story: The White Dragon – Part 4

    Chapter 455: Side Story: The White Dragon ¨C Part 4


    ?


    Ursuline swallowed nervously and followed him down to the training ground. The knights who had been sparring in pairs looked at them with interest. It appeared they, too, were mindful of the rumored knight-to-be, whether they realized it or not.


    It was hardly surprising. The intimidating but unique presence that was Riftan Calypse was enough to fray at anyone''s nerves.


    Finding an empty spot, Riftan faced Ursuline. "Now, draw your sword."


    He then unsheathed his own. It seemed he intended to spar with real des.


    Ursuline''s heart pounded in his ears. He drew his sword from his waist and braced himself to attack when a voice thundered across the ground.


    "What do you think you''re doing?"


    Ursuline turned to see Wolfgar Ricaydo, d in a crimson gambeson under silver armor, striding toward them. His men trailed behind. Seeing the fury zing in Wolfgar''s eyes, Ursuline stiffened, baffled by his brother''s anger.


    Sheathing his sword, Ursuline straightened his back. "What brings you here-"


    His question was cut off by a merciless hand grabbing his throat. Ursuline''s face twisted in pain.


    Wolfgar shook his brother violently, choking him. "Have you no pride as a nobleman? You dare cross swords with this lowly brute and tarnish our family name?"


    The crowd gave a collective intake of breath. Wolfgar ignored the stunned faces around them, releasing Ursuline with a disgusted gesture as if to cleanse his hands of something filthy.


    "Listen carefully, my halfwit of a brother," he snarled. "We do not spar with animals. Do you know why? Because animals are things we breed and ughter, not creatures we duel with." Ursuline coughed, ring defiantly at his brother.


    Wolfgar glowered back. "Pack your things. You will apany my men from now on. We''re starting your training over."


    "I belong to the royal knights. Father wants me to be trained here with "


    Ursuline gasped at the heavy impact of something striking his skull. His vision momentarily blurred.


    Wolfgar grabbed him by the hair and hissed, "You dare talk back to me? I''m the future count, and you are a member of House Ricaydo. You obey mymand."


    "But you... are not the count yet." Ursuline red at his brother, his eyes bloodshot, and added, "You have no right to give me orders."


    A dangerous glint flickered in Wolfgar''s blue irises. He raised a brawny arm. Ursuline''s eyes widened, but he was determined not to show fear. However, before the blow couldnd, Evan Triton jumped between them, seizing Wolfgar''s wrist.


    "What is the meaning of this?!" the viscount demanded.


    "This is a family matter. Stay out of it," Wolfgar snapped.


    "I promised your father I would help thisd the best I could should he ever face trouble." The viscount tightened his hold on Wolfgar''s wrist. "Let him go."


    With a hostile re at the viscount, Wolfgar finally released Ursuline.


    Ursuline clutched his throbbing head as he retreated. Wolfgar''s rage now turned from his brother to the person who had obstructed him. He leaned in close to Triton as he spoke.


    "I''ve heard plenty about you cozying up to my father, but I didn''t expect you to be ying nanny, too. Are you that desperate to curry favor?"


    "How dare you!" shouted a young Remdragon Knight, his face flushing with rage as he drew his sword.


    The viscount raised an authoritative hand to stop him before addressing Wolfgar gently. "I didn''t expect you to pay so much attention to the rumors about me."


    "They were impossible to miss. Are you even aware of the things people are saying? About your ridiculous attempt at a knightly orderposed of all the filth and dregs from across the Roviden Continent? And how you have stooped to prostituting yourself to the royalist nobles?"


    Silence fell around the training ground at the deeply offensive remark, the air thick with tension as if a fight could break out at any moment.


    Breaking the silence, Triton said calmly, "You would benefit from relearning your manners from your father." He shook his head ruefully and clicked his tongue. "I have two foul- mouthed subordinates myself, but they wouldn''t even hold a candle to you."


    "Who are you to admonish me?" Wolfgar growled, taking a menacing step forward.


    His advance was blocked by a longsword appearing just below his throat. Wolfgar flinched, stepping back to find Riftan Calypse at the other end of the de, pinning him with a cold stare.


    "You know better than to make such a racket with an animal at your back," Riftan murmured darkly. "It might do something unpredictable."


    "You You lowbred cur-"


    Wolfgar''s chin trembled with fury. He appeared to be in disbelief that this riffraff had aimed a sword at him. He gritted his teeth and gripped the hilt of his own weapon. As the knights crowding the training ground poised themselves to attack, he appeared to realize that he was at a disadvantage. He clenched his jaw and took a step back.


    ring at both Riftan Calypse and Evan Triton, he warned, "I won''t forget this."


    Wolfgar promptly led his men out of the training ground. Ursuline stared after his brother,


    only to stiffen when Triton strode up to stand before him.


    The viscount''s eyes were full of sympathy, his voice tight with concern as he asked, "Are you


    all right?"


    Ursuline said nothing and fled the scene.


    ***


    That evening, Ursuline changed into his formal attire and headed to the banquet hall as if nothing had happened. The dull pain of his wounded pride persisted, but he was not going to shut himself up in his room like a coward. He would never allow Wolfgar to have such


    influence over him.


    Squaring his shoulders, he stepped into the vast hall. Hundreds of nobles filled thevish space. As he descended the stairs and scanned the crowd, he spotted Riftan Calypse and the Remdragon Knights seated at a table near the entrance.


    A few of the men acknowledged him, clearly recognizing him from earlier in the day. Ursuline took no notice of them and moved further into the hall. This time, he saw his father, Wolfgar Ricaydo, and the royalist nobles sitting around a long table.


    Ursuline swallowed a sigh at the tense atmosphere. It seemed Wolfgar was determined to cause trouble tonight. Whatever he had said flushed the nobles'' faces purple with rage. After a moment''s hesitation, Ursuline slowly approached the table.


    Spotting his brother, Wolfgar''s eyes zed.


    Ursuline clenched his fists. He had known Wolfgar would be waiting for him. The elder


    Ricaydo never tolerated his half-brother going against him.


    Wolfgar shot up from his seat as Ursuline drew close. "I was just speaking with Father about


    you." A wolfish grin yed on his lips. "He says he would like to respect your wishes. He is


    happy for you to join my unit of men should you wish it."


    Ursuline looked at his father, who appeared distressed. It was evident that Count Ricaydo had turned the de on his second son in order to appease his troublesome heir.


    "I have no wish to serve you, brother," Ursuline replied calmly, swallowing the bitterness rising up his throat.


    "Is it because of what happened today?" Wolfgar asked, squeezing his brother''s shoulder as if he intended to crush it. "I shall try my utmost to lighten your spirits. Come, follow me. My


    men will be happy to have you."


    "I don''t-"


    "Ursuline."


    Ursuline turned at his father''s voice.


    Count Ricaydo sighed softly. "I heard about what happened earlier today. Wolfgar says he


    would like to apologize to you."


    When Ursuline made no reply, the count continued, "At least hear him out. You can always


    make a decision afterward."


    Ursuline kept his mouth shut. Count Ricaydo was blind when it came to his eldest son, wanting to believe that Wolfgar''s brutality was nothing but the spark of his youth. Suppressing his disappointment in his father, Ursuline turned to follow Wolfgar. His brother


    smirked triumphantly and led him down a long passage at the end of the hall, shrouded in


    darkness. Ursuline looked about nervously as they walked.


    Wolfgar did not say a word until they arrived at a deserted area, where he stopped and turned


    to face Ursuline. "Now we can finally talk in peace."


    Ursuline tensed ever so slightly.


    Just then, a quiet voice murmured from the shadows. "Agreed."


    Wolfgar whirled around. At the same time, a long arm shot out from the shadows and draggedN?v(el)B\\jnn


    Wolfgar''s massive body into the dark. Ursuline''s eyes widened.


    Riftan Calypse had Wolfgar pushed against the wall, a sharp de at his throat.


    "Finally, we can talk in peace," Riftan echoed, his voice as smooth as velvet.


    Wolfgar looked disoriented, struggling to grasp what had just happened. Ursuline was equally


    stunned. A suffocating silence followed.


    Then, Riftan''s calm voice stirred the air. "You said something earlier today that you shouldn''t have. I will have you apologize for it."


    There was another icy silence before Wolfgar let out a raspyugh. "You mean when I called


    you an animal?"


    Riftan said nothing, and Wolfgar snorted. "Fine, fine. I apologize. Now, if that''s all, get out of


    my way."


    He shoved Riftan back after his hollow apology, appearing to consider Riftan''s actions as


    mere bravado.


    A vicious smile yed on Riftan''s lips. He brought the dagger close to Wolfgar''s throat and growled, "Does it look like I''m ying with you?"

 Chapter 456: Side Story: The White Dragon – Part 5

    Chapter 456: Side Story: The White Dragon ¨C Part 5


    ?


    A drop of blood trickled from his neck. Only then did Wolfgar seem to grasp the gravity of the situation, and the smile vanished from his face. He backed himself into the wall, his voice cracking as he said, "You think you''ll get away with this? Threatening a noble with a weapon will have you hanging from the gallows!"


    "But before that, your useless body will serve as fertilizer," Riftan replied softly, then nced toward the rose-strewn garden.


    The blood drained from Wolfgar''s face. He yelled sharply toward his brother, who was standing stiffly behind them. "Don''t just stand there! Go fetch the guards before-"


    "Quiet." Riftan pressed the dagger into Wolfgar''s skin, just below the chin. "I said I''m here to talk. Keep shouting, and I''ll have no choice but to end this now. Is that what you want?"


    Wolfgar stiffened and slowly shook his head. Only then did Riftan pull his dagger back slightly.


    When Wolfgar was certain the de was at a safe distance, he ventured, "What do you want from me?"


    "You publicly insulted the man I serve, then left as if it were nothing. That is uneptable to me." Riftan''s voice was low and menacing. "You will return to the banquet hall after we are done here. You will bow low before Evan Triton and apologize in a respectful manner about your earlier actions."


    "You can''t seriously expect me to do that," Wolfgar scoffed in disbelief.


    Riftan leaned in, his tone dangerously soft. "Look at me. You should be afraid. As you say, I am an animal capable of all manner of atrocious things things you could never even imagine ¡ª without blinking an eye." He growled like a lion baring its teeth. "Evan Triton is magnanimous enough to forgive even filth like you. I am not so forgiving. When I''m angered, I act, and in the cruelest way possible."


    Whatever it was Wolfgar saw in Riftan''s eyes, it was enough to make him turn ghostly pale.


    Riftan shoved the nobleman away and nodded arrogantly toward the hall with his chin. "If you understand, you''ll seek his forgiveness. Now go."


    "You vile, wretched scum!" Wolfgar roared as he broke free, drawing his sword. "You think you can threaten me? You''re as good as dead! Tomorrow will not be a knighting, it will be your execution!"


    "We''ll see who ends up at the gallows," Riftan intoned, approaching slowly.


    Wolfgar, who had seemed ready to brandish his sword, flinched and took a step back. "What do you mean by that?"


    "Do you really think King Reuben is unaware of what the Marquis of Ardenbrook is scheming behind his back?"


    Ursuline caught the intense fear that shed across Wolfgar''s face before it vanished.


    "I know nothing of such nonsense!" Wolfgar bellowed as if to hide his emotions.


    "Allow me to exin. His Majesty knows that your grandfather is manipting silver, and that he has been manufacturingrge amounts of derham to fund the opposition''s forces."


    Ursuline gasped.


    Tensing, Wolfgar red at Riftan suspiciously. "I trust you have the evidence if you''re bold enough to besmirch the name of a marquis."


    "Unfortunately, there is no physical evidence. The marquis is a truly meticulous man in that regard. He covered up his tracks well."


    A satisfied smile yed on Wolfgar''s lips. "Then you won''t have the mercy of a clean death. You shall also be punished for ndering my grandfather. Your limbs will be torn-"


    "But your tracks are there."


    Wolfgar stopped his giddy rambling and clenched his jaw.


    Riftan continued calmly, "Did the marquis say he would give you his title? You went above and beyond to do his bidding as if he owned you, Wolfgar Ricaydo. The more I investigated this matter, the more I saw of your name, and your name only."


    When Wolfgar was unable to reply, Riftan added, "Here''s a piece of advice for you. The marquis has absolutely no intention of making a Ricaydo his heir. He''s simply taking advantage of his stupid, na?ve grandson for his own gains. The more you go running around for him, the more you risk your family and that worthless life of yours."


    "W-What evidence..."


    "Go ask King Reuben for the evidence. I''ve already passed it on to him. A while ago, in fact." Riftan patted Wolfgar''s pale cheek. "His Majesty is merely being gracious by overlooking your little games for your father''s sake."


    Wolfgar staggered back. It was the first time Ursuline had witnessed his arrogant brother so intimidated.


    Rubbing salt in the wound, Riftan added, "Let me give you onest piece of advice. If you wish to keep your little seat as heir, you''d better start ying nice. Because His Majesty seems to want the other Ricaydo as the next count."


    Riftan nced at Ursuline, who was standing awkwardly to one side of the hallway. Wolfgar narrowed his bloodshot eyes at his brother.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    As the elder Ricaydo stood there, trembling, Riftan whispered in his ear, "Do you understand now? What are you waiting for? Go beg."


    Wolfgar whisked around and set off for the banquet hall. Riftan gazed after him for a while before he sheathed his dagger and turned toward the gardens.


    Ursuline, who had been standing in a daze as if in a trance, jolted awake and grabbed Riftan''s arm. "What you said just now... Is it true?"


    "Go ask your brother." Riftan coldly swatted his hand away.


    Ursuline bit his lip. "Even if it is... I could never be the next count. My father will surely sweep everything under the rug to protect my brother and-"


    "Does it look like I care about your family''s business?" Riftan said coldly. "It doesn''t matter to me who bes the next Count Ricaydo. I was merely trying to make that pea-brained brother of yours pay for running his mouth."


    Riftan put his foot over the railing, preparing to climb over the fence. He appeared utterly disinterested in the young noble.


    Something stirred within Ursuline then, and he impulsively grabbed Riftan by the cor. "Wolfgar will do all he can to try to get rid of me now. That is on you! How could you be so irresponsible when it was you who-"


    "Let go," Riftan growled.


    Ursuline flinched.


    As Riftan peeled Ursuline''s hands from his cor and straightened his tunic, he said, "Thanks


    to me, you now know Wolfgar Ricaydo''s biggest and most fatal weakness. Instead of whining, think of how you can use what you''ve learned."


    "What could I possibly..."


    A look of annoyance crossed Riftan''s face, as if he was using Ursuline of wanting to be spoon-fed. Ursuline flushed red.


    Riftan sighed, his voice softening. "If I were you, I would enlist King Reuben''s help. Use what you learned today to pressure your father. There are countless ways for you to rece your brother as heir before he kills you."


    When Ursuline remained silent, Riftan added, "I believe I''ve said enough." He then stormed


    off.


    Ursuline nced around, but the man had already disappeared. He clenched his fists. For some reason, he was shaking all over. He felt utterly helpless, as if the world around him was


    crumbling.


    ***


    The next day, Wolfgar Ricaydo and his men left the pce in haste before dawn.


    With his wayward eldest son now gone, the count seemed to feel much more at ease. He summoned Ursuline early that morning.


    "Wolfgar must finally be showing some sense. Yesterday, he apologized to Lord Triton in front of the nobles for speaking in such a disrespectful manner," Count Ricaydo told his


    youngest son, beaming.


    Ursuline stared at his father''s face. Normally, he would have been disappointed to see such futile hope sparkling in his eyes, but today, he felt nothing.


    He thought back to what Riftan Calypse had said the previous night: his brother hadmitted treason, and King Reuben was in possession of incriminating evidence. Should the king choose, he had every right to send Wolfgar Ricaydo to the gallows whenever he pleased. Perhaps now, persuading his father to remove Wolfgar as heir for the sake of their family''s


    honor would not be too difficult.


    But is that truly what I want?


    Confused, Ursuline frowned. He had always wanted to be freed from Wolfgar''s influence, but


    he had never once aspired to be a count.


    "Well, in any case, we should get ready to attend the knighting ceremony. I intend to have you


    stand with me today."


    His father''s excited voice jolted Ursuline out of his thoughts. As soon as the count snapped his fingers, servants brought in crates ofvish garments and adornments. On any other asion, Ursuline would have been unwilling, but he obediently donned the attire as per his father''s instructions. His attention was so focused onst night''s shocking revtion that he had little energy for anything else.


    "You look striking. I am blessed to be gifted with such a handsome son in myter years."


    The count looked proudly at Ursuline before picking up his coat. He soon left the room and set off for the cathedral at the northernmost corner of the pce. Ursuline followed his father through the long arcade lined with white pirs and across the vast gardens.


    Momentster, a looming bell tower and a grand arched entrance appeared. Ursuline stepped cautiously inside. On either side of the aisle leading up to the altar were lines of almost a hundred witnesses - nobles dressed in their finest garments, the knights escorting them, and priests wearing white robes.


    It seemed the rumors that the king was particrly fond of Riftan Calypse were true. Even sons of the most renowned families could not have gathered so many witnesses. The count, too, appeared taken aback at the unexpected number of guests. After a moment''s hesitation, he regained hisposure and settled into the front row of the box pew next to the aisle. Ursuline followed and was able to get a better view of King Reuben III, who was sitting on the other side of the altar.


    The ruler of Wedon wore a golden crown of rubies and diamonds over his xen hair and a red velvet mantle over his shoulders. He appeared more youthful and dignified than ever.


    He rose from his seat and proimed in a resounding voice, "With all concerned parties present, let usmence the ceremony."

 Chapter 457: Side Story: The White Dragon – Part 6 (The end)

    Chapter 457: Side Story: The White Dragon ¨C Part 6 (The end)


    ?


    As soon as the king spoke, the priests who had been waiting in the transept began singing a Roemian hymn. The solemnity of the song sent shivers down Ursuline''s spine. He felt his mouth dry up as he looked toward the entrance.


    Before long, Riftan Calypse, d in silver armor, stepped into the cathedral. Ursuline unwittingly held his breath. As the knight-to-be passed the crossing where the nave intersected with the transept, sunlight streamed through the ss windows and beamed over his face. In that moment, he seemed like a being from a different world.


    "Come forth and take your ce before the altar," King Reuben called out.


    Riftan Calypse slowly walked forward and kneeled. He disyed such reverence that it was hard to imagine this was the same man who derided the code of chivalry.


    Confusion suddenly washed over Ursuline. Riftan Calypsecked all the qualities of a proper knight. He was disrespectful, arrogant, and thought nothing of honor. Not only that, but he readily exploited others'' weaknesses to intimidate them. He also did not shy away from underhanded tactics such as attacking under the cover of darkness or making vicious threats to gain the upper hand. So far, his every action had been a far cry from chivalry.


    Yet, Ursuline could not take his eyes off Riftan''s face, bathed in a resplendent white light. Perhaps it was because he knew that everything Riftan had done was to protect the honor of another, rather than his own.


    Was fighting for someone else''s honor not the most noble cause of knighthood? As Ursuline mulled over this, he heard Riftan''s deep voice begin reciting the knighting ceremony''s vow. "In this very spot, I do solemnly swear,


    Before my foes, I will never cower or despair,


    To the meek, I will grant mercy''s gracious light,


    Even ''gainst death''s dark, I will hold honor tight.


    To those who dare defy your sacred decree,


    I will be the vengeful de, their reckoning they will see,


    For your people, a steadfast shield I shall be..."


    Riftan slowly raised his head.


    Ursuline felt a chill run down his back. He instinctively knew that he was bearing witness to the rebirth of this man.


    "This oath, carved in soul, for all to decree.


    I, Riftan Calypse, embark this day so bold,


    As a knight, my path is sealed, my loyalty untold."


    King Reuben III drew his sword and ced the tip on the young man''s shoulder, dering, "All those present bear witness to your solemn oath, and thus, I dub thee Riftan Calypse, knight of the Kingdom of Wedon."


    No sooner had the king made the announcement than the choir began singing in a magnificent baritone about the chivalry of Rosem Wigrew and the twelve knights. Riftan Calypse slowly rose to his feet. He epted the chalice from the high priest and gulped down the blood-red wine.


    When the formal proceedings finally concluded, Evan Triton and the other Remdragon Knights stepped out of the box pew to congratte theirrade.


    As Ursuline watched from a distance, he realized what he truly wanted. He had never once desired to be Count Ricaydo. All he had ever wanted was to be a knight. From the moment he first gripped a sword, he had longed to find someone to whom he could pledge his unreserved allegiance.


    Everything seemed clearer now.


    Ursuline approached his father, who was conversing with the other nobles. "There is


    something I wish to say."


    His father turned around and looked at him quizzically. As Ursuline spoke, his voice was firmer than it had ever been.


    "I would like to join the Remdragon Knights."


    ***


    The knights were loading their luggage onto their saddles when they stopped to look at Ursuline, all wearing simr troubled expressions.


    Ursuline stubbornly jutted out his chin. "I already have my father''s permission," he stated firmly before stealing a nce at Riftan, who stood a short distance away.


    Riftan frowned, clearly not expecting Ursuline to have taken his advice in such a manner. He seemed puzzled as to why the young noble would choose to join a band of wandering knights over the title of a count.


    Ursuline turned back to Evan Triton. "At least tell me why I am being refused."


    "Well, this is a bit of a pickle," Triton sighed, scratching the back of his head. "I must confess, the Remdragon Knights are nothing like the Royal Knights of Wedon. We rarely stay in one ce for long, and our days are spent battling monsters or in the thick of disputes. If you join us, don''t expect to be escorting royalty or serving important nobles."


    "I did not choose the path of a knight to put on airs," Ursuline replied sharply. "I''ve heard enough about your exploits to know the kinds of activities you engage in. I am not walking into this blindly. Still, I wish to be a Remdragon Knight."


    "Surely we could put him through a test?" a burly man interrupted, approaching from behind Evan Triton.


    It was Hebaron Nirtha. He stroked his bushy beard, a mischievous smile ying on his lips. "Teach him a lesson, and he might just chicken out."


    Ursuline shot daggers at the brawny man, who pursed his lips and pretended to whistle.


    "Looks like he has a backbone, at least."


    Ursuline chose not to reply.


    Hebaron Nirtha scratched his chin, deep in thought, before turning to shout at hisrades, "Hey, who wants to test him?"


    "You suggested it first, Sir Nirtha," a lithe young knight shot back.


    "Look at the size difference," Hebaron replied. "What do you expect me to do with this skinny


    kid?"


    "You will do fine," Ursuline said coldly. "I can take you."


    "You can take me, eh?"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Are you afraid of being humiliated?"


    Hebaron scoffed. "You sure are gutsy, you little whippersnapper."


    Ursuline red back defiantly, saying nothing more.


    Hebaron scratched his neck, then began walking away. He tilted his chin toward an open area


    nearby. "Fine. I''ll humor you."


    Ursuline followed after him. Once the man had taken up position a short distance away, he drew the massive ymore at his back with one hand - a formidable sight.


    Next to him, Ursuline almost felt like a dwarf facing a giant. Every nerve in his body came alive as he drew his own sword from his waist.


    "Well,e at me," Hebaron drawled, looking at the young noble with disinterest. Without hesitating, Ursuline lunged forward. Almost instantly, a loud thud rang out as Hebaron barely managed to parry the blow in time. His eyes widened in surprise. Had he reacted a secondter, the match would have been over.


    The burly knight burst intoughter. "I''m impressed."


    Ursuline wasted no time in resuming his attack. Despite his size, Hebaron was surprisingly agile, dodging overhead swings and aiming precisely at the gaps in Ursuline''s defense.


    As Hebaron''s de shot toward him, Ursuline parried at thest possible moment. The heavy impact rattled through his wrist, elbow, and shoulder like a bolt of lightning. The knight''s


    strength was formidable.


    Ursuline gritted his teeth and stepped back. Hebaron, however, gave him no space to breathe. He pursued relentlessly, swinging his ymore. After narrowly deflecting the attack, Ursuline immediately retaliated. Hebaron swiftly turned his body away, but Ursuline managed to leave a small scratch on his bearded cheek.


    His moment of triumph was short-lived. Something shifted in his opponent''s demeanor; the giant''s eyes shed with malice as he swung his ymore diagonally. At that precise


    moment, Evan Triton jumped in and blocked the attack.


    "What are you doing? It was just getting interesting!" Hebaron fumed.


    "That is quite enough," Triton said sternly, his keen eyes fixed on Ursuline.


    Ursuline steadied his breathing as he met the viscount''s piercing gaze.


    "Well, I must say, you''ve astonished me," Triton said. "Your father never mentioned


    anything like this."


    Ursuline smiled bitterly. His father had never once given him any recognition. Count Ricaydo merely regarded him as his precious youngest son. He wouldn''t have taken thepliments offered by Ursuline''s sword instructor or Sir Arthus as anything but ttery.


    But none of that matters anymore.


    Ursuline was determined to carve his own destiny.


    He pressed Triton in a somewhat agitated voice, "Have I passed the test?"


    "Yes, you passed with flying colors," Evan Triton said, extending his hand with a grin.


    "Wee to the Remdragon Knights. You are now one of us."


    Taking a deep breath, Ursuline grasped Triton''srge, calloused hand. The viscountughed


    heartily and pulled him toward the rest of the Remdragon Knights. Just then, a strong gust swept through, sending the blue banners on their spears fluttering.


    Ursuline paused to gaze up at the white dragons emzoned on them. For a moment, he was overwhelmed with the sense that he would be seeing this emblem up close for years toe. Looking ahead once more, he took a brisk step forward into his new destiny.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!